《Start As a Lord In a Viscount》


 Chapter 1： :trade

    "Young master, you will enter the Viscount after dawn, and you should be able to reach Nafhu City tomorrow afternoon." A butler with a grey beard and a slightly elegant dress probed the inside from the carriage.


    Claire Griffin nodded, "I see, Reagan."


    "Then you have a good rest." After speaking, Regan stepped back.


    Claire has been in this world for almost half a month. Like most people''s old-fashioned plots, he came through.


    It had been several days, and he was going to accept the arrangement of fate, because the original identity was not bad, his father was a viscount, and he was the only heir.


    But in just a few days, the cheap old man passed away. He didn''t leave any property for him. The estate that was originally in the capital was brought to the door with debts and could only be sold. Some real estate is used to pay off debts.


    Fortunately, since the nobles'' territories cannot be sold, they also left a city for Claire, the city of Nafu.


    Speaking of which, the brilliance of the Griffin family developed from this city, but it was not because of any big man from their ancestors, but at the time of the previous Viscount Griffin, the grandfather of the original owner, when they A magic mine was discovered on the territory, and the nobility law stipulates that as long as everything in the noble territory belongs to the lord.


    Since then, since that generation, the Griffin family has grown wider, and finally moved directly to the capital, leaving only some subordinates to look after their territory.


    But there will always be a day when the mines are dug up. The magic mine has only been mined for about fifty years. When it reached the generation of the original owner''s father, it was dug out. what.


    So many creditors came to collect debts after the original owner''s father died.


    Fortunately, after the sale of the property in the capital, Griffin finally owed nothing.


    Claire is still looking forward to the upcoming arrival in Nafhu City. The viscounty of the Griffin family is the most frontier viscounty of the kingdom, so its land area is larger than some counties.


    "Nafu City, Nafu City..." Claire muttered to herself, "It''s a city with a good meaning."


    Claire closed her eyes and squinted for an hour or two. At midnight, Claire suddenly opened her eyes suddenly.


    He said to himself, "It''s time."


    Then his mind moved, and a transparent panel appeared in front of him. It was a data panel that only he could see. In other words, it was his golden finger.


    This data panel is pitifully rudimentary. There is only a simple button that is "Start Trading", and there are no other functions.


    At this time, Claire also focused on the upper right corner of the panel.


    "Number of transactions that can be made: 1"


    "Well, as I thought, this cross-border transaction is updated once a week." Claire secretly thought.


    Claire said silently in her heart, "Start trading."


    A swirling ripple immediately appeared on the original panel, and Claire could vaguely feel the mysterious aura emanating from it.


    Claire glanced at the upper right corner of the panel again, and sure enough, the transaction point was deducted.


    The vortex is still spinning, and Claire is not in a hurry. This is the second time he has started trading. Knowing that this is someone who is looking for other worlds.


    After dozens of seconds, the vortex suddenly stopped, and then it was pushed aside like muddy water, and a person''s face appeared on the panel.


    Claire''s eyes narrowed immediately, looking at the matching trader in front of him, a middle-aged man with a dusty face, a sweaty cowboy hat, and a loose woolen shirt.


    Claire thought to herself, "Western cowboy?"


    He glanced at the other party''s body carefully, and could see that there were black and red blood stains on the other party''s leather jacket, obviously someone had been killed.


    The other party raised his hand first to say hello: "Hello! My name is Monroe, what''s my name?"


    "Antonio." Claire gave a false name, and then said in a cold voice like a veteran: "We only have five minutes to trade, hurry up, what in your world can attract me?"


    Monroe smiled shyly, "Since it''s not the first time to trade, let''s be honest."


    Then he took out a yellowed glass from his arms like a baby, displayed it in front of Claire like a treasure, and began to brag: "This is a glass that has been passed down from the far east, but it is a priceless treasure! What do you think? "


    The corners of Claire''s eyes twitched. Damn, this is the fool who is fooling herself.


    Not to mention that I have come through, I am only in this world of swords and magic, and the glass containers that the trainee mages use for experiments are purer and more transparent than the ones that the other party brings out. If I trade this shit, it will be once a week. Your trading opportunities are in vain!


    Seeing that Claire didn''t speak, Monroe''s expression was a little embarrassed. He used these glasses to fool a lot of other traders before, but this time it seemed that he met someone who knew what he was doing.


    However, he was still a little unwilling, and continued to fudge: "Look at such a crystal clear crystal, are you sure you don''t think about it again?"


    Claire glanced at the time, almost a minute had passed, and finally she couldn''t bear it anymore.


    "Show me that thing on your waist."


    Monroe was stunned for a moment, then took out a revolver from his waist and showed it in front of Claire, "Are you interested in this? This is a weapon I bought for a lot of money, it can kill people with one shot. kill..."


    Claire stretched out her hand to stop the other party''s self-promotion and boasting: "Okay, don''t talk about it anymore. The Kurt revolver, a hand-held gun fired with one hand, usually has five or six cartridges, which can be fired one by one..."


    After a brief introduction, Claire looked at the other party, "Do you still need me to introduce you now?"


    Monroe''s expression became more embarrassed. "Most of what you said is right, but who is Kurt? This gun is called a Devon revolver."


    Claire''s eyes narrowed, it seemed that this world was not the world she was in before, otherwise the other party should not know the Kurt revolver.


    "I met a trader in the previous transaction. He is an arms dealer. I didn''t buy it and now I meet it. Apart from this, it should be difficult for me to be interested in your side. So do you want to trade?" Claire opened his mouth with a lie just come.


    "Deal, of course." Monroe''s face was full of smiles, "But what treasure can you give me in exchange?"


    Claire''s eyes flickered, and she reached out and took out the blue solution in three transparent test tubes from her arms.


    This is where Monroe''s smile froze for a moment. It turned out that the other side had already had glass, and he was still fooling around there just now. However, his face is also very thick, and he quickly cast away that trace of embarrassment.


    "What is this?" Monroe asked.


    Claire didn''t speak, and pulled out a dagger from his waist. It was considered one of the few unsecured properties, and there were gems inlaid on the handle.


    Then Claire directly used the dagger to draw a deep blood mark on his forearm. The blood immediately flowed out from it, and was led to the elbow by gravity and slowly lowered.


    On the opposite side, Monroe''s eyes widened. What is this person trying to do, and start self-harm when he disagrees?


    However, Claire quickly poured out a tenth of the blue solution from a test tube, and then applied it to the wound just created.


    Hiss, it hurts a bit, but Claire''s expression remained expressionless. After about five seconds, when he took his hand away, the wound he had just created had healed, and not even the scar was left.


    Claire put the cork back into the mouth of the test tube, and said lightly, "You should need this kind of thing, right?"


    Monroe''s eyes widened at the moment. There was no such thing as magic in their world. What Claire performed in front of him was nothing short of a miracle. He began to feel bad for the one-tenth of the blue solution that was just wasted.


    But this is just a primary healing potion that Claire can easily practice. As long as it is an ordinary apprentice mage, it can be configured, and the cost does not exceed three silver coins.


    "Are you sure you want to trade this treasure with me?" Monroe was a little confused, and he couldn''t say such words during the transaction.


    But don''t blame him, this is a life-saving treasure in their world. If you are shot in a duel with others, you can only pray to God to bless you and not let the wound worsen and take your life. , and now even if he was shot, as long as the potion was applied, he could shoot the enemy twice with his backhand.


    Even if he didn''t use it himself, he would have to buy tens of thousands of gold coins to sell a tube of potion. He didn''t need to come out and hang out, and he became a rich man.


    "Of course, but it''s not just your pistol."


    "Just say it!" Monroe even used honorifics at this moment.


    "How many bullets do you have on you?"


    "I''m at home now, and I can have more than 300 rounds." Monroe said quickly.


    "Okay, one tube of potion for a pistol, and the remaining one that used a little potion for 300 rounds of ammunition." Claire said lightly.


    "Deal!" Monroe was so excited that he almost clapped the table. Although these things are almost all his possessions, as long as he has the medicine in his hand, these lost things will come back a hundredfold. Maybe he will become a rich man in the future without even a gun. It will be open.


    As long as he thought about it, a happy smile appeared on Monroe''s face, and he hurriedly turned around in his room to find the pistol and bullets.


    Claire was not idle either, she put the test tube in her hand into the trading space, and then waited for the other side to put everything in.


    A few lines of introductions about revolvers and bullets appeared on the original rudimentary panel.


    "This is a weapon from Albert''s world, a revolver, with great power..."


    After Claire glanced briefly, she raised her eyes to look at the other party, and Monroe had finished his research, and nodded to Claire.


    The two opened the trading items at the same time, and then the three tubes of potions that were originally in their trading space turned into two revolvers and a large bag of yellow bullets.


    ?

 Chapter 2： : Knight Captain

    After the transaction was over, there was still more than a minute left.


    On the other hand, Monroe had already smiled and opened his eyes, holding the three tubes of blue solution like a baby, and then quickly found a cotton cloth to protect it so as not to bump it.


    "Right!" He patted his forehead, and seemed to think of something important at this time.


    "Are you going to be my friend?" Monroe showed a pleasing smile.


    "Friend?" Claire looked a little puzzled.


    "Yes, as long as each of us pays one transaction point, we can become fixed friends, and we can specify the match in the next match. This is what the traders I met before told me."


    Claire didn''t even know that he didn''t have more trading points when he traded, so he didn''t have the option to become a regular friend.


    "Sorry, I have no more trading points."


    A pity expression immediately appeared on Monroe''s face. He really wanted to hold on to a trading partner like Claire.


    Although Claire said so, but even if he has remaining trading points, he will not trade with the other party. No reason, the other party''s world level is too low, and it is not worth him to spend a little trading point to become a friend.


    As for this world, Claire has the memory of knowing the original owner. When those warriors reached the Golden Knight level, the bullets in his mind would have little effect on them, unless an RPG rocket was fired, and the result was another matter.


    Moreover, the other party obviously does not have such a thing as RPG missiles in this era.


    The five-minute countdown ended, and the original cross-border HD call was automatically closed.


    Claire took out the guns and bullets in the trading space. After the transaction, the space would be useless.


    After leaving a revolver and a bullet, Claire threw the rest into her space ring.


    The space ring world has long been researched by the mages who are exploring the truth, and it can also be mass-produced. This is a ten cubic meter space ring in Claire''s hand, worth 100,000 gold coins, which was bought when the ancestors were rich. Yes, Carlisle can''t afford it now.


    Every time he used this space ring, Carlisle would sigh, thanks to his cheap father who didn''t mortgage this thing.


    After getting the revolver of the pistol out, Carlisle stuffed the bullet in his hand into it. After thinking about it, he took out the dagger from the space ring and put it in the bullet nest where the bullet was inserted. A white mark was carved out.


    The dagger and the three tubes of primary healing potions were all taken out of the space ring, and the reason why he took them out of his arms during the transaction was to conceal others.


    After marking, Carlisle threw the wheel back into the barrel of the gun, with a somewhat excited expression. In his previous life, he lived in a prosperous and stable socialist country in his twenties, and he had never had the chance to encounter a real gun.


    After appreciating it a few times in his hand, Carlisle played with the revolver fascinatedly. Sure enough, the firearm was a man''s toy, and he quickly became addicted to it.


    "As the saying goes, guns are quicker than seven steps away..."


    But Carlisle wasn''t so excited yet that he tried to shoot directly. There will be opportunities in the future. If he scares butler Regan outside the carriage, it will be bad.


    Butler Reagan was already the butler of the Griffin family when he was his cheap father. Even if he was down and out, he was willing to go back to this remote coastal city with him. It can be called very heartfelt and competent.


    ¡­


    On the knight''s collar in Nafhu City, the knights here were so drunk that they were lying on the ground, on the table, without images, with their bodies stretched out in large fonts.


    "Captain, our Lord Viscount seems to be back." Vice-captain Hunter respectfully said.


    "What are you afraid of!" Dean, the knight captain of Nafu City, was very dissatisfied at the moment. Originally, three generations of his own Viscount Lao had been doing well after he went to the capital. Now this new Viscount inherits The boy with the title is about to come back, so how can he live his good life?


    Vice-captain Hunter smiled apologetically: "After all, it''s Lord Viscount. They have already sent someone to inform us, so we have to go meet him anyway."


    "Crack!" Dean, who was originally unhappy, slapped Hunter in the face.


    "When is it your turn to speak! Are you the captain or I am the captain, you are just a little vice-captain, and you want to ride on my head?!"


    Dean stood up and pointed at Hunter and cursed, but Hunter could only hide in the corner with his face covered, not daring to return a word.


    "Humph!" Dean snorted coldly: "Tomorrow I will let our lord take a look at who owns the current Nafu City!"


    "I heard that the Viscount is only sixteen years old. It''s normal for me to help the regent at such a young age." Dean''s eyes flashed with a strange light, and he seemed to have thought of "bringing the emperor to make the princes in the future." ¡± style.


    Realizing that his subordinates did not agree with him, Dean glanced at him coldly, "What do you mean? Don''t you want to hang out with me!"


    The knights below immediately agreed, "Captain, you are right, you have lived in Nafhu City for so long. The lord who just arrived is still young, and he must help the regent."


    "Yes, yes, he should thank you."


    The following people echoed, although they had a little fear in their hearts for the upcoming lord, and the fear of the commoners for nobles was almost deeply embedded in their blood, but Dean was even more arrogant in their hearts, and he Or the Silver Knight, even if they all add up, they are not his opponents, so what if they don''t agree.


    The vice-captain Hunter, who was curled up in the corner, looked at the high-spirited Dean and sighed softly. Since the Viscount''s family moved to the capital fifty years ago, it took less than a few years for Nafford to become a Dien. Well, the playthings in the palms of these people, although he can be considered a bit of soup to drink after following, and he can''t say that he is a good person, but compared to Dean, at least there is some moral bottom line.


    Now, I can only wish the new lord good luck.


    ¡­


    After a bumpy ride on the carriage, Claire opened her sleepy eyes after squinting for nearly four or five hours.


    "Ha!" He stretched his waist and yawned, "It''s really not a good place to sleep on a carriage."


    After rubbing his hazy eyes, Claire shouted, "Reagan!"


    After a while, Regan, who was looking down from the butler, opened the curtain of the carriage and put his head with a gray beard and hair in. His face was square and looked very reliable.


    Carlisle asked, "Have we entered the Viscounty?"


    "Well, Young Master, we have already entered your Viscounty, and we are still a few hours away from Nafu City." Regan said respectfully.


    Claire was not dissatisfied with this speed. Although a lot of property was sold, most of the worthless furniture was still kept and brought back to Nafu City under Reagan''s suggestion. There is no place to buy it in Nafu City. Furniture only found in the capital.


    Therefore, their speed cannot be said to be very fast when they have pulled so much furniture, and they bought ordinary horses. If they were replaced by monsters with a few hundred gold coins, their speed would be much faster.


    However, Carlisle and Reagan were reluctant to part with it. Even if they bought it at their current price, they would have to starve the beast into a state of innocence.


    "Where is this now?" Claire asked.


    "This is the closest village to Nafu City. It is mainly responsible for planting wheat and domesticating some livestock such as horses, cattle and sheep." Reagan added, "The land here is yours, Master."


    "Huh?" Claire became interested now. "Why does this sound like the evil landlord class?"


    After stretching her body in the carriage again, Claire yawned again, "I''m tired after sitting in the carriage for so long, so I''ll stop here to rest for a while, I want to go down and have a look..."


    Reagan was a little anxious, "Master, this place is where those despicable pariahs live, why don''t we go back to Nafu City first..."


    Claire was stunned for a moment. Not long after he crossed over, it was a little unacceptable to hear that the other party called these commoners untouchables.


    Then he stood up, walked to Regan''s side, patted his shoulder, and said lightly, "They are not untouchables, but my people, and I will make them live better than any place in the world in the future. , go down, I want to patrol my territory."


    Claire''s tone seemed to contain an unquestionable order, Reagan subconsciously withdrew, and Claire got out of the carriage, feeling the air outside.


    Taking a leap of his life, Carlisle jumped out of the carriage, walked to the side and got up. After sitting in the carriage for so long, his body was stiff.


    After seeing his young master come down, Reagan had to order to rest in place, but during the rest, he turned his eyes to Claire''s side intentionally or unintentionally.


    This young master of my own family seems to be different from before, he is much more confident, and his words are a bit exciting. He is indeed the young master of the Griffin family! Ambition is so unusual, so lofty!


    Reagan fell into self-movement, and Carlisle was also wandering around, full of curiosity about this new territory. Before, he lived in the south and went to school in the south. Although he has seen rice in the south, wheat is still the first time to see.


    With the breeze blowing, you can smell the faint fragrance of the wheat.


    As they walked, Claire''s attention was suddenly attracted by a small dark shadow, and she stared at it. It was a little sheep with dirty white wool on its body, and she didn''t know how to roll on the ground.


    ?

 Chapter 3： : Mellie

    Just a glance, Claire didn''t move, and then saw a little girl running over from nowhere, hugged the lamb in her arms, and looked at herself vigilantly.


    It was a six- or seven-year-old girl with brown hair and a pale yellow complexion. She looked a little malnourished, but from her smart eyes and delicate face, it could be seen that she would definitely be a beautiful embryo in the future.


    But Claire is not a lo*ic*n, so she doesn''t have bad thoughts about a little girl.


    "Hello." Claire waved and greeted with a friendly smile.


    But the girl was timid and didn''t dare to say hello to Claire. She just looked at Claire with her big smart eyes, but she was not so vigilant. The big brother didn''t look like he was here to steal his lamb.


    Seeing that the other party didn''t speak, Claire continued to keep a friendly smile: "My name is Claire, what''s your name?"


    The girl looked down at the sheep in her hand, then at Claire, and finally lowered her head and said in a very small voice, "Merry."


    The voice was so small that if Claire hadn''t listened carefully, Ben wouldn''t have been able to hear it, but since the other party was willing to tell him his name, he could be considered to have such a good impression of him.


    After all, the original owner of Claire''s looks is not bad, and with his friendly smile, it is normal for a little girl to have a good impression of him.


    He tentatively took a few steps forward, but the other party didn''t run away. Claire calmed down and walked slowly to the position in front of Meili.


    He squatted down, took out a candy wrapped in colorful candy paper from his arms, and handed it over: "Will you eat this candy?"


    It can be seen that Mei Li swallowed saliva subconsciously in her throat. Although she had eaten candy, it was all black candy. She had never seen such colorful candy before.


    Moreover, she has never eaten a few brown sugars on weekdays. This colorful candy must be many times better than brown sugar.


    Although her head was still hesitating, Mei Li''s little hand reached out unconsciously, and her smart eyes were full of desire.


    "Merry! Don''t take it!" A shout suddenly rang out, and a boy taller than Claire ran over from a distance, pulled Meili out of Claire''s face at once, and handed out Claire''s The colorful candy fell to the ground with a slap.


    Crane pulled his sister out for several meters at once, then hid Meili behind him, and looked at Claire in front of him with a wary expression.


    Claire shook her aching wrist, the slap from the other party was too strong, and it really hurt him.


    But he didn''t care, this is just a brother who loves his younger sister, he''s not that small.


    "Merry, didn''t I tell you, don''t eat anything from strangers." At this time, Crane still reminded his sister.


    But Mei Li didn''t seem to be paying attention to him, but looked at the colorful candy that had been slapped on the ground with a distressed expression, and licked her lips, even if it was brown candy, she hadn''t eaten it for months. .


    Claire noticed Meili''s gaze, and immediately picked up the candy that had been photographed. It was wrapped in candy paper, so it wouldn''t be a big problem even if it fell to the ground.


    Didn''t care either, Claire tore the candy paper and put the candy inside into his mouth.


    At this time, even Crane couldn''t help swallowing, let alone Meili behind him, the saliva was about to flow out.


    "Look, the candy I gave her is fine." Claire explained, "How old are you?"


    The reason for asking this is because the other party''s majestic height of more than 1.9 meters actually has a delicate face that looks not too old, so Claire couldn''t judge the other party''s age for a while, and just said hello. , pull into the relationship.


    Although Crane remained vigilant, he replied, "I''m sixteen years old this year."


    Claire nodded slightly, um, he is the same age as me, and he is actually a head taller than me, and the strength just now was quite strong.


    But this is also normal. He is a junior magician. He will only compare his height and muscles with those warriors when he has cerebral palsy.


    "Are you a knight?" Claire continued to ask.


    "No, I''m still far from being an apprentice knight." Crane shook his head, but his eyes were full of hope, "But I will definitely become a great knight in the future!"


    "Oh!" Claire asked, "Why?"


    "Because after becoming a knight, the family will be able to have enough to eat, and the conditions of the family will improve."


    Speaking of such a simple wish, Crane blushed a little, but it was indeed his wish, and he has been working hard for it.


    Only then did Claire realize that even this tall and sturdy older brother had a pale face and was in a state of malnutrition just like his younger sister.


    After being silent for a while, Claire smiled again, "Your wish is very great, and it will definitely come true in the future."


    "Really?" Crane became a little excited after being encouraged.


    "Well, although I don''t know if you can become a knight or not, it is possible to have enough food." Claire said softly, there was a saying in a previous life, isn''t the most important thing in a person''s life is to eat enough? ?


    Now that he has become the lord of this territory, he is obliged to feed his people.


    "What about my dream? Is it great too?" Crane asked. In the past, when he told his dream, he would be laughed at by others, but it seemed that the person in front of him was different.


    "I think it''s great, isn''t it the greatest thing to be able to protect your family?"


    "Yeah!" Crane nodded vigorously.


    Claire took out two colored candies from her arms like magic, and asked with a smile, "Do you want to eat candy now?"


    Crane was still a little hesitant. Although the big brother in front of him didn''t look like a bad person, his mother once told him not to take things from strangers.


    Claire didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, why is she now like a bad guy who kidnaps children.


    "Klan, where are you, Mei Li?"


    A cry came from out of nowhere and echoed in this wheat field.


    "Mom, we are here." My sister jumped up and waved.


    Soon a woman ran over, hugged her sister at once, and protected Crane, who was much taller than her, behind her, looking at Claire with a wary expression.


    "Uh uh..." Claire hesitated before speaking, why is it so difficult to give candy to herself.


    After the younger sister came a brother, and after the elder brother came a mother, should the father come next?


    Before Claire could speak, the woman took her child''s hand and walked out, keeping her eyes on Claire to prevent him from doing anything.


    Obviously, he is very afraid of outsiders.


    It was at this time that Reagan also came over.


    "Master, where are you? It''s time to go." Regan shouted loudly, but before Claire could respond, he found it.


    He trotted all the way and stood respectfully behind Claire. Just as he was about to speak to persuade Claire, he saw the three mother and son opposite.


    Reagan frowned subconsciously, "Master, why are you here with these bastards... civilians." Halfway through, Reagan thought of what Claire had just said and immediately changed his tune.


    "Who are you! Why are you here?" The woman became more vigilant when she saw that Reagan was coming, and picked up a stone from the ground and pointed it at them.


    Regan was furious, pointed at the three of them and scolded: "Do you know who he is! This is Lord Viscount, the only heir of the Griffin family. How dare you point a stone at the young master!"


    Reagan wanted to continue talking, but was stopped by Claire''s wave.


    Claire could see that after Reagan revealed his identity, the woman''s expression changed drastically, from the original vigilance to fear, and the fear on her face could be felt with her own eyes.


    "Plop!"


    The woman immediately dropped the stone in her hand, UU reading www. uukanshu. Com took his son and daughter to his knees, with a humble look on his face.


    Claire suddenly stepped aside, and by the way, pulled Reagan over. To be bowed down for no reason in his hometown would cost his life, and he still hadn''t adapted to the status of a noble here.


    "Master noble, we are almost ready to pay our taxes this month. I beg you to spare us a few days." The woman pleaded bitterly, how could she just look fiercely protecting her children.


    That humble and dignified appearance made Claire feel a little awkward and uncomfortable. Then she looked at the two children who were dragged by the woman to their knees.


    In the normal eyes of the two, after knowing that he was a noble viscount, they suddenly became fearful, and their sisters were curled up and squeezed into their mother''s arms. There is only boundless fear.


    The woman didn''t dare to lift her head, she kept kneeling on the ground, and begged again, "Please don''t increase the tax, otherwise our family will not be able to survive."


    Claire looked at the mother and son in front of her, her heart trembled, and the expression on her face immediately became cold.


    He really couldn''t bear to look directly at such a humble and tragic state. After being silent for a while, he turned his head and left. He didn''t want to see such a scene, and he didn''t want to be worshipped by the three of them.


    "Reagan, give them ten silver coins."


    Although Regan was puzzled, after seeing his young master walking away, he still took out ten silver coins from his arms and threw them on the ground.


    "This is what the young master gave you, so don''t hurry up and say thank you!"


    "Thank you! Thank you!" The woman thanked in a streak.


    After Claire walked away, she took her child''s hand and stood up.

 Chapter 4： : 7 steps away from the gun fast...

    Going back to the carriage, Claire asked when stepping into the carriage, "Don''t our Viscountess collect taxes every six months?"


    Regan was also stunned for a moment. As the steward of the Griffin family, before coming to the Viscounty, he must have a comprehensive understanding of the affairs here.


    "Yes, our Viscounty does collect tax once every six months."


    "Have they paid all the taxes they collected? How much in total?"


    Regan recalled: "They were all paid on time, and the annual tax revenue in the past five years was about 15,000 to 20,000 gold coins."


    However, when there was magic mining in the Viscount before, the annual income was around several million gold coins, so Viscount Griffin didn''t care much about these ten thousand or twenty thousand taxes at that time.


    "Oh." Claire replied softly, with a neither cold nor indifferent tone.


    But Regan, who was on the side, still sensed the unhappiness of his young master from his tone, and he was also very unhappy in his heart. Sure enough, after the Viscount left the territory, those subordinates showed bloodthirsty fangs. Even the Viscount''s property dares to embezzle!


    In the wheat field, after the woman picked up the ten silver coins that had been thrown on the ground, a happy smile appeared on her face. These ten silver coins could feed their family of four within this month.


    But soon she put away her smile and left here quickly, holding her child''s hand.


    Sister Meili looked up at her mother and asked, "Is that brother a bad guy?"


    Crane murmured aside, "I think he''s pretty good, and he''ll give us the money back."


    The woman''s face suddenly stiffened, "Do you think they are good people if they give you a little favor? Don''t forget what I told you, those nobles are bad guys who eat people and don''t spit out bones, even if that person gives you With our money, he''s just a better bad guy."


    But Meili didn''t understand what her mother meant by a better bad guy, she just looked up at the silver coin in her mother''s hand and swallowed, "Mom, can you buy me candy if you have money?"


    "Eat, eat, and eat." The woman poked her daughter''s head with her hand, "The money must be saved, lest those nobles in the city come up with other ways to increase taxes, then we won''t be able to I can''t even eat my stomach."


    Mei Li covered her head being poked in the head, a sense of grievance welled up in her heart, tears could not stop flowing out, she threw away her mother''s hand, and ran out.


    "Humph! Mom is the bad guy! The big brother was willing to give me candy just now. Even if you have money, you are reluctant to buy me brown sugar to eat. You are the worst. I won''t be with you in the future!"


    The woman watched her daughter throw her hand away and ran out, her eyes flickered and she opened her mouth, but she still couldn''t say anything to reprimand her.


    Crane immediately comforted: "Mom, don''t be sad. Mei Li is still young, I''ll go get her back, you go home first."


    The woman nodded, and Crane also chased in the direction where his sister ran away.


    ¡­


    After a journey of more than an hour in the carriage, Claire finally saw the outline of Nafta City this time.


    It was a city surrounded by towering city walls. The city walls were all made of hard stones. Although they looked new and mighty from the outside, they were much better than some counties. , but Claire still felt a hint of dilapidated atmosphere, and she was almost at the city gate, but she couldn''t feel any popularity.


    Nafhu City was a city that grew and grew when the magic mine was collected. After the magic mine was collected, it was quickly defeated. Some people who originally lived in the city also moved to other places, so it is no wonder that Claire felt to the breath of ruin.


    At the gate of the city...


    Regan said angrily: "What! Your captain can''t come because of something! This is the Lord Viscount coming back! What can he do more important than this!"


    The vice-captain Hunter who was standing in front of him could only smile apologetically, but he secretly said in his heart: He deliberately didn''t come because the Viscount was here.


    Reagan pointed angrily at the knights across from him and scolded him. After almost venting his anger, he turned his head and entered the carriage to explain.


    "Master, their captain didn''t know what was going on and couldn''t come over. Now the sun is about to go down, why don''t we go back to the Viscount Mansion first."


    Claire showed a playful smile, "What''s wrong with him? He clearly wants to give us a show."


    Regan was stunned for a moment. He didn''t think so much just now, but only after the young master woke up did he come to his senses.


    A surge of anger surged into his heart, and he was about to turn his head back and scold those people again, but was stopped by Claire.


    Claire walked out of the carriage, stood on the carriage and glanced down at the fifty or so knights on the opposite side.


    After seeing Claire, the fifty or so knights on the opposite side lowered their heads unconsciously and exclaimed respectfully, "Lord Viscount!"


    Claire nodded, looked at the vice-captain Hunter who was standing in front of the knights, and said lightly, "Find someone to tell your captain and let him take care of his business. I have time to wait for him slowly."


    Hunter raised his head and looked at Claire. He was shocked by his outstanding appearance and momentum. It took a few seconds to react, and then he sent someone to report to the captain.


    In the barracks¡­


    "What! He had to ask me to meet him!" Dean patted the table and said angrily.


    He had been eating meat in the barracks and had a good time. He wanted to give the new lord a slap in the face, but he didn''t expect the other party to be so hard-hearted, and he had to wait for him to greet him!


    "Go back and tell him that I have something to do, let him get in by himself, and don''t expect me to pick him up!"


    The knight who came to report back with a bitter face, the two big men clashed, and the only one who was angry was himself.


    After more than ten minutes, the knight who had retreated ran back again.


    "Captain, the Viscount said that he has time, and he is willing to wait for you no matter how long it is."


    "Humph!" Dean angrily smashed the wine glass in his hand, "Then let him wait, I don''t believe how long he can wait!"


    An hour or two later, the sun was about to set, and the city walls were covered with afterglow.


    The knight ran back again, "Captain, Lord Viscount is still waiting for you."


    "I''m so **** off!" Dean stood up angrily, "Go! Just a little brat! I''ll see what he thinks!"


    The knight who reported the news finally breathed a sigh of relief. If the confrontation continued like this, they wouldn''t even be able to eat dinner.


    ¡­


    Claire lay on her side on the carriage, opened the curtain and stared at the city gate outside, not knowing what she was thinking.


    "Master, that knight captain is here." Reagan reported in a low voice.


    Claire finally stopped being in a daze, jumped out of the carriage, and squinted to look at the oncoming knight captain.


    Dean''s aura is amazing. With the strength of a Silver Knight, he can scare off some beasts with just his breath, but the little boy in front of him is actually not affected by his breath?


    "I''m sorry, Lord Viscount, I''m late because I have something to do, please forgive me!"


    Although Captain Dean said such respectful words, everyone could not detect a trace of respect in his tone, but instead had a provocative feeling: I came so late on purpose, what can you do to me!


    "It''s alright, alright." Carlisle also had a smile on her face.


    Dean was disdainful in his heart, he was indeed a child, and he would admit to being frightened.


    But what Claire said the next second made his jaw drop.


    "Since you''re so busy, let''s not do the position of Knight Captain for the time being. After all, you can''t delay your work, right?" Claire said lightly.


    Dean''s eyes widened immediately, he was not a self-cultivation person at first, he jumped up directly after hearing this, pointed at Claire''s nose and cursed: "Why do you get rid of it? my position!"


    "Knights are originally granted by nobles. As a knight of the Griffin family, isn''t it normal that I can dismiss you? And from your attitude today, you are very unsuitable to be the captain of this knight. As your lord, I wait, is this something a knight captain can do?"


    Claire is indeed telling the truth. The rights and obligations of knights are conferred by nobles, and appointment, dismissal and appointment are only a matter of words.


    "You can''t! You can''t dismiss me!" Dean became mad. Since the previous generation of Viscounts went to the capital, the knights who were not hereditary have also been passed down from his grandfather to him. , the sudden loss of this position made him unacceptable for a while. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    "What I said, I will never take it back. Your position has been dismissed by me. Now go away." Claire''s eyes showed a hint of indifference.


    "Why did you dismiss me from my position? I have been the successor of the Knight Captain since I was born, and I have to be now and later!" Dean''s breath fluctuated.


    "I said, get out!" Claire''s eyes also showed a trace of killing intent. On the first day he came to Nafu City, no accidents were allowed!


    "It''s you who should get out! Nafu City is my territory!"


    Dean roared wildly, and pulled out a big sword from his waist. The red fighting qi rose from his body, and soon filled his entire body, and then the fighting qi also wrapped around the big sword. At this moment He is like a beast that has lost his mind.


    "Go to hell!" Dean charged at Claire with a big sword.


    Vice-captain Hunter saw from the side that the reddish fighting spirit in his body also came out, and he chased after him, "Captain, no, you can''t do anything to the Viscount!"


    If a viscount died in his territory, and among the knights under his command, then he would not want to live, and the nobles in other territories would definitely hang their disobedient knights in the city in public. door.


    Dean got closer and closer, and soon he reached within seven steps of Claire, but Claire stood motionless as if she was stupid.


    "boom!"


    A deafening roar sounded, and Dean, who was holding the great sword aloft, fell down suddenly, knelt down in front of Claire, and the great sword in his hand also fell from his hand.


    "As the saying goes, the gun is fast within seven steps, and the gun is fast and accurate within seven steps." Claire blew the muzzle lightly and said.


    ?

 Chapter 5： : Who earns the money

    "Sir...sir!" Vice-captain Hunter knelt down and bowed to Claire.


    Dean, a silver knight, died in front of him like this. The shock Claire''s shot brought him was too great.


    After Hunter knelt down, the fifty-odd knights in the back also knelt in front of Claire one after another.


    This time, Claire didn''t dodge, but looked at them with indifferent eyes, and an aura of not being angry and self-righteous emerged spontaneously.


    Those knights didn''t even dare to raise their heads before they got the order, they could only kneel humbly and hope that the Viscount would not attack them.


    Claire pointed to Hunter, "You will be the captain of the knights in the future."


    Hunter raised his head in disbelief, a little incredulous, pointed to himself and asked, "Lord Viscount, are you talking about me?"


    "Yes." After speaking, Claire glanced at the corpse under her feet and said, "Take care of it."


    Then, let Regan lead the carriage and follow him past the fifty or so knights into the city gate.


    Hunter immediately stood up and shouted at Claire, "Lord Viscount, what to do!"


    "Cut off his head and hang it at the gate of your barracks." Claire also answered loudly.


    As soon as these words were spoken, the fifty or so knights present heard it, the crowd was silent, the sound of swallowing saliva could be clearly heard, and there was a trace of fear in their eyes.


    The Viscount is too cruel. It doesn''t look like something a sixteen-year-old child can do.


    After walking for a while, Regan couldn''t help but ask in a low voice, "Master, why do you do this?"


    Claire chuckled, "Let them see the head of the former Knight Captain every day, and that''s the end of going against me."


    Reagan''s heart was overwhelmed, when did his young master have such a means, but... this is what a real noble can do! The Griffin family has produced a talent, sir, you can be comforted in the spirit of heaven.


    Although it was the first time to kill someone, Claire''s heart did not fluctuate much. Originally, the other party wanted to kill him. opinion.


    ¡­


    The Viscount Mansion is located in the middle of Nafu City, and it is also the best building in Nafu City. As soon as you enter the city, you can see the towering castle. Like Nafu City, the Viscount Mansion was also when the ancestors of the Griffin family were rich. It was built, so it''s new and gorgeous.


    However, being used to seeing tall buildings and buildings of various shapes in her previous life, Claire didn''t feel much shock in her heart.


    After entering the Viscount Mansion, Claire did not enter first, but asked Regan to clean up the inside with the knights who were accompanying him, and then moved the furniture and other heavy objects in in turn. When it was almost over, the moon was already high. Hanging in the night sky.


    Claire watched the moon in the pavilion for half an hour, and Reagan finally brought someone to tidy up the Viscount Mansion.


    After dismissing the knights who followed, only Regan and Claire were left alone in this empty viscount mansion.


    "Master, you''re done, let''s go in."


    "Yeah." Claire nodded lightly and walked into the castle. There are six floors in the castle and one basement. There are seven floors in total. There are more than fifty sets of large and small rooms. A lawn about the size of a football field and a pavilion are indeed a lot more extravagant than those villas in the previous life.


    Claire simply strolled around the castle where she would live in the future.


    Reagan followed closely behind, and apologized in a low voice, "You can only do this today, young master. After dawn tomorrow, I will go and recruit some maids."


    "Hmm." Claire hummed in a nasal voice.


    "The basement and the top floor are not allowed to enter the maids." Claire instructed. He planned to use the basement as a place for experiments, because he was a junior mage himself, and the top floor was used to store what he usually traded. thing.


    "clear."


    "How''s the recruiting salary?"


    "Both food and shelter, and two hundred copper coins every month."


    In terms of current purchasing power, generally two or three copper coins can buy food that can fill one''s stomach, so these two hundred copper coins do not seem to be a lot. However, you must know that in the current Viscount Griffin, many people can''t even eat enough to eat, and it is a good treatment to be able to eat and live. If it weren''t for maintaining the reputation of the Griffin family, Reagan would be reluctant to spend those two hundred copper coins.


    "Double it, four hundred copper coins." Claire said softly.


    He made a rough calculation in his mind, and at most fifteen maids could be recruited for the area of ??the castle, all of which would cost less than ten gold coins a year. The cost of doing a random experiment on their own is higher than their annual expenses, so this amount of money is not bad.


    Regan was stunned for a moment, and then he said, "You are really a kind lord. I think your people will cheer for your kindness."


    Claire asked again, "How much money do we have left?"


    "About seven thousand gold coins."


    This amount of money is really nothing to the nobles. The dagger in Claire''s hand was worth several thousand gold coins, and these seven thousand gold coins are just enough to support them to live a decent noble life. If there is no income, it can be used up in a few months.


    "More than 7,000. That''s still enough time. Tomorrow you go and call the administrative officer."


    "Yes, Master, do you want to increase taxes?" Reagan asked tentatively.


    "No, I want to cut taxes."


    "That''s absolutely impossible, young master." Reagan was in a hurry. "We just arrived in the Viscounty, and the money is not enough. If you want to reduce taxes..." Reagan didn''t say anything after that, so we didn''t even say it. It is impossible to maintain the life of the nobles, and he will be ridiculed by other lords.


    Claire patted Regan on the shoulder, "Remember the three mother and son we met?"


    "What''s the matter? Young master."


    "Their tax has become once a month, so after a few years, there will be no more oil to squeeze. No matter how much we increase the tax, it will not increase our income. UUkanshu "


    "Who will scrape the oil and water that doesn''t scrape civilians?"


    "Whoever has the money earns it, and the oil and water scraped out must be more fat than the commoners."


    Reagan was stunned for a moment, and felt that what his young master said was quite reasonable, but he just didn''t understand. If the nobles didn''t scrape the oil and water of the commoners, who else could scrape?


    Claire suddenly thought of something, and there was a flash of coldness in his eyes, "By the way, by the way, check this political officer to see how many gold coins he has greed that should belong to us."


    There is no need to check whether there is any corruption at all, but directly to check how much corruption. If there is no government officer behind the support, Claire simply does not believe that the tax can be collected and almost drive people to death.


    "Master..." Reagan looked a little embarrassed.


    However, Claire had long expected this situation, "It''s okay, it''s not urgent, it''s not too late to write it down and check it later."


    In the final analysis, the Viscount is now only Reagan and himself, and there is no one else. Even if Reagan is asked to investigate, he doesn''t know where to start.


    "There is no hurry to recruit maids. When the tax reduction decree is promulgated, it will be announced together."


    "Follow your orders!"


    "It''s getting late, let''s go down and rest."


    "Okay, Master Gui''an."


    On the roof of the sixth floor, Claire could see the moon outside through the transparent window. The moon here is not the same as when it was on Earth, it is much larger and emits a faint blue light.


    "Emmm." Claire lay on the reclining chair and rubbed her chin, "I don''t know if the world still has the idea that the moon orbits the earth."


    Lying on the reclining chair and dangling, her thoughts drifted around, and Claire fell asleep at some point.


    ?

 Chapter 6： : Praise the Viscount!

    Not long after I woke up the next day, I heard a knock on the door.


    Reagan had a clear grasp of his living and resting habits long ago, and knew that this was the time when he woke up.


    After following the housekeeper Regan down, Regan served a plate of breakfast that was very delicately arranged, but the taste was just average. Maybe it was because Claire was not used to the cuisine here, or he came to this other world from a food country. Gap.


    Because the maid has not yet been recruited, the breakfast plate must be made by Butler Regan himself. As a butler, Regan can be said to be proficient in various skills of living in the castle.


    "Is the administrative officer here?"


    "Young master, I asked him to wait in the living room early in the morning. You can meet him after dinner."


    "No, let him come over now." Claire threw a piece of cut meat into his mouth.


    "As ordered."


    After a while, Regan walked in with a middle-aged man. The clothes on the other side were not very neat, and even a little dirty and messy.


    But Claire sneered after glancing at each other''s fingers. There wasn''t even a bit of mud in her fingernails. If she was wearing dirty clothes, could she be doing her duty and her family was poor?


    Frank couldn''t help but feel tight when he heard Claire''s sneer. He had heard about yesterday''s incident. This new viscount had killed the knight captain on the first day. He was a silver-level knight. He is just an ordinary person who has not even cultivated his grudge.


    Frightened, he immediately knelt down on one knee and greeted with a trembling tone: "Your Excellency Viscount Gui''an, my name is Frank, I have been managing the taxation of the Viscount for all these years, you can ask me anything you want to know. ."


    Claire didn''t speak, and slowly ate the breakfast on the plate, but what brought Frank was a boundless sense of fear, the feeling of the unknown was simply too terrifying.


    After about five or six minutes, Claire''s breakfast was almost finished, and Frank was still kneeling on one knee, sweat beads the size of a bean condensed on his face because of fear.


    "Let''s go, go to the conference hall and say." Claire walked out of the dining room.


    Reagan followed closely, and Frank finally dared to stand up at this time. If he had a desire to hide in his heart when he just came, now he does not dare to hide at all, this The ten-year-old Viscount is not as easy to fool as he imagined.


    Claire sat in the main seat and listened to Frank''s report below. Although she still had a smile on her face, her heart sank.


    Good guy, it doesn''t matter if you have to pay to enter the city, you have to pay taxes when you marry a wife and have children. Is this the otherworldly version of family planning? In addition, the original half-yearly tax has been changed into a monthly tax. The tax paid has not been reduced, but has been directly increased by six times. There are all kinds of strange taxes. The move squeezes the civilians below.


    After probably reporting the report, Frank below was already sweating profusely, but he did not forget to defend himself: "Lord Viscount, these are all decrees issued by the previous two political officials, and they have nothing to do with me."


    Claire slowed down, waved her hand, and said, "Go on, get rid of all those miscellaneous taxes, leave only the most recent basic taxes, and change the half-yearly tax to once a year."


    Frank walked out of the Viscount Mansion tremblingly. He didn''t even have the courage to look back. When he reacted, he found that his back was soaked with sweat.


    "Young master, don''t you have a powerful magic weapon? Why don''t you give him..." Regan used his knife to wipe his neck.


    To say that there is no corruption in the administrative officials, Reagan would be unbelievable, and he said that the first two administrative officials were not his father and grandfather? Still have nothing to do with him? The relationship is the best.


    Claire dropped her head on the soft sofa, looked at the ceiling and said lightly: "It''s still in use, don''t worry. By the way, this time, when recruiting a clerk, you must be literate and able to do arithmetic."


    "Yes!" Regan bowed.


    ¡­


    Claire''s order was quickly carried out, thanks to Dean who sacrificed his life yesterday, otherwise the administrative officer would have to delay the matter and become the first for the Viscount. Devotees who gave their lives.


    At the gate of the city, hundreds of civilians surrounded the place, looking at the two newly posted notices above.


    "What is written on it?"


    "Isn''t it going to increase the tax again? If the tax is added, our family can''t even afford to eat."


    "Hurry up and find someone who can read. There are too many taxes now. If it really increases, even if our ancestors live here, we have to move elsewhere."


    "Who said no, these nobles just eat people and don''t spit out bones. My poor sister was starved to death when the tax was raised." Someone said angrily.


    All of a sudden, the city gate was bustling with people accusing the nobles of their evil deeds.


    "Come here, I brought Uncle Robin here. He has lived in a big city before and can read words." A thirteen or fourteen-year-old child broke into the crowd with a middle-aged man with sleeves rolled. middle.


    Everyone gave way one after another. For Uncle Robin, a person who can read, they still respect them from the bottom of their hearts, and usually Uncle Robin doesn''t think he is superior because of his literacy.


    Robin walked to the two announcements posted in front of the city wall with a wry smile. He was working hard at home, but he was suddenly pulled over.


    "Uncle Robin, look, is there going to be another tax increase?"


    Hearing the word "tax increase", Robin''s expression immediately became serious, "Don''t worry, wait until I put on my glasses to see."


    After taking out his glasses from his arms, Robin squinted and carefully read the announcement above, and then his expression became extremely exaggerated, his mouth opened wide, and his eyes widened, as if he had seen a ghost.


    "It''s over, even Uncle Robin was frightened by this tax hike."


    "Then what should we do? Originally my family ran out of food, and my mother fell ill again. I lost a share of my income, and now there is a tax increase, so we can''t survive." A girl knelt down and cried. As she was young, the shops in the city didn''t hire inexperienced female workers like her.


    "Oh, poor Yuna."


    "Alas, the nobles who were killed today, I am completely disappointed with Nafu City."


    Everyone kept sighing. At this moment, quite a few people planned to leave Nafu City and go to other noble territories to seek a living. At least they can survive, right?


    "Uncle Robin, what exactly is written on it?" The little boy reached out and grabbed the corner of Robin''s clothes.


    At this time, Robin recovered from the shock, slowly turned his head to look at the crowd, and took a deep breath. The content written on it was really something he had never seen in his life.


    "Don''t be afraid of what I''m about to say."


    "We''ve been taxed many times. We won''t be afraid. Just say it directly, Uncle Robin."


    "Tax cut!"


    "Isn''t it just a tax cut? What''s the big deal?"


    "?!"


    "Uncle Robin, say it again, what?!"


    "Tax reduction! Lord Viscount returned to his territory from the capital, and then reduced most of our taxes!" Robin raised his arms and shouted, tears welling up in his eyes, he would never say anything like tax reduction in his life I have seen it with my own eyes, never heard of it.


    "What!" Everyone was shocked, "Is this true? The lord is back, and he wants to reduce taxes for us?!"


    The commoners who have lived here for decades have almost never seen their lord. They only remembered that they had a lord in the capital when they heard about it from the older generation.


    "It''s true!" Robin was excited, and carefully informed everyone about the tax laws promulgated by Claire.


    All of a sudden, everyone fell into ecstasy, cheered one by one, and some even danced on the street.


    "That''s great, you don''t have to pay to enter the city gate in the future!"


    "There''s no need to marry a wife!"


    "It doesn''t matter if the wheat grows taller!"


    "I''m going back to the village to tell everyone the good news!"


    "Yes! I''m also going to tell my father who works in the fields!"


    "Everyone, wait a minute!" Robin suddenly stopped everyone.


    "What''s the matter?" Everyone looked back, thinking that Uncle Robin missed something. UU Reading


    "There is another announcement that I haven''t mentioned yet. This is the announcement of the Viscount''s recruitment of maids and clerks. When you go back, let''s talk to the people in the village by the way."


    The crowd who had already run away some distance gathered again, "Uncle Robin, please elaborate on the treatment and requirements of the recruitment."


    Robin was also very happy at this time, and told them one by one about the treatment and requirements in the recruitment announcement.


    "There are 400 copper coins for food and shelter?! If it wasn''t for a man, I would like to go."


    "If you can read and write, you can go too."


    "Forget it, those characters are crooked like ghostly drawn talismans, who can recognize them?"


    "Ah!" The crying Yuna screamed out, covering her nose and crying, "Uncle Robin, can I be a maid in the Viscount Mansion?"


    Robin came over and touched the crying Yuna''s little head. This poor Yuna is his neighbor. It can be said that he grew up watching her, and it hurts to see her like this.


    He stroked her head gently and comforted her softly: "You are also eligible at your age, you can try to apply for a job."


    "Can I really do it?" Yuna''s face was full of tears, looking pitiful.


    "Of course, the Viscount is so kind-hearted, and you are very diligent, so you can definitely do it." Everyone encouraged.


    At this moment, someone suddenly shouted loudly, "Praise the Viscount!"


    The rest of the people followed suit and said, "Praise the Viscount!"


    "May the Lord protect you forever!"


    "You are our beacon in the dark!"


    "Your good name will spread throughout the world!"


    ?

 Chapter 7： : Recruiting maids

    "Mom! Mom!" Crane burst into the door.


    At this moment, the woman Claire met before was holding Mei Li and was grooming his hair. Seeing his usually quiet son, he couldn''t help but ask, "What happened, so anxious?"


    Crane breathed heavily, and said word by word, for fear that the other party would miss out: "Tax reduction! After the lord just returned from the capital, most of the taxes have been exempted!"


    "What!" The woman stood up excitedly, "Is what you said true!"


    "Really!" Crane was also very excited, "Brother Allen just came back to tell us the good news after he heard the news from Nafhu City."


    The woman burst into tears, put her hands together and prayed, "Thank the Lord, thank the Lord for the grace that He has bestowed on us!"


    Thankfully, Claire isn''t here, otherwise you''ll have to roll your eyes. It''s obviously the tax deduction I gave you. You don''t thank me, but thank the Lord?


    The mother and son were very excited. The woman forgot to comb her daughter''s hair and stood up in a hurry, "I''m going to tell your father the good news."


    "By the way, there is another announcement coming."


    The woman stopped at the door, "What else is there?"


    "The Viscount wants to recruit fifteen maids, including food and housing, and a monthly salary of 400 copper coins."


    Although the woman didn''t have such a big reaction, Meili jumped up, "Brother! Can Meili be a maid! I''m very hardworking! Then I can earn my own money to buy candy!"


    Crane touched her little head, "They want maids over sixteen years old. You are only six years old this year, and you are ten years away."


    Meili''s face suddenly turned bitter, but after a while, she thought of a good idea, "Then, can Meili apply for the position of a maid ten years later? The money Meili gets can also buy candy for her brother. ."


    The woman poked her daughter''s head again and said with a smile, "You know that you want to eat, and in a few days, when my brother enters the city, let him bring you back with a candy."


    Mei Li covered her head aggrievedly, but when she heard this, she burst into a smile, hugged the woman''s hand and shook it, "I love my mother the most! I''ll go with you to tell the good news. Dad!"


    Then he took the woman''s hand and ran out first, and the woman had to laugh and follow.


    The news about tax reduction and exemption spread, and with Nafu City as the center, an emotion called joy spread rapidly.


    ¡­


    On the grass in front of the Viscount Mansion, there were already many young girls who came to apply for jobs, and people were still pouring in from outside.


    "Get in line! Come one by one!" Reagan shouted loudly while standing on the high ladder of the Viscount''s Mansion.


    The girls below quickly formed a long line, all the way to the outside of the door. The people in the back all stood on tiptoes, wanting to see what happened in front of them.


    Claire took a look at the weather. It was the noon sun who had itchy scalps, and the girls who were only fifteen or sixteen years old were enduring the high temperature and insisting on standing in line.


    "Regan, let them in and recruit in the castle."


    "But Master..." Reagan was obviously unwilling to let these mud legs enter the castle.


    "There''s nothing wrong with it. If the ground is dirty, the maids can clean it up." In Claire''s view, people are always above some things.


    "Yes! You are such a kind lord!" Reagan praised.


    Ignoring Reagan''s compliments from time to time, Claire walked into the castle first.


    The girl at the back asked, "What''s the matter? What happened in front of me, why did it suddenly move."


    "It was Lord Viscount who let us enter the castle for recruitment."


    "That''s great! Was the one who was about the same age as us just now the Viscount? He looks so good, he looks like a real noble." The girl said shyly.


    "Yes, and the Viscount is so good, he must be very happy to work in his castle."


    The girl glanced at the people around her and sighed: "But there are so many people here this time, I think there is little hope."


    "Stop talking, it''s our turn to go in."


    After entering, the girls were placed in the hall by Reagan to wait, while he and Claire entered the conference hall, which was somewhat like a company recruiting in a previous life.


    In the hall, the girls who came to apply for the job were restless. Although they had gorgeous sofas, none of them dared to sit down. Even when they saw such a gorgeous sofa and some beautiful decorations beside them, their hearts couldn''t help but rise. A sense of inferiority, more nervous.


    The job fair officially started, and the girls outside were called into the conference hall one by one.


    Claire just sat on the sidelines and handed over the recruitment to Reagan. After all, everyone has decades of experience in this job, and professional work has to be done by professional people.


    Reagan: "What do you know!"


    "I... I''m diligent! I can do anything!"


    "Specifically, what will be done, will you be able to make food? Will you be able to mop the floor? Will you be able to do laundry? Will..."


    Reagan''s questioning made the girl sitting across from him bewildered. In the end, he appeared outside the conference hall without realizing what he said in his head.


    "What do you know?"


    "I know nothing, but I can learn!"


    Reagan''s face turned dark, and he waved his hand to let him out. He was looking for a maid who could work, not a student who needed to be taught.


    However, Claire showed a happy smile on the side. I have to say that this girl has great courage and dares to apply for a job without knowing anything.


    "What do you know?"


    "I''m the eldest daughter in the family. I can cook, wash, and feed pigs!"


    "What''s the food?"


    "Barbecue, bread... broth..." The girl thought hard while dragging her chin.


    "Gone?"


    "My family eats these."


    "¡­"


    Reagan waved his hand, "Go out."


    "Then have I been hired?" The girl''s eyes were full of expectations.


    Reagan sighed, "To be determined."


    After the girl went out, Regan turned to Claire with a bitter face and said, "Master, the quality of the maids here is really bad. Let''s buy some from other nobles."


    "I think it''s pretty good." Claire said with a smile: "As long as the castle can run normally, it''s fine. There is still time to learn slowly, and you can always learn."


    "I''m afraid they won''t serve you well..."


    "I don''t need others to serve me, I just want to keep the castle in good order."


    "Alas." Butler Reagan sighed again.


    "Don''t worry, aren''t you here? I believe you can teach them well." Claire patted Regan on the shoulder and encouraged.


    The next second, after being inspired by his young master, Reagan''s momentum visibly recovered.


    "Don''t worry! I will not betray your trust!"


    "Next!"


    At this moment, a thin girl with black hair and brown eyes came in outside the door. She was timid and looked a little uneasy on the chair opposite Claire.


    Regan''s brows visibly wrinkled, not only because of the other party''s nervousness, but also because other girls who came to apply for the job were either half a head taller than her, and seemed to be able to do a good job, with a good figure and appearance. It is not necessary to disgrace the Viscount. Although this girl has a good face, black hair is obviously not common here, and it is not very suitable for the candidate of the maid in his heart.


    "Hello, two adults, my name is Yuna..." After a simple self-introduction, the girl closed her mouth tightly, looking like she was being slaughtered.


    Rigan wanted to wave him out directly, but was stopped by Claire. Although he still looked very European and American, his black hair and brown eyes gave him an inexplicable sense of familiarity and intimacy.


    "Is your hair natural?"


    "Yeah!" Yuna nodded vigorously, but after a while, she felt that she said too little, and she didn''t respect the Viscount, and added, "Mom said my black hair looks good."


    Claire laughed, "It''s true."


    "Then what will you do?"


    "I can sweep the floor, cook, and do laundry." Speaking of which, Yuna shrank her neck and said hurriedly, "Even if I can''t, I can still learn, I can learn things quickly."


    Looking at the nervous little girl across from her, whose face was flushed, Claire seemed to have found the joy of making trouble with the elementary school girl in her previous life.


    "Then what advantages do you have compared to other people? They seem to be taller than you, and they must be stronger than you. In this way, they can do the work you can do better than you, so why should I hire them? you?"


    Yuna''s little face turned red again, how could she have seen such trouble.


    "I... I can order less money and work more hours, but can''t it be less than a hundred copper coins?" Yuna looked at Claire pitifully with her big eyes. UU Reading


    "Why?"


    Yuna grabbed the corner of her clothes and bowed her head: "Mom is sick, I need to save money to buy medicine..."


    Claire said softly, "Okay, I see, let''s go out first."


    Yuna stood up and walked slowly to the door. Although she was timid, she was still a little unwilling, so she dared to ask, "Then am I eliminated?"


    "To be determined."


    Yuna, who went out, took a deep breath and gave her a small face. The Viscount was making things difficult for her, so she would definitely not be able to survive.


    "Master, did you recruit this maid?" Reagan asked. This is the first girl that the young master is interested in. Although it is a little worse in every aspect, as long as the young master likes it, he must be hired.


    "Hire it, just like other maids, you don''t need special treatment. By the way, the reward of 400 copper coins will also be given to her."


    "To understanding!"


    ¡­


    A morning passed, and the recruitment of maids had also been completed. Seeing fifteen maids dressed in maid uniforms standing in front of him, Claire finally realized what is called the evil of the noble class.


    After the recruitment was completed, Claire returned to her room. As for these maids, the experienced Reagan would take care of them.


    However, it is estimated that Reagan will be much busy in the next few days. It is not an easy task to teach those maids how to become a competent maid.


    But it''s better to be busy than to be idle. When people are idle, they are abolished.


    Claire is in this state now, lying on the reclining chair and looking at the ceiling, thinking about when she can come next week, and then the next transaction can be made.


    ?

 Chapter 8： : nobles

    By noon, the maid was already busy, and Claire woke up from her nap.


    After going downstairs, Regan immediately leaned over.


    "Master, no one has come to apply for the document you want to recruit."


    "Huh? Isn''t the reward enough? Haven''t you already opened fifty silver coins?"


    "That''s not the case. The remuneration you gave them is considered to be a lot among the nobles, but it is estimated that there are no literate and arithmetic people in this city of Nafu, otherwise, they would have come to apply for the job long ago."


    Claire pondered for a while, but did not expect that the basic education here is so far behind. It seems that the plan to open an elementary school in the future will have to be postponed.


    "It''s okay, don''t worry, if you really can''t find it, you can go to other nobles to pick it up."


    "As ordered."


    Following Claire downstairs, Reagan had already instructed the maids to prepare the lunch, and the young master''s lunch was made by him, otherwise he would not dare to bring the things made by the newly recruited maids to the young master. See.


    Sitting on the dining table, Claire looked at the large piece of barbecued meat in front of her. Her appetite was not that good, but she still cut a bite with a knife and fork and put it in her mouth.


    "Well, it tastes good." Claire praised. Although it wasn''t as good as the food she had eaten in her previous life, it was definitely better than the last meal.


    Yuna stood up, blushed, lowered her head and shouted, "Thank you, Master!"


    "Huh?" Claire looked at Yuna, he still had the impression of the black-haired girl who applied for the job, "Did you do this?"


    "Yes... Butler Reagan taught me to do it." Yuna''s voice was like a fine mosquito.


    "Good job." Claire smiled.


    However, Regan raised his face, frowned and scolded: "Who asked you to disturb the young master while he was eating, let me go down!"


    Yuna trembled like a frightened deer, and then ran out of the restaurant as if she was running for her life.


    Claire smiled wryly, "Don''t be so strict with them."


    "It''s the rule that there is a difference between the superior and the inferior."


    Claire didn''t continue to say anything. This was Reagan''s job, and he didn''t want to overdo it.


    "She cooks good food. Let her be in charge of the kitchen in the future."


    "I think so too." Regan bowed to obey.


    Yuna, who ran out, was panting, thinking to herself: Steward Reagan is so nasty, this is the seventh time I have been scolded for being clumsy. Making things difficult for me, I was so gentle just when I spoke.


    Thinking like this, Yuna''s smile was already on her lips, and she was so happy to be able to work in the Viscount''s Mansion.


    ¡­


    "Master, there is something."


    "Say."


    "Those little nobles and some big businessmen in the city are going to hold a welcome dinner for you tonight."


    The minor nobles in Nafu City are nobles without territory. After the original magic mine was discovered, the then Viscount Griffin gave the minor nobles under his command a large sum of money, and took all the land in the territory. Come back, after all, who knows if there will be magic mines in the land occupied by those little nobles.


    Claire chuckled lightly, "Why didn''t I remember to hold this welcome party on the night we came back, after I killed the Knight Captain."


    Reagan was also a little indignant, "Then this banquet is over! I''ll go and tell them to go back."


    "No." Claire waved his hand, "I have to do it, why not if someone comes to send the money."


    Those nobles and businessmen must have seen themselves kill the knight captain, and now they think of it to please themselves.


    But since you came to the banquet, why don''t you have some gifts in your hand?


    ¡­


    "Welcome to the arrival of Lord Wilbur. The gift he gave to the Viscount is the ice sword worth five hundred gold coins!"


    Reagan stood at the door and held up the gift, a big sword, and shouted to the little nobles outside the door.


    The nobles outside were startled, and quickly glanced at the gift they were holding. It was only nearly a hundred gold coins, nothing compared to the gift that Lord Wilbur gave worth five hundred gold coins!


    Moreover, the housekeeper shouted loudly, if his gift was lower than this, how would he be able to raise his head in front of these nobles in the future?


    Not only they were surprised, but even Lord Wilbur, who had just given the gift, was also very shocked. Does he still not know the value of the sword he gave him? .


    The steward of the Viscount Mansion must have admitted it wrong.


    At this time, Baron Eugene, who was in second place, also presented a gift, but his expression did not seem to be so relaxed.


    Regan chuckled lightly after taking the gift box, "Welcome to Baron Eugene, the gifts he gave Lord Viscount were a night-patterned robe worth 100 gold coins and a ruby-encrusted ring worth 450 gold coins! "


    Baron Eugene''s expression was a little embarrassed. He covered his right thumb as much as possible so that no one could see it. He took off the ruby ??ring temporarily.


    Subsequently, six or seven nobles and several big businessmen in Nafu City came in one after another, and they all presented gifts worth no less than 500 gold coins. Even the government official who pretended to be a poor ghost gave a bracelet worth more than 700 gold coins.


    Lord Wilbur, who was the first to deliver the gift, finally became a little scared. After all the nobles had entered, he quietly ran to Reagan to make up a gift of more than 400 gold coins, and he was relieved.


    While Regan was receiving the gift, the corners of his mouth were wide open, and he was secretly delighted: "If the young master had not taught me this method, it is estimated that the gift I received has not exceeded 1,000 gold coins, and now it adds up to more than 5,000 gold coins. All!"


    The banquet was held in the living room, and the table was filled with various delicacies, all of which Reagan led the group of maids to make in a hurry.


    Although these nobles are not welcome, the face of the Griffin family has to be supported.


    After the nobles and businessmen entered, they saw Claire sitting on the main seat.


    "Your Excellency the Viscount, Gui''an!"


    "Your Excellency the Viscount, Gui''an!"


    "Everyone, please sit down!" Claire waved her hand, but didn''t even get up.


    The faces of those nobles froze for a while, but they were all old fried dough sticks for many years, and their cheeks had also become thicker. After smirking, they found a place to sit up.


    Claire didn''t speak either, just listened to the nobles'' greetings to him, praised his achievements in Nafhu City, and felt very happy that he came back to Nafhu City.


    On the surface, anyone can say it, even if you think about it, the nobles like Claire are the most unwelcome people in Nafu City. As long as Claire hasn''t returned, they are the local emperors in Nafu City.


    After some courtesies, all the nobles and businessmen present looked at each other, stopped talking, and looked at Baron Eugene together.


    How could such an obvious action escape Claire''s eyes? After a little chuckle in his heart, he secretly said, "Is this going to force the palace?"


    "Cough!" After Baron Eugene coughed a few times, UU Reading straightened up and looked at Claire.


    "Lord Viscount, I don''t think it''s a good thing that you abolished so many taxes."


    You must know that before Claire came back, the extra taxes were shared equally by them. If those taxes were cut off like this, their annual income would be cut by more than half!


    "What does Baron Eugene think? Let''s take a look."


    After thinking for a while, Baron Eugene replied: "The operation and construction of the city definitely requires taxation. If the Viscount reduces the taxation so much, I am afraid it will be detrimental to the development of the city."


    Claire almost didn''t laugh out loud, just because they were too embarrassed to talk about the development of the city, when he first saw Nafu City, he almost thought it was a city that had been abandoned for decades.


    Seeing that Claire didn''t respond, Eugene tried again: "If the Viscount maintains the previous tax, then we are also willing to pay some tax, so that the tax can be about four to five times the original amount."


    The rest of the nobles also echoed, "Yes! Yes!"


    "Baron Eugene is right."


    In their opinion, it is nothing more than an extra person to share the money of those pariahs, it doesn''t matter if they take less, after all, this is a business without capital.


    Claire''s eyes narrowed involuntarily. She used my money to bribe myself, but you can only think of it.


    "But the tax reduction was proposed by Frank to me. He has been an administrative officer here for more than ten years. I think his words should have some reference value."


    Claire squinted to look at Frank, the administrative officer who was wearing tattered clothes yesterday, but is now full of gorgeous clothes.


    ?

 Chapter 9： : Russian turntable! ,! ! ! !

    As soon as Claire said this, everyone''s eyes turned to Frank, the political officer, and Frank didn''t even know what was going on at this time, so he stared at everyone with a confused expression.


    What did I propose? I didn''t say anything at all, and you asked me to do the tax reduction and exemption! How did it depend on me.


    If it wasn''t for him in his prime, Frank would have thought that his memory had a problem.


    When he looked at Claire and smiled, Frank knew what was going on. The other party transferred the conflict to himself and wanted to internalize the conflict.


    But the solution is also very simple, as long as you deny it now, then this matter will be solved easily.


    But the problem is, he doesn''t dare!


    He was looking at him with a smile, and thinking about the death of the former knight captain Dean, Frank felt that if he denied it, he would not end up any better than Dean!


    "Administrator Frank, is this the case?" Baron Eugene said in an oppressive tone.


    Sweat was oozing from Frank''s forehead at this moment. He glanced at the accomplices around Baron Eugene, who threatened him, and the smiling Viscount. Frank couldn''t help swallowing, feeling quite nervous.


    After weighing the pros and cons in my heart.


    Frank said bravely: "Yes, Lord Viscount has just returned to the territory. I think that some tax reduction or exemption can make local residents feel good about Lord Viscount. This is also a good way."


    "Humph!" Baron Eugene let out a cold snort. He obviously didn''t believe this kind of nonsense. Frank''s share of the money was distributed. He couldn''t do such a stupid thing to please Claire.


    The faces of the rest of the nobles were also not good-looking, and they all looked at the political officer who betrayed them.


    "Cough, although Frank has been a political officer for so many years, people always make mistakes. We don''t think it is appropriate to reduce or exempt taxes, Lord Viscount." Baron Eugene took the anchor directly from Frank''s body. transferred out.


    "Do you all think so?" Claire asked curiously, waiting for her big eyes.


    "Mmmm!" The rest of the nobles nodded one after another.


    "Hey, but my decree has already been issued, so withdrawing the decree will not be good for my reputation."


    Seeing that Claire was shaken, Baron Eugene immediately said, "Don''t worry, Lord Viscount, we have already figured out a countermeasure for you. You just said that you are going to hold a 16-year-old coming-of-age ceremony, but the remuneration is not enough, so you need to increase taxes."


    "Oh!" Claire suddenly understood, "You guys are really thinking about me."


    "That''s all." Baron Eugene smiled.


    "But I still think something is wrong." Claire rubbed her chin and thought, "Should you leave it to the gods?"


    "How do you say that?"


    "Snapped!"


    Claire took out the revolver from the space ring and slapped it on the table, "This is a magic weapon, and it was also the weapon I used when I killed Dean yesterday. Next, let''s play a game."


    Although everyone was puzzled, they still asked, "What game?"


    Claire showed a mysterious smile, "Russian turntable!"


    "Russian turntable?" the others repeated.


    "Yes, let me show you how to play." Claire took out a bullet from the space ring, stuffed it into the cartridge, "click!" and closed it with a flick.


    Aiming at a huge armor decoration placed at the entrance of the living room, and pulling the trigger, a loud "bang" sounded in the living room, and the nobles jumped up from the sofa in fright, a look of suffering. looked terribly frightened.


    When he came to his senses, he looked at the armor that he was aiming at before. The bullet that had been shot had knocked it down, and a huge hole appeared in the part that was hit. Although it was a decoration, It''s also made of iron!


    Everyone present was horrified. No wonder he was able to kill Dean with such a powerful power, and Frank had the rest of his life. It''s because he didn''t mean to disobey the Viscount just now. OK.


    After seeing that the deterrent effect was not bad, Claire threw off the cartridge again, loaded a bullet, and turned the cartridge abruptly. thrown into the pistol.


    "There are six cylinders in total, and I put one bullet, which means there is a 1 in 6 chance."


    Saying that, Claire pushed out the revolver in his hand and put it in front of Baron Eugene, "Let your fate be with God now, as long as you shoot yourself in the head and it doesn''t go off, then I will put it in front of Baron Eugene. The tax reduction and exemption order issued earlier has been withdrawn."


    Baron Eugene looked at the revolver that Claire pushed over, his body could not help shrinking into the sofa, his eyes were full of fear.


    Although there is only a one-sixth chance, but as a nobleman, how could he risk his life to gamble on this kind of thing!


    "It''s a one in six chance, it''s very likely." Claire advised.


    "Lord Viscount, I suddenly remembered that there are still some unfinished business at home. I''ll be here today. I''ll retire in advance." Baron Eugene hurriedly stood up, his feet trembling a little.


    The rest of the nobles and businessmen also got up quickly, "Lord Viscount, I also suddenly remembered something important at home, so I retire first."


    These more than ten people rushed to the door, this place is really not for them to stay, it''s too scary!


    Claire still didn''t get up, and said in a lazy voice, "Walk slowly~No delivery~"


    After all the nasty nobles had walked out the door, Claire stood up, and Reagan also leaned over.


    "Master, how can you hand them such an important thing, what if they deal with you?" Regan''s expression was full of worry.


    Claire picked up the revolver on the table with his backhand, and glanced at the revolver above. The white mark he had carved before was the cartridge where the bullet was placed, and there were still three cartridges away from the cartridge. The other party wanted to use it against him, and when he fired the first shot, he took out another revolver full of bullet nests from the space ring and beat the other party into a honeycomb.


    "It''s okay, didn''t you see that they were all scared? They didn''t even dare to touch the gun." Claire frowned as she said that, UU reading www.uukanshu. com looked at the sofa where the nobles sat before, and waved his hand on the tip of his nose, "I lost that sofa, I don''t know which noble man was scared to pee."


    Reagan looked over, and sure enough, there was a pool of wet water on the sofa, and his brows could not help but wrinkle, and he quickly instructed the maid to remove it.


    Claire slowly walked towards the tall building, Reagan followed closely.


    "Master, why don''t you cooperate with them? You can tell from their tone that they are willing to give you a share of the wealth."


    "Why should I share it with them? It was my property in the first place. They have been stealing my wealth all the time. Now that the master is back, he still wants to use my money to kill me?" Claire was dumbfounded.


    Regan''s brows were furrowed. He felt as if he was not fit to be the housekeeper of the Griffin family. Even this kind of thing needed the young master to figure it out.


    "Remember what I told you before?"


    Regan''s eyes lit up, "You mean... who has the money to earn it? Are you going to attack these nobles?"


    But soon Regan worried again: "After all, they have lived in Nafhu City for so long, and we have just returned to the Viscounty, will it be too urgent to do so? I am afraid that they will have an impact on your plans, Master. "


    At this time, Claire walked to the balcony on the fifth floor, and she could just see the nobles walking out of the manor outside, and the nobles below also looked up and saw Claire standing in the tall building.


    The nobles below respectfully took off their hats and gave Claire a noble salute.


    "Your Excellency the Viscount, Gui''an!"


    Claire also leaned on the balcony and waved to them with a smile.


    He replied softly, "It''s just a bunch of trash, there''s no way to make any trouble."


    ?

 Chapter 10： : Barracks

    After the knight captain Dean died and was appointed as the captain by Claire, Hunter became much more energetic, and even became more efficient in doing things.


    "Good morning, Captain!"


    "Good morning, Captain!"


    Hunter couldn''t help showing a knowing smile, and kept nodding to the knight beside him. It felt good to be a knight captain! Suddenly I feel ten years younger!


    Hunter also waved, "Good morning."


    When greeting his subordinates, Hunter unnaturally caught a glimpse of a dark shadow in his peripheral vision. It was the head of the former knight captain Dean, who was hanging at the entrance of the barracks.


    Just looking at it from the corner of the eye, the original Hunter''s mood suddenly turned bad. Although he and Dean didn''t deal with it, there was always an awkward feeling when he saw the head hanging there, as if the next Just like him.


    Every time I see Hunter, I want to smash that head to pieces, so as not to bother myself all day.


    At this time, Hunter was attracted by the chat between the team members.


    "Have you heard what happened yesterday?"


    "You mean the game called Russian Turntable that the Viscount played with the nobles, right? I heard that one noble was scared to pee."


    "Hahahaha, what a shame, I wouldn''t dare to try it for one in six chances, if it were me, I would definitely give it a try!"


    The knights serve the lord, so they have little relationship with the local nobles, so they are unscrupulous when they laugh at them.


    "The Viscount is here!" Someone shouted.


    When Hunter looked at the gate of the barracks, he found that the carriage of the Viscount''s Mansion had been parked outside the gate. It was the one the Viscount had sat in before, and he was particularly impressed.


    Hunter immediately greeted him and knelt down on one knee in front of the carriage.


    "Lord Viscount, welcome to come and inspect our Cavaliers!"


    Claire jumped down from the carriage, waved her hand, and motioned for the other party to get up.


    Hunter immediately leaned up, "Lord Viscount, if you let me know in advance, I guarantee that there will be a grand welcome ceremony to welcome you."


    "You don''t have to be nervous if you want to come suddenly."


    Claire walked into the barracks first. Of the fifty or so knights in the barracks, only a dozen or so were present, and the rest did not know where they were.


    Hunter''s heart tightened, and he immediately said: "Lord Viscount! Give me five minutes and let the group of **** gather here!"


    Claire waved, "Go, I have more time anyway."


    Hunter''s eyelids twitched. Before the death of the former knight captain Dean, it seemed that Lord Viscount had also said this.


    So he rushed into the barracks in a hurry, and at the same time ordered the dozen or so knights present to ride horses to find the knights who lived at home and pull them over.


    In an instant, the entire military camp was chaotic.


    Claire leaned against a flag and looked at the messy barracks lightly, wondering what she was thinking.


    Thirteen minutes passed, and more than fifty knights in the barracks were assembled. Most of them were not neatly dressed, and some dared to come over in their pajamas.


    As the captain, Hunter was a little ashamed at the moment. The five minutes promised to the Viscount was completed in thirteen minutes, and looking at those rascally dressed bastards, he wanted to stab them to death with a spear.


    But no matter how unwilling he was, Hunter still stood up, "Lord Viscount, your fifty-four knights have been assembled!"


    Claire touched her nose, "Let them introduce themselves, I haven''t recognized it yet."


    Hunter was relieved, and it seemed that the Viscount did not intend to hold him accountable, so he was the first to shout: "Knight Captain Hunter! The strength is a peak bronze knight!"


    "Cavaliers Mark! The strength is apprentice knights!"


    "Byron, a member of the knights! His strength is... he has not learned a grudge!"


    "¡­"


    The fifty-four knights called out their names and strengths one after another. Claire''s brows became tighter and tighter. He glanced at Hunter next to him, and said softly, "You are the captain of the knights. Come and make a summary."


    Hunter glanced at his team members and said bravely: "You have a total of fifty-four knights, including one bronze knight, three apprentice knights, and none of the remaining fifty knights have learned any fighting spirit! "


    After saying this, even Regan, who was following by the side, couldn''t stand it any longer, and shouted angrily: "As a knight of the Viscount, you can''t even cultivate vindictiveness, and even the apprentice knights can''t reach, what face do you have to call yourself a knight? !"


    When Hunter heard such words, he could only bow his head in shame. This was really outrageous. He didn''t even have the confidence to refute. Every knight in the rest of the viscounts reached the level of a bronze knight, and they There are actually fifty of them who haven''t been able to learn Dou Qi.


    Claire waved his hand, and Reagan immediately handed him a booklet in his hand. It was the militarized management method in his past life that Claire spent the whole night sorting out last night. He was also a military fan in his previous life. I still know more about the knowledge, otherwise I can''t tell so many details of the Colt revolver when trading.


    Facing the fifty or so knights, Claire shouted loudly, "I''ll give you three more days now. Those who fail to be promoted to apprentice knights within three days will automatically withdraw from the knight team!"


    He then photographed the organized booklet on Hunter''s chest, and said softly, "Train them according to the above method from today."


    The knights below all stared wide-eyed. This is simply making things difficult for them. The knighthood on my body was originally inherited from my father. life!


    Before they could speak, Claire said again, "Reagan!"


    "Yes! Young Master, if you have anything to do, just tell me!"


    "Go and post an announcement for the recruitment of knights. Some people don''t think that this place can''t function without him!"


    "Yes!" Regan answered loudly, with an excited expression. Here, he felt that he had become a knight. His voice became much louder and his chest became firmer!


    His young dream was to become a knight of the previous generation of Viscounts, but the previous generation of Viscounts was addicted to women, and had no desire to organize a knight team, so he became the steward of the Griffin family.


    Claire patted Captain Hunter on the shoulder, "Do you know what to do?"


    Hunter''s pupils shrank, and he looked at Claire sharply, wanting to see the answer on the other''s face, but he really didn''t know what to do. UU Reading


    "I''m leaving. I''ll be back in three days. I hope there will be a few more apprentice knights among you."


    Claire stepped on the carriage and drove in the direction of the Viscount Mansion. Hunter was still staring at the back of the carriage. He didn''t understand the meaning of Claire''s words just now.


    "Captain! What is the book he gave you?" The team members also leaned over.


    Hunter came back to his senses and quickly opened the booklet in his hand and displayed it in front of everyone.


    After less than two minutes, everyone frowned, "No, you really have to practice like the above. Isn''t that exhausting?"


    "Yes, the training intensity of my father''s generation was not that great!"


    "My grandfather''s generation is still possible, you must know that my grandfather is also a bronze-level knight!"


    "Whose grandfather is not a bronze-level knight, or else can he come here to be a knight?"


    "My grandfather is still at the silver level, and now he has fallen with you guys."


    "Don''t think about it for now, think about how to advance to the apprentice knight."


    Everyone scratched their heads, "It''s only been three days. I haven''t practiced vindictiveness for a long time. Three days is simply not enough. I think Lord Viscount just wants to weed out all of us."


    "Impossible. With so many of us, where can we find a new knight after we have eliminated him."


    "Didn''t he say it? Post a notice."


    "Che, our ancestors were all knights. Can other people in Nafhu have our conditions? They are so hungry that they can''t even eat, and they are still training?"


    "Then you don''t practice?"


    "No practice, let''s have a good time later."


    "Great!"

 Chapter 11： : Epiphany

    In the past three days, not everyone did not practice, some practiced for a day and then gave up, and some practiced for three consecutive days and failed to break through to the apprentice knight.


    Three days passed quickly, and Claire came to the barracks again. Because the time of the visit was explained last time, this time it looked much better than the first time.


    At least Claire didn''t have to wait for the knights to gather, but they still didn''t stand, looking like they didn''t care.


    Claire raised her eyebrows, feeling somewhat interesting.


    Went to Hunter and asked, "Did anyone break through?"


    Hunter shook his head, "No."


    He also wanted to see how Lord Viscount dealt with those people. He felt the same as those people, and felt that it was impossible for Claire to fire everyone.


    "Oh." Claire pursed her lips, "Then ask those knights who failed to advance to put down the items belonging to the military camp and go out."


    As soon as these words came out, the knights all widened their eyes and looked surprised.


    "Ah? How can it be possible! My ancestors have been knights in Nafu City for generations!"


    "Lord Lord! You can''t do this!"


    "Yes! We are all loyal knights to you!"


    The knights below were excited and roared loudly. If it wasn''t for Claire''s status as a viscount, I''m afraid they would have rushed up now.


    Claire turned his hand, and a revolver appeared on his right hand.


    "¡­"


    The next second, the originally noisy crowd fell silent. They still knew the revolver. It was the weapon that killed the former knight captain, but they couldn''t bear it.


    "Give you ten minutes, if you don''t leave, you will be at your own risk!"


    The knights were all stunned and looked at each other, and finally pinned their hopes on Captain Hunter.


    "Captain, please help, please beg the Viscount."


    "Yes, three days is really too short. If the time is longer, we might not be able to cultivate vindictiveness."


    "Captain Hunter, we''ve been working together for more than ten years now. Please help us ask the Viscount."


    The team members who had not been promoted to apprentice knights begged to Hunter, instead of packing up and leaving as Claire asked, they surrounded Hunter instead.


    Hunter was a little helpless and a little shaken.


    "Captain Hunter, what you say as a captain must have more weight than ours. Please beg the Viscount."


    "Yes, Captain, you are the only bronze-level knight in our Viscount. Even the Viscount will sell your face."


    "Yes, yes, your strength is so strong, the Viscount will definitely give you face."


    Hunter was even more shaken by what he said. Yes, he is now the captain of the knight, and he is also the most powerful knight in the Viscount. The Viscount will definitely need my help in the future. If I persuade the Viscount about this trivial matter If so, it should be possible.


    And if I didn''t dare to propose, the team members below didn''t know how to evaluate themselves secretly, saying that they were cowards.


    Thinking like this, Hunter took courage and went to Claire''s side to plead for his teammates.


    As soon as he got there, his whole body froze.


    "Crack!"


    Claire threw off the revolver''s revolver and took out five bullets. After the bullets spun around, it returned to its original position with a "click", and the black muzzle pointed at Hunter. .


    "Snapped!"


    Hunter fell to his knees as soon as his feet softened. At this moment, he didn''t care about what to lose or not. His own life was the most important thing.


    "Did you train according to the booklet I gave you three days ago?" Claire asked softly.


    "No...No." Hunter was sweating profusely at this time. This magical weapon killed the previous captain, and he was the one who stood in the front to see it the most clearly.


    "Okay, then since you didn''t complete the task I gave you, you deserve to be punished. Now that there is a bullet in the cartridge, you have a 1/6 chance of dying. Do you accept this punishment?" Claire said softly.


    Hunter closed his eyes, nodded tremblingly, "I accept it."


    "Very good!" Claire stepped forward and pressed the barrel of his gun against his forehead.


    At the moment of contact, it was obvious that Hunter''s body could not help shaking, and he didn''t dare to open his eyes, and he kept saying prayers in his mouth.


    "What is the last thing a knight can''t live without?" Claire asked.


    Hunter opened his mouth and said in a trembling voice, "Courage..."


    "louder please!"


    "It''s courage!"


    "Okay! Then open your eyes wide!"


    "Understood! Your lord!" Hunter shouted loudly, his eyes widened as if he was dying.


    "Da!" Pulling the trigger, the runner above turned a bit, and there was no terrifying explosion sound.


    At this moment, Hunter''s body fell to the ground like a bullet of ooze, his face was pale, and he had collapsed at this time. Facing the unknown and the taste of death was really uncomfortable.


    Claire shook the gun in her hand again, "Hunter, right?"


    "Yes sir!" Hunter got up again and said respectfully.


    "Do you know why you became the knight captain at that time?"


    Hunter shook his head, but nodded quickly, he didn''t want to show his ignorance in front of Claire.


    After frowning and thinking for a few seconds, he said tentatively, "Because I was the only one who rushed forward?"


    Claire shook her head, Hunter''s heart tightened again, and he continued to rack his brains.


    "That''s because I was the strongest knight present at the time?" Hunter''s tone was full of uncertainty.


    Claire shook her head again.


    Hunter couldn''t think of any other reason at this time, so he buried his head lower with a bitter face, "Please enlighten me!"


    Claire glanced at the other party condescendingly, and said softly, "Because I accepted my fate, that''s why you became the knight captain."


    Hunter''s body trembled, and in places he couldn''t see, his mind also trembled and sublimated, as if he had realized something at this moment.


    Yes, the reason why I can become a knight captain is not because of my own strength or my original behavior. Although this has a certain influence, the most important point is that the Viscount is accepting his fate!


    It was he who gave me the position of captain of the knights, and UU reading entrusted me with the right of captain of the knights!


    So I''m not unique, I can be the knight captain, so can others, my strength and everything else about me are not important, as long as the Viscount accepts his fate, anyone can become the knight captain!


    At this moment, Hunter seemed to have sensed the truth of the world, and the whole person became excited and blood boiled.


    "It seems that you are a smart person and can know what I''m talking about." Claire chuckled, which is why he likes to deal with smart people, no need for nonsense.


    "Crack!"


    Claire put her finger on the trigger again and asked, "Just because you were persuaded by those people to persuade me about this, do you have to be punished again?"


    Hunter''s eyelids trembled slightly, but he was no longer as fearful and gaffe as before, and said in a firm tone, "Lord Lord, please punish!"


    Claire smiled, and twitched her hand so that the muzzle was no longer aimed at Hunter, but at the head held at the gate of the barracks.


    "boom!"


    The flames came out from the pistol, and the loud noise came again! The hanging head in the distance was hit, swayed a few times and then fell to the ground.


    Everyone present was stunned, even Reagan, who was following behind Claire, was taken aback by the sound. Although he had experienced it a few times, he was still not fully used to it.


    "It''s the first time you made a mistake, so let''s forget this shot." Claire said softly, he had already seen through the white marks on the mark that this shot must have had bullets.


    Hunter kowtowed heavily, tears streaming from his eyes. As for why the tears flowed, he didn''t know, it might be to celebrate the rest of his life, or it might be for other reasons...


    "Thank you Lord Lord!"


    ?

 Chapter 12： : truth and justice

    "Do you know what to do now?" Claire said softly.


    "Understood! Lord Lord!" Hunter responded loudly.


    Immediately stood up and turned to face the team members who were still encouraging him before. At this time, Hunter''s face was grim. At this moment, he was reborn, and he was no longer the same as the previous Hunter.


    "Captain..." a team member whispered.


    "Now! Give you three minutes to get out of the barracks or don''t blame me for being rude!"


    A reddish vindictiveness appeared on Hunter''s body, and an invisible aura pressed against the players who had not yet cultivated vindictiveness.


    The team members were stunned and did not understand why their captain had undergone such a huge change in less than a minute.


    Someone wanted to continue to persuade: "Captain, we have worked together for more than ten years..."


    "Shut up! I''m not your captain from now on! You are no longer knights of the Viscount Griffin! If you want to become knights again, you must first advance to apprentice knights and then wait for recruitment!" Hunter snapped. .


    Seeing that the crowd still didn''t move, the big sword in Hunter''s hand shook, and a light-red sword qi slashed out, directly slashing a huge crack in the ground in front of him.


    "Boom!"


    Everyone was startled, they quickly stepped back, and looked at Hunter with a surprised look on their faces.


    "You have two minutes now, don''t blame me if you don''t go out!" Hunter said again.


    At this time, the faces of the players on the opposite side froze. They did not expect that the former vice-captain would be so inhumane, but although they thought so in their hearts, the movements in their hands did not stop at all, and they ran back immediately. He went to his room in the military camp, and put away the valuables that he had put there.


    After walking out, he scolded Hant in an angry manner: "After so many years of friendship, I didn''t expect you to treat us like this for the position of captain! Humph! I see how long you can be proud! You are a dog of Lord Lord. That''s it!"


    Before Hant could react, the man ran out of the barracks as if he had escaped for his life. He was good at making snarky guns, but he wouldn''t be Hant''s one-shot enemy in a fight, so hurry up. Slip away lest Hunter seek revenge on him.


    However, Hunter didn''t pay attention to the opponent, but stood still with the big sword, waiting for the eliminated players to leave, then turned around and knelt down on one knee.


    "Lord, they all left as you ordered."


    Looking at Hunter''s behavior, Claire nodded with satisfaction. He can be regarded as someone who can be used in this Viscount.


    "How are the preparations for recruiting new knights?" Claire looked at Hunter and asked.


    "Everyone who came to sign up has already been arranged in the lobby, and the lord will follow me."


    Hunter led the way and led Claire to a building in the barracks. It was the hall of the barracks and the place where knights usually attended meetings, but no one used it for a long time.


    Claire walked into the somewhat dilapidated hall with a frown, and her brows became even tighter after entering.


    The number of people who came to sign up standing in front of him was actually less than twenty, and their physical fitness was not very good. Even Claire saw a fat man covered in fat.


    After taking a quick glance, Claire didn''t even notice the boy named Crane that he saw that day. That boy was sixteen years old, more than 1.9 meters tall and physically strong. No matter what, he was much stronger than the group of people in front of him. , and his wish was to become a knight, so why didn''t he come to sign up?


    Seeing Claire frowning, Hunter quickly explained, "This is already the most qualified person in Nafhu City, and the rest of the people who want to sign up are worse than these people."


    "In Nafu City?" Claire grabbed the key words in her words, "Why don''t you recruit people from the nearby villages too."


    Hunter looked a little embarrassed, but he still said: "Lord Lord, the young people in those villages simply don''t have enough food to become knights. The training of knights is very difficult, and they need to eat a lot of food every day. The families of the teenagers in Nei are generally poor, and they cannot support the food they need to train in the process of becoming knights."


    "Ah?" Claire was puzzled. He recruited people to serve as soldiers here, but did they even let people bring their own food?


    "I remember that there is a fixed salary for becoming a knight, and there are quite a few. There are several gold coins every month."


    "That''s true, but before you become a noble knight, you need to pay for all the preparations yourself..." Hunter explained.


    Claire smacked her lips in her heart: Tsk tsk! This wicked aristocratic class does not want to do the training of knights in the early stage, and they think about prostitution for nothing.


    Claire waved, "Let them go back."


    Hunter''s eyes flickered a little surprised, but he disbanded all those people according to Claire''s instructions.


    "Go and re-issue a recruitment announcement. The recruiting targets are all school-age teenagers in the Viscount. The provision of bringing their own food has been canceled. I will provide them with free food and a monthly salary of 500 copper coins. ."


    Hunter opened his mouth in surprise, and said excitedly the next second: "Yes! Lord Lord!" He is not a fool, he knows how many potential knights this modification can bring to the barracks!


    Claire patted Hunter on the shoulder, "I''ll leave it to you to select potential people. Don''t let my five hundred copper coins and food money go to waste."


    "Guaranteed to complete the mission! Lord Lord! I will cultivate the strongest knight team for you!" Hunter said excitedly.


    Claire turned around and walked out, and said softly, "The old hall should be repaired, and the broken equipment in the training ground should be replaced. Remember to go to Butler Regan to get money later. Don''t spend any less money."


    Hunter trembled, looking at Claire''s back, he could feel that this new viscount seemed to have a different vision and a vision different from that of other nobles.


    The blood in his heart was also completely ignited: "I promise you will not be disappointed, Lord Lord!"


    Claire looked back at the excited Hunter, "I will come again the day after tomorrow. UU Reading "


    Hunter stepped forward and wanted to send Claire back to the Viscount Mansion, but was stopped by Claire, "You don''t need to send it, just keep busy with the things I handed over to you."


    "Follow your orders!"


    ¡­


    After walking out of the barracks, Reagan followed behind Claire and hesitated, and he had this expression when he was inside.


    "Come on, don''t hold back." Claire saw Reagan''s hesitation.


    "Master, this will cost a lot of gold coins." Reagan said distressed.


    "Isn''t that what money is spent on? I just said that there is no shortage of places to spend money in the province. Why do you think I should eliminate all those knights who haven''t cultivated vindictiveness?"


    "Are they too weak?" Reagan guessed.


    Claire chuckled, "No, it''s because they have been in the Viscount for so long, even if they have nothing to do with those noble merchants, they will not have 100% trust in me as a new lord, I need to organize A team of knights only under my command. So I need to reshuffle the barracks and put my own stamp on it."


    Reagan nodded again and again.


    Suddenly Claire stopped, looked at Reagan and asked, "Do you know what truth and justice are?"


    Reagan was stunned, "What is truth and justice?"


    Claire smiled lightly: "A big fist is the truth, and the winner is justice."


    "What about that Hunter? Can you believe it?" Reagan asked.


    Claire just smiled slightly, got on the carriage and didn''t answer, "Go back."


    Reagan drove the carriage back to the Viscounty with blessing, thinking that he would have to recruit a groom in the future. As the steward of the Viscounty, he wanted to be the groom.


    ?

 Chapter 13： :thank God……

    Hunter followed the other three apprentice knights to stand at the gate of the barracks, watching Claire''s carriage drift away.


    "Nick, go and retrieve Dean''s head." Hunter ordered.


    Although he was puzzled, Nick still brought over Dean''s head, which was hit by Claire''s shot. Dean''s head had now turned into a shriveled skull with only a layer of skin covering it.


    Hunter took it directly, and he didn''t think the blood was dirty. He tied his head again with a rope and threw it hard.


    He hung Dean''s head in front of the barracks again.


    "Captain...you are..." Nick said in surprise.


    Hunter licked his lips, "Alert yourself."


    With that said, Hunter looked up at the hanging head again. He now knows how Dean died, and he also knows how he became the new Knight Captain.


    Someone just said that he is a dog of the Lord Lord. Right now, he just wants to be a dog of the Lord Lord. After all, the dog has meat to eat, right? But if you become the enemy of the lord, then the consequences will be like this hanging head.


    Some people want to be a dog, but they can''t, hehe.


    "Captain..." Nick looked at Hunter, "What should we do next?"


    The other two apprentice knights looked at the empty barracks, and felt a little empty in their hearts. There were only four of them left in the barracks of more than fifty knights, and they couldn''t help feeling a little lonely.


    Hunter shouted: "Now! Ride your horses! Go and spread the rule that the lord just revised! Before tonight, all the school-aged teenagers in the viscount must know! Under the leadership of the Lord Lord, the knights of the Viscounty Liffin will become famous all over the world!"


    Hearing the loud and passionate words of their own captain, the blood of the three knights was also aroused, and they immediately took action to find their warhorse and straddled it!


    Picking up the horse''s back, four strands of smoke billowed from the barracks door, and they flew in four directions!


    ¡­


    In a village north of Nafhu City, the four members of Mei Li''s family were eating at home. They lit a weak candle to illuminate the small house.


    Among the villagers, there is no magic lamp that can light up the whole house like the noble family, and can only use weak candlelight for lighting.


    "Meili, this is the candy I bought for you after I went to the city to sell the food today."


    Crane opened her hand and handed Mellie the brown sugar in her hand.


    Mei Li''s smart eyes were full of excitement, she took the brown sugar and licked it, "Thank you brother, my favorite brother!" But licking and licking, Mei Li couldn''t help thinking of the rainbow candy who gave her the other day. Big brother, that rainbow candy must be tastier and sweeter than this brown sugar.


    But Mei Li quickly shook her head sharply, thinking in her heart: "The brown sugar that my brother bought for Mei Li is the sweetest, and my brother is the best! Although my mother didn''t buy it for Mei Li before, this is the money my mother gave me. , so mother is also very good!"


    Seeing his sister happily licking the brown sugar, Crane also showed a happy smile, but he seemed to think of something soon, and his mood became low.


    The woman gave Crane a worried look, then turned to look at her husband, wanting him to do something.


    The man sighed and patted Crane''s shoulder with his big palm, comforting: "It''s alright, wait until next year when our family has enough food and when Lord Viscount recruits knights, then you will definitely become a knight. Excellent knight!"


    The woman also immediately replied: "Yes, yes, the Viscount has exempted so many taxes, and we will definitely have a lot of food and money left in the coming year, and then you can go to Nafu City to become a member of the city of Kelan. knight."


    Crane''s eyes were bright and dark, and after a while, he squeezed out a smile, "Okay, it''s alright, let''s eat."


    But he knew in his heart that even with so many tax reductions and exemptions, a child from an ordinary peasant family had no hope of becoming a knight at all. It was impossible to only eat wheat bread during training, and he also needed some special medicines and a lot of meat. In this way, there is hope to cultivate a grudge and advance to become an apprentice knight.


    Moreover, the recruitment of the Cavaliers does not happen every year. Generally, it is good to be able to recruit once every ten years in the general territory. After ten years, his age is not the best age to become the Cavaliers. The Cavaliers will not ask for it. his.


    Of course, if he sells iron now, he can become a knight, but his family may not finish his meal, and the strength in his bones does not allow him to do such a thing.


    Merry licked the candy in her hand and looked up at her brother. For some reason, she felt a trace of loss from Crane, which did not match the expression on her face.


    "Brother..." Mellie stretched out her little hand and held Crane''s thumb.


    Crane''s attention was attracted, he asked with a smile on his face, "Is brown sugar delicious?"


    Melly held Crane''s little hand even harder, her other hand clenched into a fist-like gesture of encouragement, and said firmly, "Brother, come on!"


    Crane was stunned. In the past, when he used a wooden sword to practice swordsmanship in the front yard, Meili encouraged him like this, but now it makes me want to cry.


    There were tears in Crane''s eyes, but he soon closed his eyes tightly to endure it, and rubbed Mei Li''s little head with his hands, unable to say anything.


    When the couple saw their son with his head bowed, the feeling in their hearts was also uncomfortable. Since childhood, Kelan''s only wish was to become a real knight, but now they finally have the opportunity, but because of family factors, they cannot. If they don''t give up, their hearts as parents are blocked at this moment.


    "Father, I''ll go to harvest wheat with you tomorrow morning." Crane''s voice seemed a little choked up.


    The man was stunned for a moment, and said, "Isn''t that the time for you to exercise and practice swordsmanship in the morning? You don''t have to go, I can do it alone. Come and help me when you''re done practicing."


    Crane shook his head and looked up at his parents, but at this time the two parents could clearly see that Crane''s eyes were already red.


    "I won''t practice in the future. Actually, there is nothing to be a knight."


    The couple''s eyes widened and they looked at each other. They both knew that becoming a knight was Crane''s dream since he was a child, so he gave up like this?


    Crane has really figured it out. When he met the big brother before, he said that he became a knight to protect his family and keep them fed. Now the Viscount has reduced so many taxes. It should be no problem to have enough to eat, so it doesn''t matter if you become a knight or not.


    Moreover, a profession like knight should not be thought of by a child from an ordinary family like me, what kind of profession should be done in any family, and can''t be too ambitious.


    The couple looked at each other and opened their mouths to say something, but they didn''t know what comforting words they could say.


    "Let''s eat, and remember to call me to collect wheat tomorrow." Crane laughed.


    "Okay..." The man replied slowly.


    "Yeah." Crane nodded, chewing on the brown bread he was holding without saying a word.


    "boom!"


    A sound came from the door, and a young man who looked about the same size as Crane was gasping for breath with an excited look on his face.


    "Brother Ike, why are you here?" Crane quickly stood up and walked over.


    Ike was the same age as him in the same village. Because he was one year older than him, he kept calling him brother.


    "Haha!" Ike was still gasping for breath, but still excited: "Good news...news! Good news, Crane!"


    "What''s the matter?" Crane looked puzzled. He didn''t see the other party so excited when he was exempted from the tax last time.


    "The Viscount has ordered again to recruit knights again!"


    Crane''s eyes lit up, UU was reading www. uukanshu.com but soon faded back and re-recruited knights with the same result.


    "This is not the same as last time!" Ike grabbed Crane''s hand, "Lord Viscount has revised a rule, we don''t need to spend money to train in the military camp! Everything is free!"


    Crane couldn''t close his mouth in shock, so he quickly asked, "Really!"


    "Really! Come and see with me, there is a knight who has come to our village on horseback! How can this be fake?" After saying that, Ike took Crane''s hand and pulled him out .


    "Mr. Gary, Ms. Jessica, Crane and I will take a look. We''ll be back soon!"


    Crane also cast a longing look at his parents, and the couple waved quickly and told them to go.


    After Crane left, the family without one person was much more cheerful than it was at the beginning. The faces of the couple were full of smiles. Although Mei Li didn''t know what happened, she was eager to eat. Because this cheerful mood has risen.


    "Lord Viscount is really a good person." The man sighed, knowing that his son''s wish could finally be fulfilled this time.


    The woman immediately echoed: "The Viscount is the best noble I have ever seen. When I go to the church to pray next week, I will make a wish to the Lord that he is healthy and safe!"


    Mentioning this, the man and the woman immediately put their hands together, "Thank the Lord for giving us food!"


    Meili also imitated everything on the side, "Thank the Lord for giving us food!"


    Then she secretly opened one eye and looked at her parents. When she realized that the other party was still praying, she whispered, "Lord, if you can let me eat candy every day, Lord, you will be the best!"


    ?

 Chapter 14： : Proud Mellie

    After the four knights sent the news to all the villages, the boys of the right age in those villages started from their homes and rushed to the city of Nafu.


    In the dark night, you can see that with Nafu City as the center, sparks are rushing to Nafu City, and they are all teenagers who have been rushing all night.


    The teenagers who were close to the city of Nafu walked overnight, and the teenagers from the farther villages took a carriage to the city of Nafu together.


    Going to the military camp for training not only does not have to pay, but also has a salary, which makes some teenagers who didn''t want to become knights in their hearts. Even if they work at home, they can''t earn 500 copper coins a month, and they can save a portion of the family''s food by going to the military camp.


    This is a win-win situation, so any boy who meets the recruitment conditions will now want to become a knight of the Viscount.


    In the early morning of the next day, the city of Nafhu was crowded with young people from all over the world. Compared with the previous time when Claire recruited a maid, the number was much larger.


    Claire didn''t come forward in person either, and handed over the selection to the knight captain Hunter, but just watched the crowded scene in the castle for a few moments, and then went back to the basement to continue the experiment.


    "There are still two days...the next transaction will be made." Claire mused.


    During the distraction, a blue potion appeared from the beaker with the skillful operation in the hand. It was the primary healing potion used in the previous transaction. For Claire, this level of potion can be easily made even by distraction. .


    What he has to do now is to find the best configuration for this primary healing potion and see if it can be mass-produced.


    Generally speaking, magic potions can only be made by magicians. If you can produce them yourself, then there will be no shortage of gold coins in the Viscounty in the future. A tube of potion that costs less than three silver coins can be sold for about three gold coins in a magic shop. This nearly 100 times the profit really makes him tempted.


    However, it backfired. Even if Claire has practiced to the level that she can make potions with her eyes closed, the refining of potions does not seem to be that simple to produce energy. Many times when magic ingredients are added, different reactions will occur. If you have enough experience to balance the changes in the potion, it will cause the entire bottle of potion to fail, so it is estimated that it will take a long time for mass production.


    Claire was not in a hurry, she threw the medicine she had refined in her hand into the space ring, and continued to study it.


    ¡­


    The recruitment of knights was over when the sun went down, and the knight captain Hunter had a happy smile on his face at this time. This time he recruited knights and found a lot of good seedlings, but they were the sons of ordinary villagers, so they looked a little thin. , but after entering the military camp, the nutrition will come up, and the possibility of becoming a knight is still very high!


    This time, a total of fifty-seven teenagers were recruited. Including the four of them originally, there are now a total of sixty-one.


    Those teenagers who were not recruited had to return to their villages in disappointment. The recruitment this time was very fair, even if they were not recruited, they were willing.


    The recruited boys were brought back to the barracks by Hunter, who distributed knight costumes and told them some knight rules.


    The faces of the teenagers were full of excitement, and they even listened to the boring rules with relish.


    "Congratulations now that you have become the qualifiers for knights! But if you want to become knights, you have to work **** your own. If you don''t work hard, you will be eliminated by the Viscount like the previous batch. Is that clear!" Hunter shouted loudly! .


    "It''s clear!" the boys shouted loudly, their faces turning red.


    Hunter nodded with satisfaction, "Very good! Let me tell you some good news! Tomorrow, the Viscount will come to inspect you in person, and you will perform better then, understand!"


    The teenagers were full of excitement when they heard this. Although they had never met the Viscount in person, they had heard of everything he did, including tax reduction and exemption, and his outstanding appearance.


    "Understood!"


    Infected by the enthusiasm of the group of teenagers, Hunter seemed to have returned to the time when his father trained him when he was young, and a happy smile appeared on his face.


    "Okay! Then you rest, get up on time at 5:30 tomorrow!" After speaking, Hunter glanced at the young man below, and no one raised any objection.


    If it was the team members before him, they would definitely stand up and resist now, saying things like why they got up so early.


    But getting up at 5:30 is really nothing for these teenagers. When they usually help with farm work at home, sometimes they get up earlier than this, let alone for training and still have money.


    Hunter then continued: "After getting up, go to the playground and run 30 laps, then come back and make your beds, and then go to eat! We will start the real training at eight o''clock!"


    "Understood, Captain!" The boys below shouted in unison.


    Hunter smiled slightly and glanced at his three colleagues. This is the real military camp. The place where he stayed before was simply an undisciplined pig''s den.


    "Then go to bed, go to bed early, don''t be unable to get up tomorrow." Hunter''s voice became lower at this time.


    After the four of Hunter left, the teenagers didn''t sleep, but became even more excited. Although their bodies were lying on the bed, their heads kept looking around, greeting and chatting with the people beside them.


    I was so excited that I couldn''t sleep, and I didn''t know how long it took before I fell asleep slowly, with a happy smile on my face.


    ¡­


    In the early morning, a carriage drove out of the Viscount''s Mansion. This time the groom was not Reagan anymore. He went to find a young man who could be eliminated on horseback during the knight recruitment yesterday to become a groom. Driving a carriage every time.


    The boy who became a groom is also very happy. Although the 400 copper coins this month are not as many as recruiting knights, they are not far behind, and they don¡¯t have to train so hard every day.


    The carriage passed through the market, and passersby on the side saw that it was Lord Viscount''s carriage, and they all consciously stepped aside to facilitate Claire''s travel.


    After the carriage drove far away, the people behind were still looking around, the Viscount had been here for almost a week, and they hadn''t seen each other yet.


    The distance between the military camp and the Viscount Mansion was not far, and it took a few minutes to reach the vicinity of the military camp.


    Suddenly Claire saw a familiar figure out of the corner of her eye and shouted, "Stop!"


    "Shut up!"


    The carriage was forcibly pulled to a stop, and a few meters of white marks appeared on the brakes.


    "What''s wrong, young master?" Reagan asked anxiously.


    "No big deal." Claire waved, "I met an acquaintance..."


    "Acquaintances?" Reagan was puzzled, does the young master still have acquaintances in Nafu City?


    ¡­


    Mei Li had a bamboo basket on her head, and two baby fat hands supported the bamboo basket on her head and jumped to the military camp.


    Suddenly, Mei Li felt that the weight of the bamboo basket on her head suddenly became lighter, and she couldn''t help but stop and head towards it.


    It was a face that was somewhat familiar, but from this angle, it seemed that it was impossible to tell who was coming.


    Mei Li turned around and took a few steps back. After seeing the person on the opposite side, her eyes lit up, and she said with joy, "Big brother! You are coming to Nafu City too."


    "That''s right." Claire mentioned the bamboo basket that Timely had just held, and there was still some weight on it.


    "Why are you here?" Claire showed a kind smile.


    "I''m here to find my brother!" Melly raised her chest and said proudly, "He''s a knight now, and the wish he told you last time has come true!"


    When she said this, it was as if she was the one who fulfilled her wish.


    "Oh!" Claire pretended to be surprised, "It''s amazing."


    "That''s not right!" Mellie was so proud that she almost threw her head to the back.


    This kind of little girl''s pure and unpretentious pride is really not offensive. Claire smiled and rubbed the other''s little head.


    "Hee hee." Mei Li cheered a few times, "Where are you going, big brother?"


    "Don''t worry about where I go. Although your home is not close to Nafhu City, you came here alone?" Claire asked with narrowed eyes. UU reading


    "Ah this..." Mei Li instantly became nervous, "I... that..."


    "Did you run here secretly from your parents?" Claire continued to ask.


    Mei Li''s little face was already flushed, like a prisoner who was caught, but she was in a hurry to come up with a good excuse, "I brought food for my brother! Mmmm, yes! Although the Viscount The adults are in charge of the meals, but I was afraid that my brother would not be used to it, so I came to him with the delicious food at home! If you don¡¯t believe me, look!¡±


    In fact, it was because Mei Li hadn''t seen her brother for a day, and she suddenly missed her brother, so she ran out of the house. Fortunately, all the good people she met along the way gave her the route to the military camp, otherwise she would I''m still wandering around Nafu City now.


    Claire lifted the cloth on the bamboo basket, only to see the wheat bread and a piece of dark roasted meat inside, and the corner of her mouth twitched.


    At the same time, the teenagers in the military camp looked at the head-sized pieces of meat and the bread that smelled of flour in front of them, with surprised expressions, which they had never seen even on any major festival. what.


    The teenagers were stunned, none of them dared to take the lead and stared blankly at others.


    "Hurry up and eat it for me! The food is made for you! How can you have the strength to train if you are not full!" Hunter shouted loudly.


    After this roar, the teenagers picked up the knives and forks and started to deal with the food in front of them. Looking at the devoured teenagers, Hunter couldn''t help but move his index finger and bury his head to eat.


    This breakfast meal cost at least two gold coins, Hunter secretly said, but this also shows that the Viscount is very determined to support the military camp!


    ?

 Chapter 15： :Great!

    "Let''s go." Claire took the initiative to hold Meili''s little hand.


    Mei Li stared at him dumbfoundedly, "Where are you going? Big brother."


    "Go find your brother."


    "Are you going to the barracks too?" Mellie showed a happy smile, ran to the front with her calves, and pulled Claire to run out.


    Claire helped her forehead. It''s so easy to trust others. It''s a shame that I didn''t meet any bad people on the way.


    Pulled Meili back, and led her to the carriage, "We don''t have to walk, we go by carriage."


    "Okay!" Meili jumped up happily and said excitedly, "This is the first time Meili has been in a carriage."


    Reagan was a little surprised when he saw that Claire brought back a little girl, but he didn''t say much after seeing that it was Meili. Instead, he took the initiative to help Meili get on the carriage.


    The carriage started to drive again, and Mellie was lying by the window staring at the scenery outside with big eyes.


    "Wow! So that''s what it feels like to sit on a carriage, it''s so easy, you don''t have to walk by yourself." Mei Li''s eyes were filled with a look called longing.


    "By the way, do you still want candy?" Claire took out rainbow candy from her arms and shook it in front of Meili.


    "Buck." Meili wiped the saliva from her mouth, "Meili wants it!"


    Claire put the candy in Meili''s hand and asked, "Do you know how to untie the candy paper?"


    Mei Li nodded vigorously, "Mmmm! I saw the big brother last time and you untied it."


    After the little fleshy face frowned and untied it several times, Mei Li finally untied the candy paper and muttered, "Everything is fine, that''s why it is wrapped in a piece of rainbow paper, there is no brown sugar. "


    After putting the candy in her mouth, a happy smile appeared on Meili''s face, "It''s sweet and sour, it seems to be much better than brown sugar."


    This thought instantly made her fall into guilt. She clearly thought that the brown sugar her brother bought was the best, and she betrayed so easily.


    Oh, right! elder brother!


    Mei Li seemed to have thought of something, turned her head to look at Claire and asked, "Big brother, can you give me another candy? Just one, my brother hasn''t eaten it yet, I want to give him a taste later. "


    Claire smiled softly, took out two candies wrapped in rainbow paper again and put them in Meili''s hands, "Two for you, then eat with your brother."


    "Okay!" Mei Li waved her hands excitedly.


    ¡­


    In the military camp, the fifty-seven teenagers had already put on their training clothes and lined up neatly in a square formation.


    "What are we doing?" a boy whispered.


    "Didn''t you say that last night, Lord Viscount will come, we are probably waiting for Lord Viscount." Another young man standing beside him replied in a low voice.


    "Oh, I almost forgot, but will Lord Viscount really come? I haven''t seen Lord Viscount yet." The boy said excitedly.


    "I didn''t either..."


    When the boy wanted to answer, he was interrupted by Hunter.


    Hunter pointed to the two of them and shouted loudly, "What are you two mumbling about! Have you forgotten the rules I told you yesterday! Don''t talk when you are in line! Now do me a hundred push-ups!"


    "Yes! Captain!" The two teenagers responded in unison.


    The other teenagers were also quite frightened, and he quietly straightened his chest, not daring to move a bit while looking ahead.


    Crane stood in the first row. Although he was a bit thin, he was very optimistic about him. He had been complimenting him several times during the recruitment process, and now he is the most standard stance.


    For the coming Lord Viscount, Crane still has some expectations. What does the Lord Viscount who has done so many good things look like? According to those girls who failed to apply for the job, the Viscount is not an old man, and he is very handsome.


    Thinking wildly, a carriage drove in outside the barracks gate. Crane didn''t dare to turn his head to look, but glanced out of the corner of his eye.


    Three people got on and off the carriage. The one at the front should be the Viscount, and the one behind him should be the housekeeper of the Viscount''s house, but why is there a figure less than one meter tall?


    Crane was a little puzzled, and felt that the figure was a little familiar, but because he was looking at it from the corner of his eye, he didn''t recognize who it was.


    Claire led Meili into the barracks, and Mely looked around curiously with wide eyes. This was the first time she entered the barracks where knights were being trained. She heard it from her brother before.


    Claire walked in front of Hunter, Hunter stretched his body, made a knightly manner, and shouted loudly, "Salute to the Viscount!"


    "Yes!"


    Everyone shouted and saluted Claire like Hunter!


    Suddenly, Crane''s body froze. Because of the reason Claire came over, he finally saw who the familiar figure just now was. It was his sister Meili!


    Why is she here? How could he follow behind the Viscount?


    Right, Lord Viscount!


    Crane quickly set his eyes on Claire, and then said in surprise, "Ah!"


    Hunter''s heart tightened, and he looked at Crane with a dissatisfied frown. Originally, he was very fond of this young man, but why did something go wrong at this critical moment!


    Claire waved at Crane with a smile and said hello, "It looks like the dream has come true."


    Crane was stunned for a moment, just about to speak, but thinking that it was in the military camp, he quickly closed his mouth again, and nodded vigorously.


    But in his heart, he turned upside down.


    It turns out that the big brother I saw before was actually the Viscount! And he even talked to us and gave us candy. I''ll just say, he can''t be a bad guy, and my mother said he''s just a good bad guy.


    Moreover, what the Viscount said to me at the beginning has been fulfilled. First, he said that we would be able to eat enough, and then he encouraged me to say that I could become a knight. Now I have done it.


    And the territory is gradually getting better after the Viscount comes back. The Viscount is really a good person!


    Just thinking about it like this made Crane''s heart surge, and his blood boiled. He didn''t expect that he would actually be a knight under the command of such a Viscount!


    Hunter glanced at Crane unexpectedly. He didn''t expect Crane to know Lord Lord, so his anger dissipated and the importance of Crane in his heart was raised to a new level.


    Even Meili, who was holding Claire''s hand, widened her eyes in surprise at this time, raised her head and looked at Claire in a daze. She didn''t expect that the big brother who had been chatting with her was actually the Viscount!


    "What''s wrong?" Claire smiled and patted Meili''s head.


    "Is the eldest brother the Viscount?" Mei Li asked blankly.


    "Yes, it''s amazing." Claire laughed.


    "Turtle, it''s amazing, it''s amazing!" Mei Li still didn''t recover from her surprise.


    Hunter glanced around at the teenagers and asked tentatively, "Lord Lord, do you want to take a look at our training?"


    "Yeah." Claire nodded lightly.


    Yesterday, Hunter paid a lot of money from Reagan to replace the training facilities here first. As for the repair of the house, the time-consuming things were put to the back.


    Hunter gave an order, and the fifty-seven teenagers turned around immediately. First, they ran two laps around the two-kilometer track, then obstacle running, climbing in mud pits, and weight-bearing climbing. Various training methods were used. Yes, soon those teenagers widened the gap, UU reading www.uukanshu. The com is divided into three parts, five or six are in the front, the middle is the largest, and the last are some innocent teenagers, all recruited from Nafu City, their physical fitness is not as good as that of a child. A boy who does farm work at home.


    And which part of the people Crane is in the forefront, every jump and transformation of the body are in place.


    Hunter also saw Claire''s gaze, so he said softly, "That young man is also the one I like the most, and he will most likely be the first to cultivate vindictiveness in the future."


    "If they continue to train like this, when will they become apprentice knights as soon as possible."


    Hunter frowned and thought for a moment, then said, "Two years, Lord Lord, you give me two years, and I guarantee that most of them can be promoted to apprentice knights!"


    "Two years..." Claire murmured, pursing her lips, somewhat dissatisfied.


    Hunter soon noticed it and hurriedly said, "A year and a half! Give me a year and a half, and I promise to complete the task!"


    Claire waved, "It''s fine, just practice according to your method, don''t worry."


    Hunter breathed a sigh of relief. Generally speaking, it takes four or five years to train an apprentice knight. The two years he just mentioned were only because the Lord Lord provided such good food.


    Compared with other people, two years is fast enough. Even some children of nobles who have not practiced Dou Qi dare not say that they will definitely be promoted to apprentice knights within two years.


    Even so, Claire is indeed a little dissatisfied. Two years is a bit more than his time expectation. He doesn''t want to wait for two years to rectify the entire Nafu City... But it is always bad to remove the seedlings and encourage them. After weighing the pros and cons, only compromised.


    ?

 Chapter 16： : new transaction

    Five or six minutes later, Crane was the first to reach the finish line, gasping for breath while leaning on his legs, followed by Ike, who was in the same village as him.


    Mei Li wrinkled her eyebrows together in distress, and her little hands were about to tear the corners of her clothes.


    "Take a break." Claire said softly.


    Hunter immediately ordered those who reached the finish line to rest.


    Claire gently pushed Merry and said softly, "Go find your brother."


    "Oh!" Mei Li ran over after realizing it, and opened her little fleshy hands to hug Kelan, but Kelan held her little head down.


    "Don''t hug me, I''m covered in mud now."


    "Hmph! Bad brother, I won''t hug Meili anymore." Meili said with akimbo on her hips.


    Crane poked her on the forehead, "Why did you come here? You are also with the Viscount."


    Speaking of this, Meili''s eyes lit up, she took Crane''s hand and said excitedly, "Meili didn''t even know that the eldest brother is actually the Viscount. Meili brought me here on the way."


    Crane poked Meili on the head again, "I haven''t said how you got here."


    Mei Li closed her mouth, looked down at her heels, and said nothing.


    "Running out of the house secretly? Didn''t tell mom?"


    Mei Li was in a hurry, "I''m here to give my brother something delicious!" She opened her bamboo basket and took out the wheat bread and dark roasted meat inside.


    Crane glanced at it and smiled, then picked it up and put it in his mouth. Although he couldn''t compare to the delicacies he ate in the morning, it was indeed delicious for his family.


    After eating a few bites of bread, Crane put the food back in the basket, "Brother is not short of food here, so don''t bring anything over here, you know?"


    "But... But Mei Li misses her brother!" Mei Li was about to cry. She didn''t see her brother for a day and felt like she was about to die.


    Crane patted Meili''s head and comforted: "Brother can go back twice a month, you just stay home and wait for your brother, then I''ll buy you candy and go back."


    "Oh!" Speaking of candy, Meili suddenly remembered something, took out the two Skittles that Claire had given her before, took out one and handed it out, "No, this is Meili and the eldest son. The candy my brother asked for, this one is for you."


    Crane took it from Meili''s hand, and then saw Meili put another candy back in her arms, and asked in doubt, "Aren''t you going to eat it?"


    Mei Li continued to hide the candy even deeper, and she was too busy to say: "Meili has eaten it, and this one is taken back for my mother to eat. Mei Li thinks the candy is delicious, but my mother always says that the candy is not delicious. The brown sugar I bought was for Mei Li, she didn''t even try it, this time this candy will definitely change her mind!"


    As she spoke, Mei Li seemed to recall the beauty of the candy from before, and excitedly said to Crane: "Brother, eat it quickly, sweet and sour is delicious, even better than brown sugar."


    Crane was stunned, glanced at the candy in his hand, and just wanted to speak.


    Mei Li said again: "Hurry up and eat, or Mei Li will be angry. It''s really delicious!"


    Crane put the candy in her arms and patted her little head. "My brother just finished training and can''t eat. Let''s eat it at night."


    Mei Li''s little face became bitter, but she quickly recovered and urged, "Then brother, you must eat it."


    "Uh-huh."


    The two chatted for a while, but the rest time was always short.


    "You brats, get up for me, it''s enough to rest for so long!" Hunter''s majestic voice came.


    At this time, Claire also leaned over, took Mei Li''s hand, and said to Crane, "Don''t worry, I will let someone send her home safely."


    Crane stood up immediately and gave a knightly salute, "Thank you, Lord Viscount!"


    Claire nodded lightly, and then got into the carriage with Meili.


    Meili was also very good. Knowing that her presence here would affect her brother''s training, she honestly followed Claire into the carriage.


    Inside the Viscount Mansion.


    "You can play here, I''m going to do an experiment, and I''ll send you home after lunch." Claire said to Meili.


    Mei Li looked at the huge castle and seemed a little cramped. Every room here was bigger than her own home, and it was countless times more gorgeous.


    But after Claire left, Meili sat on the sofa for a while, and after secretly ate a few fruits, she was not so nervous, especially since there was a sister from their village among the maids here, Meili felt more relaxed. stand up.


    And she was a guest invited by Claire, so although Reagan still didn''t like seeing a commoner like her, and he wouldn''t treat her in the same way as a maid, he told her that the basement and the sixth floor couldn''t go, and let Meili Playing around in the Viscount Mansion.


    Wandering around in the Viscount''s Mansion, Mellie followed the scent into the kitchen, and met Yuna who was preparing lunch. The two of them talked about something, and soon became good friends.


    ¡­


    At night, when the moon was hanging on the branches, Claire came out of the laboratory in the basement.


    Shaking off the blood in her hand, Claire''s brows were still furrowed after she found the washbasin and washed it off.


    "It seems that it''s not that simple to develop a potion that can quickly cultivate vindictiveness. Even after killing dozens of experimental mice, I still have no clue." Claire sighed.


    He glanced at the books he brought back from the capital, and carefully studied those books about fighting qi. There are potions for restoring vindictive qi and stimulating potential, but there are only a few potions for training vindictive qi, only some supplements to stimulate the body. , which can slightly shorten the time for cultivating vindictiveness.


    However, these medicines have been used in the military camp for a long time. If there is no new method, then I guess I really have to wait for the last two years.


    After seeing his young master come out, Regan immediately leaned up.


    "Master, dinner is ready, do you want to eat?"


    It was only then that Claire came over. It was already night, so she asked, "Did Mei Li send you home?"


    "After I invited Miss Merry to lunch, I asked the groom to take her back and it was delivered safely."


    "Yeah." Claire nodded and walked towards the restaurant.


    After sitting at the dining table for a while, a steak with honey sauce was placed in front of Claire.


    Picking up a knife and fork and cutting a piece of meat at will, Claire looked at Yuna who was beside him, thinking in his heart, if there is time one day, he has to teach her to cook some Chinese food, otherwise every day If he eats all these things, he will suffer from depression sooner or later.


    Seeing Claire looking at her, Yuna blushed and lowered her head, not knowing what to think.


    Dinner was soon over, and after wiping her mouth with a napkin, Claire asked, "What time is it?"


    "Back to the young master, it''s half past ten."


    "Well." Claire stood up and walked towards the stairs, exhorting, "Don''t let anyone go to the sixth floor."


    Today is a trading opportunity that he waited for for a week. At first, he was wondering whether to save it for the next transaction to make friends, but now it seems that he should use it first.


    "Yes!" Reagan didn''t follow, but stopped below and instructed the maids to clean up the dining room.


    ¡­


    The moon was just hanging on the top spire, and Claire could just see the full picture of the moon through the huge transparent glass.


    And he also stopped flipping the book in his hand, "It''s twelve o''clock..."


    Claire''s mind moved, and a simple data panel appeared in his line of sight. Then he turned his gaze to the upper right corner, and sure enough, the transaction point became 1!


    Claire didn''t hesitate, and said directly, "Start trading!"


    The familiar vortex ripples reappeared, and a mysterious aura emanated.


    Even now Claire, who has completely mastered the original owner''s knowledge of magic, has no idea how he managed this trans-world transaction.


    Claire''s eyes were fixed on the vortex in front of her, waiting patiently.


    "I hope I can match a better trader this time..."


    ?

 Chapter 17： : Cant trade?

    After staring at the vortex for three or four minutes, the vortex changed. Just like before, the vortex suddenly stopped, and then it was pushed aside like muddy water.


    The picture gradually became clearer, and Claire looked at it intently.


    "Ancient?" Claire thought secretly.


    The man in front of him was in his thirties, and his clothes were almost the same as those of ancient times. His clothes seemed to have not been washed for a long time. He could smell the stench of the other person through the screen, and his face was messy. very.


    Claire frowned slightly. If this is just an ordinary ancient world, then there really isn''t anything in the other''s world that he can like.


    "Hello, little brother."


    "Hello, my name is Antonio, what''s my name?" Claire still used her pseudonym habitually.


    "Just call me Chen Han. Let''s get straight to the point. Do you have anything to trade over there?"


    Claire showed a lack of interest, dragged her chin and said, "What do you want? I have magic medicine for trauma here, what do you have over there?"


    "The magic medicine for trauma?" Chen Han repeated in his mouth, without showing any special concern.


    Just as he was about to speak, his face suddenly changed, and he smiled at Claire and said, "I''m sorry, wait a moment, I''ll get rid of the pursuers behind me."


    "Um?"


    Claire was puzzled, and then saw the man named Chen Han soaring straight into the air, and then lightly tapped his toes on the protruding rock, and within a few seconds, he flew up to the top of a building for dozens of times. meter high rock.


    Claire opened the corners of her eyes slightly, and said in shock, "Martial arts world?"


    When Chen Han was lying on the ground, dozens of martial artists riding horses in the distance chased after him, shouting and scolding.


    "We must catch that little thief! He actually dares to steal the Five Elements Breathing Technique, the method of our town school!"


    "This is not the first time he has done this kind of thing. Our Five Elements School is already the fourth sect to be stolen. If it wasn''t for his superb movement, he would have been killed by other sects long ago."


    "If we can''t catch it this time, then we will join forces with the other four sects to issue a warrant for him! I''ll see where he can hide!"


    "Yes! Chen Han is not afraid of being struck by lightning when he does this kind of thing!"


    The scolding gradually drifted away. After confirming that there was no one around, Chen Han scratched his head and showed an embarrassed smile.


    "Just to make you laugh, let''s continue to talk about the transaction."


    "What did your Excellency do to have so many people chasing you?"


    "It''s nothing more than robbing them of the martial arts of the town school. They are so stingy. No wonder their Five Elements School can''t grow. But it''s not a big problem. If they want to catch up with me, they will have to practice for another 30 years." Chen Han glanced Mouth.


    "What is the function of their exercises?" Claire asked.


    "It seems to be able to enhance the physique. There are many such exercises, but speaking of their five-element breathing method, there are some wonderful things. Compared with other exercises, it is much more effective with half the effort, but it is always a basic exercise. Forget it, I don¡¯t know if I can exchange it for one hundred taels of gold.¡±


    The basic exercises?


    Claire grabbed the key words at once, and secretly said in her heart: In terms of the development of the human body, the martial arts world can be said to be at the forefront, and this is just the foundation of the exercises, which may be useful for advancing to apprenticeship Knights are useful...


    Claire felt overjoyed when she thought of this, and asked directly, "I''m very interested in these exercises of yours, we can make a deal with them."


    "Of course there''s no problem, I originally stole this exercise to sell it, and it''s the same with anyone. It depends on whether you can come up with any treasures that make my heart move. If it''s like the treatment you just said If it¡¯s the magic medicine for trauma, it doesn¡¯t matter, we don¡¯t lack this kind of thing here.¡±


    Indeed, as Chen Han said, there is no shortage of medicines to treat trauma in the martial arts world. Moreover, if he wants it, he can''t use it at all. Generally, his enemies can''t catch up with him, let alone. It can make him hurt. The only injury he has suffered in the more than ten years since his debut was sleeping in the Yemiao Temple and being bitten by a mad dog.


    Claire stuck out her tongue, licked her lips, and narrowed her eyes. It was a bit difficult. The other party didn''t seem to care about this elementary healing potion, so what else could interest the other party?


    Claire suddenly thought, oh yes! He just said that he would exchange the exercises for gold! He was short of money to spend, so it would be impossible for him to trade.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll get a treasure over here." Claire got up and said, and then pointed the transaction screen to the reclining chair she was sitting on, so that the other party would not see the next screen.


    "Hurry up and come back, it''s almost half the time." Chen Han urged.


    After Claire got up, she walked to the desk, reached out and picked up the glass on the table, then walked back.


    After walking for a few steps, he paused, turned his head and rummaged in the cabinet, took out the gifts that the nobles had sent before, and threw a gold-made cup on the ground at will, and then put the glass on the ground. Go in, the lid is closed, and a beautiful crystal glass cup appears.


    The water glass made of gold rolled on the floor made of marble and slipped to Claire''s feet.


    "Bang!" With one kick, the golden water cup was kicked several meters away.


    Just like that, Claire walked back to the chair with the repackaged glass.


    "What treasure did you bring?" Chen Han asked, staring at the gift box in Claire''s hand.


    This gift box looks good from the outside, so the baby inside must be worthy of its identity.


    Claire carefully opened the gift box, showed the glass inside, and carefully observed Chen Han''s expression on the other side.


    Sure enough, the moment the glass appeared, Chen Han''s eyelids trembled slightly, but he quickly controlled his expression and didn''t let himself be too exaggerated.


    Well, it seems that the opposite world has not made glass yet.


    Claire started to flicker, "This is the treasure in the kingdom of the merman who came to the extreme east sea, the crystal glass cup! I think your world also has such strange things as glass, but it looks like such a crystal clear glass. I guess it''s rare."


    Chen Han stared straight at the glass in Claire''s hand, his throat moved and swallowed. The colored glazes are all yellow and green. Where can there be such a transparent glazed glass, and even those variegated colored glazes are worth thousands of gold. If you trade this crystal glazed glass, wouldn¡¯t you be prosperous?


    Claire continued to flicker, "This is made of crystals taken from the abyss. Only the royal family of the merman can have it. I bought it for a lot of money..."


    "Don''t say it, I am indeed very interested in this thing, let''s make a deal." Chen Han hurriedly said.


    Because the countdown in the upper right corner is almost one minute, if it is any slower, the trading channel will be closed.


    "No hurry." Claire closed the gift box with a smile and hid it in her arms.


    Chen Han''s eyes were about to fall out, what''s not to worry about, he''s very anxious!


    "I also have a copy of the little Zhoutian movement method stolen from Wugong Mountain. It can improve people''s spiritual power. It is said that if you cultivate to a high depth, you can cultivate the yin spirit and get rid of the shackles of the body."


    Claire continued to laugh without saying a word.


    Chen Han anxiously glanced at the countdown again, and said anxiously, "I sold all the exercises I stole before, and now I only have these two books, what more do you want!"


    "In addition to the movement technique you just displayed." Claire said softly.


    Chen Han''s eyes widened and he said loudly, "This is the movement technique passed down by my ancestors!"


    "Can''t trade?"


    "No, you have to pay extra!"


    "Deal!" Claire took out a test tube that was not filled with medicine from the space ring.


    Chen Han''s eyes lit up again, "Deal!"


    ?

 Chapter 18： : promotion

    After the transaction was over, Claire set her sights on Chen Han on the opposite side of the three more ancient books in her trading space.


    The other party was holding the glass in his hand and the test tube music was blooming. Claire couldn''t help but smile in her heart. The way the cowboy used to set himself up was quite useful.


    Moreover, it is obvious that there is such a golden finger that can transact across borders, but now what he pursues is still the mundane thing like money, which is unbearable.


    Chen Han carefully put the glass from the trade into his arms, there was still a little time left, so he chatted with Claire.


    "Do you have a friend who has a fixed transaction?" Claire asked. He was still a little confused about this transaction, whether to save this transaction point and use it to become a friend.


    "What fixed trading friends?" Chen Han scratched his head, "Can you still have fixed trading?"


    Claire repeated what the cowboy had told him earlier.


    "Is that so? Can you become a regular friend if you have a little trading point?" Chen Han thought while dragging his chin, but in the end he shook his head, "Forget it, you can only trade once a year, what can I do? Have the patience to wait for it for two years."


    "Huh?!" Claire''s eyelids jumped.


    But before he could ask carefully, the cross-border high-definition call was automatically closed because the time was up.


    A year to trade? His trading interval is not the same as mine. Claire thought, is it because the world is different? There are still differences in individual systems, and invisible conditions that you do not know can reduce the time interval between transactions.


    Or because of the difference in the speed of the world, so I can save a few trading points in a week, and the other party can only save a few trading points in a year.


    After thinking for a long time, Claire shook her head and gave up thinking. There was too little information, and she couldn''t come to any useful conclusions.


    He took out the three books in the trading space. The moment they were taken out, a light instantly enveloped the three books.


    Claire took a few steps back in surprise, looking at the three books as if they were being flipped by some invisible force, clatter!


    He quickly turned from the beginning to the end of the book, and finally the light disappeared into the void, and the three books lost their magic and landed on the table.


    After observing for a few minutes, and after confirming that there was no danger, Claire walked over and gently lifted the cover of a book.


    It was only then that I suddenly realized.


    "It was translating the text just now..."


    Claire picked up the book with confidence. The text on it had become the language of this world, and it seemed that it was modified by the magical white light just now.


    Taking a look, Claire murmured again: "Or... is this the rules that make things in another world adapt to this world?"


    The text on that book is not like the classical Chinese as he imagined, but it is very popular. Even the proper nouns and terms for cultivation in the martial arts world have been modified into words such as knight and fighting spirit.


    Claire looked at the two books on the table again, "Mage''s spiritual movement method? This is the previous Xiao Zhoutian movement method, right?"


    Claire picked up the ancient book. Originally, she just wanted to look at it casually, but she didn''t think so and quickly immersed herself in it. The spiritual power practice method depicted in this book and the magician in this world cultivate spiritual power. The way is not a way at all.


    But after reading it, Claire was particularly excited, "This seems to be feasible! Although the methods of cultivation are different, they have the same goal. In the end, the goal of cultivating spiritual power can still be achieved."


    After reading this book, Claire went to read the remaining ancient book on body technique, but put it down after reading a few pages. It was not about the cultivation method of magicians, and the first book The same is true of knights.


    However, there seems to be no such thing as a practice in this world.


    Regardless of the fact that it was midnight now, Claire picked up the book on spiritual power cultivation and read it carefully, and began to practice slowly following the instructions above.


    ¡­


    In the early morning, the first rays of sunlight rising from the east shone on the tallest building in Nafhu, the spire of the Viscounty.


    Reagan, as usual, skillfully walked to the room where his young master rested on the sixth floor, ready to knock on the door and called Claire up for dinner.


    But before the knuckles could knock on the door panel, the door was opened from the inside.


    "Morning Reagan." Claire walked out from inside, stretched, and then walked down the stairs.


    "Young...Master, good morning." Reagan stood there sluggishly. It wasn''t the reason why Claire got up early.


    It''s a very strange feeling, the young master seems to be a little different today, more energetic.


    After a simple wash, Claire sat on the sofa in the living room and checked her condition. The invisible mental power fluctuations were spreading outwards, which was why Reagan felt different just now.


    After a night of training according to the method in that book, Claire was actually promoted from a junior mage to an intermediate mage!


    You must know that if this is replaced by the usual accumulation, it will take two to three years to break through to the intermediate mage, and the book took only one night to soar Claire''s mental strength to a level that is enough to support it. The level of an intermediate mage.


    Of course, it is impossible after such a large surge, but if he maintains a relatively high rate of spiritual power increase, it can still support him until he is promoted to a high-level mage.


    However, according to Claire''s estimation, after the cultivation method in this book reaches a high-level mage, it is estimated that it will not be used much. The end of its road is there. Find some other cultivation method.


    "Crack!" Claire snapped her fingers.


    A flame appeared in front of him, and a terrifying heat wave could be seen around the flame.


    Claire flipped her hand again, and a magic hand picked up a glass on the table. This is one of the small spells that are often used in experiments.


    He leaned against the glass lightly, and it took less than five seconds before the glass softened, and a strand of glass was pulled out by the force of gravity.


    Claire''s eyes lit up, "The temperature of the flame has exceeded six hundred degrees, otherwise it would be impossible to soften the glass. It seems that the strength of this mid-level mage can really match that of a silver-level knight. what."


    Although it is said that the battle between mages and knights in the early stage is not dominant, this move is enough to cause significant damage to silver-level knights.


    Claire was secretly delighted for a while, but her smile soon froze. She killed a silver knight with a gun a week ago. It seems that the strength of the intermediate mage himself is not comparable to a gun.


    It seems that there is nothing to be happy about, right?


    Claire''s mood improved because of the promotion, and suddenly became depressed.


    Advance to the Advanced Mage as soon as possible. According to my understanding, ordinary guns will not work for gold-level knights, and it will not work for advanced Mage. The gap between them is also widened. Generally, it takes three gold-level knights to contain a high-level mage.


    After a simple breakfast, Claire asked Reagan to prepare the carriage. He was going to go to the military camp again. If the spiritual training method he had traded was useful to him, the other two books on knights should also be able to play. worked.


    As soon as he walked into the hall, Claire saw a familiar figure lying on the floor, holding a small rag in both hands, stomping on both calves quickly, pushing the rag to wipe the floor.


    Claire looked at Reagan in surprise. Before Reagan had time to ask, Melly, who was lying on the floor, said hello.


    "Good morning, big brother! Good morning, Grandpa Regan!"


    Claire unexpectedly looked at Reagan beside him, you betrayed the revolution with your thick eyebrows and big eyes? I remember you used to be very disliked by commoners like Mellie.


    ?

 Chapter 19： : Little maid!

    The time was pulled back to two hours ago. As usual, Reagan got up as early as the maids and was responsible for supervising the work of the maids.


    After turning around again, he found that the maids were working diligently, and Reagan nodded with satisfaction. It seemed that he was not negligent as the steward of the Griffin family.


    However, Regan soon discovered that at the door of the Viscount''s Mansion, there was a small head that appeared and disappears from time to time.


    Regan walked over suspiciously, only to see that this was the little girl brought home by the young master yesterday, Meili.


    Reagan wondered: Didn''t he send her home yesterday? Why are you here again today?


    "Why are you here?" Regan asked with a frown. Although this little girl was the young master''s guest, he still felt that these commoners were not worthy of contact with the young master.


    Mei Li shrank her head in fear, the white-bearded grandfather didn''t look as friendly as the big brother at all.


    "Are you here to find the young master?"


    Mei Li shook her head like a rattle, "No, Mei Li came to play with Yuna."


    As the housekeeper of the Viscount''s House, Regan knew the names of the fifteen maids and kept them in his heart, so he naturally knew that Yuna was the black-haired cook, and she liked the food she made.


    "Yona? She''s still working and can''t play with you." Reagan wanted Meili to get rid of this idea as soon as possible, so that she wouldn''t be hanging around the door all the time.


    "Oh." Mei Li nodded her head and asked again, "When will she finish work?"


    Regan rubbed his temples with a headache and explained, "Even if she finishes work, she won''t play with you."


    "Why? Yesterday, Yuna played with Meili for a long time after work." Meili asked curiously with wide eyes.


    This child is so annoying, Reagan rubbed his head in pain.


    "She''s very busy with work and doesn''t have time to play with you." Reagan wanted Meili to get rid of this idea as soon as possible.


    "Oh." Mei Li lowered her head dejectedly.


    Reagan thought that the other party was about to give up. Before he could breathe a sigh of relief, Meili asked again, "Can Meili wait here?"


    "Whatever you want." Reagan waved his hand and left.


    Regan returned to the Viscount Mansion and began to check the work in the Viscount Mansion to ensure that the young master could have a comfortable breakfast when he woke up.


    However, when he was working, he often thought of the little girl who was still waiting at the door, and his heart was messed up in a short while.


    She wouldn''t be waiting there, would she? It shouldn''t be, if you were an ordinary person, you would have left long ago.


    Doubtful in his heart, Regan quietly walked to the door of the living room again, hiding his figure and carefully peeping into the past.


    In front of the gate of the Viscount Mansion.


    Mei Li lowered her head and looked at the small stones on the bottom of her feet. She kicked her back and forth gently with her feet. After a while, she squatted down and drew some strange patterns on the ground with her fingers. From time to time, she raised her head to look at the palace of the Viscount Mansion. Inside, I want to see if there is any other change inside.


    Reagan watched for ten minutes, but Mellie still showed no sign of wanting to leave.


    Sighing, Reagan walked over anyway.


    He asked, "Why are you still staying here?" Compared to before, this time his tone softened a lot.


    Mei Li shrank her neck and took a step back. She was a little afraid of the white-bearded old man, and said in a low voice, "Didn''t you say, Mei Li can stay here."


    "¡­"


    Reagan touched his face. He didn''t seem so scary, did he?


    "I mean, why don''t you stay at home?"


    "There is no one at home to play with Meili. My brother went to the military camp for training, and my parents didn''t let Meili go to the field to help. That''s why Meili wanted to come and play with Yuna."


    "What about the other children in your village?"


    "They are all older than Meili, and they don''t want to play with Meili. My brother used to play with me. Now Yuna is the only one who is willing to play with Meili."


    Hearing Meili''s words, Reagan felt a little distressed about this little girl, and he was hesitating whether to let her in, but without the permission of the young master, he should not allow anyone to enter the Viscount Mansion casually.


    But then again, she was a guest that the young master invited home yesterday, so it is reasonable to invite her in.


    When Reagan was struggling, Meili suddenly asked, "Grandpa, what are you doing in the Viscount Mansion?"


    Hearing this, Regan involuntarily raised his chest, "I''m the housekeeper of the Viscount Mansion!"


    "Housekeeper?" Meili tilted her head, "What''s that for?"


    Regan gritted his teeth, thinking about how to explain, and finally said, "It''s amazing anyway. I recruited Yuna."


    "Really! Turtle!" Mei Li''s eyes suddenly lit up, "That''s really amazing."


    Hearing other people compliment him so directly, Reagan couldn''t help but feel happy in his heart. No one can make him show off like this on weekdays, and children''s compliments are heartfelt and not adulterated, which makes him even more excited. Happy.


    "That''s not right." Reagan was so proud that he almost didn''t hold his head up. Being the steward of the Griffin family was the proudest thing in his life.


    Mei Li jumped in front of Reagan to attract his attention, she stretched out her two small hands and pointed at her with her index fingers, "Grandpa butler! Look at Mei Li, can Mei Li be a maid in the Viscount''s House?"


    When she said this, Mei Li''s eyes were full of hope, and her big eyes stared straight at Reagan.


    "Ah this..." Reagan was stuck for a while.


    At the beginning, he did have a prejudice against the "mud-legged" Meili, but in the process of chatting again, that little prejudice gradually disappeared. Although Claire''s usual behavior had an impact on him, Mely''s performance really didn''t make Reagan feel any resentment. After all, who would hate a cute and cute little girl.


    Mei Li pursed her lips and said: "Merry said before that she wanted to apply for a maid, but my brother said that I was too young to be a maid. Since you are in charge of recruiting maids, see if Mei Li can become a viscount mansion. maid?"


    Regan stroked his white beard and thought for a while. Anyway, it was just one sentence that could make this little girl happy, so why not do it.


    So he said, "Of course, I think you will become an excellent maid in the future when you grow up."


    "Okay!" Mei Li jumped up happily.


    Reagan looked at him and smiled involuntarily. The kid didn''t seem to be that annoying.


    "No, here''s a candy!" Meili excitedly took out a Skittles from her arms and stuffed it into Regan''s hand, with a bit of reluctance on her face, "This was originally taken by Meili for mom to eat yesterday, But Mom said she didn''t like it and let Merry eat it herself."


    "Then why did you give it to me?" Reagan looked at the Skittles in his hand in a daze.


    "I wanted to eat it originally, but I thought that Yuna had never tasted it, so I wanted to bring it to her to try, but Mei Li couldn''t get in, and Yuna couldn''t get out. Just now, the housekeeper''s grandfather told me again. Can become a maid, so Mei Li will reward you with this candy!"


    "Reward?" Reagan repeated, he hadn''t heard anyone say these two words to him for a long time.


    "Yes, every time I''m very good, my mother will buy brown sugar as a reward for Meili. Now Meili is also a candy person, so I''ll reward you, Grandpa the housekeeper."


    Seeing such an innocent little girl, Reagan couldn''t help clenching the hand that held the Skittles, and a smile appeared on his face again.


    Mei Li looked up at the sky, the sun hadn''t come out yet, but the sky was already bright, and then she patted her dirty clothes.


    "What are you doing?" Reagan asked.


    "Meili is going back." Meili replied as she sorted out her clothes.


    "Aren''t you waiting?" Reagan was inexplicably anxious.


    Merry looked up at Regan suspiciously, as if she was looking at an idiot.


    "Didn''t you say that Yuna won''t come out and play with Meili for how long Meili has been waiting here? I''ve given you all the candy, so Meili will of course go back, or my mother will poke me in the head when she can''t find me. ."


    "This¡­"


    After Mei Li finished arranging her clothes, she turned her head and walked away.


    "Wait a minute!" Reagan suddenly reached out and called out to Meili.


    "Huh?" Meili turned around suspiciously, "I only have that candy."


    "No, that... do you want to go in?" Regan pointed to the Viscount''s mansion.


    Mei Li''s eyes were shining at the moment, "Can I go in?!"


    "Well, even... come and experience being a maid in advance."


    "Little maid!"


    "The same can be said, but there is no salary, but three meals can be provided."


    "Okay! Thank you, Grandpa Steward!"


    "My name is Regan..."


    "Thank you, Grandpa Regan!"


    Regan raised his face again, as if facing the maids, and walked into the Viscount Mansion first, "Don''t be stunned, come in."


    "Yeah, yeah!" Mei Li followed behind, waving her hands excitedly.


    And Reagan, who was walking in front, showed a happy smile from an angle that Meili couldn''t see. If he had a granddaughter, it would probably be this big.

 Chapter 20： :breakthrough

    Claire reached out and rubbed Mellie''s little head, "Why are you working here?"


    "Grandpa Regan said that Meili could be a little maid and then feed me." Meili said seriously.


    Claire looked back at Regan again.


    Reagan, who has always been mature and stable, seemed a little flustered at this time, "Master... can you let her work in the Viscount''s Mansion?"


    Mei Li also stared at Claire expectantly, "Big brother..."


    Claire couldn''t help laughing and laughing. You think I''m so impersonal.


    "It''s not bad for this meal, and Mei Li doesn''t have to work. Come and play whenever you want."


    "No way!" Meili shook her head like a rattle. "Mom said that you can''t accept favors from others for no reason. Meili can support herself. Big brother, look at how clean my ground is."


    "Okay." Claire pursed her lips and whispered to Regan, "Let her do less work, just what she wants."


    "Mmmm." Reagan nodded repeatedly.


    "That, that!" Mei Li raised her little fleshy hand again.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Merry is done with her work, can you go and play with Yuna?"


    "Of course you can." Claire asked, "Have you come here to tell your parents?"


    "Not yet..." Mei Li''s voice was like a mosquito.


    "Regan, please go and tell her parents that she is here so they don''t worry. Then call the Knight Captain Hunter by the way." Claire doesn''t plan to go to the barracks in person, so let Hunter come directly.


    After all, he is also a viscount, so it is normal for his subordinates to come over.


    "As ordered!" Regan leaned his right hand against his heart and bowed slightly.


    After Regan left, Claire touched Mellie''s little head, "Let''s go and play with Yuna."


    "But... Meili''s work isn''t finished yet." Meili grabbed the rag and looked at the unfinished floor.


    "It''s alright, just come back and clean it up after playing." Claire is not some capitalist who exploits child labor.


    Mei Li was still a little hesitant, and Claire said again, "Don''t worry, I will help you hide from Reagan, go and play."


    "No way!" Mei Li made up her mind and shook her head. "Me Li can go play after her work!" She didn''t want to betray Grandpa Regan''s trust. She finally entered the Viscount Mansion as a maid, so she couldn''t leave anything behind. bad impression.


    Claire was a little surprised, but she didn''t force it, "Then come on, you can go to Yuna after cleaning this place."


    "Okay!" Mei Li cheered for herself.


    ¡­


    Hunter was a little puzzled on the way on the horseback. He didn''t understand why he was called by the Lord while he was training.


    However, Hunter immediately handed over the training task to the three apprentice knights, and then rushed over without stopping.


    Entering the living room, I saw a little girl poking her **** and kicking her legs as she was mopping the floor. After a closer look, she realized that it was Crane''s younger sister, who visited the barracks with the Lord Lord yesterday.


    "Are you here to find big brother?" Mei Li asked with wide eyes.


    "Yes, Lord Lord called me here."


    "Big brother is in the conference room."


    "Thank you!" Hunter replied, just as he was about to move forward, he was stopped by Meili again.


    "That... can you walk over on tiptoe? That place was cleaned by Meili with great difficulty." Meili pleaded.


    "Ah..." Hunter glanced at the shiny dry floor and scratched his head. He simply took off his shoes and walked over.


    And Mei Li on the side was also relieved. If the other party stepped on it directly, then she would have to wipe it again, and she didn''t know when she would be able to find Yuna to play with.


    Going to the door of the conference room, Hunter nervously sorted out his clothes. After finishing, he reached out and knocked on the door.


    "Dong dong dong!"


    "Come in!" Claire''s voice came from inside.


    Hunter carefully opened the door of the conference room, and when he entered, he saw Claire sitting in the main seat.


    Today''s Lord seems to be a little different from yesterday''s. It seems to give people a more profound and unfathomable feeling.


    Hunter didn''t know that Claire had been promoted to the level of an intermediate mage.


    "Your lord, Gui''an!" Hunter gave a rigorous knightly salute.


    "Sit down." Claire pointed to the chair next to her.


    Hunter hurriedly sat over with joy in his heart. He was able to take the seat. It seemed that he still had some weight in the Lord''s heart.


    Claire didn''t beat around the bush either, and pushed the book directly in front of Hunter.


    Hunter glanced at the book, and saw the name on the book, "Doing Qi Breathing Movement Method!"


    "This is?" Hunter had a vague guess in his heart.


    "This is what I researched yesterday, let''s see if it''s useful." Claire attributed the source of the exercise to himself, otherwise there is no way to explain that this book was taken from, and all kinds of strange things in the future There will only be more, simply create an image of himself as an omnipotent genius.


    Hunter reached out and took the book, thinking about what to say later, so as not to embarrass the Lord.


    After all, fighting qi has been thoroughly researched since its appearance. Even a swordsman-level figure may not be able to make any groundbreaking suggestions, let alone a lord who has never practiced fighting qi.


    However, as the Lord''s loyal dog, even if the **** is written, he has to find a way to boast about it!


    With this idea in mind, Hunter opened the cover of the book. The texture of the cover was very good, and it felt good to rub his fingers on it.


    Hunter, who was only going to browse it for a while, quickly turned to three or four pages, and suddenly his body trembled, as if he was shocked by something, and he turned the book to the first page and watched it carefully. up.


    The more he read, the more shocked Hunter was, and his breathing became audible.


    This, this... This is simply a brand new road! In the past, cultivating Dou Qi requires constantly squeezing one''s own potential. When the limit is reached, it can be awakened by combining Dou Qi cultivation method.


    But this book seems to be another way, first to feel the meager Dou Qi in one''s body, and then guide it to gradually nurture Dou Qi according to the method taught above, and after practicing Dou Qi, you can still follow the above instructions. The vindictive trajectory continues to run, UU reading www.uukanshu. com constantly expands his own vindictive capacity, and can also recover the vindictiveness in the body faster.


    This is the most magical place, even without desperate training, you can increase your grudge and increase your physique. And this kind of fighting qi movement method is completely absent in Hunter''s cognition!


    Unknowingly, Hunter immersed himself in the cultivation method described in the book, and even started to guide his fighting qi inside his body without anyone else.


    Claire picked up the drink on the table and took a sip. It seemed that the basic exercises he had traded were very useful. Hunter couldn''t help but practice on the spot.


    But he didn''t mind either. When he saw the spiritual power practice method last night, he was in almost the same state as the other party.


    As Hunter practiced according to the above cultivation method, his body gradually exuded an amazing breath. The fewer pages on the book, the more amazing the breath on his body. Finally, even the drinks that Claire put on the table They were shaking slightly, and ripples appeared on the water.


    After reading the last page, Hunter also closed his eyes and began to try to run the vindictive energy in his body for a week.


    One week, two weeks, three weeks¡­


    The momentum on Hunter''s body became more and more vigorous, and finally his eyes suddenly opened, and the grudge on his body burst out like a storm crashing on the shore.


    Claire''s eyes flickered slightly, her body still lying on the sofa without too much movement, she just waved her hand gently, a transparent wind shield blocked in front of him, keeping all the debris out.


    Hunter looked at his body incredulously, feeling the breath in his body, and his tone was full of excitement, "I... I broke through to the Silver Knight!"


    ?

 Chapter 21： : Gongfa

    After the excitement, Hunter calmed down and knelt down in front of Claire on one knee, "Thank you Lord Lord!"


    The bowed head was full of shame. I had just suspected the Lord Lord, and felt that the book he took out was useless. Now it seems that I still underestimated the Lord Lord.


    In the past, although he believed that he was the loyal dog of Lord Lord, it was only a complete loyalty to Claire, but after this incident, Hunter''s loyalty to Claire was directly raised to the level of faith!


    Lord Lord is omnipotent!


    "Get up." Claire waved.


    After Hunter stood up, he realized that the air wave he had just generated had directly smashed the chair he was sitting on into crumbs, so he was even more embarrassed, and could only shamelessly pretend that this didn''t happen.


    "With this set of cultivation techniques, how long will it take those teenagers to become apprentice knights?" Claire asked, and this was the question he was most concerned about.


    Hunter thought about it, but the more he thought about it, the more excited he became, and he said excitedly: "If this exercise method is combined with the fighting method of our Viscount, I am confident that most of the knights will be able to practice within half a month. Come on out!"


    After speaking, Hunter felt a little inappropriate and added: "If you are a good knight like Crane, it is also possible to advance to the apprentice knight in two or three days."


    "Oh!" Claire''s eyes lit up, it seemed that her armed forces would soon be ready for use.


    "Okay, then I''ll leave this matter to you. Remember not to leak it out."


    "Follow your orders! Lord Lord!"


    "There''s another way of doing it, you can teach it together." Claire took out another book from the space ring.


    Hunter took the book that Claire handed over with his trembling hand with excitement. He had already seen the magic of the book about fighting qi just now, and this book of self-law is definitely not bad. where to go.


    "It''s alright, you go back and teach them, I hope to see the results soon." Claire said.


    "As ordered!" Hunter gave a knightly salute, then bowed and exited the room.


    After Hunter left, Claire rested on the sofa with her chin on one hand.


    He is very clear about the function of this exercise, and can quickly cultivate a grudge. If other lords find out, he will probably put pressure on him and force him to hand it over.


    However, I still trust those teenagers. Most of these people are from poor villages. Although they have never seen anything in the world, their characters are very simple and they are still very trustworthy. The law was leaked.


    "After all, the strength is not strong enough, otherwise, there is no need to worry about these concerns." Claire sighed.


    Although this practice can quickly cultivate Dou Qi, it is not enough to change the world. Dou Qi has appeared for hundreds of thousands of years, and various magical Dou Qi cultivation methods have appeared.


    For example, the golden lion family in the capital city, once they have awakened their golden fighting qi cultivation method, they can directly cross the three stages of apprenticeship, bronze, and silver to enter the golden knight level. more precious.


    After all, no matter how many apprentice knights there are not enough for a golden knight to slash, what is the use of being able to advance quickly?


    Moreover, this is just a basic exercise. Hante was able to advance to the Silver Knight mainly because of his usual accumulation, and the exercise just played a role in fueling the flames. To be honest, this book The training speed of the breathing movement method is not as high as that of the vindictive method handed down from the viscount.


    But the two are not in conflict, they can be combined with each other to practice, so the speed will be much faster if you practice together.


    The name of the golden lion family in the royal capital was derived from the Dou Qi cultivation method. If the members of this family are generally adults, their strength is at the level of a golden knight, but with such a powerful cultivation method, other nobles have little I dare not have the idea of ??peeping.


    Because this Golden Lion family is a family of military meritocracy, anyone who dares to peep at their practice, even if there is a slight rumor, will teach you an honest lesson.


    So, after all, the strength is still too weak, and some good things have to be hidden and tucked away.


    ¡­¡­


    Hunter, who was holding two books, was very excited now. He seemed to have seen the glory of the Viscount Griffin shining on the whole kingdom. In his arms, for fear of losing it accidentally.


    Then he walked out of the Viscount Mansion quickly, and when he got on the warhorse, he suddenly realized that he seemed to have forgotten something.


    But since I can''t remember it, it means that the matter is not important. The most important thing now is to return to the military camp and teach this exercise to those bastards!


    "La la la la la la la!"


    Melly hummed a brisk tune, and trotted back to the living room with a clean rag in her hand.


    "La la la, if you just wipe the floor again now, Meili''s work is done, and you can go to Yuna to play!" Thinking of this, Meili''s eyes crescent with laughter.


    But as soon as she walked into the living room, the rag in her hand fell off. Meili''s face was full of surprise, and a layer of tears appeared in her eyes.


    The corners of his aggrieved mouth dropped, and he stretched out his hand to wipe the tears from the corners of his eyes and cried, "Woooooooooo! Who left such long footprints! Woohoo! It''s still covered with mud, and Meili again Gotta clean it again."


    "When can I find Yuna to play with, woo woo woo..."


    While crying aggrieved, Mei Li squatted down, picked up the rag in her hand and continued to wipe the floor.


    Regan also returned to the Viscount Mansion in a carriage at this time. He looked curiously at the crying Mellie and asked, "What''s wrong? Who made you cry?"


    Meili stretched out her hand and wiped away her tears with her arm forced a smile on her face, "It''s okay, Meili is working hard."


    Seeing her crying face, Regan was a little puzzled, but he still planned to report to the young master that the matter he explained had been done.


    "Then you work hard. I have already told your parents, so you can stay here at ease."


    With that said, Regan walked quickly across the living room, leaving another mud mark on the floor. Melly saw that the floor, which had been wiped in half, became dirty again, and the tears she finally took back came out again.


    "Uuuuu, when will it be finished?"


    Reagan found Claire and told Claire the general process.


    Claire nodded, and finally ordered: "Clean up the conference room and change the chair by the way. Hunter just broke one."


    "Yes, I''ll let the maids do it later." Regan replied.


    "I think I heard a cry just now, do you know what''s going on?" Claire asked with a frown.


    Reagan was at a loss for words and couldn''t say that it was Meili who was crying, so he had to make an excuse: "I''ll go take a look."


    "Go."


    Near noon, Mei Li cleaned the floor of the living room and stood with her hips akimbo admiring her "victory results."


    Looking at his "victory results", he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Hey, hey, Mei Li is amazing, she can finish all the hard work!"


    But at this time, Yuna happened to be at her busiest time, and she had to prepare Claire''s lunch, so Meili could only talk to her behind her, but even so, Meili was happy enough.


    She followed Yuna''s **** and grinned, no longer the grievance she had before.


    ?

 Chapter 22： : Show cooking skills

    "Master, it''s time for lunch." Reagan reminded.


    Only then did Claire come back to her senses from the magic book. The magic in this world is indeed amazing and wonderful, and studying it is not as painful as when she was studying before. of trance.


    Claire put down the book in her hand and nodded, followed Reagan to the restaurant. Five or six dishes of delicate dishes were already placed on the table, and a maid was standing beside her. Claire also saw the end of the line. Looking at the decoration of the restaurant, her eyes are full of curiosity and envy, she came here with Yuna.


    However, the dishes are still the same old Western food, and Claire is really not used to the food here.


    So he called out to Meili, "Come and have dinner together."


    If someone eats with him next to him, there may be some appetite.


    Meili''s head shook like a rattle again, "Meili has already eaten, big brother, eat it." Then he glanced at Reagan behind Claire, Reagan nodded in satisfaction, he still knew the rules.


    Claire also knew that these maids didn''t eat with him, even Reagan didn''t eat with him, he had already eaten them before he ate.


    "Forget it." Claire picked up the knife and fork and cut the steak in front of her boredly.


    He secretly said in his heart: "Alas, every day is steak. It''s okay to eat it once or twice, but I''m tired of eating it every day."


    While thinking about it, Claire cut up the meat and slowly put it into her mouth.


    After chewing a few times, Claire directly patted the knife and fork on the dining table, "Crack!"


    Yuna on the side was startled. She made all the food on this table. She had tasted it before serving. There was no problem with the taste.


    "No! I can''t eat it anymore!" Claire stood up and could eat for a day or two. If she had to eat these things in her whole life, she would die!


    Sure enough! Lord Viscount thinks the food is not delicious, I am finished, shouldn''t I be fired.


    Yuna stood up in fear and said with a trembling voice, "Lord Viscount, what''s not to your taste, I''ll make another one."


    Claire was also stunned. She didn''t know where she scared the little maid just now. She quickly said with a smile, "It''s okay, you made it delicious. I just suddenly wanted to change my taste."


    "Then say, I''ll make a new copy for you." Yuna said quickly.


    Claire laughed lightly, her tone full of confidence, "You can''t do what I want to eat."


    "I''ll do my best! Say whatever you want." Yuna was still trying her best not to be fired.


    "You can learn, I''ll teach you."


    Yuna: "Huh?"


    Reagan: "Huh?"


    Mei Li glanced at Yuna and then at Ligan, and said, "Huh?"


    "I''ll do it first, and you watch the study." Claire repeated.


    As for cooking, he is still good at cooking, thanks to the fact that in his previous life, his parents were not used to him, and they did not spoil him at all. When his 12-year-old peer was still calling his mother to cook chicken drumsticks, he had already gone to the vegetable market to bargain with the aunts with dozens of dollars in his pockets. Usually, when the adults in the family were not free, he would cook in person.


    After I came out to live, I had to cook every day when I lived alone, and my cooking skills increased day by day.


    Maybe this is the main reason why he is not used to the food here. If I have never seen the light, maybe I can endure the darkness...


    "Master..." Reagan came out immediately to stop him.


    Claire reached out and stopped his tirade, "Don''t persuade me, I''ve decided."


    ¡­


    Outside the kitchen, all the maids of the Viscount Mansion ran over, leaning on the glass window and looking at Claire inside, chatting and discussing non-stop outside.


    Reagan, Yuna, Meili and others entered the kitchen. Reagan, as the housekeeper, naturally had to follow. Yuna had to learn how to cook, and Meili... Since no one talked about her anyway, she just He came in after Yuna''s ass.


    Claire first opened the condiment bottles and tasted them one by one, to determine the properties of the condiments in this world, and to find a matching counterpart.


    Fortunately, although some seasonings are different, most of them can be matched. Although there are no modern seasonings such as monosodium glutamate and chicken essence, there are basic salt, sugar, vinegar, pepper, etc., but It doesn''t seem to be used very often, most of them are full, and the sugar and salt are the most used.


    After simply mastering the utensils in the kitchen, Claire began to prepare for cooking.


    And Reagan stood aside with a worried face, the young master can be said that he grew up watching him, and he has never seen him make food.


    Yuna isn''t very at ease with Claire either. In her impression, nobles should not be able to make low-level skills such as food. I hope Lord Viscount doesn''t hurt herself later.


    Mei Li has no idea, but she is not optimistic about Claire''s ability to make delicious food. That''s what an adult like her mother can do. How old is the elder brother, and how could he be a man to make delicious food.


    "Garlic garlic..." Claire whispered softly, and found the garlic she was looking for among the ingredients. If there was no garlic, her skill would be cut in half.


    "Snapped!"


    The skillful action of patting garlic made Claire feel like she was returning to her previous life.


    Burn the skin of the meat, put it into a pot and simmer it, remove it for later use, and cut it into small pieces


    Pour the oil into the pot, the oil is bubbling and put in the cut pieces of meat, then the iron pan makes a sizzling sound, then pick up the seven-mature pieces of meat, and put the remaining oil into the ingredients and continue to stir-fry, Add the sugar to fry the sugar, add the meat and water, and simmer on a low heat.


    Reagan didn''t even think that his young master could be so skilled in making dishes when he was beaten to death, and his jaw dropped in shock.


    Yuna rubbed her feet to see Claire''s movements carefully, memorizing all the steps just now, and Claire''s skillful movements made her contempt.


    The braised pork still needs to be simmered for a while, so Claire started making the next dish.


    Cutting, chopping, chopping, and chopping are all well-versed in knife skills, and I have never forgotten about flipping a spoon.


    The smell of the food was already lingering in the kitchen, and the maids outside the door couldn''t help swallowing when they smelled the smell. Inside, Mei Li stared at the prepared dishes with her eyes wide open. Yes, the saliva flowed out unconsciously and dripped on his clothes without knowing it.


    "Okay." Claire brought the last braised pork.


    There are five dishes in total, one soup. They are braised pork, sweet and sour pork ribs, shredded pork with green peppers, steamed fish, braised beef brisket and a seaweed egg drop soup.


    It''s also thanks to the fact that the Viscounty is near the sea, so there is nori. Otherwise, Claire doesn''t know what to do with that soup.


    "Try it." Claire said while looking at the shocked crowd.


    The five dishes were full of flavors and flavors. Reagan felt the saliva in his mouth kept flowing out of his mouth just by looking at them, but he still retained a little restraint and demeanor.


    "Merry, Merry wants to try it!" Meili raised her hand and jumped up forcefully, for fear that Claire didn''t see her because of her small size.


    "Okay, Mellie will try it first." Claire handed over a spoon.


    Mei Li stepped on the chair and reached the table with her feet. She first took a sip of the soup, and then sucked it into her mouth, then her eyes lit up, and she hurriedly stretched out the spoon to the other. dishes.


    "Turtle!"


    Every time he finished eating a dish, his eyes seemed to light up. After shouting "Turtle", he turned to another dish.


    Reagan frowned anxiously on the side, don''t just keep your eyes shining, you should say something!


    In less than ten seconds, Meili tasted it twice by herself. Regan watched anxiously, and at this moment, he didn''t care about his face, and directly picked up the spoon.


    "Master, I''ll try it too."


    A piece of braised pork entered his mouth, "Turtle!" Reagan couldn''t help shouting like Meili.


    Yuna glanced at Claire, then took a spoon and joined Reagan and Mellie.


    The maids outside the door all squeezed their faces against the glass windows, and their eyes were filled with envy.


    "You guys don''t stand outside, let''s come in and eat together." Claire invited.


    As soon as these words came out, the maids outside rushed in in a rush. Seeing this, Mei Li immediately stuffed a big piece of braised pork into her mouth, for fear that she wouldn''t be able to grab those big sisters later.


    "Don''t worry, this has to be eaten with rice...or with bread." Anyway, this kind of heresy wouldn''t try to eat Faclaire.


    There is still rice in this world, but it is not as popular as wheat, but there are still some in the family of a viscount.


    Those few dishes were quickly swept away by the dozen or so people. Claire did not continue to cook, but stood aside to guide Yuna.


    The maids and sisters on the side are also cheering for Yuna, come on! You have to learn this craft so we can eat it later.


    ?

 Chapter 23： : You are from the Viscount House

    In the next few days, Claire can eat the taste from her hometown. Although Yuna''s craftsmanship is still a bit unskilled, the taste of the food is much better than the previous food. Claire and the maids living in the castle happiness index increased.


    Claire usually asks the maids to move out of the reclining chairs and sit in the shade of the small courtyard outside the castle to enjoy the shade, holding several large books about magic in her hands.


    Learning magic is really good. Magicians in this world are more like scientists in previous lives. Not only are they addictive when they master spells, but they are also attractive in the process of exploring the truth.


    Claire read a book in her hand, and immersed herself in it unconsciously.


    But not long after, Claire was attracted by the two figures in the corner of her eye.


    On one side of the Viscount Mansion, Regan and Yuna were standing opposite each other, while Yuna lowered her head, as if being reprimanded.


    It''s human nature to watch the fun, and Claire pricked up her ears immediately. The two of them were not very far away from him, so she could barely hear what they said.


    Reagan said: "What! You want to pay a year''s salary in advance?! Do you know what you are talking about?"


    Yuna lowered her head and didn''t dare to speak, she looked completely weak.


    Seeing the other party like this, Reagan couldn''t bear it anymore, so he slowed down, "Why on earth are you paying this year''s salary?"


    Since Melly came in, Reagan could clearly feel that his temper was slowly getting better. If this was left in the past, whenever the other party made this request, he would let the other party pack up and leave.


    Yuna still didn''t lift her head up and said weakly: "My mother''s condition has worsened, I want to pay her a year''s salary in advance to take her to see a doctor... I beg you, I will definitely work hard, no slack."


    A look of pity flashed in Regan''s eyes, and he sighed. When Yuna came for the interview, she said that one of the main reasons for her interview was to collect medical bills for her mother.


    "How much will your mother''s medical bills cost?" Reagan asked.


    "Six silver coins..."


    "Even if your salary for a year is only four silver coins and eight hundred copper coins, that''s not enough."


    "I still have some savings at home, which should be enough." Yuna replied in a low voice.


    "Alas." Regan sighed and walked into the castle, while Yuna was still standing there at a loss.


    "What are you doing, waiting for me to bring money to you?" Regan said fiercely: "I will give you six silver coins directly, but if you don''t work hard, there will be people who can do this work besides you! Clearly Yet?"


    Yuna was stunned for a moment, tears welling up in her eyes, she bowed deeply to Regan: "Thank you, Butler!"


    "Don''t cry, let the young master see how bad it is, come with me." Regan walked into the castle, and Yuna immediately followed.


    After the two disappeared, Claire chuckled lightly. Although Reagan looked fierce, he was actually a very good person.


    Then he shook his head and continued to read the book in his hand.


    ¡­¡­


    When it was time for dinner, Claire watched the food from her hometown move her forefinger when she was seated. Sure enough, the title of a gourmet country is not justified. Any home-cooked dish is countless times better than what he had eaten here before.


    Chewing the pieces of meat in her mouth, Claire cast her eyes on Yuna curiously. She looked in a trance, she couldn''t keep her spirits up at all, and her expression was full of melancholy.


    From the moment Claire entered the restaurant, she was in this state.


    "Yona." Claire called softly.


    Yuna was still in a trance and didn''t hear Claire''s cry.


    Regan frowned and shouted in a higher voice, "Yuna! The young master is calling you."


    Yuna was startled, returned to the real world from her own world, and heard what Reagan just said.


    "Ah! Is there something wrong with the Viscount''s dish? I''ll make a new one." Yuna quickly reached out to the dish on the table and planned to take it down.


    Claire reached out her hand to stop her, "It''s alright, the dishes are all right, but what''s wrong with you? You''re in a trance, haven''t you had a good rest?"


    The melancholy expression on Yuna''s face became even more intense when she mentioned it, but she still managed to cheer up, "It''s fine, thank you Viscount for your concern, I''m fine."


    "If you have something to say, you, as the maid of the Viscount''s Mansion, are the people of the Viscount''s Mansion. We will solve it for you if we can." Claire said softly.


    Originally, I could hold it back, but I just couldn''t stand the question from others. Claire''s question broke all of Yuna''s disguised strength at once.


    Kneeling down on the ground and sobbing silently, she cried out convulsively: "woohoo! My mother is going to die, I don''t want her to die."


    Tears flowed from her eyes uncontrollably, and her sleeves were soon soaked. Mei Li was speechless in shock. Although she felt that Sister Yuna was in a bad mood today, she didn''t expect things to happen. It was so serious.


    Overwhelmed, Mei Li had no choice but to reach out and touch Yuna''s jet-black hair.


    Claire looked at Reagan in surprise, and Reagan also had a puzzled look on his face, "I didn''t give you money in the morning, but gave you a three-hour leave to take your mother to see the doctor?"


    Yuna covered her face and sobbed, "The doctor said it can''t be cured, I really don''t know what to do."


    Reagan''s eyes flashed a trace of disappointment, he opened his mouth, and said, "Sorry and change."


    Hearing Regan''s words, Yuna cried even harder, her body twitching.


    Claire glared at Regan, are you so comforting?


    Then she walked in front of Yuna, squatted down, and comforted: "It''s alright, tell me your symptoms, and I may be able to treat them."


    Yuna''s body trembled, and she slowly raised her head to look at Claire, as if a drowning person saw a life-saving straw.


    "Really?" Yuna''s tone was full of pleading, even if it was fake, she was willing to believe it.


    "Of course, I''m a magician, and I may be able to cure diseases that doctors can''t do." Claire showed a reassuring smile You should tell me your mother''s symptoms first, so I can judge. "


    "Oh, okay." Yuna explained her mother''s symptoms in detail.


    "Fever, feeling cold... It sounds like sepsis." Claire murmured.


    "Is there any cure?" Yuna asked quickly.


    "If it''s the same as what I thought, then there should be no problem." Claire stood up holding Yuna''s hand, "Take me to your mother."


    "Okay." Yuna quickly stood up and said with red eyes, "Mom is still in the clinic in the city, Lord Viscount, come with me."


    "Master, I''m going to prepare the carriage." Regan said quickly.


    "No, it''s only a few steps away. Speaking of which, I haven''t walked through Nafhu City yet."


    ¡­¡­


    Yuna held Claire''s hand and trotted in front of her, eager to pull Claire in front of her mother.


    Claire didn''t slow down, and followed quickly, but as soon as she left the Viscount Mansion, she smelled an indescribable stench. The streets were full of **** and feces, which made Claire feel a little uncomfortable.


    But the city of this century is like this, there are no perfect sewers and specialized cleaners to clean it.


    Claire trotted along with Yuna frowning, and after turning a few streets, she stopped in front of a clinic.


    Once here, Claire''s frown deepened. The clinic looked like a garbage dump from the outside. All kinds of messy things were placed at random, making it extremely messy, and there was a smell even worse than the street. The smell came faintly.


    "What kind of environment is this? It can also be called a hospital? It would be a miracle to be cured here." Claire thought to herself.

 Chapter 24： :quack

    While Claire was still covering her nose, a thin and tall man in a black robe with a slovenly long beard leaned over.


    He said enthusiastically, "Are you here to see a doctor? I''m the doctor here, Moses."


    Claire looked at the other party''s dress, and her brows wrinkled again. No matter how she dressed, it didn''t look like a doctor. Instead, it looked like a worker cleaning the sewers, and the other party''s body faintly exuded a stench. .


    "No, I''m here to find my mother." Yuna said, "She''s still in the clinic. You said before that it couldn''t be cured, so I want to take her back."


    Doctor Moses only saw Yuna beside him at this moment, and his expression suddenly became disgusting, like waving his hand to drive away flies.


    "We agreed in advance that even if you take it back, the money will not be refunded. If you can''t cure it, you can only blame your mother''s health. If everyone else can cure it, why can''t she be cured?"


    I used to be enthusiastic about Claire. First, I felt that the other party came to give me money. Second, the clothes on the other party''s body were either rich or expensive. I must please one or two, but now it seems that I came with this girl. Certainly not too expensive.


    Yuna seemed to be frightened by the other party''s tone, and whispered, "I see, I won''t ask for the money back."


    Even if it was her annual salary for one year, this was the case in Nafu City. There was only one clinic in this city. The doctor''s status was very high. Unless you could guarantee that you would not get sick in the future, few people would go there. offend the doctor.


    Yuna led Claire into the clinic. As soon as she entered, Claire felt dizzy, and the smell inside was more irritating than the outside.


    And that doctor Moses followed closely behind them, for fear that Claire and the two would steal his medical equipment, those small eyes stared at them like a thief.


    When he got inside, Claire could also see the structure inside the building. It was completely different from the hospital in his previous life. It was more like a black hotel in his previous life. Discomfort.


    Yuna trotted to the front of a hospital bed. On the bed was a woman in her 40s and 50s. Her lips were white and her eyes were faint. She barely opened her eyes to see who the person in front of her was. own daughter.


    "Why are you here? Aren''t you working?" the woman asked.


    "Mom, it''s alright, I found someone who can heal you." Yuna couldn''t hold back her tears when she saw such a mother.


    Claire still maintains a frowning expression. The sheets and quilt on the hospital bed have turned yellow and haven''t been changed yet. Is this still a hospital?


    And Moses, the doctor who was following them, finally came to his senses when he heard this.


    Co-author, this well-dressed person is not here to see a doctor, but to see a doctor for his own patient. This shows that he wants to rob him of the patient, and it shows that he wants to rob him of money.


    "Crack!" Moses slapped the table and scolded: "What do you mean, don''t you trust my medical skills? You even hired someone from outside to treat the disease!"


    Claire didn''t get used to him, and asked, "What do you mean, are you still not allowed to go to other places for a doctor if you are not good at this? What kind of doctor are you!"


    "Huh! Who doesn''t know about the whole Nafu City, I can only be Moses as the doctor! Are you new to Nafu City? You don''t have to rely on medical skills to become a doctor!"


    Moses stretched out his fingers and wanted to poke Claire''s chest, but was avoided by Claire''s backing.


    Claire smiled disdainfully: "It''s really a toad''s burp!"


    "Humph! You can''t take the sick away anyway!" Moses stepped sideways and stopped at the exit, "Otherwise, after you pick up the person, the sick person will still have to depend on me if they die! "


    Claire''s eyes turned cold obviously, "I''ll just say, get out of the way! Can you bear the responsibility when this patient died with you?"


    Moses didn''t care at all and said, "Poor ghosts like them will die if they die, and they don''t have the money to go to the church to receive Holy Light treatment. I''m the only doctor in Nafu City, and I can only blame her if I can''t cure it. Well, if others can be cured, why can''t she be cured! That''s damn, the Lord made her die."


    Claire was already burning with anger. Damn, this is the first time I''ve seen such an arrogant person.


    His voice also became very cold, "I''ll say this one last time, get out of here!"


    While speaking, Claire''s mental power was released invisibly, forming a certain coercion, which scared Moses back a few steps.


    "You...you!" Moses pointed at Claire and wanted to say something cruel, but he felt that if he didn''t let go, he would definitely die.


    Claire''s expression was still cold, staring at Moses in front of her and said lightly, "Yuna, help your mother and let''s go."


    "Okay." Yuna looked at Claire''s back and felt a full sense of security.


    After lifting the quilt covering her mother, Yuna stopped and looked at Moses, "Doctor, can you pull out these needles from my mother''s body?"


    "Humph!" Moses snorted coldly, but he still came over. He didn''t want the **** woman to take his medical equipment away.


    Only Claire had some doubts, because she was facing Yuna, so she was not very clear, and murmured, "Needle tube?"


    Turning his head, he saw that Yuna''s mother''s arm had a needle inserted. Instead of infusion as he imagined, blood was constantly pouring out of the needle, down the hose and down at the foot of the bed. on an iron bucket.


    Claire was shocked when she saw this scene, what kind of treatment is this?


    In the blink of an eye, the needle had been pulled out. Moses took out from a small jar with his hand, and took out a lump of green and yellow smelling stuff, ready to wipe it off the wound.


    Claire stepped forward and kicked Moses'' hand away, asking, "What are you doing! What is that thing in your hand!"


    "What do you know! This is bloodletting therapy. Now I doubt whether you are a doctor or not. I don''t even know about it!" Moses also looked annoyed and raised the green and yellow thing in his hand, "This is cow dung, It''s used to smear wounds, and if you don''t understand it, just ignore it."


    As he said that, he continued to step forward and smear the cow dung on the wound.


    Claire finally understood now what the stench in the room was.


    Furious rage rolled in my heart, I''m really... you! I originally thought you were just a quack doctor who loves to make money, but I didn''t think you were a **** who knew nothing but murdered people!


    Originally, bloodletting was outrageous, and you still rubbed cow dung on the wound, because you thought the infection wasn''t fast enough, didn''t you?


    "Boom!"


    There was a loud bang in the clinic, and then a slender figure flew out of the clinic.


    Moses clutched the wound on his chest and wanted to stand up, but before he got up, Claire stepped on his chest again and pressed it back.


    "What do you want!" Moses said harshly, "You dare to touch me, I think you are impatient."


    "Shh! Be quiet!" Claire put a hand on her lips, "Let me ask you a question, how many years have you been a doctor in Naft City?"


    "I''ve been a doctor for more than 20 years, get your feet off quickly, otherwise, you''ll feel better!"


    "For more than 20 years, how many people have died in your hands?" Claire asked with narrowed eyes, with a faint killing intent in her tone.


    "What do you want!" Moses became a little frightened. "Do you know why I am the only clinic in the entire Nafu City? Do you know who the person behind me is? Hurry up and let me go, you can''t afford to provoke me. !"


    "There are people in Nafu City that I can''t afford to provoke? Yes, I should have thought of it too. If there is no one behind you, how can you keep running this lousy clinic."


    There are magicians in this world who seek the truth, and medical skills are not slow to develop. At least in Claire''s memory, there are still excellent doctors in the capital. Although the overall medical level is not comparable to the medical level of the previous life, but In some respects, it is still outstanding, at least there will be no such case of arbitrarily treating people to death, so this Moses is not a serious doctor at all, but a swindling liar.


    Claire pulled out a revolver with a backhand, not pointing at Moses on the ground, but pointing the muzzle at the sky.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    After three shots, an unidentified stinky liquid flowed out between Moses'' legs, and he said in fear, "You can''t kill me... I''m behind Baron Eugene!"


    Looking at the pool of urine, Claire took a few steps back in disgust, "Baron Eugene, don''t worry, I won''t kill you, at least not now."


    ?

 Chapter 25： :penicillin

    After the shot was fired, less than three minutes later, I heard the sound of hooves coming towards us.


    The leader was the Knight Captain Hunter, who had been promoted to the Silver Knight, followed by the knights in the military camp. There were nearly 20 people coming, all of them riding horses. Suddenly, he looked very imposing in the past. Magnificent.


    Claire glanced back and saw Crane, who was closely behind Hunter, and could clearly feel that he was very different from the previous one.


    "Have you been promoted to apprentice knight?" Claire thought secretly.


    Seeing Claire looking at him, Crane returned an embarrassed smile.


    "Dismount!" Hunter shouted.


    More than 20 knights collapsed on their horses together, all in one uniform, and there was only one sound when the soles of their feet landed.


    Hunter stepped forward and knelt down on one knee, "Lord Lord! I rushed over as soon as I heard the gunshots."


    Hearing this, the doctor Moses, who thought he had seen the rescue, suddenly became ashes and looked at Claire dully. Who would have thought that this well-dressed young man was actually the Viscount! He thought it was a foreign doctor who came to steal business with him.


    "Lord Viscount is wronged!" Moses burst into tears, reaching out to hug Claire''s thigh.


    "Vine art!" Claire turned her hand to cast a rudimentary magic, and the emerald vines whipped Moses several meters away.


    Moses fell to the ground and felt sore all over, and let out a wailing sound.


    Seeing this, Hunter didn''t understand what was going on, but his goal was very clear. He waved his hand and said, "Tie that guy up!"


    Two of the knights in the back walked out, like catching a chicken, and they set up Moses all at once.


    Claire nodded with satisfaction, "Press it down, I''ll deal with him after I''ve dealt with it."


    "Follow your orders!"


    Hunter was just about to instruct the knights to take Moses down, when a discordant voice came.


    A fat little white man with a moustache ran over panting, "Lord Viscount, wait a moment!"


    The corners of Claire''s mouth rose slightly, "Baron Eugene."


    Baron Eugene stopped two meters in front of Claire, took out a handkerchief and wiped the sweat on his forehead, panting heavily.


    This short distance is already half a month''s worth of exercise for him. If it wasn''t for the movement from his clinic and the knights riding over again, he wouldn''t have come all the way.


    "What''s wrong with Baron Eugene?" Claire asked pretending not to know.


    "That... take a step to talk." Baron Eugene looked around, and there were already a lot of people around to watch the fun.


    Claire followed the other party to the corner, as if to make some PY transaction.


    "Lord Viscount, this clinic is my property. Can you spare him for my sake? I can¡­ pay you some money." Baron Eugene said easily, as he thought, Claire Even if he didn''t look at him, he had to put Moses in the face of money.


    "What!" Claire suddenly took a few steps back and shouted loudly, "You asked me to let this quack doctor go! Do you know how many people he killed!"


    The people around became excited all of a sudden, and they watched a play.


    Claire continued to shout loudly, "Do you know that his treatment method will lead to the tragic death of the patient? The patient who was not in such a serious condition would be half-crippled even if he did not die. I have stayed in the capital, and the doctor there It''s not treated that way at all."


    Claire shouted loudly, for fear that the onlookers would not hear the same thing. At this time, Baron Eugene''s face was full of embarrassment, and he opened his hand to hope that Claire would not be so loud.


    "Lord Viscount, be quiet." Baron Eugene whispered.


    Claire laughed for a while, and asked, "Baron Eugene! You let me let him go. Did you instruct him to do it like this, to make a fool of yourself for your own benefit?"


    At this time, Baron Eugene was sweating more on his forehead than he had run before. The sweat from his neck almost soaked his collar. When he looked at the crowd around him, he felt that they had given themselves Like swallowed.


    "No, no! It''s not like this!" Baron Eugene immediately distanced himself and said, "I haven''t been to the clinic for a long time, and I didn''t even know he would do this. Fortunately, Lord Viscount noticed that he was a quack doctor, otherwise I would have He was kept in the dark!"


    When Moses heard this, his face turned ashen. Even Baron Eugene had given up on him, so who could save him.


    "Lord Viscount! I support you, hurry up and suppress this quack doctor!" Baron Eugene hurriedly said, for fear that Moses would confess to him.


    Anyway, Moses was crushed, so I had to find a new doctor. It doesn''t matter whether he has medical skills or not. Anyway, there is only one clinic in the whole city of Nafu. Those pariahs can''t afford the gold coins to go to the church. The priest who performed the healing technique could only come to his own clinic.


    "I knew that Baron Eugene was not that kind of person. It seems that I was the one who blamed you just now." Claire smiled and patted the other person''s shoulder in appreciation.


    Baron Eugene also smiled. He didn''t know how many times he had scolded Claire. He was not a fool. He could see that Claire did this on purpose.


    With a wave of her hand, Claire asked Knight Captain Hunter to lead someone to seal the black clinic.


    Now Eugene became anxious again, "Lord Viscount, what are you doing!"


    "Seize it, it doesn''t fit what a hospital should have at all, and the money that the quack doctor has restrained has to be confiscated." Claire smiled.


    "What? Is there something wrong with Baron Eugene?"


    At this moment, Baron Eugene is about to gnaw his teeth. This clinic is the source of one-tenth of his wealth. How could he be willing to be confiscated like this?


    And this month''s money has not been collected yet, and there are at least a thousand gold coins in it. That''s right, monopoly is so profitable.


    However, after looking at the knights around, he could only smash his teeth and swallow in his stomach.


    Word by word: "No problem!"


    "That''s good." Claire turned and said loudly to the onlookers: "From now on, if there is a hospital or clinic opening, it will be reported to the Viscount Mansion! If you don''t have certain medical skills, it is impossible for you to be prescribed. Otherwise, there will be What to do with a quack doctor like this."


    "Long live the Viscount!"


    "Long live the Viscount!"


    The crowd outside raised their arms and shouted, extremely excited.


    But Baron Eugene listened, but these words seemed to be aimed at him. He could go to other areas of Naft City to open the clinic without this clinic, but Claire''s words directly blocked his back path. .


    After sealing it up, a few knights were left to guard here so that no one could destroy it.


    Claire got on the horse and asked Regan, who arrived at this time, to take Yuna and her mother to the carriage.


    "Go! Go back to the Viscount Mansion!" Claire said loudly.


    As he spoke, he glanced at Baron Eugene, who was clenching his fists tightly behind him. He could still see the hatred for him in his eyes.


    But so what? Claire doesn''t care. If he is not afraid that directly touching Baron Eugene will cause a collective resistance of all the nobles and big businessmen in Nafhu City, it will affect the normal operation of Nafford City. The other party was also tortured.


    The matter of cleaning up the nobles is not urgent, it has to be done slowly. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    Slowly, like boiling frogs in warm water, before they knew it, they cut off all their minions in Nafu City, and then they could do it.


    ¡­


    After helping Yuna''s mother into a guest room, Claire turned her head and walked into the basement.


    This kind of disease can¡¯t be cured with primary medicines. It is for trauma. When it comes to treating this kind of disease that occurs in the body, the best is the Holy Light Healing Technique of the Church of Light. They rely on this healing technique for food, and then Then there are the other departments of healing magic.


    But if it''s just simple sepsis, there''s no need to ask the pastors of those churches to help. As the successor of communism, Claire can''t hear those pastors keep saying things like "Believe in my Lord" in her ears.


    After entering the basement, Yuna waited anxiously outside. From time to time, she ran to the basement exit to have a look, and then ran back to the hospital bed to see her mother.


    Half an hour later, Claire came out with a transparent tube of potion. This is the famous "Penicillin" in her previous life. If you don''t know, it may be better known by another name, which is often active in anti-Japanese films. "Penicillin."


    It is an antibiotic that can directly destroy the bacterial cell wall. It is very effective in the treatment of sepsis. Although it may be allergic without a skin test, the probability is quite low, almost non-existent. There is also a disadvantage, that is, large-scale use will lead to an increase in the resistance of bacteria, and penicillin is not so effective. This is a **** lesson in the past life.


    However, Claire didn''t plan to use it on a large scale, she just had to cure Yuna''s mother.


    As soon as the potion went down, Claire gave Yuna a half-day leave to take good care of her mother here.


    ?

 Chapter 26： :announcement

    "Hunt, how many apprentice knights are there in the barracks now?" Claire asked.


    Hunter said excitedly: "Report Lord, there are already seven apprentice knights, and two knights who were apprentice knights have advanced. Now your knight team has a total of one silver, two bronze, and seven apprentices. knight."


    Claire nodded with satisfaction. If this goes on, the Cavaliers will soon be available.


    "Take them back to training."


    "Follow your orders!"


    ¡­¡­


    Towards the evening, Claire went to the guest room again, intending to see how the penicillin worked. If this were not the magical world, it would take several weeks to refine something like penicillin. But it just so happens that the wizards in the magical world are proficient in refining pharmaceuticals, and Claire is a wizard, so it only took half an hour to develop it.


    "How''s it going?" Claire asked Yuna, who had been taking care of her.


    "Thank you, Lord Viscount!" Yuna bowed deeply and said gratefully, "Mom has recovered a lot, and she will recover completely in a few days."


    "That''s good." Claire nodded and continued, "Hand out."


    "Ah?" Yuna was a little puzzled, but she honestly stretched out her palm.


    "Jingle bells!"


    Six silver coins fell into Yuna''s hands, "This is the money that the quack doctor cheated on you, take it back now."


    Yuna''s face was full of surprise, she covered her mouth, she never thought that her six silver coins would come back, "Lord Viscount... this..."


    "It''s okay, take it, it''s your money." Claire said softly, "Take care of your mother, I won''t bother you."


    Yuna bowed again to Claire''s back, "Thank you, Lord Viscount."


    Claire stopped in her footsteps, turned her head and said, "Call me young master like Reagan in the future. Lord Viscount sounds a little bit lively."


    An inexplicable blush appeared on Yuna''s face, "Okay, young master..."


    ¡­¡­


    After walking out, Claire called Reagan.


    "Tomorrow morning, go to the city wall and put up another notice..."


    After speaking, Claire glanced at the brightly lit Nafu City outside and muttered, "It''s time for my people to know their lord."


    "As ordered! Young master!"


    Early in the morning, some people who entered and exited the city gate of Nafu found that there was a new announcement next to the original two announcements at the city gate.


    So another swarm gathered there, watching the text above and chattering non-stop.


    "What is written on it?"


    "You''re illiterate and you''re still in front of you?"


    "You''re still ahead of me, are you literate?"


    "You can''t say that. Although I can''t read, I can understand it."


    "Then tell me what''s written on it."


    "do not know."


    "..."


    "Wait a minute, wait for someone who can read."


    After three or four minutes, Robin came over. In the past, others pulled him over, but since the new lord came over, his perception of the new lord has improved a lot, so he took the initiative to run over. .


    "Let Jean, let me see if I can read."


    "Uncle Robin is here, let''s get out of the way." Someone in the crowd shouted.


    Robin also quickly squeezed in front of the city wall, wiped the sweat on his forehead, and then put on his glasses and carefully read the new announcement issued above.


    "Uncle Robin, what is written on it?"


    "Mmmm." Robin tidied up his words a little, "Lord Viscount asked us to wait at the city gate in the afternoon. He wants to execute a prisoner here."


    "Who is it?" Someone was puzzled.


    "I know that yesterday, the Viscount took away the doctor Moses in the west of the city, and he should have been executed."


    Someone worried: "Why? Why should the doctor be executed? If there is no doctor in Nafu City, what should we do?"


    Robin quickly explained: "Don''t worry, everyone, it''s written on the bulletin above, that the doctor won''t treat the disease at all, that''s why the Viscount wants to execute him."


    "Is this true? I went to his place before to have blood drawn."


    "It''s so shocking that Dr. Moses doesn''t know how to heal?"


    Because Claire had previously promulgated the tax cut decree, these people''s favor with him has risen sharply, so they also believe the words in the announcement.


    "I''ll find out in the afternoon. I''ll come and take a look at that time."


    "I''ll come and have a look too."


    ¡­¡­


    Before the afternoon came, more than ten knights had already arrived at noon and built a wooden platform at the gate of the city.


    After everyone saw it, they also gathered around one after another. Originally, there were not too many entertainment projects in Nafu City, and the big things that happened were very attractive, not to mention the announcements made by the Viscount himself.


    Before the specified time, more and more people gathered below. The platform was crowded with people, and people kept coming from other places.


    Robin also arrived at the scene early, following the crowd waiting eagerly below.


    When the time written on the announcement arrived, a gorgeous carriage slowly drove out of the city gate from the city and stopped beside the wooden platform, and the knights also surrounded it.


    Everyone also knows that this is Lord Viscount coming. Speaking of which, Lord Viscount has been here for almost half a month, and they haven''t seen what Lord Viscount looks like with their own eyes.


    All of them are swaying their feet to see what their lord looks like. Is it as good-looking as the rumored, extraordinary temperament.


    ¡­¡­


    "How many people are here?" Claire asked while sitting in the carriage.


    "Master, most of the citizens in Nafu City have come here, and some villagers in the nearby villages have also rushed over."


    Claire opened the curtains and looked out. It was dark and cloudy outside. It looked like a scene from a concert in a previous life.


    "Did Moses bring it here?"


    "The knight captain Hunter has already overwhelmed him."


    "Okay." Claire nodded lightly and stepped out of the carriage.


    The people below also finally saw the appearance of their lord, and immediately became excited.


    "It turns out that the Viscount is really only in his teens. It looks like he is not as old as my son."


    "That doesn''t affect the image of the Viscount in my heart at all! Long live the Viscount!"


    "Yes! The Viscount has cut so many taxes that everyone in my family can have enough to eat. Long live the Viscount!"


    "Long live the Viscount!"


    Claire, who had just stepped onto the wooden platform, was a little surprised. Although he could imagine that he would be welcomed, he did not expect it to be so popular. The people below all have the signs of those brains from previous lives. .


    Claire squeezed her hand and signaled the people below to calm down, waiting for them to calm down.


    Claire applied a primary magic amplification technique to herself so that everyone below could hear what he said.


    "Cough, I am your new lord..."


    As soon as Claire spoke, the people below became excited again.


    "Long live the lord!"


    "Long live the Viscount!"


    "May your reputation resound throughout the continent, and may your good deeds be known to the world!"


    "May the Lord protect you forever!"


    Claire didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, and squeezed her hands again, making everyone quiet down again.


    "I''m here this time because I have something to do. Let''s be quiet for a while."


    Saying that, Claire waved his hand, and the knights below pressed the doctor Moses up. His hands and feet were still in handcuffs and shackles. He couldn''t move at all. and proud.


    "Today, I gathered everyone here mainly to judge this person."


    Speaking of which, Clay paused for a while and looked at the reaction below.


    "Isn''t this the doctor Moses in the west of the city? I''ve seen him. He is the only doctor in Nafhu. What happened? He will be detained by the Viscount?"


    "I don''t know, but the Viscount said he was a quack doctor, so he must be a quack doctor." This is Claire''s little fanboy.


    "He is the only doctor in Nafu City. Everyone has to seek him for treatment when they are sick..." Some people were still puzzled.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, just listen to what the Viscount has to say."


    ?

 Chapter 27： : Would you like to?

    When the people below stopped talking, Claire cleared her throat.


    "Maybe many people don''t know why I called you here, but you must know this chained man, he is the only doctor in Nafhu City, oh no, he can''t be called a doctor at all. "


    "I came from the capital, and naturally I have seen many doctors. Although they don''t have holy light healing magic like the church, their medical methods can also help people get rid of diseases, cure them, and restore people to health. ."


    Claire pointed to Moses'' head and said, "And he has no medical skills at all! But such a person without medical skills became the only doctor in Nafu City! Do you know what his treatment method is? Bloodletting treatment, although There is a certain scientific basis for this, but he thinks that all diseases can be cured by bloodletting, and every patient who goes to the clinic will first receive six silver coins, and then give you bloodletting..."


    Having said this, the following people started talking again.


    "Indeed, my mother was bled when she went there."


    "That''s right, my brother also bleed a lot of blood when he went there. After returning home, he was always weak, and he couldn''t be cured in the end..."


    Claire continued: "Bloodletting treatment is only basic therapy, if you still have money, he will continue to trick you into making you carry out the next treatment, such as **** water enema, scalding the scalp with a soldering iron, induce vomiting, amputation, etc., and will also treat your wounds. Smearing feces, you must know that this will cause the wound to be infected by bacteria and worsen the injury. Of course he also knows that, but if the injury does not worsen, how can the next treatment be carried out and more money will be charged. The result of this is often lead to the death of the patient."


    Suddenly Claire''s tone became agitated, "He is the only doctor in the entire Nafu City, and his treatment methods will only aggravate the patient''s injury. Maybe some young people have strong physique, but after so many years, How many lives must have died in his hands!"


    Claire is not pretending, but anger from the heart. If you are really a doctor, it is okay to make a high price, but you are not good at any medical skills, and it will also cause the patient''s injury to aggravate and lose his life. Life, it''s not an exaggeration to be shot twice for this kind of man-eating mantou.


    "Is this true?" A teenager suddenly knelt on the ground with a face full of disbelief, covered his face and wept.


    "I finally managed to gather the money to send my mother to see a doctor, but I didn''t expect that I would push her to **** with my own hands!"


    "Me too. Originally, my brother was just a little dizzy. After returning from the clinic, the wound deteriorated and became pus, and he died immediately. I thought he was unlucky, so that''s the case..." The other person also held his head and said in despair. .


    After Claire revealed the truth, more and more people realized that it seemed that after their relatives returned from the clinic, they all died after a few days... Before they thought it was bad luck and had a terminal illness that could not be cured, But now it looks like it''s all the quack''s fault! !


    And those who survived after going to the clinic are extremely grateful at this moment. Thanks to their good luck, they didn''t let the quack doctor die.


    Those people who have lost their loved ones have red eyes at this time, glaring at Moses kneeling on the platform, their eyes are full of killing intent!


    "It''s all your fault! If it wasn''t for you, my brother wouldn''t have died! I''m going to kill you!"


    "Kill you! You quack doctor who kills people!" A boy was so weak from crying that he couldn''t stand up in battle, so he could only beat the ground hard and screamed, "You give my mother back! You murderer!"


    "I''m going to kill him!"


    "This **** guy!"


    People kept trying to squeeze up, trying to kill Moses, who was shivering on the wooden platform, the guy who murdered their relatives.


    After doing evil for so many years, Moses has always been in a high position. Where have I ever seen such a scene, those people who usually have to beg him for healing, now it seems like they are going to eat him alive, but Hearing the voice, Moses couldn''t help trembling all over.


    "Bang!" A huge roar exploded!


    The people below also stopped the movement of squeezing forward, and looked straight at it. At this time, Moses, who was kneeling on the ground, had a big hole in his chest, and he lay straight forward. Before dying, his eyes were still full of fear and remorse, but that remorse was not the one who thought he was wrong, but the remorse that came from facing the fear of death.


    Claire glanced down and said softly, "Don''t worry, everyone, I brought him here to put him on trial..."


    "Thank you, Lord Viscount!" A woman whimpered and knelt down on the spot. Her husband also died at the hands of Moses.


    "Thank you, Lord Viscount, for avenging us!" The people below knelt one after another, most of them choked and sobbed.


    It''s not surprising that a relative who originally thought it was a normal death found out that they were killed by someone else. This emotional fluctuation is not something that ordinary people can bear.


    This time, Claire didn''t dodge like the last time, and this time he deserved it!


    Looking at the people who fell to their knees with a plop, Claire pursed her lips. The responsibility on her shoulders was a little heavier, but he was willing to accept such a burden.


    He took a few steps forward and walked to the edge of the wooden platform. At this moment, Claire was only a few steps away from the people below, but it was this distance that gave the people a different feeling. The Viscount was very close to them.


    At the edge of the platform, Claire sat down directly, as if chatting with ordinary neighbors.


    "As you all know, I just returned to the Viscount from the capital, and many of you don''t know me, or we''ve been away for so long that you all forgot that you still have a lord, but Now I''m back!"


    "It''s just that when I came back, I found that it was completely different from what I remembered. You don''t live in a peaceful and contented territory like I imagined, and because of excessive taxes, you can''t afford to eat, and you even starve to death. It has all happened, and my heart is very sad when I see it, my people should not be like this, they should live freely and prosperously, so I am exempted from those numerous taxes..."


    Hearing this, the people below silently heard the sound of breathing, but their hearts were incomparably surging, as if endless blood filled their bodies. They could feel that what the Viscount said today would affect their future. and even change their fate. UU Reading


    Claire''s voice was not loud but very encouraging: "Well, it''s not enough, I hope you can not only eat well and wear new clothes, I hope you can become rich, children can read, can Receive a complete education, I hope you can stop worrying about tomorrow''s food, and hope you will no longer be treated like slaves by others! .


    I hope you can live happier and prouder than the people in other territories! When people ask where you are, you can proudly tell them that I am a citizen of the Viscount Griffin! Our Viscounty is the happiest place in the country and the world! The people who live on the Viscounty Griffin are the happiest people in the world! "


    "But it''s unrealistic to rely on me alone..." Claire opened her arms to face the crowd, "I hope you can join me in building this home that belongs to us, are you willing?"


    As soon as these words were spoken, there was silence below, and there was only a thumping heartbeat!


    Immediately afterwards, a deafening shout resounded through the sky.


    "willing!!!"


    "I am willing to die for the Viscount!!"


    "We are willing to build our home together with the Viscount!!"


    The people below were all blushing at this time, waving their hands and screaming hard, the sound resounded throughout Nafu City, this was the most exciting day in their lives.


    Claire looked at the people below and smiled, smiling happily.


    These words are not polite words he said, but what he said from the bottom of his heart. Maybe he didn''t have a clear goal when he first came to this world, but starting from today, he has, that is to command the viscount Build it up and let these people who believe in themselves live a good life.

 Chapter 28： : The tax officer of the viscount

    When Claire gave that impassioned speech, Robin listened carefully from below, and also raised his arms and shouted along with the people.


    After the speech, Robin was a little restless when he got home. He always felt that a blood was boiling in his body, which had been burning since Claire started to speak.


    "What''s the matter? It''s been like this since you came back from a trip." Robin''s wife Linda saw that her husband had something on his mind.


    Robin glanced at his beautiful wife, gently held up each other''s hands, and said gently, "It''s okay, maybe it''s too hot today, it''s a little hot."


    "I don''t know you yet." Linda clenched Robin''s hand with both hands, "I will support you in whatever you want to do, whether you want to serve the Viscount, I also think he is quite good... ¡­¡±


    "Don''t say it, we agreed before, and we will no longer work for the nobles." Robin interrupted his wife''s words.


    Linda was silent for a while before replying, "Okay, no matter what decision you make, I will listen to you."


    This night, Robin felt that a fire was burning in his heart, as if it was going to burn outside through his heart. Before going to bed, he remembered what Claire said before.


    "But it''s unrealistic to rely on me alone... I hope you can join me in building this home that belongs to us, are you willing?"


    ¡­¡­


    Robin suddenly woke up from the dream. Although he couldn''t remember what kind of dream he had, he vaguely saw the figure of Lord Viscount in the dream. At this moment, he felt that he had to do something!


    So he turned over.


    "What''s wrong?" Linda was also awakened.


    Robin on the opposite side remained silent, and spoke after a while.


    "I''ll go to the Viscount''s Mansion."


    After speaking, he turned over and got up, took out his most decent clothes and put it on, opened the door and walked out.


    "It''s only four o''clock, you can sleep for a while..." Linda shouted from behind.


    But Robin, who walked out of the house, couldn''t hear it anymore. Even if he heard it, he couldn''t bear the choice in his heart at this moment. The blood in his heart was completely burned at this moment. Robin felt that this would be the best thing he had ever done. The right choice, there is no one!


    ¡­¡­


    "Master, someone has come to apply for a job application."


    Claire just walked down from the sixth floor when she heard Reagan''s words.


    "Bring it here and have a look, and prepare a breakfast for others by the way, and interview at the restaurant." After that, Claire went to wash up.


    In the restaurant, Robin, who was sitting down, was a little nervous looking at the food in front of him. He was also someone who had seen the world, but he had never seen food like this before, and the aroma was still wafting into his nose. Come on, the saliva can''t stop flowing.


    But before Claire came up, he was too embarrassed to start eating first, he could only watch the delicious food on that table and swallow.


    "Da da da."


    Hearing the sound of footsteps approaching, Robin looked up, and immediately stood up the moment he saw Claire.


    "Your Excellency the Viscount, Gui''an!"


    Claire returned a kind smile, "Sit down."


    After the two parties were seated, Claire looked at the dark circles under the eyes of the other and asked first, "Your face is not very good, isn''t it?"


    Robin scratched his head in embarrassment. He squatted at the Viscount''s door for two or three hours before waiting for Reagan to get up, "Thank you for your concern, Lord Viscount, but it''s alright, your speech yesterday was so exciting that I couldn''t sleep. That''s why this caused the complexion to deteriorate."


    "Oh." Claire nodded, "Let''s eat first, and chat while eating."


    "Okay...Okay!" Robin seemed a little nervous, but he still picked up the cutlery and dealt with the food in front of him.


    The moment the piece of meat entered his mouth, the delicious food was much better than the food he had eaten before!


    After hurriedly stuffing several pieces of meat into his mouth, Robin finally remembered his purpose for coming here.


    He straightened his body and said with a serious face: "Lord Viscount, I''m here to apply for the post of clerk in the announcement you issued earlier."


    "Well, do you all meet the above recruitment requirements?" Claire asked.


    "Of course, I can read, and not only can do arithmetic, but I have also worked as an accountant before, which should be able to meet the needs of the Viscount''s clerk."


    Accounting? Claire''s eyes lit up. He didn''t expect that there was such a talented person in Nafu City.


    However, he didn''t rush to agree, but instead asked: "Since you meet the recruitment requirements of the document, why don''t you come for an interview when I just issued the recruitment document?"


    Robin was silent for a while, reluctant to speak.


    "It''s okay, I''ll just ask casually, it''s okay not to say it," Claire said.


    "No, it''s just that it''s not easy to speak." Robin explained: "I used to be an accountant in the Earl of Riggin. To be honest, our family lived there very well at that time, not to mention Jinyi. Jade food is much better than most people. However, Earl Riggin has repeatedly issued decrees and demanded taxation, and many people in the territory have died tragically. I couldn''t bear it, so I resigned from the position there. I came here after wandering all the way. From then on, I swore that even if I starved to death, I would never serve any nobles again.¡±


    "Then why did you suddenly change your mind? I''m also a noble in your mouth."


    "Lord Viscount, you are different." Robin''s eyes lit up at the moment, "The first thing you did when you came back was tax reduction and exemption. I was moved at the time, but I remembered the oath I made, so I didn''t come at that time. Yes, but your speech yesterday really struck my heart with every sentence. You said that it was unrealistic to rely on you alone and that you needed our help, and you asked if we would like to help you.


    I have thought about it for a long time, and indeed, as you said, it is very difficult to rely on you alone, so I am willing to be your help, as you said yesterday, to build our home together. "


    "Aren''t you afraid that I''m just a nobleman who can only tell lies?" Claire squinted and smiled.


    Robin became excited: "No, those nobles who are high above are too lazy to lie to the people, but you are different. After you return to the Viscounty, everyone''s life has indeed improved. I am Yuna''s neighbor, I also heard from her when you weren''t here just now, that you helped her heal her mother, and all these actions show that you are a real good lord who loves his people like his son."


    Claire smiled, stood up, walked in front of Robin, and stretched out her right hand.


    Robin was dazed for a moment, and he also stretched out his right hand and shook it.


    Claire said softly: "Then... you are welcome to join us! Now I appoint you as the tax officer of the Viscount Griffin!"


    Robin was excited when he heard this. He originally wanted to help Claire as a help, but he didn''t expect to become a tax officer? !


    Although he was shocked, he subconsciously knelt down and said, "Thank you, Lord Viscount!"


    Claire smiled turned her head to look at Regan, and said with a smile: "In this way, don''t you have the manpower? He''ll leave it to you, it''s time to investigate that administrator."


    Saying that, a red light flashed in Claire''s eyes, "Check out how much money he''s embezzling!"


    ¡­¡­


    At night, it had been five days since the last transaction. Claire was lying on the reclining chair on the top floor as usual, looking at the blue moon through the glass window.


    I habitually opened the trading panel, which was a bit like my previous life. Obviously, there was nothing to do but habitually open the phone screen to see if anyone was looking for me.


    However, what is different from the past is that this time there has been a change on the trading panel. The trading point that can only appear in a week has magically appeared at this moment.


    Claire sat up from the reclining chair in shock, "The time interval has become shorter..."


    "What''s the reason?!" Claire''s brain twirled rapidly, "The only change during this period was that I was promoted to an intermediate-level mage, and my mental power has risen a lot. Is it that mental power is the key to condensing the trading point? Before? When I traded with Chen Han, I heard him say that he can only trade once a year. So it may be because his mental strength is not strong enough that the interval is so long."


    After thinking about it, Claire still can''t decide whether his idea is correct or not. After all, there is too little information, but it is a good thing that the time interval for obtaining transaction points is shortened.


    Claire didn''t make the transaction immediately. Anyway, the time was shortened, and he didn''t have any urgent need for a transaction at the moment, so he should wait until the next time and save two transaction points. friend.


    ?

 Chapter 29： : Even the strongest lion sleeps

    "Go! Hurry up, they are running back again!" a child called to his companion and shouted.


    "Did those knights run back? It''s only been half an hour, so have you finished the lap of Nafhu City?"


    "Stop talking, hurry up, if you slow down, they will run past, and we won''t be able to catch up." The child quickly pulled his partner and ran towards the city gate.


    The rest of the adults who were idle also followed. These days, they were not woken up by the alarm clock at home, but by the sound of the knights running outside the city gate, every five or six in the morning. At that time, there was a neat shout from outside the city gate.


    "One two one!"


    "One two one!"


    Outside the city gate, a group of knights in heavy armor were striding forward with strange steps. Although the pace was strange, the speed was extremely fast, and they ran out dozens of meters in the blink of an eye.


    Behind them, Hunter, the captain of the knights, was also wearing huge and heavy armor, chasing after them with a whip in his hand.


    "Run fast for me, if you fall, you''ll have to eat me with a whip!"


    After shouting this sentence, the speed of the group of **** in front increased a lot, and Hunter also showed a knowing smile.


    This method is still the one that the lord gave him at the beginning. Although I know it can''t be underestimated, I didn''t expect the effect to be so great. These teenagers are wearing nearly 100 kilograms of armor, but the speed is already comparable to that of a horse running at full strength. comparable.


    If you take off the armor, the speed professional assassin is even faster, and not only is the speed, but also can not be underestimated in terms of flexibility.


    Hunter licked his lips, looked at the young men who were running hard in front of him, and suddenly accelerated to catch up.


    With a flick of the whip, it left a few streaks of extreme pain in front of the people behind, but it did not leave a scar of wounds.


    Then he stepped back and advanced backwards, suddenly rushed to the front of the team, and shouted loudly: "Take a good look! I can run backwards faster than you, so give me more energy to continue running!"


    The teenagers said in unison, "Yes!"


    Only then did Hunter nodded with satisfaction, thinking to himself: I have to stay up all night to practice this exercise every day, otherwise I won''t be able to catch up with you bastards.


    The teenagers who were chased by Hunter with the whip did not have any complaints in their hearts. Most of them were originally from the village, not like the children of rich and noble families, and this was their dream, and it was too late to rush. How can you be disgusted.


    Moreover, the captain also told them that the two cultivation methods they practiced were specially researched by the lord and given to them to practice.


    There is no such kind of cultivation method in other places. It is a cultivation method that allows people to quickly cultivate Dou Qi, and a movement method that increases speed and flexibility.


    This made them feel extremely proud and honored in their hearts.


    snort! what do you have? We have two cultivation methods that Lord Lords have personally researched for us. They can not only quickly cultivate vindictiveness, but also speed up our speed. There must be no such magical cultivation methods in your land.


    Under this kind of mentality, everyone''s pride and sense of identity towards the viscount rose slowly and imperceptibly, but their loyalty to Claire didn''t rise much, because when they were recruited as knights, they almost reached their peak.


    "Da da da da da!"


    The footsteps of the knights gradually became smaller, and their figures gradually disappeared from the sight of the public.


    "Damn, we ran past again, so fast, they can run so fast in such heavy armor." A child lost his excitement in an instant.


    "I envy them so much, I will become a knight like them in the future!"


    "Huh, you can''t do it, I can become a knight like them!"


    "I can do it! You can''t!"


    "Obviously I can do it! You can''t!"


    "Then let''s fight!"


    "Come on!"


    The two children scuffled together with wooden sticks, but they were soon beaten to tears by their mother who had arrived.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu. Let''s fight again when my mom is gone!"


    "It''s a word! Woohoo!" Another child also reached out and wiped away tears.


    ¡­


    "One two one!"


    "One two one!"


    "Clap!" A loud slap on the table sounded, and Baron Eugene said with a frown, "I''m bored, these knights won''t be tired after training every day!"


    "Hmph, I think he''s warning us." Lord Wilbur said coldly.


    "He''s not just warning us, the little things are starting to move." A lord and aristocrat sitting opposite the sofa also said.


    All the nobles and some big businessmen in Nafhu City gathered in this room, and even the government officials who originally belonged to Claire were also present.


    "Yeah, didn''t he seal up Baron Eugene''s clinic before? Who doesn''t know that the clinic was opened by Baron Eugene in the whole Nafu City? He sealed it up without giving any face, and even took all the money. It was returned to those pariahs."


    After collecting the medical bills, Claire did not put them in her own vault. Instead, they handed it over to Robin, the tax officer, for him to deal with, and returned the gold coins to those who had come to the clinic for treatment before.


    "Humph!" Baron Eugene let out a cold snort, and when he mentioned it, he became very angry, and slapped the table again. "What kind of viscount is he! He doesn''t even know how to be a noble. Instead of going with us, he went with the pariahs. I heard that he gave a speech at the city gate a few days ago. Now, nobles are nobles, can you come together with those pariahs!"


    "What Baron Eugene said makes sense, what a shit, Lord Viscount can''t even be a noble. When he comes back, we don''t want to share some money with him, so why bother to deal with us! And what kind of **** a pariah has become. The tax officer, I really don''t understand what he''s thinking."


    These days, the shops and entertainment venues under the hands of these nobles have been checked by Robin, and they just made up for the missing tax supplies, watching the gold coins in their hands flow into other people''s pockets, These stingy nobles could not wait to swallow Claire alive.


    "Don''t talk about this for now." Frank, the administrative officer, said, "The tax officer also found me. The previous tax increases were issued by me, and the money received was divided equally by everyone. Yes, he took away all the ledger books. It is estimated that in a few days, we will find out how many gold coins we have stolen. Tell me, what should we do?"


    "The matter of issuing the decree is done by you alone. Don''t think of relying on us." Lord Wilbur immediately wanted to clear the relationship. UU reading


    The other nobles also closed their mouths and didn''t want to have anything to do with this matter. Anyway, you issued the decree, and we didn''t force you to issue it. How do I know the money came from those pariahs? , you give me what I want, the tax increase has nothing to do with me.


    "You!" Administrative Officer Frank pointed angrily at the other party''s nose and cursed: "Did you take that money! Now that something happens, you want me to fight alone?! Fuck you!"


    Lord Wilbur wanted to fight back, but was stopped by Baron Eugene.


    "Okay, is there any use in arguing like this! Frank is right, we''ve taken all the money, and he won''t let us go if something goes wrong!"


    Wilbur gave a bitter face, "Then what do you say?"


    A cold light flashed in Eugene''s eyes, and he said coldly, "Since the problem can''t be solved, then solve the person who found the problem!"


    The nobles present were stunned and asked, "You mean to kill the new tax collector?"


    "Yes! That''s right!"


    Everyone present looked at each other with a smile on their faces.


    Frank interrupted suddenly: "No, this can only be postponed temporarily. If you want to really solve this matter, you have to..." After speaking, Frank closed his mouth, but everyone knew that he wanted to say something later. what is.


    Baron Eugene narrowed his eyes, "Did you know that he has that magic weapon in his hand?"


    "No matter how powerful a lion sleeps, doesn''t it?" Frank replied with a smile.


    "Hahaha, that''s right!"


    For a time, the room was filled with a happy atmosphere, and they seemed to see the happiness of returning to their previous life.


    ?

 Chapter 30： : I do not accept surrender from others

    It was late at night, and most of the people in Nafu City fell asleep. Claire also put the magic book in her hand back on the bookshelf and went back to her bedroom to rest.


    Outside the Viscount''s Mansion, there were a pair of eyes staring at Claire''s room. It was nearly an hour after the lights went out before he made a move, deftly jumping over the walls of the Viscount''s Mansion.


    He walked close to the castle wall, then climbed up on the outer wall like a gecko, quietly climbed from the ground on the first floor to the outside of Claire''s bedroom on the sixth floor, but the other party did not rush to open the window, Instead, he attached his ear to the window, and after confirming that he heard an even breathing sound, he knocked the lock on the window with his toothpick, like a dexterous cat slipping into Claire''s bedroom without making a sound.


    Pressing her body, she sneaked to the side of the bed and glanced at Claire who was actually sleeping. Then she slowly took out a dagger from her arms and slowly pulled out the scabbard.


    Looking at Claire who was still sleeping, the assassin chuckled inwardly, huh, these five hundred gold coins are so easy to obtain.


    "Wow!"


    The dagger pierced the air and struck Claire''s head at a very fast speed.


    "Crack!" A muffled sound came out.


    The assassin''s eyes widened, his wrist was actually grabbed by the other''s hand.


    Claire looked at the other party and chuckled, "Don''t you ask about my strength before you come to assassinate me?"


    She is a magician, and she is also an intermediate-level magician. Even when she is sleeping, her mental power will spread out invisibly. The moment the other party enters her room, Claire already knows the other party''s existence.


    "Go to hell!" the assassin shouted, and put his other hand up, increasing the strength in his hand, trying to use brute force to stab the dagger into Claire''s eyes.


    However, the dagger that was caught by the opponent remained motionless, showing no sign of advancing.


    "How could that be?" The assassin''s tone was full of disbelief. He knew that the target of the assassination was a magician, but how could a magician''s power be stronger than that of an assassin who specializes in fighting qi.


    "It''s nothing strange." Claire slapped the other hand back on the bed, and his body rose into the air. He twisted his body in mid-air and kicked his leg on the opponent''s neck, knocking the assassin back a few times. step.


    Claire took the opportunity to stand up, with a flash of light in her hand, and a dagger studded with gems appeared in her hand.


    The assassin rubbed his neck, rushed over without believing evil, and muttered, "I still don''t believe that you are stronger than me!"


    Then try it. Claire took the lead in pressing over, exuding mental power to carefully observe the opponent''s movements, and reacted at the same time as she reacted to the opposition.


    The assassin didn''t create a few wounds on Claire''s body, instead Claire drew a few bloodstains.


    "That''s impossible!" The assassin seemed a little crazy. He had practiced for nearly ten years to have this strength. How could a person who has never practiced fighting qi be stronger than him.


    Claire smiled slightly, without explanation, can I tell you, this is the first time I traded the Power Pill, and it can increase the strength tenfold at most?


    Then he hooked at the other party, "Come here!"


    "Wait for me!" The assassin roared angrily, and then a reddish aura emerged from his body, and his aura more than doubled.


    "Bronze-level?" Claire secretly said in his heart, he was a bronze-level assassin who could show his vindictiveness.


    So I simply put away the fighting stance. If the opponent uses Dou Qi, his strength will definitely double. Even if he eats that powerful pill to fight meleely, he will definitely not be the opponent''s opponent. Although he is a mage, he is not. Gandalf.


    "Go to hell!" The assassin on the opposite side shouted, and threw the dagger in his hand with force. The sharp point of the knife was facing Claire''s forehead, and then his body quickly pulled away from Claire. He learned the target from the intelligence. There is also a long-range magic weapon in hand, so it must be close to the opponent so that it cannot be used.


    Claire stood without any intention of dodging, and quickly recited a series of obscure incantations.


    "Wind Shield!"


    A transparent and mysterious shield appeared in front of Claire, blocked the dagger, and dropped to the ground with a crisp sound.


    There was a flash of surprise in the assassin''s eyes, but he quickly took out another dagger from his arms, raised it high and stabbed at Claire.


    "Wind Wall!"


    With a wave of Claire''s hand, a transparent and manic wind wall appeared in front of him. He pushed his hand forward gently, and the wind wall rushed out quickly, sending the assassin who was still in the air flying out and slammed into the ground violently. on the wall.


    Claire moved her wrists a bit. She was an intermediate-level magician anyway. It''s almost the same as a silver-level assassin. What does it mean to send a bronze-level assassin to assassinate her, look down on herself?


    "Hmm!" The assassin couldn''t help groaning when he felt the severe pain coming from his back, and he stood up despite the severe pain.


    "Wind Blade!"


    Another sound of breaking wind came over, and the next second he felt a sharp pain in his right wrist, and the dagger in his hand shook out subconsciously.


    "Stop! I''m willing to surrender." The assassin begged for mercy, but his left hand reached behind his back, trying to give Claire a fatal blow when he let down his guard.


    Claire really stopped what he was doing. The assassin was overjoyed, and it really worked again. He used this method to kill a lot of people before.


    But in the next second, Claire said, "Sorry, I never accept the surrender of others, especially the surrender of someone like you who can fight back."


    The assassin''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he suddenly raised his head to look at Claire, who was less than ten meters away from him. Could such a child really be able to say such a thing?


    Claire looked at each other and returned a friendly smile, "Earth stabbing!"


    "It''s stabbed!"


    The sharp thorn protruded from the brick board, piercing the assassin''s feet horizontally and vertically, the blood was blurred, and blood continuously flowed from the two legs to the floor along the trousers, and the assassin who had finally stood up also plopped. fell to his knees on the ground.


    "Hurricane!"


    "Wait a minute..." The assassin stretched out his hand towards Claire weakly and said.


    But Claire''s magic has been solidified, and she slapped at the void, and a hurricane immediately appeared on the opposite side, which swept the kneeling assassin into the air, and then seemed to have an inexplicable force. It was like slapping him from mid-air to the wall on the left.


    "Snapped!"


    The assassin fell to the ground. At this time, he was no longer human, but he was barely alive.


    Seeing that the other party didn''t even have the ability to move, Claire slowly came over and apologized, "I''m sorry, I didn''t hear it because the wind was too loud just now, you continue to say."


    The assassin almost died of anger, "Let me go, I''ll tell you who''s behind the scenes."


    "Huh!" Claire was a little surprised, "According to the rules of your assassin''s line, shouldn''t the customer''s information be more important than your own life?"


    "Cough, I don''t have an organization, so it''s okay to leak the secret." The assassin said weakly.


    When Frank, the administrative officer, didn''t look for an organized and famous assassin, otherwise, to assassinate a Viscount like Claire, even a Viscount whose territory has been defeated to such an extent, would have to start with 3,000 gold coins.


    At this moment, Reagan''s anxious voice came from outside the door: "Master! Are you alright!" Claire''s battle with the opponent was a long story, but it didn''t take more than a minute in total, so it was not too late for Reagan to come.


    The door was pushed open by Regan, and when he saw the bedroom that was turned into a "utility room", Reagan almost didn''t feel his heart out, but fortunately he soon saw the young master''s figure still standing, and the one who fell to the ground was a For people he didn''t know, Reagan let go of his dangling heart.


    But what followed was a moment of fear. His young master, the heir of the Griffin family, was assassinated in his own viscount mansion. The person behind this plan must accept the cruelest punishment in the world!


    "I''m fine." Claire replied.


    The assassin who fell to the ground continued to plead to Claire: "Really, as long as you let me go, I will give up the person who ordered me."


    Claire smiled directly: "Even if you don''t tell me, I know who did it."


    The assassin was stunned for a moment, "So..."


    "boom!"


    Gunshots sounded in the room!


    Blood splattered all over Claire, and then, Claire walked to the window and fired five shots at the sky with a pistol in hand!


    "Bang! Bang! Bang..."


    After firing the gun, Claire turned around. The faint blue moonlight just shone on his body, which formed a clear contrast with the bloodstains on his body, especially the smile on his face and the fresh blood that had not been wiped away. The visual impact is great.


    Reagan was stunned, he had never seen such an imposing young master before.


    "Reagan..." Claire shouted, and Reagan came back to his senses.


    "Master!"


    "Go and issue an announcement: I was assassinated by an assassin at night and suffered no harm, but the assassin escaped. I hope the people in Nafu City will be vigilant."


    Reagan glanced at the dead assassin''s corpse on the ground, and he didn''t ask any further questions. He replied, "Yes, young master!"


    Claire waved, "Nothing else, go back and rest."


    "As ordered! Young master!" Reagan was a qualified housekeeper and knew when to speak and when to shut up.


    After Regan stepped back, Claire reached out and touched his cheek, rubbed the blood on his hand in front of his eyes, and then looked out the window at the city of Nafu.


    He murmured: "I originally wanted to take it slow, but I didn''t expect that I was wrong. You are more anxious than me. Since you are not afraid of death, then come."


    ?

 Chapter 31： : Drinking wine and hugging the maid

    This night, none of the nobles in Nafhu City could sleep. The five gunshots seemed to hit their hearts, causing them to sleepless and terrified all night.


    They didn''t breathe a sigh of relief until the next morning when a notice was posted outside the city.


    The assassins escaped, which means they were not exposed, fortunately! Run, run as far as you can, and be back forever! Useless things, assassinating individuals can''t do well!


    After learning that they had not been exposed, those nobles breathed a sigh of relief, and ordered their servants to prepare gifts and go to "condolence" to the Viscount who was assassinated yesterday.


    Of course, the main purpose is to find out if Claire has any suspicions about them.


    ¡­¡­


    "Lord Viscount, this is my condolence gift to you. It''s too thrilling. The Viscount''s mansion was actually sneaked into by an assassin!" Baron Eugene pretended to be frightened and said.


    Claire glanced at the gift that was handed over. It was worth several hundred gold coins. If it wasn''t for a guilty conscience, who would send such an expensive gift to condolences? The last time I pitted you for 500 gold coins was like a dead father and mother, this time So active?


    The rest of the nobles also brought their gifts one after another, and soon filled the living room table.


    "Damn." Claire also pretended to sigh, "I didn''t expect such a thing to happen."


    "Is the Viscount injured? We have been worried since we heard the gunshots last night. Not only us, but your people are also worried." Eugene continued to try again.


    Claire shook her head, "I wasn''t injured. I wasn''t asleep when he came in, so I shot him away with a gun." As he wished, he told him everything he wanted to know.


    The nobles present were all overjoyed. It seems that the two sides just met each other, so they and others must not have been exposed.


    Claire continued, "Don''t worry, everyone. From today onwards, there will be knights patrolling the vicinity of the Viscount Mansion every night. This kind of thing will never happen again."


    Eugene''s smile stiffened for a while, but it soon filled with smiles. This move was the surest way of their next assassination plan.


    "That... does the Viscount have any suspicions?" Lord Wilbur asked tentatively, sticking his head out.


    These nobles are very timid, and they must ensure that they are 100% free from suspicion, so that they can fall asleep peacefully.


    Claire''s eyes widened. I said before that you were just a bunch of useless trash. That''s true. If I asked this question, even if I didn''t suspect you at first, I should be alert now.


    However, he still pretended not to understand anything, dragged his chin and thought for a while before saying, "I don''t know, I haven''t been back to the Viscount for a long time. After thinking about it, I don''t seem to have offended anyone. Who do you think is most likely to assassinate me?"


    Claire threw the words to the other party, and the more than ten people in the other party were stunned for a moment, and looked at each other.


    "Robber!" Baron Eugene said first.


    "Yes, yes, it must be the robbers outside the city!" The rest of the nobles also echoed.


    "They saw that the lord of the Viscount had returned, so they wanted to kidnap the Viscount to extort money."


    "Yes, the group of robbers outside the city are vicious, and our previous goods have been robbed by the other party several times."


    "That''s right, Lord Viscount must be wary of those robbers outside the city!"


    Claire smiled, "Is that so?"


    Baron Eugene wanted to say something, but footsteps came from outside the door.


    That was the knight captain Hunter. Compared to before Claire came, he was much stronger at this time, and even the aura he exuded surpassed that of the knight captain who died tragically before.


    "Lord Lord!"


    Claire glanced around at the nobles sitting on the sofa, and they all nodded wisely.


    "Master Viscount is busy first, I will go back with confidence when I see that you are all right."


    That''s right, when I see that you don''t know that it was us who sent the assassins and that we spilled dirty water on others, we''ll go back with confidence.


    "Lord Viscount, retire!"


    "Slow walk, no farewell." Claire waved with a kind smile.


    ¡­¡­


    After confirming that the other party had left, Claire took Hunter to the conference hall and sat down, and asked, "How many apprentice knights are there in the barracks now?"


    "Reporting, Lord Viscount, there are now a total of thirty-one apprentice knights, three bronze knights, and one silver knight of mine in the barracks."


    Claire nodded. Although this strength is not yet the armament strength that a viscount should have, it is enough.


    "How is Crane training recently?"


    Hearing Claire asking about Crane, Hunter also showed a hint of appreciation in his eyes, "He trains very diligently every time, and he should be the next one to advance to the Bronze Knight."


    The last time I saw Crane, the other party was already an apprentice knight, but I didn''t expect Hunter to rate him so highly.


    Claire touched her nose and continued to ask, "How far can the Viscount''s Dou Qi cultivation secrets allow you to cultivate?"


    "This is what the previous Viscount left behind, enough for us to cultivate to the level of a great knight."


    Claire pondered for a while. Generally speaking, a few golden knights can hold up the face of a viscount, and a high-level knight is more than enough, but Claire''s ambition is more than that.


    "Use it first, and then I will find a way to get you a fighting qi secret that can be cultivated to a higher level."


    Claire doesn''t have enough financial resources yet, and the douqi cheats that are enough to cultivate to the level of a great knight were bought during the richest period of the Griffin family. It cost more than 600,000 gold coins, and now let him buy a higher-level Douqi. Cheats can''t even buy him if he sells it.


    "Thank you, Lord Viscount!" Hunter was secretly excited He was right, Lord Viscount was planning to revive the entire Viscounty!


    "How about the thing I asked you to do?"


    Speaking of this, Hunter''s expression also became serious.


    "Report to the lord, everything is ready!"


    "Okay..." Claire replied softly.


    Afterwards, the two discussed carefully in the conference hall.


    ¡­¡­


    In Nafu City, the people here became angry after seeing the announcement posted, and they were about to explode with anger.


    what! The Viscount has finally come to such a good Viscount, exempted us from so many taxes, and led us to a better life. Someone actually wanted to assassinate him!


    And this is what happened in the Viscount Mansion! This is unbearable!


    Not long after the announcement was posted, people spontaneously formed an organization and patrolled inside and outside the city of Nafhu, intending to find an assassin who could go to assassinate the Viscount Lord.


    But just after noon, a new news spread that the robbers outside the city sent people to assassinate the Viscount.


    And this news spread inside and outside the city at a very fast speed, and the original hatred for the assassins was also transferred to the robbers outside the city, and the people who cursed were those **** robbers.


    And after doing these things, the nobles were completely stabilized, and they transferred the public opinion to the robbers outside the city, and no one doubted them. It was not the first time for them to do this kind of thing, and some of them had experience.


    As long as you spend some money to get those small gangs to help spread the news, you can quickly turn the blame of public opinion on others.


    But they were drinking fine wine in their mansion and enjoying it with the maid in their arms.


    ?

 Chapter 32： :reward

    The next day.


    Claire was enjoying breakfast in the Viscount Mansion, and after a while, Regan came in from outside.


    "Master, Hunter wants to see you."


    Claire took a sip of her drink and said softly, "Call him over."


    After a while, Hunter came up behind Reagan, and as soon as he saw Claire, he half-kneeled in excitement.


    "Lord Lord! The things you told me are all done."


    Claire nodded gently, "Well, there are no casualties, right?"


    "No, thanks to the magic weapon you gave me, the only silver knight of the opponent was killed by me at the beginning, and the rest were not our opponents at all, and the opponent''s camp was washed away in one round. Done." After speaking, Hunter respectfully took out the revolver from his pocket and put it on Claire''s table.


    "Okay." Claire also showed a satisfied smile, "Isn''t it discovered that you went out yesterday?"


    "No, I chose all the knights who were apprentices or above. They didn''t ride horses. They used the body technique you gave us to get out of the city. There was not much movement at all, and no one would notice."


    "Well done." Claire praised.


    Hunter was a little excited when he was praised, "This is what I should do for the Viscount."


    "Let''s eat together." Claire said, pointing to the table in front of her.


    Hunter swallowed while smelling the pungent aroma, but still refused: "No, I''ve eaten breakfast, so I''d better go back and continue training with those bastards, so that they can all be promoted to apprentice knights."


    "Then I''ll give you a reward." Claire took out a large sword from the space ring and handed it over. It was one of the gifts sent by the nobles yesterday.


    "No... This is what the subordinates should do." Hunter quickly refused. From his eyes, he could naturally see that this big sword was worth hundreds of gold coins, and he could also add vindictive energy to it, if he had it. , the strength can be improved by at least one or two percent.


    "You must be rewarded for doing things so well, so accept it." Claire smiled, "This is nothing, there will be more than this precious reward in the future."


    Hunter was excited, buried his head lower, and took the big sword handed over by Claire with both hands, "Thank you Lord for the reward!"


    "Well, let''s go back. By the way, take some gold coins from Reagan and give them to the knights who set out together last night."


    Hunter was even more excited and shouted, "As per your order!"


    Doing these things is what their knights should do, and the Lord will actually reward them. The things that will be explained in the future must be done well to be worthy of the Lord!


    Claire smiled slightly, wanting the horse to run, how could she not let the horse graze.


    Money doesn''t mean much to him. Rewarding the people below will improve their loyalty and efficiency, so why not do it?


    ¡­


    Compared to Claire''s calm situation, those nobles were as anxious as ants on a hot pot.


    "What! The goods have been robbed! You are right! How could it have been robbed? The goods of our dozen nobles are all together!"


    "Ah? The goods of other nobles were also robbed? Even the knights we paid for and hired were killed without leaving a single one? Even the head of the silver knight was cut off! So cruel!"


    Because it was the head that was shot, Hunter cut off his head in order to avoid finding the bullet.


    "Get your horses ready! I''m going to Baron Eugene to discuss what to do with this matter!"


    ¡­


    It was the same room as before, but the nobles sitting here were full of anxiety.


    "How could that be! Our cargo hasn''t had an accident for several years, and it''s been six years since the last accident!"


    "That''s right, it was because we were robbed last time, so we joined forces to deliver goods together, and crowdfunded to hire the Silver Knight!"


    When the goods were robbed this time, their first thought was not Claire, but the robbers outside the city. After all, before Claire came, their own goods were also robbed.


    Originally, they purchased their goods according to their own stores in Nafu City, and they had their own purchase channels. However, as long as they were easy to be robbed, they simply sent a horse team to hire mercenaries to **** the goods for themselves. Less robbed.


    However, after a few years, his goods still suffered.


    The administrative officer is not in a hurry at all, and he does not open any shops like these nobles, so the goods delivered are not included in his share.


    Instead, he said, "What if our viscount sent someone to loot." Although he said so, he actually didn''t believe it at all.


    Eugene frowned, thought for a moment, and said, "No, I didn''t sleep until late last night because of my "busy work", and I didn''t hear the sound of horses'' hooves coming out of the city gate at all."


    "Yes, he has just come to us, it is impossible to know what the cargo trajectory of our caravan is like, and I also saw the Cavaliers training this morning." Lord Wilbur added.


    The two of them took out the real murderer Claire in just a few words. It''s not that they didn''t suspect Claire, but it was totally useless for the other party to do so, and they would offend themselves and others out of thin air, so why bother.


    The most important thing is that even if they were riding Mahant, it was impossible for them to go back and forth in such a short time, and they could still see each other training in the morning. UU reading If it is on foot, it is even more impossible. They have also seen Hante and the others running training outside the city gate, and the speed is not as fast as that of a horse.


    It''s just that they didn''t expect that if the heavy armor was taken off, the speed would be faster than that of a horse if that set of movement skills stimulated the fighting spirit together.


    Frank, the administrative officer, took a sip of the glass of wine on the table and said with a smile, "I''ll just talk about it casually, you guys continue to talk about you."


    However, his mention has awakened the nobles. Claire now has a large number of knights, so maybe you can think of a way from this.


    "Cough cough, Frank." Baron Eugene coughed twice, "As the viscount''s administrative officer, unlike us, you are also one of the viscount''s subordinates, you go and tell us, let him send a knight team to make He helped us get the goods back."


    Frank curled his lips. He knew very well how his relationship with Claire was, let alone suggestions. Even if he saw Claire''s legs, he didn''t consciously feel weak, and why shouldn''t you be on your own? Let me To be a shield.


    However, it''s not easy to say what''s in your heart, so you can only say, "Let me see..."


    The rest of the nobles did not reluctantly see it. They also knew that Frank would not be able to say anything in Claire''s place, so they could only continue to discuss and think about what else to do.


    Before half the time of the party, Frank got bored and left alone. He didn''t have any share of the stolen goods, so he didn''t stay here and watch these people get angry.


    But as soon as he got home, he encountered an unexpected thing. Claire actually sent someone to ask him to go to the Viscount Mansion.


    Recalling the last time he went to the Viscount Mansion alone, two cold sweats broke out from Frank''s forehead.


    ?

 Chapter 33： : Honest and brave!

    Looking at Claire smiling on the seat, Frank''s feet trembled slightly. He was different from those idiot nobles. He could deeply realize that Claire was not the childlike appearance that he appeared to be. Human skin demon.


    If it weren''t for this, he wouldn''t have asked the assassin to come and kill Claire, because he always felt that as long as Claire was in the Viscount for one day, he would always fall to the same level as the previous knight captain.


    "Administrator Frank..." Claire said softly.


    And Frank below quickly responded: "Yes! Lord Viscount!"


    As he spoke, he also looked at Claire''s side. This time, not only the two of them were present, but there was also a new face. The new tax officer, Robin, saw the other side Frank''s heart pounding again. He knew it for a long time. The other party has taken away all the tax documents of the Viscounty over the years, and will definitely find out something, but I didn''t expect it to be so fast.


    Frank closed his eyes and prayed silently in his heart. If it is impossible to take the initiative to explain now, he can only pray that the other party is a half-assed person and can''t find anything.


    Seeing the other party''s reaction, Claire chuckled in her heart and continued: "Frank, three generations of your family have managed the viscount for our Griffin family for generations, and the tax payment is never late every year. Yes."


    Frank did not dare to answer, knowing that there must be other words below.


    Sure enough, Claire''s voice became severe in the next second, scolding: "But I asked the tax officer to check the tax and found that the entire Viscounty''s annual tax revenue has been around 100,000, and the tax you paid is not enough. There are only about 10,000 gold coins, where did the more than 90,000 gold coins go!"


    Frank''s body trembled immediately following Claire''s scolding, and subconsciously said, "Lord Viscount, listen to me, this is the tax set by the previous two government officials, and it has nothing to do with me!"


    "Huh? The first two administrative officers were your grandfather and father, right? It has nothing to do with you?" Claire laughed.


    Frank said without hesitation: "If the Viscount wants to arrest them, I am willing to be a witness!"


    It''s simply coaxing and filial piety!


    "Robin, tell him." Claire waved.


    Robin stood up immediately, flipped through the document in his hand, and read: "The decree that the wheat must be taxed if he is taller than 70 cm was issued during your term of office, and the tax for childbirth is also during your term of office. Issued, the decree that you must pay taxes for the rite of passage is also issued by you..."


    Frank''s face became paler and paler, and his body began to tremble involuntarily.


    Robin continued to talk, "Your term of office is thirteen years. In total, you have stolen a total of 963,780 gold coins from Lord Viscount!"


    Claire smiled slightly, looked at Frank and asked, "Is there any objection?"


    "Lord Viscount is not like this!" Frank immediately knelt on the ground and crawled forward in fear: "I didn''t take the money alone, Baron Eugene and the others also have a share! I only took part of it, even ten Ten thousand gold coins have not arrived."


    With a flick of Claire''s fingers, a gust of wind blew Frank, who was about to climb over, flying backwards.


    The good one didn''t even get 100,000 yuan, and all of your current family property combined didn''t even get 20,000 yuan. How could such words come out of your mouth?


    Frank who was blown down immediately got up, and quickly apologized to Claire''s tearful kowtow, "I''m sorry, Lord Viscount, I really know I''m wrong, I shouldn''t be greedy, I''ll return all my money! Please! Please let me go!"


    Claire put her index finger next to her lips and said, "Shh! Don''t cry, it''s so ugly, you''re still an administrative officer of the Viscount''s House anyway."


    "Okay! I won''t cry!" Frank quickly wiped his tears.


    "I called you here, and I will definitely give you a way to survive. Otherwise, the place where we meet now should be in prison."


    "Yes, yes!" Frank nodded in agreement.


    "You said you were willing to return all the money to me?" Claire asked with narrowed eyes.


    "I do!" Frank replied quickly, for fear of being a step too late.


    "How much money do you have now?"


    "Thirty thousand gold coins! I am willing to give you all of them!"


    Claire cursed inwardly, FUCK! As a viscount, you don''t have as much money as the other party''s?


    "I need you to do one thing for me now, and I''ll let you live after I''m done. Of course, you can''t do it, Administrative Officer."


    "No problem! As long as the Viscount says it, I will definitely do it!" A person like Frank can betray even his own father and grandfather. As long as he saves his life, there is nothing he can''t do.


    "Okay! I just like talking to smart people like you. Only my life is my own, and the rest is not important."


    "The Viscount is right!"


    "What I want to tell you is..."


    ¡­¡­


    After Frank came out of the Viscount Mansion, he felt a chill down his spine. He just looked back at the Viscount Mansion and saw Claire waving at him lying on the balcony upstairs, with a smile like greeting an old friend.


    Frank hurriedly squeezed out a smile, and then left the Viscount Mansion with quick steps.


    He didn''t even go home, so he hurriedly returned to the room where the nobles discussed issues before, and the nobles were still there.


    "Squeak!" The sound of pushing the door attracted the attention of the nobles inside.


    Baron Eugene asked suspiciously, "Frank, why are you back? Your face seems a little bad."


    "Really?" Frank hurriedly touched his arms. After fumbling up and down his body several times, he still couldn''t find a handkerchief to wipe his sweat.


    "Thank you." Taking the other party''s handkerchief, Frank wiped it on his face in a panic.


    "What happened to you?" the nobles asked.


    "It''s alright, it''s a little hot outside." Frank walked to his place, lay down straight, and the moment he buried himself in the soft sofa, he felt his real self came back.


    As soon as Frank sat down, he said, "I just went to the Viscount Mansion..."


    "Huh?" The attention of the nobles present was immediately attracted.


    "Lord Viscount, he agreed that he can send troops out and ask us to discuss it tomorrow." Frank didn''t even notice that his name for Claire had changed. Before, he used to call Claire "he" directly.


    "So you just went out to go to the Viscount Mansion I thought you went home" Baron Eugene immediately picked up the glass, "Let''s do it for Frank, the upright and brave government official. Have a drink!"


    The other nobles also had smiles on their faces, raised their glasses to Frank and cheered.


    However, Lord Wilbur asked: "He didn''t put forward any conditions? It''s impossible to help us send troops for no reason. Haven''t you never dealt with him, why did you go to him suddenly, and yours After the complexion comes back..."


    "Crack!" Frank threw the wine glass in his hand to the ground, and the wine splashed on everyone''s body. He was already fed up with Claire, and his spirit was stretched into a thread, and he returned here. You, Wilbur, still want to press me? !


    "You want to ask yourself tomorrow, why do you ask me! What conditions he has are his business! I''m just a messenger! Fuck!"


    At this time, Frank was more like a crazy patient. He stretched his legs and kicked and smashed the wine bottle on the table. He turned his head and walked out, leaving a sentence.


    "Anyway, that''s the way it is, whether you like to go or not!"


    After Frank left, the nobles present all looked at each other.


    "Is he crazy? Dare to do this to us."


    "Humph! You''re just a government official, not even a noble, so you dare to lose your temper in front of us?!"


    "That''s right, even if his ancestors were all political officials, but if his ancestors were not nobles, he would never be a noble in this life. He was born inferior to us! Don''t bother with him, let''s discuss first, do you want to go to the Viscount''s mansion tomorrow?"


    Eugene said: "Go! Of course we are going! Otherwise, how will our goods be recovered? Those are goods worth tens of thousands of gold coins!"


    "It makes sense!"


    ?

 Chapter 34： : 37 points

    Early in the morning, all the nobles in Nafhu City were standing outside the gate of the Viscount''s Mansion.


    "Your Excellency the Viscount, Gui''an!"


    "Your Excellency the Viscount, Gui''an!"


    Claire also greeted the other party with a smile, "Good morning everyone, please take a seat."


    After the nobles sat down, the maids also put the fruit desserts on the table, but these things were just decorations. Except for children like Meili, not many people paid attention to them. Or because of what Frank, the administrative officer, said yesterday.


    Baron Eugene said straight to the point: "Lord Viscount, I heard Frank say that you are willing to help us send troops to crusade against those robbers. Is this true?"


    "Of course." Claire said, "Before they sent assassins to assassinate me, and now they stole your goods, obviously they don''t care about our city of Nafu!"


    Hearing this, the nobles nodded. They almost forgot that the rumor that the robber outside the city had assassinated Claire was still spread by them. If Claire planned to help them for no reason, they would still feel that there was a hole waiting for them, but after there was also the reason why they were assassinated, they felt more at ease.


    "That''s right, Lord Viscount was assassinated just the day before yesterday, and our goods were taken away. Those robbers simply didn''t take us seriously! Lord Viscount must send troops to destroy them!"


    "Of course, it''s okay to send troops, but I need some compensation." Only then did Claire put forward her real purpose.


    "It''s natural!" Eugene patted his chest and assured, if Claire didn''t want their money, he wouldn''t worry.


    "Lord Viscount wants us to pay as much as you want! As long as it is within our ability, we will definitely support you!" Baron Eugene is also a shrewd person. To the best of their ability, once Claire asked for too much money, they still had an excuse to refuse.


    Claire narrowed her eyes and said, "I don''t want your money."


    The nobles present were shocked, you don''t want our money? Say you need some compensation?


    Claire looked up at the ceiling and said with a look of understanding: "Since I was almost killed by an assassin last time, I tossed and turned in bed that night and couldn''t sleep. I just felt that life was so fragile."


    Then he looked at the nobles present, "You said that people can''t die without having time to enjoy everything in their lives, right?"


    The nobles nodded in praise: "Of course it is."


    "So that night I realized a truth, people should enjoy life well, and other people''s opinions and evaluations are not important! I was too naive before, and always felt that as the heir of the Griffin family, I had to lead I want the Viscounty to regain its former glory, but after that night, my heart is completely different."


    "There will always be many accidents in life. I can''t die before I have time to enjoy everything. There are many beautiful things in this world, wine, women, and money!" Just saying this, Claire''s eyes appeared. Tears came out, as if feeling something.


    "So I have to say sorry to you here, I was too naive before, I couldn''t tell the difference between myself and those civilians, and regarded you as enemies. Now I just want to enjoy it! With a lot of money, drinking the best wine in the world!"


    There was a look of admiration in Baron Eugene''s eyes, this guy finally figured it out, why should he be with those pariahs even though he is a noble!


    Claire reached out and patted Baron Eugene on the shoulder, "You still open the clinic! Just give me 20% of the profit!"


    Baron Eugene stood up excitedly and raised the wine in his hand: "Thank you, Lord Viscount!" As for making 20% ??profit, it''s better than getting nothing at all.


    The rest of the nobles also showed joyful smiles. It seems that his viscount has finally come to his senses.


    But Frank, the political officer, watched with cold eyes, and snorted, "Hmph, a bunch of idiots, they were all deceived by his acting skills, the smiling one is the real devil!"


    Lord Wilbur said, "After all that said, where does the Viscount come from?"


    Everyone also looked over curiously. They also wanted to know where the reward Claire said at the beginning came from.


    Claire smiled lightly, "Of course, it''s the same as before, from the hands of those commoners!"


    "Oh! Paying taxes?" The nobles now believe more in Claire''s awakening.


    "No! You have to be a lord! Just right now! That group of robbers just happened to assassinate me and rob you of your goods. This is a good excuse!"


    "How to say?"


    "It''s a coincidence that the Mingmu asked them to donate money in the name of sending troops."


    "Then what if they don''t want to donate?"


    "You donate first, and they can donate after you donate. The more money you donate, the more they will donate."


    "What about after you donate money?"


    "I''ll return your money back in full, and we''ll divide their money into 37%."


    "Who''s 30% and who''s 70%?"


    "I am 30% and you are 70%!"


    "It''s okay not to donate!"


    "Of course, you don''t have any share of the seven achievements. The more you donate, the more share you will get, and the more money you will get."


    After hearing this, the nobles who were present suddenly understood, it seems that the Viscount has done something more ruthless than himself.


    "Okay! No problem!" Eugene agreed.


    "How much do you want to donate?" Claire leaned forward.


    Lord Wilbur raised his hand on the spot and said, "I''ll donate a thousand gold coins!"


    Claire pursed her lips. This was far from his psychological expectations. She glanced at the silent administrative officer sitting beside her.


    Frank''s scalp tingled just because of that glance.


    "I gave thirty thousand gold coins."


    All the nobles looked over in amazement. You are crazy and you have to give out 30,000 gold coins. They all think that donations can be solved with a few thousand gold coins. Your TM donation is 30,000 gold coins? !


    "Are you crazy!" Lord Wilbur called out on the spot, pointing at Frank''s nose and cursing.


    This makes him very embarrassed. If I pay 1,000, you directly pay 30,000, which is 30 times as much as mine. What do you mean!


    Frank looked ignorant, "It''s up to me how much I''m willing to donate, just shut up if you donate 1,000 yuan, anyway, return the money back to me, the less you donate, I''ll take it. There''s more money."


    It was only then that the nobles remembered the importance of the four words Claire just said, "Return as much as possible!" In other words, now is the time to compare the wealth.


    But even so, they still have some concerns in their hearts. After all, this is not a matter of thousands of gold coins. If tens of thousands of gold coins are lost, it will hurt even for them.


    After seeing this, Claire felt that it was time to speak, so he said: "It''s okay, you can donate one or two thousand or even a few hundred gold coins, I don''t ask for it, 30,000 gold coins is almost enough for this matter. used."


    But Claire is like this. The nobles are more anxious. If Claire asks them to donate money, they still have doubts, but now showing that they don''t lack your money at all, it makes them anxious. , This is a business without capital, and it will make a steady profit!


    Recalling what Claire said just now, Eugene clapped the table and decided, "I''ll give you 50,000 gold coins!"


    "Good courage!" Claire praised, but did not forget to add a fire, "80,000 gold coins are enough, and the rest is a symbolic donation."


    "No! It''s our honor to be able to help the Viscount. How can we donate less? I also donate 30,000 gold coins!"


    When the rest of the nobles saw that someone followed suit, they also made bids one after another.


    "I''m forty thousand!"


    "I''ll also pay 30,000!"


    "I''m thirty thousand!"


    "I have twenty thousand!"


    In the end, almost all the nobles donated most of their family property, and only the first Lord Wilbur still had the thousand gold coins.


    "Okay! That''s it for now." Claire clapped her hands and stood up.


    "Lord Viscount, wait a moment!" Lord Wilbur was anxious, and immediately said, "I will also give out fifty thousand gold coins!"


    Claire showed a friendly smile: "Lord Wilbur is really cool!"


    ?

 Chapter 35： : Hemp bandits are always going to be suppressed!

    Early in the morning, everyone saw that there was an additional notice on the city wall, but unlike before, this time there was no need to find someone who could read it. Robin had been standing under the notice since the notice was posted. Pedestrians passing by explain the contents of the above notice.


    In less than a morning, the people inside and outside Nafu City knew that their lord was going to hold a new speech.


    At noon, the same wooden platform as before was built, and people from all over the place gradually gathered here.


    Nearing the afternoon, those nobles also came over in their own carriages, but Claire deliberately did not set up seats. They could only stand like the people, and from time to time they had to take out handkerchiefs to wipe the sweat on their faces.


    After about an hour or two, when the sun was about to go down, Claire was late.


    Before he showed up, the nobles below heard violent cheers and applause from behind. Claire was much more popular than they thought.


    "Good afternoon, everyone!" Claire smiled and stood on the platform.


    "Your Excellency the Viscount, Gui''an!"


    "Lord Viscount is doing well every day!"


    "May the reputation of the Viscount reverberate throughout the world!"


    The people below waved their hands in greeting. Since the end of Claire''s speech last time, most of them have become Claire''s little fans and little fans.


    Claire waved her hand, and the people below consciously stopped their voices.


    "I called everyone here this time, mainly to suppress the bandits. The bandits outside the city have always been a problem for us in Nafu City, and they even dared to assassinate me and **** the goods of our Nafu City!"


    The people below quietly looked at Claire on the stage. Indeed, as Claire said, the robbers did more than that. Sometimes when there was a lack of food, they would break into the village to **** food and loot some Women, the hatred in their hearts is very.


    "Mah...Bah! Robbers are always going to be killed! Think about it! When you were drinking fine wine and hugging the maid at home, there was a sudden news that your goods had been robbed by the robbers! So, no The days of robbers are good days!"


    The people below didn''t know why, but they still shouted: "Yes!"


    But why did the nobles below sound a little uncomfortable? They always felt that Claire had something to say on stage.


    "However, because I returned to the territory for the first time, all the funds I had prepared were used to train the knight team, and the tax reduction was so much, and now there is not enough money for us to go to suppress the bandits, so now we have gathered everyone here. I hope you can help a little and donate some money, of course, donating more and donating less is all in your heart!"


    Although Baron Eugene felt that the previous words were a bit wrong, he didn''t have time to think about it. Now it''s time for him to go out.


    "Lord Viscount said it well, the days without robbers are good days! I, Baron Eugene, invested 50,000 gold coins to suppress the robbers!"


    After waving his hand, the people below him immediately took several large boxes of gold coins from the carriage to the stage, and opened them all at once. The glittering gold coins almost blinded the eyes of the people below.


    "Turtle, I have never seen so much money in my life."


    "I never dared to think like that in my dreams."


    The people below stared straight in their eyes. They rarely even saw a single gold coin on weekdays. How could they have seen such a big scene.


    "The administrative officer of my Viscounty also donated 30,000 gold coins." Frank also stood up and said, but he was not as relaxed as he showed. Looking at the gold coins that were put on the stage, his heart was bleeding, and he and Unlike the nobles, he knew that he could not get the money back after donating it.


    After two people took the lead, the rest of the nobles also stood up and announced the remuneration they had donated.


    The people below looked at the whole boxes of gold coins piled up above, and they didn''t know how to react for a while. They didn''t even know what to show, and some were just shocked.


    But after the shock, everyone quickly took out their pockets, took out all the money in their pockets, and ran to the table to put them on.


    "Although I don''t donate much, I hope I can help the Viscount!" a member of the public shouted.


    "Yes! I don''t have any money on me now. I''ll get it back when I get home!"


    "I will also go back and get the money from the bottom of the box. Lord Viscount is a good man, and I am willing to donate my money to him!"


    "Me too! We all believe in the Viscount!"


    The people below put their money up one after another. Some copper coins and silver coins piled up and quickly formed a hill, and people kept taking their savings from their homes and putting them on top.


    The nobles below showed their gums when they laughed. Sure enough, these stupid pariahs took out all the money themselves when they cheated!


    It''s that Claire felt a little guilty on stage. Although it was only a temporary lie, she still felt a little bit sorry. But there is no way, if you don''t do this, you won''t be able to deceive the nobles at all.


    This fund-raising event lasted until the sun went down. In addition to the gold coins donated by the nobles, the people donated nearly 20,000 gold coins. Not only some commoners will donate, but some middle-class families have also donated. Quite a few, if it came down in total, nearly everyone donated more than ten silver coins


    He asked the knights to carry all the gold coins on the stage onto the carriage and transported them back to the Viscount''s mansion. Robin, the tax officer, calculated the total amount of money collected against the ledger in the carriage.


    "Early morning tomorrow! The knights will set off to suppress the bandits!" Claire said at the last second before the sunset.


    ¡­¡­


    In the morning, before the sun rose, the main street of Nafu City was crowded with people, all of them squatting here with fruits and flowers in their hands.


    "Da da da!"


    The sound of neat hooves came, and everyone looked over.


    The knight captain, Hunter, rode a war horse and walked at the front of the team. All the knights were wearing heavy armor, and the silver armor exuded a dazzling light. Just over 60 knights rode their horses like a torrent of steel and walked slowly towards the crowd. Come.


    The momentum was beyond words, and everyone who was waiting at the scene was stunned. They had never seen such a majestic knight, and such a majestic knight belonged to their Viscounty, so they should go out to suppress bandits for them. Yes, a sense of pride welled up in my heart.


    The horses carried the knights slowly from the main street all the way to the city gate, and the people followed along to the city gate. At this time, Claire had been waiting here for a long time.


    "Dismount!" Hunter ordered!


    The sixty knights immediately strode off their horses, and their movements were uniform.


    Hunter walked in front of Claire and knelt down and said loudly: "Lord, your knight team is assembled!" The knights behind him also knelt down with his movements Claire took the flowers from the people and handed it to Hunter, who was half-kneeling on the ground, "Get up."


    "Yes! Lord Lord!"


    The knights stood up abruptly again, and the armors rubbed against each other and made a harsh sound, but no one thought it was noise, only thought it was very cool, wishing it was themselves wearing the armor.


    Claire glanced at the excited people around, smiled and waved their hands. The people understood what Claire meant, and hurried over, stuffing the gifts they had prepared into the hands of the knights.


    Those teenagers were a little overwhelmed by the things in their hands, and even Hunter was a little overwhelmed. He had never seen such a battle before.


    When he was a knight in the past, these people feared them like tigers, not to mention giving gifts, it would be nice if they didn''t take a sip from the back.


    Claire said: "Take it, those gifts they gave you represent their hearts. Don''t feel embarrassed, you are not only fighting for me, but for them!" Claire is telling the truth, although They did not intend to suppress the bandits this time, and some of them stole their names, but what they did was a good thing for the people.


    "Yes!" The teenagers looked at the fruits and flowers in their hands, and there was a different kind of excitement in their hearts. It turned out that as a knight, they could still gain the support of the people.


    Claire pulled out the matching sword from her waist, and nodded on Hunter''s shoulders and head, even if the ceremony was done.


    Then he pointed the tip of his sword outside the city gate and shouted, "Let''s go!"


    The knights immediately got on their horses, saluted like Claire, and then drove out on the horses!


    ?

 Chapter 36： : 1 law beheading above the wheel

    As night approached, Claire was on the balcony outside the study, holding her chin and blowing in the wind, watching the entire Nafu City into her eyes.


    "Squeak!" The door was pushed, and Regan walked in with a plate of fruit in his hand.


    "Master, this is the fruit given by the people this morning. You can taste it."


    Claire didn''t look back, but continued to look at the scenery outside, "Well, I see."


    "What is the young master looking at?" Regan asked suspiciously.


    Hearing this, Claire finally turned around, walked in, picked up the fruit on the table, put it in her mouth, and asked, "Do you think Nafu City is a little old?"


    Reagan didn''t know what to say, so he could only say: "After all, it''s been decades, and it''s common for urban areas to get old."


    "Well." Claire nodded and continued to ask, "What time is it now?"


    "It''s past eleven o''clock..."


    "That''s almost it." Claire turned to look in the direction of the city gate again, "Our lord administrative officer should leave the city now."


    ¡­


    Turn the time back one day.


    It was also at night, and in the meeting room of the Viscount House, there were only two people in the room, Claire and Hunter.


    "Tomorrow night, the administrative officer of our viscount will leave his post. From what I understand, the other party should choose to set off at night. Do you know what to do?"


    A cold light flashed in Hunter''s eyes, "I know! Lord Lord!"


    Claire continued: "Those who are taller than the wheel will be killed..."


    Hunter quickly praised: "Lord, you are so kind."


    "Those who are not higher than the wheels put stones under their feet, what did you say just now?"


    Hunter covered his mouth, he just said that he was going to speak quickly, and his head quickly turned around and said, "You are really a wise lord!"


    ¡­


    At midnight, three camels and carriages with heavy loads drove out of Nafu City under the **** of a team of mercenaries, heading for the northern city.


    Taking advantage of the darkness of the night, Frank looked back at Nafu City, where he had been in power for thirteen years. It would be impossible to make money in such a simple way in the future.


    While still feeling melancholy, the screams of the mercenaries came from outside the car window.


    "What''s the matter!" Frank took out the knife in his arms and rushed out.


    What caught my eye was the silver armor that shone in the moonlight, and the familiar figure at the head.


    "Hunt?!" Frank exclaimed in shock.


    "it''s me!"


    "Lord Viscount said to let me go, what are you doing!"


    "Yes, didn''t this let you go? It''s dozens of miles away from Nafu City." Hunter said with a big sword in hand.


    During the conversation between the two, those mercenaries were all killed by the knights under them, and the two sides were not at the same level at all.


    "Claire! I clearly made an agreement with you, but you actually regret it! You little man!" Frank could only shout incompetently and furiously at this time.


    "Pfft!" Hunter''s big sword pierced into his chest at once, "Damn it if you dare to disrespect the lord!"


    "Claire! You bastard! Demon! I curse you to go to **** with me!"


    "Stop arguing, the lord asked me to give you a word." Hunter pulled out the big sword.


    Frank''s face became even paler, and blood was gushing out of his chest. At this moment, he was exhausted even talking, but he held back and raised his head. He wanted to know what Claire was going to say to him. talk.


    "Lord Lord said: You will not be alone on the road."


    Frank was stunned for a moment, as if he had thought of something, and laughed loudly: "Hahahaha! Cough! Hahaha..." In the end, his life passed away while laughing wildly.


    The sixty knights quickly dealt with the scene without leaving a trace.


    "Return to the team! We have to go back to Nafu City before dawn!"


    "Yes!" The roars of the boys echoed across this plain.


    ¡­


    At dawn in the early morning, a team of knights covered in blood appeared in Nafu City.


    The people all gathered to watch the excitement.


    "Wow! Is that blood on them!"


    "It''s still pungent! But it''s really handsome!"


    "Indeed, that suit of armor has to be covered with bloodstains."


    At this time, Claire also arrived at the city gate ahead of time to greet him. After seeing the Cavaliers, he praised: "You solved a cancer in Nafhu this time!"


    The teenagers all smiled, and this smile is only known to each other, and what Claire said was right, they really solved a cancer in Nafu City this time.


    Walking in front of Hunter, Claire asked in a low voice, "How many things did he take away?"


    Hunter also replied in a low voice, "About 20,000 gold coins."


    Claire''s eyes flickered. Well, I only have 30,000 gold coins in my entire family property. It turns out that there are 20,000 gold coins in the house.


    "Let''s go back."


    "Yes! Lord Lord!"


    But at this time, the nobles also greeted them with smiles on their faces.


    "Congratulations to Captain Hunter for his triumphant return!"


    As he spoke, he turned his body to look behind the knights, but he couldn''t see what he wanted to see.


    "What about... our cargo?!" Lord Wilbur asked directly.


    "What cargo?" Hunter pretended to be stupid.


    Claire smiled aside and said, "It''s the goods that these nobles were robbed."


    "Oh!" Hunter pretended to understand suddenly, "I heard from those robbers that the goods were sold by them."


    "How is it possible!" Lord Wilbur exclaimed, "It''s only been a few days, do those robbers have the ability to transfer our goods worth tens of thousands!"


    Hunter spread his hands, "That''s what they said. If you don''t believe me, go down and ask?"


    "You!" Lord Wilbur pointed his finger at Hunter''s nose and was about to curse, but was stopped by Baron Eugene.


    Baron Eugene was also enduring the anger in his heart at the moment. He had a bad feeling at this moment, and he quickly asked Claire tentatively, "Lord Viscount, when will our thing be divided?"


    "What''s the point?" Claire took a few steps back and shouted with a smile, "Oh! You mean donation!"


    Baron Eugene felt a familiar feeling when he saw Claire''s movements. He had also seen this movement in the clinic before.


    "I''m here to thank you nobles for the money you donated! A total of 430,000 gold coins! It''s really generous!" Saying that, Claire turned her head and pointed to the city gate, "I want to build a monument for you here in the future. , so that people in the future will remember the selfless dedication of you and others when they see it!"


    "Claire!" Baron Eugene''s teeth were about to break!


    "Zheng!"


    The sound of bright swords in unison came from the team of knights behind. When the nobles looked over, they found that the knights were staring at him and others, but if he made some changes, he would definitely draw his swords and slash over with great difficulty.


    "Crack!" The sound of the bullet chamber entering the chamber sounded, and when he looked over, the pitch-black gun hole was already facing him and others.


    At this moment, the nobles had a look of horror on their faces, and left the scene with their heads in their arms.


    ?

 Chapter 37： : work overtime at night

    "I''m mad at me! I''m mad at me! That Claire dares to insult us like this!" Baron Eugene kept slashing the furniture in the house with a long sword in his hand.


    The nobles sitting beside them also had expressions of anger on their faces. So far, how could they not see that they and others were completely tricked by Claire.


    "I''m going to kill him!" Baron Eugene was still cutting down on the furniture to vent his anger. He lost the most, with 50,000 gold coins gone. That''s most of his wealth!


    "This bastard!" Baron Eugene swung his long sword a few more times, and finally stopped out of breath, unable to stop and continued cursing.


    "Where''s that **** Frank! Why didn''t he come!" Eugene asked, akimbo.


    Lord Wilby curled his lips: "The family moved out of Nafford City last night. It is estimated that they made an agreement with Claire to take our money and run away after they succeeded."


    "Damn it!" Baron Eugene was even more angry when he heard the news, "Damn it, it turned out that he came back with Claire to deceive us that day! I just said why he looked so bad! Where did he go? Bring him back! Killing him is not enough to vent your anger!"


    "He went out last night, and now he is almost in another territory, and the ghost knows where he ran to."


    The angry Baron Eugene raised the long sword in his hand to slash again, and finally calmed down.


    "Let him go first, the most urgent task now is how to get our money back!"


    Speaking of this, the faces of the nobles showed heartache. The money they donated is already half of their net worth. If it wasn''t for that **** Frank donating 30,000 gold coins at once, they would not As for donating so much along with it, it all fell into the hands of that kid Claire!


    Lord Wilby rolled his eyes and whispered, "It''s really not good, we''re the same as last time..." Then he put his hand on his neck and compared it.


    Baron Eugene was stunned for a moment. A smile appeared on his face when he was interrupted by the sound from outside.


    "Da da da!"


    The loud and crisp sound of hooves sounded again, and interrupted Baron Eugene''s plan. Since they came back, the group of knights have been patrolling the outside of their house in batches. Patrol the city, but each of them knew it was watching over themselves.


    "Damn it!" Baron Eugene punched the table with a punch. "We''re being watched like this, and we won''t have a chance at all!"


    Baron Eugene had no doubt that once he got in touch with those assassins, thirty or forty knights would rush in and handcuff himself in the next second.


    The rest of the nobles also subconsciously shrank their necks when they heard the unison of the hooves, feeling a little scared.


    The scene of those knights pulling out their big swords in front of them left a strong impression on them at the beginning. At that time, as long as there was a charge, they had to explain it on the spot.


    "Forget it, let''s not provoke him." Eugene almost said these words through gritted teeth.


    The rest of the nobles exchanged glances and nodded in agreement. After all, they were no match for Claire.


    "Don''t say you donated all the money, at least you still have some money left?" Baron Eugene looked around and continued: "Let''s collect some more money, and then go to transport a batch of goods back, the whole Nafu Almost all the shops in the city are in our hands, and once we go bankrupt, the entire Nafta city will also go down together, Claire dare not touch us!"


    "As long as we ship the goods back, Nafu City will still be ours!"


    "Hmm!" The rest of the nobles nodded in agreement. The Noble Law protects their private property as sacred and inviolable. Even if Claire is a Viscount, it is impossible to force them to hand over the shop by force.


    "Lord Baron, something is wrong!" A servant pushed open the door and walked in, with a very flustered expression.


    Baron Eugene sat up from the sofa angrily, "We''re having a party! Can''t we wait until the end to talk about anything?"


    The servant was panting heavily, wiping the sweat on his forehead, "It''s really bad."


    Baron Eugene frowned. On weekdays, this servant is quite stable. If it weren''t for a big event, he wouldn''t be so panicked.


    "What''s the matter?! Tell me now!"


    "Lord Viscount distributed some goods for free at the gate of the city, all of which are sold in our store. If this goes on like this, no one will come to buy it in our store!"


    "Boom!" Baron Eugene only felt that a thunderstorm hit him, and collapsed back onto the sofa with exhaustion.


    He murmured to himself: "How...how is it possible! Where did they get the goods to distribute to those pariahs for free."


    Suddenly, Baron Eugene slapped his forehead, connecting all the clues into a single line, and said with a trembling voice, "Could it be that there are no robbers at all?"


    Thinking of this, he quickly got up, grabbed the servant''s sleeve and said, "Quick! Quickly prepare the carriage, I want to go and have a look!"


    Although the rest of the nobles did not know what happened, they still followed Baron Eugene to the city gate.


    ¡­


    As soon as they reached the gate of the city, the nobles understood all at once. Aren''t those carriages carrying goods the carriages of their family! Claire just pulled it out without concealment, without even tearing off the label on the product, it was the one they bought it from.


    Baron Eugene slumped on the ground, staring at the untouchables who kept taking things from the knights, the goods originally belonged to them...


    "Baron Eugene, are you alright?" A concerned voice came.


    Baron Eugene turned his head, the figure was just under the sun, and the dazzling sunlight couldn''t illuminate his front at all. Baron Eugene narrowed his eyes, and then he could see who the person in front of him was.


    "Claire!" Baron Eugene said through gritted teeth.


    Claire also squatted down at this moment, grabbed the other party''s collar, then let go and said, "Baron Eugene is a little down right now."


    "It''s not thanks to you!"


    "No no no! It''s caused by your own greed." Claire said with a smile.


    "Are you here to see our joke!" Eugene stood up and patted the dust on his body, no matter what time he couldn''t lose his noble face.


    "No!" Claire held out a hand and waved, "I''ll make a deal with you."


    "Do you think we will still make deals with you as stupidly as we used to?" Lord Wilby also stood up.


    "Let''s hear it first." Claire continued: "Give me all your properties in Nafu City, and I''ll give you some money, so you can continue to develop in other cities."


    "Impossible!" Baron Eugene''s reaction was particularly strong. The industry in Nafford City was his hard work and hard work. If he changed to another city, it would be impossible to form such a monopoly again.


    Claire was not in a hurry, but said with a smile: "Are you sure you don''t think about it again? How long can your money support you in Nafta City?"


    Saying that, he pointed to the convoy behind him and said, "Most of your money is in my hands. I can continue to distribute materials for free like this for several years. In the past few years, your store will sell a copper coin. If you can¡¯t receive it, are you sure you want to spend it with me? How many good lives can you have in Nafu City with the money in your hands? That¡¯s all I have to say, think about it.¡±


    Claire''s remarks made the eyes of the nobles keep flashing, and their minds were constantly thinking. It is true that if this continues for a long time, they will undoubtedly lose. Their money is indeed not much, otherwise they will not go to the pool to make another one. The batch of goods has been shipped. At that time, there will be no need for the few years that Claire said, and they will not be able to hold it for two or three months.


    "Think about it, I''ll go back first." Claire turned her head and was about to leave.


    However, he was stopped by Baron Eugene, "I''m leaving! But the money cannot be less!"


    After one person took the lead, the remaining nobles also agreed one after another.


    "They''re all smart people!" Claire clapped her hands with a smile, and waved Robin, the tax officer, to come up, "Talk to him."


    Surrounded by the nobles, Robin went to another place, and the nobles began to bargain, hoping that their property could be exchanged for enough money so that they could live in another city. Free and easy.


    Claire just glanced at it briefly and walked to the side where the goods were distributed.


    The people who saw Claire coming over fell to their knees, "Thank you, Lord Viscount!"


    Claire didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, she waved her hand, and hurriedly asked the other party to stand up.


    Hunter also stepped out of the crowd delivering the goods.


    "Lord Lord!"


    "how''s it going?"


    "The remote villages have already let those **** pull the carriages over, and it is expected to be completed this afternoon."


    "Okay." Claire turned to look at the group of nobles who were still bargaining, and Hunter''s eyes followed.


    Claire said something inexplicably: "Work overtime at night."


    Hunter was very smart, and he quickly realized what Claire meant. He showed his big white teeth and said with a smile, "Understood! Lord Lord!"


    Claire also smiled, these nobles can die, but they can''t die in Nafhu City. Don''t think that the nobility law is just promulgated and played, otherwise you have a group of knights like Hunter, and you can simply kill all the nobles like Eugene, and you still need to delay it until now?


    All of these nobles can know that they died in their own hands, but there is no evidence to prove that they did it by themselves. This kind of thing is well known among the nobles. Many nobles are under the hands of A lot of minor nobles died inexplicably. Don''t you all know what happened? I know, but as long as you don''t put it on the bright side, basically no one will care about those little nobles who died, not to mention that you just guess and there is no evidence at all.


    ?

 Chapter 38： : Relief for work

    Early in the morning, Hunter walked into the Viscount Mansion wearing a blood-stained armor.


    As soon as he met Claire, he half-kneeled, "Report to the lord, fortunately not to be disgraced!"


    "Get up." Claire waved, "How much gain?"


    "They carried a total of 460,000 gold coins!" Hunter said with excitement.


    Claire nodded lightly and looked at Robin, the political officer beside her.


    Robin naturally knew what Claire wanted to ask, and quickly said: "The price I negotiated with them yesterday was 300,000 gold coins. If you add the 430,000 gold coins that were recovered, the financial deposit of our Viscount Mansion has reached 300,000 gold coins. More than half a million."


    "500,000 gold coins, Nafu City''s tax revenue for the past ten years." Claire muttered to herself.


    Then he turned to look at Regan, and said softly, "Frank is dead, and our Viscount lacks an administrative officer..."


    Regan bowed slightly, "Master, I will go to another city to find a qualified political officer."


    "No." Claire shook her head slightly, "Isn''t there a good candidate right now?"


    Reagan had some doubts in his heart. He looked around for a while, but he still didn''t understand who Claire was talking about. Robin was already a tax officer, so he couldn''t let Hunter be the political officer.


    "You!" Claire pointed at Reagan, "you will be the administrative officer of the Viscount''s House in the future."


    Reagan was frightened and hurriedly refused: "Master, I..."


    "Needless to say, you are a qualified steward of the Griffin family, and I also believe that you can become a qualified steward of the Viscount. Besides, you can help me lighten my burden."


    Regan''s eyes flickered, and he finally bowed deeply, "Thank you, young master, for being able to look down on me as an old man."


    Claire smiled and said, "Although the nobles in the city have been purged, the people below are still in a state of lack of supplies and poverty..."


    "So, my next step is to rebuild the entire Nafu City!"


    Claire''s remarks caused a thousand waves, and Reagan was the first to raise his hand to object, "Master, rebuilding Naft City is estimated to cost a lot of money." As the steward of the Griffin family, he has always been averse to wasting money. This kind of thing is very sensitive.


    Although Robin didn''t say anything, his expression was a little bit of an opinion. It was a waste of money that he finally got from the nobles and put it into useless construction, and it was completely related to the lack of materials and poverty of the lords. It doesn''t matter.


    Claire shook her head and smiled mysteriously: "Have you heard of cash-for-work!"


    Reagan and Robin looked at each other and shook their heads. They had never heard of the word. Only Hunter stood on the side stupidly, he didn''t know anything about this.


    "Reagan, remember what I said to you before, money is for spending. Money is not used for hoarding, storage, and only when it flows can it generate value. It is only one aspect of rebuilding Nafu City. The main purpose is to Redistribute this money and distribute it to the hands of the people below."


    "Whether a territory is prosperous or not depends not on how rich the lord of the territory is, but on whether the people in the territory are empowered enough, the people are prosperous and the country is strong, and they are rich enough to drive the development of the entire territory."


    Reagan and Robin were really shocked by Claire''s explanation. They looked at each other again, and they could see the shock in each other''s eyes. They had never heard such a statement.


    Claire continued: "What I said before is not empty talk, I want to rebuild Nafau City first, let''s not say anything else, get the sewers up, the **** and feces on the street are too unpleasant. , and it is easy to produce plague if it accumulates for a long time.¡±


    "Mmmm!" Robin nodded repeatedly, which he agreed.


    "What I said before was not empty words. The establishment of schools and hospitals must be built. In this way, in another ten or twenty years, there will be no illiteracy in our entire Viscount, and all diseases will be born. If it can be cured, there will be no such thing as the quack doctor before, the people can live and work in peace and will no longer be oppressed, and the whole territory will be prosperous."


    Just listening to Claire''s description, everyone was a little excited.


    Said that Claire put his eyes on the three people in front of him, "I''ll leave this matter to you, can you do it?"


    "Can!"


    "First, free up a place for the aristocratic industries to establish night schools, so that some adults can also be literate."


    "No problem." Robin replied. He was in charge of receiving the property from the nobles. Naturally, he knew which place could be used as a night school.


    "Teacher, you can only wait for a while before recruiting from other territories." Claire said regretfully.


    "No need, Lord Viscount!" Robin said excitedly: "My wife is a teacher! She used to teach the children of nobles, so it should be fine for her to be a literacy teacher. As for elementary school teachers If you don''t worry, the school hasn''t been built yet, you can find it slowly."


    Claire''s eyes lit up, "Okay! I''ll leave this to you." It seemed that the night school didn''t have to drag on for too long.


    ¡­¡­


    At noon, Reagan personally took a large pile of paper to the city gate and posted it. This was originally what a political officer should do.


    The first one posted was an announcement from Claire granting him to become a Viscounty Administrator, and the next few were announcements about recruiting workers.


    As soon as I saw someone coming to post the announcement, the pedestrians who entered and exited Nafu City all gathered around and looked at the posted announcement in unison.


    "Don''t squeeze. Didn''t you say last time that you are illiterate, and you still squeeze."


    "While I''m going, I want to get closer to anyone who is literate in Nafu City."


    "..."


    When everyone was almost there, Reagan cleared his throat and said loudly, "I! From now on, I will be the administrative officer of the Viscount Griffin!"


    The people below looked dazed as they watched Reagan discuss.


    "Who is he? I didn''t say much about it Where was the administrative officer last time?"


    "I don''t know, why did you suddenly change to a political officer?"


    Reagan stopped their discussion and said loudly, "The last time the government official who arbitrarily collected taxes has been driven away by Mr. Viscount! I am the newly appointed government official of the Viscount!"


    "Oh! Lord Viscount accepted his fate!"


    As soon as they heard Claire''s name, the people below instantly became excited.


    "The last administrative officer should be hanged! But it''s fine if Lord Viscount drives him away. Long live Lord Viscount!"


    "Yes! The administrative officer that the Viscount personally accepted his fate must be countless times better than the previous one!"


    Seeing the people below praise the young master, the corners of Regan''s mouth turned up unconsciously.


    Then he explained to them the contents of the announcement posted later, about the night school, as well as the announcement of rebuilding Nafu City and building a new hospital and primary school.


    After hearing Reagan''s explanation, the people below boiled again.


    "Really! How can I get twenty silver coins for a month when I go to work for help?! And I even get food?!"


    "The announcement issued by the Viscount is of course true!" Another person also said excitedly: "Now is not the busy time of farming, so you can spare time to work!"


    "Yes, with such a generous reward, what if it''s a little hard work!"


    "And there are not many restrictions above, basically an adult is enough! I want to go back to the village and tell them the good news!"


    "Our good day is finally coming! Long live the Viscount!" Someone shouted while running.


    In just a few minutes, a shout came from the entire city of Nafu: "Long live the Viscount!"


    ?

 Chapter 39： : It is better to ask for a tool than to ask for a technique

    The construction project has been in full swing for several days. With the efforts of hundreds of people, some buildings have begun to take shape, and they will be put into use in a few days.


    At this time, Claire was in his attic, looking at the city of Nafu in the night outside. I don''t know why he always likes to stand on a high place and overlook this city that belongs to him.


    Glancing at his trading panel, there are already two trading points on it, but Claire is not in a hurry to trade.


    These days, I have been busy fighting wits and courage with those nobles. Fifteen days have passed before I know it. After this evening, he will be able to have a trading point again. Anyway, he is not in a hurry and just waits until midnight to collect three transactions. Click to trade again.


    "It''s almost time." Claire muttered to herself, then walked back to her favorite reclining chair from the balcony.


    Leaning on it, Claire watched the clock hanging on the wall start to count down.


    "Three, two, one!"


    When I counted to one, I opened the trading panel. Sure enough, the two-point trading point on the top became a three-point trading point. Just as I thought, the energy storage time of this trading point changed from seven days to five days after I advanced. .


    Immediately afterwards, Claire''s pupils shrank, and he saw a new button "Upgrade Trading!" on the crude trading panel.


    "Huh? What''s going on?" Claire wondered. He just heard from the person who sold him the revolver before that he could add regular friends after reaching the two o''clock trading point, but he never said that it was three o''clock trading. After clicking, you can have this "upgrade transaction! This is the thing.


    Claire''s gaze scanned the trading panel several times, but she still didn''t see any changes other than this.


    After hesitating for a moment, Claire reached out and clicked on the "upgrade transaction". It''s better to upgrade than not to upgrade, right?


    The next second, the trading panel that had appeared in front of Claire closed with a snap, leaving only a small circle that was constantly spinning, very much like when he upgraded his mobile phone in his previous life.


    Although there is no indication of when the upgrade will be completed, Claire has time to simply pick up a magic book at hand, read it, and wait slowly.


    However, it didn''t take long. It only took less than ten minutes before Claire''s eyes lit up again, and the panel unfolded again.


    Seeing the panel in front of her, Claire pursed her lips. This is the real trading panel! Did you use the trial version before?


    The trading panel in front of you is very different from the previous one. In terms of appearance, it is much more high-end than the simple trading panel before, and there are several more buttons, "Start Trading" "Personal Space" " Fixed Friends".


    Claire clicked on the column of fixed friends, it was blank, and she had not added any friends. However, it shows the objects that have been traded before, as long as you spend a little transaction point, you can add the other party as a friend.


    After taking a look at the personal space, similar to my space ring, the things I traded can also be placed in it directly, and there is no time limit like the previous transaction space.


    Claire looked at the upper right corner again, her eyes widened slightly in the next second, and her original three-point trading point turned into a single trading point.


    "Did you use those three trading points to upgrade?" Claire guessed.


    But since all the flowers were spent, it was too late to feel distressed. Claire clicked "Start Trading" to see how the upgraded trading panel changed.


    The text that has not appeared between the lines appears in the middle of the energy vortex: "I am matching you with one-star trading users..."


    Claire said to himself: "Is it even a one star after the upgrade? The quality of the matched users should be higher. It seems that the upgrade is not a loss."


    The vortex was cleared away like turbid water, and a delicate face appeared in front of Claire.


    The other party greeted with this bright smile: "Hello! My name is Lan Zhao! What''s your name?"


    Claire was a little surprised. This was the first time he had met a trader who smiled so happily. Although the few he had met before also had smiling faces, they didn''t have the sincerity of the person in front of him.


    "Hello, my name is Antonio." Claire used her pseudonym habitually.


    "Hello, hello, Antonio!" The other party still smiled with white teeth, but Claire''s mood couldn''t help getting better just by looking at the other party''s smile.


    While speaking, Claire looked at the upper right corner of the panel, and the one-minute countdown timer had now disappeared.


    It was just a slight glance, but the other party saw it. Lan Zhao asked with a smile, "Are you a trader who has just been upgraded to one star?"


    "How to say?"


    Lan Zhao scratched his head embarrassedly, as if he was embarrassed to see through Claire''s thoughts. "Generally speaking, there is only a trading time limit at level zero, and there is no such limit when it reaches one star. I guessed it just by looking at your habitual glance at the upper right corner."


    Claire also simply admitted: "I did just upgrade."


    "It''s alright, the transaction is not in a hurry. Let me first introduce you to the trading items that may attract you in our world. You can see if you are interested." After speaking, Lan Zhao turned his head and walked into the house.


    Claire didn''t wait long before walking back with a bunch of different colors.


    Lan Zhao first picked up a blue egg the size of an ostrich egg with a mysterious pattern in his hand, and said in a proud tone, "This is a pet egg that I managed to transport from An Xing Forest, although I don''t know what''s inside. What kind of pets will hatch, but the evaluation is three stars!"


    After he finished speaking, he put the blue eggs on the table, and some of them brought out several similar eggs and put them on the table, as Shu Jiazhen introduced: "These are one-star pet eggs, and this is a slime egg. , this is the egg of the fire dragon beast, if you cultivate it well, it is possible to become a pet of the lord level in the future, and this is the egg of the water cloud beast, and this is our special electric tail cat!"


    When introducing these pet eggs, Lan Zhao still kept a bright smile on his face, constantly excitedly introducing their pets to Claire.


    "Fighting beast plane?" Claire already had a guess in her heart. UU Reading


    "That...can you show their abilities?" Claire asked.


    "Of course!" Lan Zhao responded immediately, "Which ability do you want to see, I run a pet shop, and I have all the pets hatched from these pet eggs."


    "Let''s take a look at slimes first." Claire said, there are creatures like slimes in their world, and he wants to see if the two are the same.


    "Wait a moment, I''ll come when I go." Lan Zhao said, and then returned to the room.


    In less than half a minute, Lan Zhao ran back with a pool of jelly-like objects.


    "Hahaha, stop scratching me, it''s so itchy!" Lan Zhao took the slime down and placed it in front of Claire.


    Just like the slime in my own world. Claire thought to herself, just how can it be so close to humans? Although the slime in their world is not strong, it can even be said to be very weak, any adult can knock it to death with a stick, but the other party Seeing that human beings are still rushing forward without fear of death, they are not as friendly as they are to Lan Zhao.


    "Have you made up your mind?" Lan Zhao was still trying to get rid of the slime''s hug.


    Only then did Claire come back to her senses and asked, "Can living things be traded across borders?"


    "Of course, I''m specialized in trading pets." Lan Zhao smiled and said, "Have you decided which one to choose? I suggest you choose the electric-tailed cat. It has a docile personality and has a certain attack power. "


    Claire shook her head, there are quite a few strange creatures like this in their world, not only slimes, but also five-colored dragons, elves, mermaids, elves and other strange creatures.


    "I''m not very interested in these pets, it''s better to ask for magic! I want..."


    ?

 Chapter 40： : Water Cloud Beast

    "I want a way to establish a connection between you and your pets!" Claire said directly.


    There is no shortage of strange creatures such as monsters in their world, but very few people can tame those wild and arrogant monsters, if they are like orcs, half-orcs, or beast-eared girls that many people miss For species with wisdom and order, magicians can use contracts to forcibly establish a master-servant relationship with each other, but that is also mandatory, and there is no such friendly relationship as the Lan Zhao and Slime in front of them.


    Therefore, Claire concluded that the other person''s world must have an exclusive way to communicate with pets, which can improve the relationship between the two.


    Otherwise, how could slimes of the same species become so difficult to tame in their own world?


    Lan Zhao was stunned, "How do you know that there is a way to establish contracts with pets in our world. Forget it, it''s not something worth hiding, you can trade it if you want. But you really don''t. Consider the electric tail cat, his ordinary electric attack can penetrate a three-centimeter iron plate."


    Lan Zhao was still enthusiastically recommending to Claire their unique electric-tail cat in this area. He contracted an electric-tail cat himself, and he was very fond of it.


    "No, it''s better to ask for tools than to ask for techniques, and it''s better to ask for Taoism. You can''t ask for the Tao in your world, so let''s trade the method that can establish a contract with pets."


    "Then what do you have in exchange for it?" Lan Zhao asked.


    Claire thought for a while, then picked up the magic book in her hand, and said, "I will trade with you with this book."


    "Is there anything strange about this book?" Lan Zhao asked curiously.


    Claire smiled lightly, "I''ll find out later."


    After speaking, as soon as he snapped his fingers, a fireball the size of a human head appeared in front of him. Claire continued to snap his fingers again. The fireball was divided into four, and the size became the size of a fist. With an increase in speed, the spinning fireball becomes a ring of fire.


    On the opposite side, Lan Zhao''s eyes widened. He had never seen anyone who could control a flame, only a fire-type pet could control it.


    Claire hadn''t finished his performance yet, when he clenched his fist, the circle of fire went out. Then he chanted the incantation silently, and soon an electric arc appeared in his hand.


    "Let''s see, can your electric-tail cat''s electrical attack be so powerful?"


    After speaking, Claire hesitated for a while, but decided not to let Regan run back and forth, so she pointed her finger out of the window, and the next second, a blue lightning bolt detached from Claire''s fingertips, and penetrated directly into the sky. The opposite Lan Zhao was stunned.


    Seeing the other party''s reaction, Claire was very satisfied. The "Lightning Technique" just now was already an intermediate-level magic, and it was considered the most attacking spell he could use at this stage.


    After the presentation, Claire picked up the magic book in his hand, "The spell I just used is recorded on it, how about it? Can it be exchanged for that spell?"


    "Of course!" Lan Zhao said excitedly. If he had learned the above spells, he would be able to get down on some elite-level monsters even with his bare hands.


    "Then let me also introduce to you our method of establishing contact with pets." Lan Zhao excitedly said, "Generally speaking, if pets can be cultivated from their eggs, their obedience will be the highest. But many times we have to capture our own pets from the wild, and at this time we need to use this method. It can establish a connection with pets, transmit our emotions to the other party, and also receive the emotions from the other party. , so that the two understand each other, and forming a contract is much simpler.¡±


    "Mmmm!" Claire nodded while listening, but the specific effect depends on how well it plays in this world.


    "Then let''s start trading." Claire said softly, putting the magic book in her hand into the trading space.


    "Okay! But wait a minute, that book is the most basic tutorial for us, I have to look it up." Lan Zhao said, the more advanced books are all about how to fight only with pets.


    Lan Zhao rummaged through boxes in his room to find it, and it took several minutes to rummage through the bottom of the pile of books.


    Looking at the book with a tattered cover, Lan Zhao scratched his head embarrassedly, "That... this book is a bit broken, or I''ll send you another pet egg, your magic book is definitely better than our basic tutorial here. It''s more precious."


    This is the businessman! Claire exclaimed in her heart.


    "Apart from that three-star egg, you can pick one!" Lan Zhao said generously.


    "Then take this aqua blue one." Claire pointed at random. Anyway, he didn''t have much expectation for these pets as a gift, so he just picked a better color.


    "Water cloud beast! Then I put it in the trading space!" Lan Zhao picked up the aqua blue egg and put it into the trading space.


    After both sides press agree, the transaction begins!


    A book and aqua blue eggs appeared in Claire''s trading space, and a happy transaction was successfully concluded.


    After the transaction was over, the countdown appeared. Lan Zhao told Claire some key tips about caring for pet eggs, and Claire also shared some magic tricks, and the trading channel was closed.


    The other party had mentioned adding friends, and Claire was moved for a while Only then did she realize that she had no trading points at all, so she could only add it from her friends when she got rich later.


    The interface returned to the original trading panel, and the items on the trading space were also transferred to the personal space. Claire glanced at the upper right corner habitually, and there was indeed a countdown where there was only a trading point: Fifteen days to go!"


    Claire narrowed her eyes, and quickly figured out the reason.


    The planes matched by this level of cross-border transactions are not at the same level as the planes previously matched, and the consumption of transaction points is three times that of the previous ones. Therefore, after the transaction panel is upgraded, the time for energy storage will also be reduced. It has tripled the original energy storage time.


    But half a month can still afford to wait, not to mention half a month, even three or five years, he can afford it. The lifespan of an intermediate mage has exceeded that of ordinary people. As long as there are no accidents, it is impossible to live to three hundred years old. Not a problem, not to mention that his strength is no longer growing. It is estimated that this energy storage time will be reduced again when he is promoted to senior mage.


    First put the book with a somewhat worn cover out. Like last time, the book was surrounded by a light as soon as it appeared. This is the law of this book adapting to this world, and Claire is not surprised.


    However, when the aqua blue egg was released, there was no change. It must be the reason why there are magical beasts capable of mastering strange powers in this world.


    Putting the aqua blue egg on the table on the side, Claire didn''t worry that someone would break it. Generally, no one was allowed to come up on the sixth floor of the castle.


    Then he picked up the book that had been converted into words and began to study it carefully. It was the mystery of knowledge from another world, how could it not be attractive.


    ?

 Chapter 41： : slave trader

    The tutorials in that book are not difficult. After all, they are the most basic things. It only took Claire an hour or two to master it. There are so many monsters in his world. Although he can''t use them now, he can use them later The effect is definitely great.


    For example, the mount used by the Royal Guard of the neighboring country is the griffin, which is one of the state secrets of the neighboring country. Except for their kingdom, few other kingdoms can master the method of controlling the monster like the griffin.


    Claire wondered why she would have to get a few dragons for her knights to ride in the future. It was impossible for a pure-bred dragon. Once a dragon of that level became an adult, it would be a legendary creature at the level of the sage. Now there are no ashes left by Claire, who is only an intermediate mage, but it is still possible to get a few dragonborn, such as two-headed dragons.


    ¡­¡­


    Claire woke up early in the morning. Generally speaking, mages don''t need a lot of sleep. Meditation can replace sleep.


    After breakfast, under the leadership of Reagan, Claire walked to those construction sites, where the construction workers stopped their work and saluted Claire when they saw Claire coming.


    "Your Excellency the Viscount, Gui''an!"


    Claire showed a friendly smile, "You guys are busy with your work, I''m just here to take a look."


    There are special architects in this city, and Claire doesn''t have to worry about this. Just come and see how the process is going.


    The foundation has been laid, and the next step is to build a house on it, and what Claire wants is not as gorgeous as the previous life, as long as it can meet the needs of use, and it will take a week to estimate the time according to this progress. These buildings can be built.


    The time is not too fast, the main reason is that there are too many people. When the people in the territory heard that Claire was going to build a hospital and a school, everyone who was idle came over to help. Hundreds of people are busy. If it weren''t for the lack of light at night, they''d have to work two shifts.


    Compared with the construction of hospitals and schools, the underground sewage discharge is much slower. After all, everyone has no experience in this area. Generally, it is enough to directly throw the sewage and garbage out of the door. Where is there such a pipeline system for sewage discharge.


    However, after Claire issued that announcement, the residents of Nafu City also spontaneously cleaned up the **** and filth on the streets. At least Claire could no longer smell the pungent stench when she walked on the streets.


    Moreover, under the explanation and guidance of Claire''s principles, I don''t know that the architects did not understand it. They seem to have realized something. These days, they have been digging sewage pipes under the city of Nafu, and they have made it look like It''s almost the same as Claire''s impression.


    Seeing the city gradually getting better in his hands, a sense of pride rose in Claire''s heart.


    But before he went around much, Reagan, who was beside him, reported something to Claire.


    "Master! A slave trader came from outside the city."


    This world is not just as simple as feudalism. There are many tribal orc gathering areas under the orc empire in the west, and at the junction of the three human kingdoms in the center is the Empire of Light, which is based on religion. Therefore, although slaves are in Some kingdoms are forbidden, but in this kingdom where Claire is located, it is not forbidden. It is even very fair. Some noble families keep a lot of slaves for entertainment.


    "Go and have a look." Claire said, but she was very puzzled.


    Most of the slaves were plundered from the defeated countries, but the kingdom where Claire is located is in the easternmost kingdom. It is not like bordering some foreign kingdoms. The fighting is so fierce, so there are very few slave traders. See, even if they appear, they are all in the prosperous capital, and it is even rarer to come to a remote place like my own viscount.


    As soon as they walked out of the city gate, Claire saw a long group of carriages, with camels carrying rows of iron cages.


    The iron cage was much larger than the one in Claire''s impression, and the slaves in it were not the human beings he imagined. They were giants over two meters tall with horns on their backs. Their faces were not so ugly, but It''s just different from humans, more like... a cow''s face.


    "Tauren?" Claire asked suspiciously.


    The slave trader on the side saw that after Claire came out and there were a bunch of people following him, they knew that this young man was the lord of this territory.


    So he hurriedly put on a smile and moved forward, "This young master must be the Viscount with such a graceful demeanor!"


    "Yeah!" Claire responded casually, but he was still looking at the tauren in the iron cage. He had only seen this kind of creature in anime.


    The slave trader didn''t seem to feel Claire''s perfunctory, so he pulled Claire to the iron cage and introduced: "Is the viscount interested in these tauren! Six gold coins can take one away, I have more here. Twenty-three, all you need is one hundred and twenty gold coins!"


    Claire frowned. It wasn''t expensive at all, but he didn''t know what to do with the tauren he bought. Could it be that he bought farmland? Or to increase the biodiversity within Nafu?


    After hesitating, one of the people who came out behind Claire suddenly raised his hand and said, "Uncle! You don''t have beast ears for sale here, do you?"


    Claire turned around suddenly, there is actually a Fu Rui control in his own people?


    But then he still set his sights on the face of the slave trader. Instead of spending more than a hundred to buy a bunch of tauren, he might as well buy some beast-eared maids.


    "Uh..." The slave trader scratched his head embarrassedly and explained, "Those half-orcs were sold when they were in the capital, so these tauren were left behind."


    His meaning is very clear, if these tauren couldn''t be sold, he wouldn''t have pulled them to such a remote place to sell them.


    It was the same in the beginning. Even if the nobles bought slaves for guards, they would buy some warriors from the wolf clan or cat clan and take a team of tauren out, which would be laughed at by other nobles.


    Seeing the hesitant look on Claire''s face again, the slave trader hurriedly said: "Don''t worry, although there are no half-orcs... that is what you call the beast-eared girl, but I have a half-elf in my hand, look Not interested."


    Hearing what the other party said, Claire became interested, "Take me to see it."


    The slave trader led Claire into an iron cage covered with sackcloth This cage is much smaller than the cage where the tauren were held.


    The slave trader opened the cage, revealing the half-elf imprisoned inside, with fair skin and long, pointed ears, and the delicate appearance was exactly the same as the elf in Claire''s impression.


    The sackcloth was torn open, and the sun pierced in. The half-elf stretched out his hand to block his eyes, so as not to be dazzled by the sun. With a weak posture, he glanced at the slave trader who had uncovered the sackcloth, and then glanced at the slave trader who was standing there. Claire, who was on the side, then curled up in the corner of the iron cage, unable to care about the outside world.


    "I''m right, these are half-elves and the elves in the Forest of Elves look similar. Do you think you''re interested?"


    "It stands to reason that slaves like half-elves should have been sold in the capital a long time ago? Why did you bring them here?" Claire asked, looking directly into the other''s eyes.


    The slave trader wiped the sweat on his forehead and said with a smile: "It seems that you can''t hide anything from you, Lord Viscount, don''t look at her weak posture, she has a very strong temper, and she can''t speak common language, so The nobles in the capital did not choose to buy her. But if you want to buy it, I will give you a 50% discount, and you can buy it for fifty gold coins!"


    Claire glanced at the other person suspiciously: "Why do you think I will buy something that no one else buys?"


    "Don''t! I''ll give you a 30% discount! Thirty gold coins, I won''t be able to get back to the basics!" the slave trader begged: "And she knows a lot of things, elf magic, and medicine... "


    Hearing that Claire''s eyes flickered, he secretly said in his heart, "Knowing medical skills? It happens that my viscount is lacking a doctor..."


    ?

 Chapter 42： : Tauren Hammer

    The slave trader saw that Claire stopped, so he added more strength: "Only 30 gold coins are a good deal. Look at how good she looks."


    "No matter how beautiful it is, it''s still a rose with thorns. I might as well spend thirty gold coins to buy five tauren. They still have a lot of strength. What does this half-elf have? not."


    The slave trader smacking his lips, that''s true, otherwise he wouldn''t have brought the half-elf and tauren here.


    "Okay, then if you don''t buy half-elves, you can take a look at these tauren! They can support several people at once, and they are definitely good at work."


    Claire walked over to the tauren and glanced at it, then shook her head, "You can buy it but it''s not necessary."


    The slave trader looked bitter now. Claire''s Viscounty is already the most remote place. If you go further south, you won''t be able to find any land and go straight into the sea. He can''t bring these slaves back.


    So he pleaded with a bitter face: "You think about it, I''ll give you a discount?"


    Claire sighed, "I see it''s really hard for you to come so far, so come on, I''ll give you a hundred gold coins, and you can sell them all to me."


    Although Claire''s current wealth exceeds 500,000 gold coins, she still needs to save what she can save. Anyway, it''s just a waste of a few words.


    Sure enough, as Claire expected, the slave trader''s expression was tangled for a while, then he clenched his teeth and stomped his foot.


    "make a deal!"


    "The half-elf I just said included the half-elf," Claire suggested.


    "Of course! I can''t sell it anyway, so it''s a gift for you."


    Claire didn''t bother Reagan either. He took out a small bag of gold coins from his space ring and threw them to the other party. He still had a hundred gold coins on him.


    "I want to ask you something, is the Orc Empire still at war with us humans?" Claire asked casually.


    The slave trader opened the small bag, counted the gold coins inside, and said without raising his head, "Of course, these slaves came from there, but don''t worry, there are several human kingdoms across the place where the war started. Well, no matter how you fight, it won''t spread to here."


    Claire smiled, he wasn''t worried, just asked casually.


    After counting the gold coins in the bag, the slave trader showed a happy smile, "Then these slaves are handed over to you, and I will ship them to you later when new goods arrive."


    "Walk slowly!" Claire replied.


    After the slave trader sent someone to unload the iron cages containing the slaves, he took his motorcade and drove away, leaving only a trail of raised dust.


    Claire waved his hand on the tip of his nose to drive away the scattered dust, thinking in his heart: "I forgot before, it seems that road construction has to be put on the agenda. Otherwise, not to mention Nafu City in the Viscount and various The traffic in the village, even other caravans are difficult to enter. If you want to develop the entire Viscounty, it is not enough to rely on the self-circulation within the territory, and you have to attract wealth from outside to flow in. Row."


    The iron cage was placed on the ground, and the tauren inside looked at the onlookers outside the cage and looked at him with curious eyes, his head drooping involuntarily.


    "Can you talk?" Claire walked over to a tauren who looked the most like the leader.


    The other party raised his huge head and looked at him with those round eyes. The innocent eyes and the big head looked particularly simple and honest.


    Seeing that the other party didn''t speak, Claire tentatively said, "Moo?"


    "I can speak Common Language, are you our master after you bought us?" the tauren said.


    "It''s good that you can talk." Claire simply sat up across from the other side, "How did you get caught?"


    "On the battlefield, I couldn''t beat you and then I was arrested." The other party answered honestly.


    "How did you get on the battlefield? Don''t you tauren live as a tribe? It''s rare to see any of you who like to fight."


    "The village was starved, and there was no way to be hungry. Then I heard that the Orc Empire recruited soldiers to feed themselves, and then they went to the battlefield."


    "that''s it?"


    The other party said honestly, "That''s it."


    "Crack!" Claire opened the iron cage directly with the key.


    This move shocked the people around him, and he quickly stepped back and went out a few steps. It was a tauren who was over two meters tall, and he could smash himself into meat sauce with a single collision.


    It''s just that the tauren inside saw that the iron cage was opened, not only did he not come out, but also persuaded: "Why don''t you lock the cage, they seem to be afraid of me."


    When Claire heard the other party''s words, she almost couldn''t hold back her laughter. Sure enough, this tauren was just like what she read in the book, honest and honest, and friendly and would not easily cause trouble.


    "What is your name?"


    "Hammer."


    Claire smiled and said, "Is the hammer right, I''ll sign a contract with you."


    "A master-servant contract? I signed it before." Hammer glanced at the scroll of parchment in Claire''s hand, which was the master-servant contract they signed.


    Those master-servant contracts are not simple written contracts, but magical contracts. Claire can completely use that contract to decide their life and death, which is why those nobles can buy these slaves with peace of mind.


    "It''s not a master-servant contract, it''s a labor contract. How about you help me move bricks and build a city, how about I keep you full?" Claire laughed. These tauren are indeed very powerful. If they are used to build a city, the building''s The speed can be much faster.


    "Eat enough... Really?!" Hammer''s eyes shone brightly, and they were even able to go to the battlefield to get enough food, let alone move bricks.


    "More than that, if you can earn money in the future, you can come to me to buy back your master-servant contract and become a free person again. How about this proposal?"


    "Okay!" Hammer said excitedly, not knowing whether he was excited to become a free man again or to be able to eat his fill.


    Claire took the key and opened all the remaining twenty-two iron cages. The crowd around them only felt darkness in front of them, and they were filled with wall-like tauren.


    Seeing the curious and surprised expressions in the eyes of the people, those tauren were a little restless, so they had to stand on the spot and scratch their heads.


    "Is it true that you just said that you can get enough food by working for you?" Hammer asked again.


    "Of course." Claire replied with a smile.


    "Goo~"


    At this moment, I don''t know which tauren''s stomach just happened to sound, and everyone turned to look over. The tauren was embarrassed and wanted to find a place to burrow in.


    "It''s alright! We can eat after work!" Hammer hurriedly said, UU reading www.uukanshu. com was afraid that Claire thought they were cheating liars.


    "Let''s eat first, how can you work when you are hungry?"


    There are hundreds of good workers working every day in the city of Nafu, so the food is well prepared, and soon someone pushed out a large basket of bread and meat from the city.


    The moment he saw the bread again, the sound of his stomach came one after another, like drumming.


    However, without Claire speaking, they all just stood there wiping their saliva without any change, and Claire nodded with satisfaction, these tauren were quite obedient.


    So he said, "Eat it."


    The tauren did not snatch, but in an orderly manner, the hammer distributed bread in front, and the rest of the tauren lined up behind. After receiving his own portion, he ran to the side and ate.


    This made Claire even more at ease. Being so orderly means that it can be managed. In addition, the tauren''s honest character shouldn''t have any impact in Nafhu City.


    But soon saw that the large basket of bread was quickly consumed by more than half, and Claire sent people to bring several baskets of bread and other food.


    However, the food that was brought over quickly disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye. Even the people on the side couldn''t help but exclaim: "This is too good to eat. I''ve been hungry for three days and can''t eat that much."


    "Will the Viscount go bankrupt?" Someone was already worried about Claire.


    There are more and more people watching, but they are not so afraid of these tauren.


    Claire made people run back and forth five or six times, and the speed of those tauren eating slowed down, more than Claire imagined.


    ?

 Chapter 43： : Spiritual connection

    "Hiccup!" The hammer burped loudly, then scratched his head embarrassedly and put down the frame with the bread.


    Claire stepped forward and asked, "Are you full?"


    The Tauren people touched their round belly and showed their big white teeth, "I''m full! We haven''t been so full for a long time. When we were in war, we didn''t finish our last meal."


    The team they were in was almost destroyed by them, and Hammer is still wondering if he was caught by humans because his cows were too edible, and then they were abandoned by those orcs.


    "It''s time to work when you''re full." Claire joked, "If you don''t do well, you won''t want to be so full in the future."


    "We will do it well! Master!" The hammer patted his chest and assured.


    "Call me Lord or Lord Viscount." Claire said, he still doesn''t like being called master by others, even the maids in the Viscount''s mansion call him Lord or Lord Viscount.


    Although he didn''t understand what the young master and the viscount meant, the hammer still taught the tauren behind him, and finally said in unison, "We will definitely do it well! The viscount!"


    The roar that was so close at hand almost didn''t make Claire''s ears vibrate. He rubbed his ears and brought the hammers to the construction site. The workers who were still working saw the twenty or so behemoths. He stopped what he was doing and looked around curiously.


    Claire glanced around, it was obviously unrealistic to let these tauren build walls, not to mention whether they would, those bricks were not as big as their palms, they were like toys in their hands, and they were stacked one by one. It really embarrassed them.


    Claire''s eyes finally fell on the larger building materials, pointed to the marble used as the door beams and pillars, and said, "Can you try to move this?"


    "I''m coming!" The hammer pushed the tauren brother who stepped forward and walked to a marble by himself.


    Claire also looked at it. The marble was three or four meters long, and the size was as big as a child could hold around it, but with the naked eye, it should have weighed more than one ton.


    If it were these workers to fight it, it would take five or six people to fight it, and it would be very inconvenient to transport it.


    But the iron hammer directly clamped it to his waist with one hand, and lifted the piece of marble with ease, looking at its expression without any effort.


    Claire''s eyes lit up, it seemed that her hundred-dollar gold coins were worth the money.


    "Where are you moving? Lord Viscount." Hammer turned his head.


    "Move here and put it on this!" the architect beside him immediately shouted.


    "Oh!" The hammer walked towards the other party with strides, making a deep sound with each step.


    The rest of the tauren were not idle, they all ran over to resist the building materials that were large and difficult to carry, and placed them one by one under the architect''s instructions.


    If it is found that he is not working, he may not have enough to eat.


    When she was a little free, Claire called the architect, "How long will it take to complete it if they join in?"


    The architect made a rough estimate in his mind, and then said: "A simple building like a hospital can be completed in three or four days, but a more time-consuming building like a school will take longer, but it can be completed within a week."


    Claire nodded, waved the other party away, and then called Reagan.


    "Remember to make more food." Claire glanced at the tauren who were working hard. If they didn''t do enough, these honest cows would starve.


    Regan nodded and took the notes. He is now the administrative officer of the Viscounty, and he is naturally responsible for these trivial matters.


    "Watch here, I''ll go back to the mansion first." Claire hadn''t forgotten that there was a half-elf among the slaves she bought, and that was her main goal.


    "Young master, walk slowly." Reagan said respectfully.


    ¡­


    The half-elf''s iron cage, Claire didn''t dare to open it. The slave trader said in the introduction at the time that the other party''s temperament was not as honest as the tauren, so Claire kept it locked, and directly performed a levitating technique, and then held the big one. The iron cage was moved to the sixth floor.


    The other party was very quiet. Even when Claire moved her to the sixth floor, she didn''t see any abnormal noise, she just curled up in the corner of the iron cage and lowered her head without saying a word.


    It was just noon now, and Claire instructed Yuna to make one more lunch, and then went down and brought up both lunches by herself.


    After the lunch was brought into the room, he finally reacted to the reaction. Those beautiful eyes finally moved away from him and placed them on the food in Claire''s hands.


    Claire found a low table, put food on it, moved it to the edge of the iron cage, and moved the reclining chair over to eat with the other party here.


    Just while performing this series of actions, a thought suddenly popped into Claire''s mind: How do I feel like I''m boiling an eagle.


    Shaking his head and throwing his thoughts out of his head, Claire pointed to the food on the table and said to the half-elf, "Eating, can you understand?"


    I don''t know if the other party understood Claire''s words, or the smell of the food attracted her, and the half-elf slowly approached from the corner beside the iron cage.


    At first, although he glanced at Claire with some fear, in the end, he couldn''t resist the smell of the food. When he reacted, the strange-looking food had already entered his mouth.


    The moment the other party ate the braised pork, Claire could clearly see a light flashing in the other party''s eyes, and it was no longer the previous appearance that everything had nothing to do with me.


    Claire smiled and didn''t continue to say anything, just sat and had dinner with each other.


    Soon the other party''s portion of meat was eaten, but the bowl of rice hadn''t been touched.


    "I want to eat like this." Claire showed the other party with the rice between the pieces of meat.


    But the half-elf glanced at his empty plate and at Claire, tilted his head, as if to say that I have no meat here.


    Claire simply gave the other half the rest of her braised pork, and then the half-elf followed Claire''s way and started eating.


    After eating, Claire removed the table, but the other party did not continue to curl up in the corner. Instead, she looked at Claire with her beautiful and smart eyes. The distance has drawn a lot.


    After Claire cleaned up, she gave him a friendly smile: "Hello!"


    The other party tilted his head again, not understanding Claire''s actions very well.


    "Oh, I forgot that you don''t know common language."


    Claire immediately tried to communicate with the other party using magic words, but in return, the other party still had a curious expression on her face.


    "I can''t speak magic words either." Claire scratched her head in embarrassment.


    The magic language of humans originated from the magic spells of elves and dragons, and the magic language of dragons and elves originated from the gods, so Claire thought that if the other party knew magic, even if they did not know the common language, they should understand the magic language. of.


    "Isn''t it? Is it possible that I have to go and learn Elvish language? Then the cost of hiring a doctor is too high."


    Claire sat back on the reclining chair and continued to think of a solution, but with a casual glance, she saw the traded book she had placed on the table last night.


    Immediately, his eyes lit up, "Lan Zhao said that this can establish a connection with the pet and convey the emotions between the two. Maybe this can be used to communicate with this half-elf, there is no harm in trying it."


    With this thought in mind, Claire sank his heart and walked in front of the other party. According to the method in the book, he slowly drew a spiritual thread, and the thread slowly floated to the half-elf''s forehead. The other party just glanced at the The spiritual thread did not escape.


    The silk thread also smoothly penetrated into the opponent''s body. At the moment of immersion, Claire could feel that her heart was suddenly opened by something, and she was connected to the opponent.


    ?

 Chapter 44： : Rona

    "Hello!" Claire waved her hand and passed on her friendly emotions to the past.


    The other party tilted his head again, as if he felt the friendly emotion, and the originally dull eyes became slightly more agile.


    "Hello¡­"


    The next second, the corners of Claire''s eyes opened slightly, and a pleasant but somewhat weak voice sounded in his mind.


    This spiritual connection can actually communicate across languages! Is it the mutation that happened because the book came to this world? When I was on Lan Zhao''s plane before, I was connected to some pets that didn''t use a specific language system, so I didn''t have this function.


    When the other party saw Claire in a daze, he waved his hand in front of him, drawing Claire''s attention back.


    Claire shook her head and threw those distracting thoughts out of her head. I''ll check it later when I have time.


    "Hello, my name is Claire, what''s your name?" Claire smiled. Although this spiritual connection conveys language, the emotional aspect has not declined. Claire can clearly feel that the other party is not very defensive about him now. , so I try my best to show my friendliness.


    "What is this? It''s amazing, I can feel that you have no ill will towards me..." The half-elf sent another message, and then said, "My name is Rona."


    "It''s a very nice name." Claire praised, this is a common way of getting in touch with others.


    "I can feel that you don''t think this name sounds good..." Rona said quietly.


    Claire had forgotten that she was still spiritually connected to the other party, so she had to show an embarrassed smile. How could he know the names of these Westerners?


    "How did you get caught?" Claire diverted the topic.


    "Forget it, I was arrested after I slept in the forest."


    Claire was puzzled. Generally speaking, humans are rarely able to approach the gathering area of ??elves, even half-elves. Elves are the darlings of natural magic, and an adult elves have the strength of a wizard. Even half-elves have the strength of high-level mages, and they are extremely protective, and humans rarely dare to provoke them.


    Rona sensed the doubts in Claire''s heart, and said directly, "I came out as a wanderer."


    Claire immediately dismissed the thoughts in her mind. The mistake she made just now is now made again.


    In order to avoid leaking the blind thoughts in his mind again, Claire asked straight to the point: "You know medicine?"


    "Mmmm!" The other party nodded, "I learned it in the village before, but unlike your medical skills, most of us use herbal medicine for treatment."


    Claire nodded, oh oh, it''s similar to Chinese medicine.


    "What is traditional Chinese medicine?" Rona looked over with curious eyes.


    "It''s nothing." Claire said perfunctoryly, it''s really hard to control the thoughts in her mind, just end it quickly and disconnect this mental connection.


    "I want to hire you to be a doctor in Nafu City, are you willing?"


    "My slave contract is in your hands, as long as you give an order, you don''t need to ask me if I want it or not."


    "I don''t like doing things that force others."


    The other party is different from those naive tauren. Those tauren can work honestly if they have food, and Rona, as a half-elf, has medical skills far beyond that of human doctors, so Claire hopes that the other party is willing to become a doctor in Nafu City. instead of forcing it.


    Rona raised her head and looked at the handsome young man in front of her. She could clearly feel that what the other party said at the moment was true, and the emotions conveyed were extremely friendly, which was the kind of friendliness she had never seen before. , The humans she met before either looked at her body with lustful and greedy eyes, or looked condescending. No one had ever given her such a friendly feeling.


    And the other party can take the initiative to distribute food to himself, so he shouldn''t be a bad person.


    But Rona was still a little hesitant, "I don''t know your language, and... your people may be afraid of my appearance."


    "You don''t need to communicate. You can just give him medicine when the other party comes. The people in the Viscount are still very friendly, and in terms of our human aesthetics, you look good and they won''t be afraid of you." Claire laughed.


    Luo Na was stunned for a while. The other party didn''t lie to her.


    "Okay¡­"


    "The deal will be rewarded with ten gold coins a month!"


    "I don''t want money." Rona shook her head.


    "Then leave it with me. If you want to buy anything in the future, you can ask me for it." Claire smiled, and then took out the master-servant contract with the other party from the space ring and handed it to the other party.


    Rona looked at the contract in her hand in surprise, "This..."


    "Now that you are a doctor of the Viscounty, how can you still be a slave? You are free now."


    Rona looked up at Claire and asked, "You gave me this thing, aren''t you afraid I''ll run away?"


    Claire pointed to her head and said, "The emotions transmitted from you tell me that you will not run away, and I have the confidence to run Nafu City into a city that everyone doesn''t want to go back to once they come!"


    "Oh right!" Claire suddenly patted her head and shouted, "I''ve been talking to you for so long, I forgot that you were still in the iron cage."


    The iron cage opened with a "click", and the other party slowly walked out of it.


    After walking out, Rona was a bit taller than Claire, and she showed off her better figure, with bumps and bumps. Coupled with her elf''s iconic blonde hair, she looked extravagant.


    Claire tried her best to control her mind, and some strange thoughts came out.


    Then he said politely, "You can take a shower first, turn left from the bathroom, and I''ll ask the maid to get you a suitable dress later."


    Rona didn''t refuse. After being caught, she spent most of her days in an iron cage. She couldn''t remember how long she hadn''t taken a bath, and the half-elf inherited the elf''s habit of cleanliness, so of course she can take a bath first. it''s the best.


    ¡­¡­


    After Rona finished washing up, she opened the door of Claire''s room again.


    Inside, Claire, who was writing quickly, looked up at the other party and lowered her head again after knowing who it was. After the other party went to take a bath, he turned off the mental connection, so now he has returned to the stage of language barrier.


    Rona didn''t bother Claire, but looked at the decorations in the room, and gently kicked a gold cup next to the door with her foot. It was thrown by Claire during the third transaction before, and it hasn''t been released yet. go back.


    After taking a few steps, Rona set her eyes on the water-blue water cloud beast''s egg, but Claire didn''t put it back in her personal space, for fear that it wouldn''t hatch.


    Rona walked to the water cloud beast egg and tapped it with her small hand. She could feel that there was life in it. This is the talent of a half-elf genetic elf, and it has a mysterious talent for biology.


    Claire didn''t care about the other party, while Rona played with the egg herself, closing one eye and widening the other eye to approach the eggshell Want to see what creatures are hatching inside , and knocked all over again, listening to the sound coming back from inside.


    This egg in the whole room made her a little interested, but in the end, she picked it up and walked to Claire''s side.


    Claire stopped writing, and saw the other person watching her writing and wanted to speak, but couldn''t communicate due to language problems.


    So he performed another mental connection, "Don''t worry, the hospital will be built in a few days, and it will be yours by then, you can do whatever you want."


    "I''m not in a hurry, I''m just curious about what you''re writing?" Rona''s eyes were fixed on the manuscript written in Claire''s hands. She couldn''t speak common language, let alone words.


    "This?" Claire picked up the manuscript on the desk and said proudly, "This is a textbook I wrote myself."


    This is the otherworldly version of the elementary school textbook that he hollowed out all the accumulation of his previous life and extracted from the nine-year compulsory education! It is mainly to teach some common sense knowledge in previous lives, such as: if the water is not boiled, there will be some kind of germs in it that will cause people to get sick. Claire found that most people in the viscount land directly from the well. drink directly. There''s also some knowledge about what germs can go on in moldy food.


    There will be books of fables and stories later, mainly about cultivating honesty, bravery, and how to be loyal to the viscount, love the viscount, etc., but this will be discussed later, and now Claire specializes in common sense knowledge.


    Rona touched the egg in her arms and asked, "How many words can you write at most in a day?"


    "Five thousand! Writing a book is going against the sky. Five thousand words is already the limit of human beings. Any more, it is easy to die suddenly."


    ?

 Chapter 45： : dumb doctor

    Time flies fast. In these days, the group of tauren people worked hard, so that the co-workers who worked with them had a lot of goodwill towards these simple and honest tauren aliens.


    And those public facilities buildings are also being completed rapidly. The hospital with the smallest building area is the first to be completed, but now there is only one doctor, Rona, in the empty hospital.


    However, Rona has not yet taken office, but went out of the city to collect medicine. Although the Griffin Viscounty is close to the sea, the area is still quite large, and the westernmost territory also includes a small branch branch of the Warcraft Mountains. There are all kinds of strange herbs and magical beasts in the mountains, but it is very far from the villages and Nafu City in the Viscount, so they are at peace.


    And the place where Rona went to collect the medicine was the same mountain range. Claire was not afraid that the other party would run away. When connecting spiritually, she could clearly feel that the other party meant to stay, and Rona herself was a junior magician, so Simply let the other party go out to collect medicine.


    Elves are the darlings of nature, and half-elves who have inherited half of their blood are naturally familiar with the forest. So Claire didn''t send any knights to follow. Those knights entered the forest, and they probably couldn''t keep up with Rona''s speed, and there were still many monsters in it, and they didn''t know who was protecting whom when they were in danger.


    However, some interesting things happened during this period. Claire finally managed to get a literate night school and brought someone else''s wife from the tax officer Robin to be a teacher, but the people in the Viscount were not interested, except for the first Except for the people who went to see the lively every day, few people went there in the next few days.


    This makes Regan sad. He is now the administrative officer of the Viscounty, and it was a night school ordered by the young master and it was free. Those people didn''t go, but after thinking about it, they couldn''t think of a good solution. Come and tell Claire the truth.


    When Claire heard it, she was delighted on the spot, how easy it is to solve this matter.


    A further announcement was directly issued: Anyone who can read and write will receive an extra five silver coins when working for the Viscount, and in the future, there will be more new positions in Nafu City, and they need to meet the requirements of literacy before they can apply.


    As soon as the announcement came out, the classrooms of the night school were crowded that night. Most of those workers were working during the day. If they could read and write, they could receive five more silver coins, which is four cents of their current monthly salary. one! It can bring a lot of changes to your family, at least when the child wants to eat some sweets, you don''t have to tell the other party to be sensible.


    Not only some workers, but even some elderly people and women came to learn to read.


    Claire also doesn''t expect the entire Viscount''s people to be able to read and write. If a quarter of the people can read and write books, then the city of Nafford will change a lot.


    However, with the development of Claire''s otherworldly version of nine-year compulsory education, the literacy rate in the Viscount will definitely increase gradually!


    In the end, Claire asked Reagan to raise the wages of the maids to twenty silver coins per month. In the past, they were only given four silver coins because of their hardships. Now that they are rich, the wages cannot be higher than the wages of outside work. Be less.


    ¡­¡­


    A few days later, a newly posted notice appeared next to the notice, and people crowded up.


    They have already figured it out. Ever since the Viscount returned, the notices posted every time have been good news, and there has never been a bad thing that didn''t suit their hearts.


    "It''s you again! Don''t worry, I''ve told you how many times you''re illiterate, so don''t push in front of you."


    "Why! I reported the name of the night school! Now I know one or two hundred characters. I will be able to read the notice myself in a few days!"


    "Cut, who isn''t! I''ve memorized almost 300 words now! What are you proud of?"


    "I lied to you just now, I have four hundred on my back!"


    "I''m five hundred!"


    "I have a thousand!"


    The two were still quarreling, and the notice above was read out by someone who could read.


    "Ah? Does our Viscount have a doctor? Will it be a quack doctor like the one last time?" Someone worried.


    "What do you think! This is a doctor hired by the Viscount, how could it be a quack doctor?"


    "Oh, blame me, blame me! I said something wrong, but where is the hospital above?"


    "It''s the house that was just built, don''t you know?"


    "Really? I want to go and have a look."


    "Why are you running when you''re not sick! Hey! Wait for me, I''m going too!"


    As a result, the yard outside the hospital''s entrance was crowded with people who came to watch the fun. Rona, who was sitting inside, didn''t respond much. She just glanced outside and found that no one came in, so she continued. Playing with the herbs that I collected.


    "Hey! This is the half-elf that Lord Viscount bought a few days ago." Someone said in surprise.


    "Oh! It turns out that the Viscount bought her because she was good at medicine. I thought..."


    There were more and more people watching, and the discussions were getting louder and louder, but Rona still didn''t respond, and she couldn''t understand what these people were talking about. The only worry is the fear that Claire will make herself a doctor in Nafta City, and these people will not like it. But now there is no disgust in the eyes of the people watching, most of them are curious, so Rona''s heart is put down, and she continues to organize the herbs she picked.


    "Please let it go!"


    A voice came from outside the crowd, and a big man walked in with the help of a man with **** arms.


    "His hand was accidentally smashed while building the school. We heard that the hospital had just opened, so we rushed over."


    Everyone gave way and let the big man help the man into the hospital. At this time, Luo Na stopped the sorting work in her hand and looked over.


    The big man said anxiously: "His arm was smashed and injured, please help!"


    And the man was also in pain. He closed his eyes and didn''t dare to look at his **** arm. He kept inhaling and making a "hissing" sound.


    Rona didn''t speak, walked over and cast a survey magic. After roughly understanding the other''s injury, she returned to the place where the herbs had just been sorted out, picked them up, and put some strange herbs in a stone mortar to grind them, and finally got A puddle of sticky green slime.


    During the whole process, Luo Na didn''t speak. The big man and the man also closed their mouths consciously, lowering their voices.


    In the end, when Rona held the puddle of sticky green mucus and smeared it on the **** wound, the man finally couldn''t help but let out a soothing and stinging voice, "Sigh!"


    But the next second, he closed his mouth again, feeling a little embarrassed.


    After the mucus was applied to it for three or four minutes, it had solidified into a lump, and Rona gently undid the lump of green solid, and the **** arm inside was now showing baby-white skin.


    This kind of injury did not hurt the bones, so the treatment is very simple. Claire can also be cured with a basic healing potion, but the cost will be much higher, and he does not have time to stay in the hospital all day to refine potion.


    The man looked at his healed arm in surprise, "It''s amazing, it hurt a lot just now, but it''s all better now After Rona threw the green solid in the trash can, she returned. When I got to the previous place, I started to organize the herbs.


    "Thank you doctor! Thank you doctor!" The big man pulled the man and bowed several times in a row. They had no doubt that if it was the quack doctor from before, it was estimated that the amputation was now performed, and it was hard to say whether he would survive.


    It is precisely because I have seen the darkness that I am even more grateful to a doctor like Rona!


    But Rona didn''t pay attention to the other party, just like Claire said at the beginning, it doesn''t matter if the treatment channel is not communicated.


    When the other party saw that Rona didn''t speak in a quiet manner, she quickly closed her mouth, for fear of disturbing Rona who was sorting out the herbs.


    Finally, she whispered: "Doctor, you are busy, we will leave first."


    Saying that, she slowly backed out, but at this time, Rona suddenly frowned and thought of something, and she knocked on the table, and the crisp sound that came out stopped the two of them from shouting.


    Rona took out a copper coin from her bosom, then used magic to write the number thirty in the air, and put the copper coin in a storage box beside her.


    Rona breathed a sigh of relief after finishing this: I almost forgot, Claire said before that she would be charged.


    The two hurriedly took out thirty copper coins from their arms and put them in the storage box. They thanked them and withdrew. Compared with the six silver coins that the quack doctor received before, this new doctor''s money was too much. Conscience!


    After this incident, news about Rona spread in Nafu City.


    There is a new doctor in Nafu city with a special conscience. No matter what kind of disease you have, as long as you enter the hospital, it will not be cured.


    But...she didn''t seem to have spoken, she was a mute doctor.


    ?

 Chapter 46： : Drink cooked water!

    "Goodbye, big brother! Meili is going to school!" Meili waved at Claire, carried the schoolbag Yuna sewed for her, and ran out.


    Since the tauren of the twenty-odd joined the construction site, the efficiency of the building has skyrocketed, and the school has been built very quickly. And that group of na?ve tauren are almost becoming professional workers now, and they will do anything **** the construction site.


    After finishing the school, I have now run over to dig sewers, and divided more than half of it to build roads. Nafu City is currently engaged in construction, so I don''t have to worry about not working for them.


    Claire is now planning to build a road leading to other territories first, so that those merchants can smoothly enter her own viscount territory.


    If there is no external capital injection, this city of Nafu is a backwater and cannot develop.


    Speaking of this school, Claire first built several teaching buildings, and then built many dormitories. Those children who live far away from Nafu City live directly in the school without any tuition fees. This is the otherworld version. Nine-year compulsory education, although not necessarily nine years, but compulsory education is definitely not charged. Those children just need to bring their own food to the school, and the canteen in the school will help.


    Of course, simply relying on the food is definitely not enough. Claire has to subsidize a lot of money every month, but it is all worth it.


    The more than a dozen teachers in the school were brought back by Claire from other places at a high cost. Each person has three gold coins a month and a room in the city of Nafu, so that the other party can take over his family and live there. In Nafhu City, Claire, who was in character and so on, had considered it, and there was no big problem. He just spent a few days explaining to them the textbooks he had written. If they didn''t understand, what would they teach those children.


    But after all this work, the school finally started smoothly!


    Claire didn''t use any coercive measures, and the residents in the territory were happy to send their children over. They didn''t have the opportunity before, but now they have the opportunity to let their children go to school for free, they are even more eager to send them over. In the future, if you can learn to work for the Viscount, then you will have nothing to worry about for the rest of your life.


    ¡­


    A few days after the school started, the children who had finished class started to talk to their parents when they returned home.


    "Mom! You have to boil the water, otherwise there will be bugs in it! People will get sick if they eat it!"


    "Get used to it! I like it or not! Who told you that there are bugs in the water?" The woman asked, crossing her hips, thinking it was some neighbor''s joke to tease the children.


    "It''s written in the books that the teacher told me, and the books are all written by the Viscount!" The boy also answered confidently with his hips on his shoulders. If he had never dared to talk to his mother like this before, but now the Viscount is behind him. Backing him up, he felt confident in an instant.


    "This..." The woman glanced hesitantly at the well water she had scooped out of the bucket, and finally set a fire to boil the water.


    Of course there are different situations.


    "Mom! You have to boil the water, or I won''t drink it!"


    "Clap clap clap!" The woman took off her child''s pants and started fighting. "Who gave you a habit, I haven''t gotten sick after drinking it for so long!"


    "Uuuuu! This is what the teacher said, stop beating, I was wrong, I don''t drink boiled water!"


    A generation of scientists fell on the spot...


    Although that is the knowledge taught in school, there are still some people who habitually don''t boil water to drink. This has nothing to do with respecting Claire, it''s just a habit. In a previous life, in order to promote boiled water, Huaguo It also took a lot of time and effort.


    After Claire discovered this kind of problem, she then decided to go to the school herself and give a speech on it. Thanks to the school being built, Claire finally didn''t have to run to the city gate this time.


    The audience of the speech was not only the students but also the parents of the students, as well as those who attended the night school. Anyway, anyone who was free in Nafu City could come and listen to the lecture.


    After the news spread, the people in the Viscount became excited again.


    "I can see Lord Viscount''s speech again. My blood boiled when I heard it before!"


    "I don''t know what I''m talking about this time."


    "You''ll know when you go, whether you go or not."


    "Of course, go, anyway, the afternoon is boring."


    "¡­"


    Before the allotted time, people kept pouring in from the school. The playground was full of people, all of them looking at the podium on their feet to see when Claire would come out.


    When the time came, Claire also came to the stage. His principal was the principal of this school. He had prepared things for speeches in the principal''s office early in the morning.


    As soon as Claire took the stage, she received thunderous applause.


    "Clap clap clap!"


    "Lord Viscount, I''m here!"


    "Long live the Viscount!"


    As soon as Claire took the stage, she received thunderous applause.


    Claire smiled. He could often feel the enthusiasm of the people. He pressed his hand and signaled the people below to calm down.


    Then he cast a loudspeaker on himself: "Hello everyone! The main reason for calling everyone here this time is to explain the knowledge about hygiene."


    "Presumably, all the parents who sent their children to school have told you one thing after the children returned. Boil the water before drinking it, otherwise there will be germs."


    Some of the children in the crowd below nodded their heads.


    "Those textbooks are all made up by me, and they are all true, so they are not lying to you."


    "Do you know the sewer project that is still going on? You all know that I spent a lot of money to build it, but do you know why I did it?"


    Some people in the crowd below raised their hands, "It''s to make the streets free from those **** and feces, so that there is no odor when walking on the road."


    Claire pointed at the other party, "That''s right, but it didn''t get to the root of the problem. Getting rid of odors is one aspect, but if you live in such an environment for a long time, will everyone be happy? What will happen to your body? "


    They still understand this knowledge, and the man who raised his hand replied, "I''ll get sick!"


    "Yes! Everyone knows that rotten food can''t be eaten because there are maggots on it, and rotten food can make people''s bodies sick. If you live in a smelly environment for a long time, your body will also have problems."


    "Everyone knows this, but I just can''t figure out why I need to drink boiled water, right? Some people think that there is nothing wrong with my body after drinking raw water for so many years? This kind of thinking is wrong, maybe you could have lived to 50 years old. , but you die at the age of forty. Although the disease it brings is not so dangerous, it will subtly damage your body. Sometimes you feel healthy and suddenly get sick. This may be drinking The dangers of raw water.¡±


    "Think about it, everyone, if there are rotting corpses in the water, would everyone drink it?"


    Everyone shook their heads, "No!"


    "But if you take out the water in which the corpse was soaked and put it in front of you, can you tell whether it is clean water or dirty water?"


    Everyone shook their heads again, "I can''t tell the difference."


    "People get sick after eating rotten food, because there are germs that can make people sick in those rotten food, so eating it will cause problems in the body, and when those rotten food are immersed in water, the Germs will also enter the water, and we can''t tell the difference with the naked eye, so sometimes drinking raw water can cause the body to get sick."


    Claire has tried her best to explain it in a simple and easy-to-understand manner. If it goes deeper, I am afraid that the people will not understand it. This is why the nine-year compulsory education is carried out. The people in their own territory do not understand the matter.


    "Of course there are germs not only in rotten food, but also in many things, and the best way to kill those germs is to kill them with high temperature. So do you know what to do?"


    Everyone raised their hands and shouted, "Boil the water, drink cooked water!"


    Hearing this, Claire smiled contentedly. After talking so much, it was not in vain. After a few days, I will get a microscope for them to see. It will be more explanatory. Leeuwenhoek can handle it. After rubbing out the microscope, he is still an intermediate mage, and it is not difficult to get it out.


    "That''s all for today, everyone, go back," Claire nodded slightly and walked off the podium.


    Regan immediately greeted him, "Young master, you''ve worked hard."


    "Let''s recruit more people to share the work. I can''t call so many people every time I announce something, and things in Nafu City will be more and more dragged. I can''t have to do every little thing myself. of."


    "As ordered!" Reagan nodded. He was indeed too busy these days, and it was too exhausting for the entire Nafu City to be managed by one of his political officials.


    After Claire left, the people below slowly dispersed.


    A little boy walked in front with akimbo on his hips and said dissatisfiedly: "I said at the time that it was taught by the school, and you still want to beat me! Now the Viscount has said, do you still drink raw water when you go back?"


    "What are you proud of! If you can speak clearly like the Viscount, I won''t listen to you!" the woman scolded, "Stop, you still want to run!"


    "Mom! I was wrong, don''t hit me!" The little boy hugged his head and ran out.


    ?

 Chapter 47： : Priest Omar

    "Pastor Omar, this is a little thought I offered to the Lord, please accept it." A woman took out ten copper coins from her bosom and put them in Omar''s hand.


    Pastor Omar had a kind smile on his face, "The Lord will bless you and your family."


    There was also a happy expression on the woman''s face, she took out five more copper coins and put them in the other party''s hands, saying: "I will offer some more, please tell the Lord for me, and let it bless the Viscount! "


    Hearing Claire''s honorable title, Pastor Omar''s brows were slightly wrinkled, but he still maintained a peaceful expression and replied, "If he believes in the Lord, then the Lord will naturally protect him."


    Omar paused for a while, then said, "It''s just that he hasn''t been to the church for so long since he came back to the Viscounty..."


    The woman was stunned for a while and defended Claire: "The Viscount must be too busy, and he should come over in the future."


    Pastor Omar also smiled slightly and skipped the topic.


    "Why didn''t your husband and child come together today?"


    This woman belongs to the kind of particularly devout believers who come every week on a regular basis, and will bring her husband and children with her.


    "They, my husband has gone to work for the Viscount, and he is very busy now, so I didn''t force him to come. As for my boy, he is going to study at the school opened by the Viscount. Now this is the time to study, so I just I didn''t come with you."


    "Huh?" Pastor Omar frowned, "Are these things more important than coming to worship? If they don''t have a good heart, they will be punished and go to hell."


    Hearing this, the woman''s face became panicked, and she defended: "They are really busy, I will definitely bring them over to pray another day!"


    Only then did Pastor Omar nodded with satisfaction, "The Lord will bless you."


    Today is not the day of worship, so after the woman left, the church became empty again, leaving only Omar alone in the church.


    Omar walked to the door of the church, weighed the fifteen copper coins in his hand, and looked sadly at the landmark building in Nafhu City - the Viscount''s Palace.


    Since Claire returned to the Viscounty, fewer and fewer people came to his church. Today, less than thirty people came to pray, and the money received was less than five silver coins.


    The Viscount doesn''t know the rules very well. The first thing he did when he came back to the Viscounty was not to come to the church to be baptized, and he had waited for the other party for so many days, and he didn''t even mean to come.


    And it also made Nafu City so turbulent that those believers didn''t have time to come and pray. People like him who don''t believe in the Lord will go to **** sooner or later.


    According to the believers, he also found a doctor to treat the disease at the cost of dozens of copper coins, which caused the main source of his church to be cut off. You must know that he treated others with Holy Light Healing every time. You have to charge more than thirty silver coins. Since the hospital opened, I haven''t had any business these days. Oh, no, no believers have come to receive the bath of the Holy Light.


    "O great supreme lord of light, my lord, please forgive my slip of the tongue!" Pastor Omar repented on the spot.


    The most hateful thing is that school, for not letting the children come out to pray, it''s just restraining the freedom of the children, it''s a heinous crime!


    If it continues like this, then the younger generation of Nafu City will not be destroyed by his hands? If they have been influenced by that school, their belief in the Lord is not that deep, or they simply don''t believe in the Lord, then Nafu City will become a paradise for demons without faith!


    The more Omar thought about it, the more bad he felt. He couldn''t let the city of Nafhu be destroyed by Claire''s hands. He was going to save this gradually degenerate city! Save those kids from school! At this moment, he is the incarnation of the hero of salvation!


    Omar became more and more excited in her heart, filled with a sense of mission, she put the copper coins in her arms into her arms, and strode towards the school with strides.


    ¡­¡­


    Pastor Omar walked into the campus. Most of the students in it had prayed under the guidance of their parents, so they were familiar with Omar.


    So they quickly gathered under the leadership of Omar. Hundreds of students raised their heads and looked at Omar on the podium.


    As soon as Omar opened her mouth, she said righteously, "Children! I''m here to save you!"


    "Your bodies are bound in this school, and your souls are bound here. Think about how many days you haven''t been to church to pray. If you are so ungodly, the Lord will be unhappy. But it doesn''t matter, I know many of you are unwilling to come, so I came to save you!"


    The little boy below rubbed his aching buttocks and raised his hand: "No, we are all willing to come here, the teachers inside are all talented, they speak nicely and don''t kill me like my mother, and the knowledge they teach is also very interesting. I love it here." That sore **** was the one he hadn''t been beaten by his mother last night.


    Pastor Omar glanced at the little boy dissatisfiedly, "Wisdom is given to us by the God of Light, it''s innate, what knowledge can you learn here."


    The little boy opened his mouth, "Then do you know why you can''t drink raw water?"


    "What raw water and what can''t you drink?"


    "Then do you know what''s in the water that will make people sick if you drink it?"


    "Water is water. It is composed of water elements. What can make people sick."


    "Applause! The pastor doesn''t know as much as I do. Let me tell you, some unclean water will contain germs, and if you drink it, it will make people sick." The little boy is now learning and selling, and explained what Claire said a few days ago. I said it again, of course, I was young and ignorant, and most adults would not dare to contradict the priest like this.


    Pastor Omar''s face suddenly became flushed, and his eyebrows also stood up. He said loudly:


    "You! You are nonsense! Disease is a test given by the Lord. As long as you serve the Lord faithfully and come to the church to be baptized by the Holy Light, you will be safe and sound, and there will be no germs in the water that can make you sick!"


    In desperation, the little boy said this sentence: "Then why can doctors treat diseases?"


    As soon as he said it, he was very happy for his clever brain, and he was able to find the loophole in the other party''s language. Is this the benefit of thinking that the teacher often said.


    "You, you, you!" Pastor Omar pointed his finger at the boy anxiously, "It is impossible for someone who questioned the Lord like you to enter the kingdom of God!"


    In the final analysis, Nafu City is too remote, and the priest Omar here is too weak. If it were a cardinal in the capital, things like this would be completely self-evident.


    What germs are actually created by the Lord to test whether people are loyal to the Lord Only those who believe in the Lord enough can survive. The existence of a doctor is also a good deed of the Lord. He could not bear to see the Lord''s servants endure so much suffering, and the number of priests is completely insufficient, so he gave the doctor the ability to treat diseases.


    Science needs to be falsifiable, but religion does not, which is why it can justify everything.


    "What''s your name!" Pastor Omar walked off the stage angrily.


    Before he took a few steps, a figure stopped in front of him, and it was Reagan.


    He naturally takes things that the young master of the school attaches so much to his heart. He often comes to take a look when he is free. When he came here today, he found something was wrong. There were students rushing to the podium constantly. He thought it was Claire is at school again.


    After rushing over, I found out that it was Omar, the pastor of Nafu City, and the other party was still talking about some bastards.


    He Reagan had also been in the royal circle of the capital, and he had seen more priests than Omar. He was already familiar with their rhetoric, and his young master had studied with magicians since he was a child. Yes, he naturally didn''t have a good impression of the people in these churches.


    "Pastor Omar, our students are going to class, please go out." Regan said with a smile, and now he seems to have a trace of Claire.


    Omar, who was stopped, also calmed down, realizing that he had just been impulsive, and now Reagan was blocking him, so he had to give up and turn around and walk out, waiting for the next time.


    It''s just that as soon as he walked out of the school gate, Reagan sent someone to call two knights from the barracks to come here as security guards, so as not to let these religious lunatics get in.


    ?

 Chapter 48： : strange eyes

    Pastor Omar, who was kicked out because he couldn''t talk about the boy, was very depressed, so he could only go back to the church and start looking for the Bible.


    After rummaging through books at noon, Omar finally found a way to get back to the boy''s problem, so he excitedly ran back towards the school with the heavy bible.


    But before entering the campus, he was stopped by two knights standing guard at the school gate.


    "How dare you stop me! Do you know who I am? I''m the only priest in Nafhu!" Omar jumped angrily.


    But the two knights still had no intention of letting him in. Their allegiance was to Claire, not the Church of Light. They did not give Omar any face at all and stood in front of Omar like two walls, blocking him. at the school gate.


    "Do you know that obstructing the pastor''s mission will lead to hell!" Omar cursed at the school gate for a while.


    But he is only a missionary priest, and he has only a few magical skills, a holy light therapy, and some auxiliary magical skills to comfort the soul, and he has never learned any offensive magical skills, but if he has a little Promise would not be sent to such a remote place in the Viscounty.


    And the violent organization of the church is not composed of their missionary priests. There are special holy knights and priests who have mastered offensive magic to fight against those cultists who do not respect God.


    He was scolding at the school gate for several minutes. Seeing that the other party still had no intention of letting him in, he stomped his feet angrily and left the school. The answer he finally came up with was that now he couldn''t even enter the school gate!


    After returning to the church, Omaden beat his chest, and the more he thought about it, the more angry he became.


    Omar slapped his thigh and shouted, "Come on! If I can''t go to school, could it be that I can''t even go to the hospital!"


    Thinking of this, Omar quickly left the church and strode towards the hospital.


    Pedestrians were constantly greeting him on the road, "Pastor Omar, Gui''an!"


    Omar also smiled and said hello to others: "May the Lord bless you!"


    Along the way, he kept nodding his head, and the confidence in his heart became more and more strong. It seems that he has been in business in Nafu City for so long, and he still has fame and respect. The Viscount has only been here for less than a month. Fight for yourself!


    As soon as he walked near the hospital, Omar realized that something was wrong. There were too many people in the hospital, and the long queues were all lined up from the inside to the door.


    This is only for seeing the doctor, plus some people are watching how Rona is treated, and the number of people will be even more.


    "Don''t panic, Omar! The more people, the better, so that you can expose her sinful face to everyone." Omar cheered herself up.


    When the people around the hospital saw Omar, their attention was also attracted.


    Omar cleared his throat, "Cough! What are you doing around here?"


    "Pastor Omar, let''s wait for Dr. Rona to treat us." The people in the queue answered honestly.


    Omar frowned and walked into the hospital, just to see Rona take out a puddle of herbal scent from the stone mortar and apply it to the other''s injured wound.


    His face immediately became frightened, and he pointed at Rona and cursed loudly: "This is the devil''s treatment method! This is not a doctor at all, but a witch in human skin! Oh no! Look at her sharp ears, I''m afraid it''s not even human!"


    "Pastor Omar..." Someone in the crowd hesitated for a moment and then said, "Lord Viscount said that those pointed ears are the characteristics of the half-elf family."


    "Huh?" Omar scratched his head, and it wasn''t his fault. The Priests Academy''s books didn''t have this knowledge.


    Then he waved his hand again! "These are not important. Her treatment methods are exactly the same as those of the evil witches. Don''t be deceived. If you have a disease, you can go to the church to be baptized by the Holy Light, instead of being bewitched by demons here."


    The people in the queue were still a little hesitant. If Omar¡¯s Holy Light technique could be the same as the treatment cost here, they would still be happy to go to the church to receive the baptism of Holy Light, but Omar¡¯s fee is one hundred times that of Dr. Rona. One sound.


    Even though the Viscount has raised everyone''s wages now, he can''t afford to spend so much.


    "What are you doing?" Omar said angrily when he saw that everyone still didn''t want to leave: "If you accept the treatment of this evil witch, you will be abandoned by the Lord! You can''t even enter the kingdom of God. , go straight to hell!"


    As soon as these words came out, those people were finally shaken. As the only priest in Nafhu City, Omar had the final right to expound the teachings, and these people had no knowledge, but were easily deceived by fooling around.


    Omar smiled with satisfaction. This trick has been tried and tested. Every time they say that the other party cannot enter the kingdom of God, these believers will be scared to death.


    Rona raised her head curiously and looked out the door. Seeing that everyone in the queue had stopped coming in, she tilted her head in confusion. She didn''t know the common language, so she couldn''t understand the series of words that Omar just said.


    But it''s okay, she was happy when no one came in, so she continued to make medicines. She knew not only the medicine for trauma, but also the healing magic of their family, like what Yuna''s mother got before. Sepsis can also be cured.


    Although Rona is no longer cured, Omar is still uncomfortable. She has said so much and the other party ignores her? How can this be tolerated, and she is still an evil witch who has defrauded so many believers of money, she must be punished!


    So he raised his leg and walked in, angrily reaching out his hand and grabbing it towards Rona.


    Rona frowned slightly when she saw the other party''s actions, and a mysterious and beautiful elf language came out of her mouth. Then the ground under Omar''s feet suddenly swelled up, and a vine quickly grew, and the vine''s body was backward in the air. Twisted it a few times and charged up!


    "Snapped!"


    She threw the whip less than ten centimeters in front of Omar''s feet without hitting him directly, but this time, Omar was stunned, and she withdrew to the door of the hospital.


    "You really are a devil! How dare you attack me, the only priest in Nafhu City!" Omar was furious. This was the first time he had been provoked like this in so many years. Reagan just invited him in a good voice. Just went out, and did not use any violent means.


    But even though he was roaring, Omar still didn''t dare to step into the doorway. He only kept accusing Luona of being a demon outside the hospital door to make the people who were watching here also engage in the hearts of the people. panicked.


    "Is it really like what Pastor Omar said? Dr. Rona is really a devil?"


    "Impossible, she''s kind-hearted and she charges us so little for medical expenses. I don''t think she''s a bad person, and she was brought back by the Viscount himself."


    "But in the story, aren''t demons all pretending to be beautiful and kind things to tempt people to fall?"


    "Lord Viscount might have been bewildered by her as well."


    "I... I don''t know what to do."


    A lot of people in the crowd hesitated, as if at this moment they had to make a choice, whether to choose to believe in Claire or choose to abandon their beliefs.


    But there are still many "devout" believers who look at Rona with fear and fear.


    Rona pursed her lips. She had been a slave for a while. Although she didn''t know the common language, she was very sensitive to those strange eyes, and she couldn''t help but feel a little scared in her heart.


    Originally, after these days of getting along with her, she developed a feeling of dependence on Nafu City. Just as Claire said, these people are very friendly people, and they only need to treat their illnesses, and sometimes they Being able to receive small gifts and food from many patients, she wanted to stay here forever.


    But now those strange eyes made her a little shaken, is she too naive, she is not of the same race as them all the time.


    "What are you doing around here? Didn''t you say you were going to line up?"


    Claire''s voice came from behind the crowd, and Rona''s heart calmed down a little at this moment.


    ?

 Chapter 49： : Lets play something exciting

    The people gave way one after another. After Claire walked in, she glanced at Omar, who was standing proudly outside the door, and then at Rona, who looked a little melancholy in the hospital. She probably knew what was going on in her heart.


    "Hmph, Lord Viscount came just in time!" Omar didn''t flinch when she saw Claire coming, "This woman is a devil, I hope you can burn her to death!"


    After hearing this, Claire''s eyes turned cold. The doctor I finally invited, you want to burn to death with a single word?


    But it was obvious that Omar didn''t have the ability to watch words and words, and still said loudly: "If you stay with this kind of demon for a long time, Lord Viscount, you will not be able to enter the kingdom of God after death!"


    This method of intimidation works every time. When those nobles were here before, every time they intimidated each other, those nobles could give a lot of gold coins to "atone for their sins".


    However, he met Claire. Claire ignored him at all and walked directly into the hospital.


    Showing off the spiritual thread, Rona connected together, "Are you okay?" Claire asked in her heart.


    He didn''t want to have to bring back such a good doctor with such difficulty, but he would be **** off by this idiot.


    After feeling the gentle emotions conveyed by Claire, Rona calmed down and shook her head, "I''m fine, I don''t know what that person said. Now these people don''t come in to see a doctor."


    After speaking, he looked up at Claire and hesitated: "Did it affect you because of me? I told you before that I am a half-elf, and they may not accept me as their doctor."


    Claire smiled, "People are easy to be incited, they are not bad, it''s the person who is bad, it''s alright, I can solve the matter soon, as long as you want, you will always be in Nafta City Doctor."


    "Yeah." Rona nodded.


    "Lord Viscount!" Omar''s voice rose several times. Just now, Claire ignored him and went in to find the witch, giving him no face at all!


    "Pastor Omar, right." Claire also turned around, with a bright smile on her face.


    "Yes, I am the only priest in Nafhu City, the messenger of God!" Omar said proudly.


    Claire walked over to him, leaned over and said in a low voice, "Let''s talk in another place. It''s not convenient for people to talk about things here. I''ll give you what you want."


    Omar glanced at the surrounding environment, and there were indeed many people around, so he nodded and said, "Okay, where to go?"


    "Let''s go into the hospital and talk." Claire said.


    On the other hand, Omar looked at Rona a little scared, obviously reluctant to go in.


    Claire also saw his concerns and said, "Don''t worry, I''m here, she doesn''t dare to touch you." After speaking, the smile on her face became even brighter.


    Hearing that Claire''s tone was so good, Omar couldn''t help but feel proud, "Well then."


    Seeing the other party agree, Claire immediately turned around and said to the people, "There is some misunderstanding here. I''ll have a chat with Pastor Omar to solve this misunderstanding."


    Then, under the eyes of everyone, he brought Omar into the hospital, walked through the hall and walked straight inside, then turned right and there was a room for storing herbs.


    Omar looked around and saw that he had entered deep enough, so he said, "Just this room, let''s go in and talk."


    "Okay, listen to you."


    Omar walked into the room, and as Claire closed the door, the light in the room quickly dimmed.


    Omar still said in a arrogant tone: "Lord Viscount, what do you want to say... Ah! Ouch!"


    The other party was only halfway through speaking, when Claire kicked his **** directly, Omar let out a scream, and then rolled on the ground several times!


    "What about your mother! I''ve just been putting up with you outside for a long time!" Claire said through gritted teeth.


    If there were not so many people surrounding him just now, he wouldn''t have said so many polite words to each other in a good voice.


    The reason why I told the other party so much to deceive him here is mainly because the Church of Light is too strong. If you kill the other party on the spot, this matter can be big or small, and the small thing is nothing more than an aristocratic anger. Kill a priest and pay a fine.


    If you take it out to make a fuss, just put on a big hat of "belief in a cult", and those holy knights can directly come out to destroy them, and their kingdom will probably not stop them. And every one of the knights in the Holy Knights is a big knight, and three or four will be able to flatten the current Nafu City.


    Those religious lunatics use this kind of war excuses a lot. The most famous one is that after the king of a kingdom openly satirized the God of Light at a reception, they used this as an excuse to launch a holy war, which directly destroyed the country.


    So Claire''s principle of getting along with these religions is, I don''t care about you, don''t bother me. But obviously, this Omar hit the muzzle without a long eye.


    After a few laps, Omar stood up reluctantly, and said with rage: "Do you know what you are doing! You are doing something to a messenger of God, and a villain like you will fall Hell is divided by the devil!"


    "Hmm!" Omar''s mouth was blocked by Claire''s gun barrel.


    "What nonsense, I''m a magician!"


    When Omar heard this, he stopped shouting immediately, but felt that the kick that Claire had just kicked him was reasonable.


    Priests and other clergy think that magicians are lunatics, but they actually think that God can be observed and analyzed, so as to summarize certain laws for their own use.


    The magician thinks that priests and other clergy are insane, and God is just a powerful magician, and he is willing to sacrifice his life for this kind of thing.


    "What do you want!" Omar said stubbornly.


    "What do you want to do? You come to my hospital to make trouble and ask me why?" Claire laughed angrily, "I''ll give you a chance, go back to the church now, and give me less time to come out later!"


    If the other party hadn''t come to ask for trouble, Claire wouldn''t have contacted these churches even if he was killed.


    "Don''t even think about it! Missionary is our freedom, and no one can deprive us of our right to preach!" Omar puffed out his chest, "Could it be that you still want to kill me!"


    "Don''t be in a hurry to reject my proposal. Since you believe in the word of God, I''ll play a game with you." Then Claire explained to the other party how to play the Russian turntable.


    The bullet nest was thrown away, and Claire put a bullet in it. Omar watched Claire''s movements and couldn''t help but swallow her saliva.


    "One in six chance! Don''t worry Omar! God will protect you!" Omar encouraged himself.


    "Crack!" Claire put another bullet in.


    At this moment, Omar had obvious beads of sweat on his forehead, but he was still carrying it.


    "One-third chance, Omar insists, you serve God every day, and God will bless you!"


    "Crack!" The third bullet was also inserted.


    Omar''s teeth were already trembling, and his psychological defense line was constantly collapsing. "It''s only a half chance! A coin toss is also a half chance. It''s just a small problem."


    "Crack!" No fourth bullet was put in.


    Omar finally couldn''t bear it any longer, and roared in fear: "What do you want! Do you know how sinful it is to kill a cleric! The Pope will send a knight to the city of Nafo, even if you are a viscount He will also be hanged at the gate of the city!"


    "What about killing a cleric? It was obviously my kindness to talk to you, but you attacked me and wanted to kill me, and I killed it. This is just self-defense." Claire''s smile grew brighter.


    The Church of Light is not strong enough to allow the pastor to kill at will, which is why he brought Omar here. There are only the two of them in this room, and what happened is not based on his mouth.


    "No one will believe you!"


    "It''s okay, after I kill you, I will stab myself in the chest, and then put the dagger in your hand, the people outside will only see you holding a murder weapon in your hand, you know, only if you survive Only people can speak."


    "Then wait for the next priest to come over. Maybe someone will lay flowers on your tomb. I hope he is different from you and can be more obedient..."


    Pastor Omar finally panicked, UU reading If Claire killed him in public, so many people would see it and leave some clues. Now there is no one around, and no one can help him prove it. He is the victim.


    Why are you so stupid, come with him to this place where no one else is!


    "Crack!" The fifth bullet was loaded.


    Omar simply broke the jar and smashed it, looking like a heroic sacrifice, he closed his eyes and said loudly: "Even if there is only a one-sixth chance, I still believe that the Lord will protect me! The Lord is omnipotent!"


    "Crack!" The sound of another bullet being loaded into the cylinder sounded.


    Omar opened his eyes in panic and looked at Claire with a deceived look on his face. Didn''t you just agree to play the Russian turntable? Why are all six bullets loaded!


    Just now, there was still a one-sixth chance of surviving, but now I don''t give myself any chance of surviving at all.


    Claire showed the loaded cartridge and explained, "Since you are the messenger of God, let''s not bet on the boring ones. Let''s play something exciting and bet that it gets stuck."


    Saying that, Claire threw the bullet box back and put the muzzle of the gun on Omar''s forehead, who was trembling with fear.


    Omar shouted in his heart: "I will definitely die! This **** never wanted to let me go, he just wanted me to die!"


    "Don''t thank me, I''ll still be happy to send you to the kingdom of God." Claire showed a nuclear smile and put her finger on the trigger.


    "Wait!" Omar suddenly called out, obviously he had figured out something at the juncture of life and death.


    "The Lord also said: wise people are often good at listening to other people''s opinions. I think the proposal you just made, Viscount, is quite good."


    ?

 Chapter 50： : I wont leave here

    "Very good." Claire nodded with satisfaction, and put the pistol back, Omar was relieved.


    "You are a smart person, and I will not embarrass you. As long as you stay in the church honestly and don''t come out to cause trouble for me, do what you like. When believers go to church, you should pray for others. What god? I can also make you a priest during the festival, and we can still get along well."


    "Yes, yes." Omar can only nod in agreement now.


    "Of course, don''t even think about reporting me after you go out." Claire squinted, "Building a hospital and a school is not something that can give me a hat, and the two of us know what''s going on here. It is also the nobles who want to punish me for no reason, but that requires evidence."


    Sweat appeared on Omar''s forehead again, and he really thought so just now.


    After beating the other party to prevent him from being an idiot and causing trouble for himself, the next step is to lure him.


    "Pastor Omar, how much do you usually spend a month?"


    Omar didn''t understand why Claire asked such a question, but he still replied: "Besides most of the money I provided to the Royal Capital Church, I still have three or four gold coins left, but now those nobles have moved out of Nafhu. City, there will be less in the future..."


    "I''ll give you fifty gold coins every month. You don''t need to take the money for offerings, but keep the flowers for yourself." Claire said with a smile, since ancient times, wealth has moved people''s hearts.


    If the other party is not the pastor of the church, Claire is still reluctant to spend these fifty gold coins. This money is sent to spend money to eliminate disasters, so as not to lose the pastor of Omar, and a more difficult pastor will come later. , then it''s not worth the loss.


    Omar widened his eyes and said quickly, "Thank you, Lord Viscount."


    "Do you know why I gave you the money?" Clare asked.


    Omar patted his chest, "I promise that I will stay in the church honestly and concentrate on serving the Lord."


    The reason why he came to the hospital and the school was not because these two affected the revenue of the church itself, and directly affected his income. As for belief, of course, it is also very important, but as Claire said, Churches do not conflict with hospitals and schools.


    "Seriously, you''re not a very good priest." Claire looked back at Omar. "Do you know what a real mission should look like?"


    Omar shook his head subconsciously, and then quickly realized that he was a priest, and nodded sharply: "Tell the world about the greatness of the Lord, and if you believe in it, you can go to the kingdom of God, and those who do not believe will go to hell."


    Claire shook his head with a chuckle, "I saw many priests when I was in the capital, and they were not as radical as you. Even preaching is subtle." Speaking of which, Claire closed her mouth. He didn''t want to teach this guy to preach or something.


    Omar bowed his head in shame. If he was as good as the priest in the capital, he wouldn''t be sent to such a remote place in the Viscounty.


    "Okay, let''s go, it''s time for us to go out and give the people an explanation."


    Under the two-pronged approach of coercion and inducement, Claire determined that Omar should not cause trouble for herself in the future.


    ¡­


    Walking out of the door, Claire held Omar''s hand kindly and walked out with a kind expression.


    "Everyone, be quiet, I have just had an in-depth discussion with Pastor Omar, and I finally cleared up the misunderstanding."


    After speaking, he pressed Omar''s palm with his fingers, and looked over with a smile.


    Seeing the people who were looking at him, and then looking at Claire with a nuclear smile, Omar stood up.


    "Indeed, the Viscount just explained the situation to me. This doctor is not an evil witch or demon. You can rest assured to come here for treatment in the future."


    After hearing the other party''s words, Claire released her hand and put it on Omar''s shoulder to pat.


    "I''ll say it''s a misunderstanding."


    "I misunderstood Lord Viscount. I should have believed him. Lord Viscount is so powerful, how could he be bewitched by demons?"


    "Yes, and Dr. Rona is so good, it can''t be a devil."


    "It seems that Priest Omar made a mistake."


    "Things are finally resolved."


    "However, Pastor Omar could be mistaken. Such a thing has never happened."


    Omar pursed his lips and looked at the people who were constantly discussing with complex eyes. It stands to reason that there is nothing wrong with the priest as the messenger of God. Even if it is wrong, it can only be done by a higher level. Clergy to discover and punish.


    This is somewhat similar to the ancient emperors. They cannot be wrong. If they are wrong, it will affect his authority, and the people below will gradually lose their reverence for the imperial power. Similarly, religion is also the same. , God cannot be wrong, and as a messenger of God, there must be no mistake, otherwise the authority of religion will be threatened.


    Omar was still feeling melancholy, and Claire patted him on the shoulder, "Pastor Omar just go back first. I''ll send someone to deliver things to you in a few days."


    Omar smiled on the spot: "Then I''ll retire first."


    After Omar left, Claire looked at Rona beside him and connected the spiritual thread.


    "The problem is solved, so you can see a doctor with peace of mind."


    "Yeah." Rona glanced at the people outside the door, and their eyes no longer had the doubts and fears they had before, only a face full of guilt, feeling guilty for misunderstanding Rona just now.


    Claire took another look at the yard in the hospital. When the building was built before, there was nothing here. After a few days, the small yard was actually overgrown with flowers and plants.


    Pointing to the flowers climbing on the stone wall, Claire asked, "Did you grow these?"


    "I saw the seeds of these flowers when I went to collect herbs. UU read and brought them back." Rona tilted her head, "Can''t you plant it?"


    As a half-elf, she still has a special love for flowers and trees, and has special magic that can make seeds sprout and grow quickly, so within a few days, she turned the yard into a small garden.


    Claire smiled, "Of course not, I said the hospital belongs to you, you can plant whatever you want. And the flowers that come out are very beautiful."


    "Thank you!" Rona whispered, she could feel that Claire''s praise was sincere.


    "You have worked hard these days. You are the only doctor in the entire Nafu City. You are too busy. Just wait for a while. After a while, other doctors will come over. Then you don''t have to be so busy. ."


    There are nearly 100,000 people in the entire viscount territory, and a doctor, Rona, can''t cure her at all, and she can''t trouble her with such trivial things as a cold or a fever. What Claire thinks is to regard Rona as an ace doctor, and then from the Some doctors from other territories will come over and let them open their own shops. If they really encounter a disease that cannot be cured, they will come over and let Rona treat them.


    Rona nodded, "It''s not hard, I like this job very much, and I like this kind of life very much, I don''t have to live in a homeless place like before, and you are also very kind to me..."


    After speaking, Rona felt something was wrong and added, "I won''t leave here."


    Klar was stunned for a moment, then smiled: "If you have time, learn Common Language."


    ¡­


    A few dozen miles away from Nafu City, a caravan drove a convoy of blue-scaled horses with a row of dozens of meters toward Nafu City.


    ?

 Chapter 51： : Shane

    "Master, a caravan came from outside the city to sell goods in Nafu City." Regan reported.


    "Huh?" Claire became interested, "Is there another caravan? Selling something."


    "It should be from the developed cities to transport the goods to the poorer territories for sale. I have seen a lot of things that are only found in the royal capital."


    Claire''s interest is even higher. He thought it was an ordinary caravan. For example, the shops opened by the previous nobles in Nafhu City sold some necessities of life, such as brown sugar, grain, and daily necessities. Because these They are all necessities of life, and the annual income of monopoly is also very high.


    For example, there is also a magic shop, but the target customers are nobles, and the goods in it are pitiful. It was still opened by Baron Eugene, but now it has been transferred to Claire, but it is a pity that the nobles were killed by Claire, and no one bought those magic potions.


    If it is like some big cities, there are all kinds of shops in it, not only magic shops, but also shops specializing in fighting qi combat skills and cultivation methods, not to mention services such as enchanting weapons.


    So now Nafu City still has a long way to go.


    Claire put down the magic book in her hand and said, "Go and have a look."


    ¡­¡­


    Under Reagan''s leadership, Claire quickly found the location of the caravan, and it was difficult for the ten-meter-long caravan to attract attention.


    And at this moment, those caravans were also surrounded by the residents of Nafu City. They kept taking out money from their arms and handing them to each other. Their expressions were all very excited. Obviously, the goods sold in the caravan made them very satisfied.


    It''s just that Claire felt a little uncomfortable. She finally distributed the money to them in the form of cash-for-work. She originally wanted to slowly circulate the money in the territory to make the money flow. Now a caravan has come. The money was harvested.


    However, this is a bit depressing. Claire is still very welcome to these caravans. If there were no caravans to sell goods in Nafu City, Nafu City would not be able to develop.


    "You are the Viscount, right?"


    When Claire was in a daze, an 18- or 19-year-old boy who looked very delicate and elegantly dressed leaned over with a smile on his face.


    Claire cast a questioning look at the other party, "Who are you?"


    The young man laughed again: "Oh! I forgot to introduce myself to you. I am the head of this caravan, and the third son of Earl Ansair, Baron Shane!"


    Claire''s eyes flickered. The name of this Ansair family is not only famous in this country, but also very famous in several nearby kingdoms. It is a famous business family that started out by doing business. What is the dream of the other party, the other party will answer in all likelihood: to become a businessman like Ansi Er!


    Their title is not inherited by the eldest son, but depends on who runs the most profitable caravan, and that is the next Earl of Ans Air, so although Shane has the title of a baron, it is only an honorary baron , unlike Claire, it has no fief.


    Seeing Claire''s expression, Shane also knew that the other party must have heard of his family''s name.


    "This is my first time out for business. Do you want to see if there is anything in the caravan that you need? If not, you can tell me, and I will bring it when I come next time."


    Claire glanced at each other unexpectedly. As expected of a family that started out in business, at the age of 18 or 19, he was able to do business for the first time. He was able to be so good that even speaking made the listeners feel comfortable.


    Xia En''s eyes were also full of surprises. He didn''t expect the Viscount in front of him to be younger than himself, but the temperament he exuded invisibly made people feel that this person was not simple, and he didn''t look like an ordinary teenager at all. Said that the nobles in this city were all driven away within a month after his return, which is very tricky.


    Both looked at each other and smiled politely.


    Then Claire asked: "Your caravan, please introduce it."


    "Okay! Lord Viscount, please come with me." Shane led the way, and Claire followed.


    Walking to the side of the carriage, Xia En asked his subordinates to pull down the large boxes on the carriage. When they were placed on the ground, there was a loud noise, and the contents inside were not light.


    After opening the box, Shane asked someone to carry the contents out and show it in front of Claire.


    It was a silver armor with strange luster and mysterious patterns on it. As a magician, Claire saw it at a glance. It was armor that had been enchanted.


    Sure enough, Shane''s words verified his thoughts, "Viscount is very hot, please see, this is the armor that has been enchanted by the junior wizard, which reduces the weight of the armor by 50%, and also strengthens the hardness of the armor. The Bronze Knight would not be able to penetrate it at all if it wasn''t for a full blow."


    "Come and show it to Lord Viscount." Shane instructed his subordinates, not to blame him for his hard work. Although his caravan sells everything, every time he goes to a new city, there will be a large number of residents. Buy your own stuff, but in general, the goods bought by the lord with the land account for half of his source of interest.


    Hearing Xia En''s order, the people under their hands quickly took out iron swords and hammers, and smashed them all over the armor. They used the strength to suckle, and they were very confident in their own products.


    The iron sword fell on the armor, and it bounced off, leaving only a few scratches, and the hammer also left a few depressions, but it can be ignored.


    Claire''s eyes lit up. He was very satisfied with the hardness of the armor. If the former knight captain wore this armor, his pistol might not be able to kill him.


    The other party stopped and showed the armor in front of Claire. Claire randomly reached out and wanted to lift it up to see how heavy it was.


    Shane looked flustered, "Lord Viscount! Even if the weight is reduced by 50%, it is still very heavy, be careful!"


    But before the words were finished, Claire lifted the armor with one hand and weighed it a few times, it was not too heavy. If it is a knight who has been promoted to the Bronze Knight, the strength is completely sufficient, and this armor will not cause any obstacle to their movement.


    Shane looked at Claire in surprise. He doesn''t seem to be a knight or a warrior, right? Why is he so strong?


    Claire returned the armor to the other party, and Shane also suppressed his surprise in his heart, and said with a smile, "Lord Viscount, are you satisfied with this armor?"


    "Very satisfied, do you have any other accessories?"


    "Of course there is!" Xia En felt that the business was about to be completed, and showed a happy smile, "There are also enchanted swords and spears, and other things, the latest clothes and perfumes from the capital, The diving beads in Lanbo City can breathe in water with this. There are also magic scrolls from Riley City, and the brilliant yellow ore in Yata City Just add it to the forged weapons One point, the quality of the weapon has been greatly improved! And..."


    Shane kept introducing the goods in his caravan to Claire. There were many things in it. Claire was excited to hear it, and he might not be able to use it in future transactions, so Claire simply bought a few items that the other party said he was interested in. The thing, but also spent a full 20,000 gold coins, thanks to the fact that hundreds of thousands of gold coins were collected from those nobles, otherwise Claire would be heartbroken now.


    Xia En grinned and opened his teeth, and asked, "The armor is 300 gold coins per set, the sword and spear are 150 gold coins and 200 gold coins respectively. How many sets do you want, Lord Viscount?"


    "One hundred sets of armor and great swords, ten sets of spears are enough." Claire said softly, although there are only sixty knights now, they will still increase in the future.


    Shane''s face almost burst into laughter. He originally thought that Claire would just buy ten or so sets of armor for individual knights to wear, but he didn''t expect to buy a hundred sets, and it was accompanied by a hundred sets. With a big sword with a handle and a long spear with ten handles, this trip made more money than he had traveled to three or four cities before.


    "The price is 47,000 gold coins in total. For a discount, you can give 45,000."


    "Grass! It''s really making money." Claire cursed inwardly, but she still waved people to follow Reagan to get the money.


    Before buying the Tauren and Rona, it only took a hundred gold coins, but now the direct cost has exceeded tens of thousands. However, there is still not too much care in my heart, the province has to save, and the flower has to be spent. As far as building schools, hospitals and underground water pipes are concerned, Claire has invested more than 50,000 gold coins. Part of the wages of the workers is part of the construction materials shipped from other places.


    ?

 Chapter 52： : big neck disease

    After the transaction was over, the two chatted a few more times.


    "How long are you going to stay in Naft City?" Claire asked casually.


    "I originally planned to stay for a day and leave, but I encountered some robbers on the road, and my guards were injured a little. In addition, I have been running on the road for a while, and I have a big neck problem." Shane raised his head and pointed to Pointing to his thick neck, he continued: "So stay here for a while, by the way, please ask where the church is here, I want to go and get cured."


    If it wasn''t for Shane''s use of fingers, Claire hadn''t noticed that the other person''s neck was a little thick. This was the obvious characteristic of big neck disease. Later, the neck would become thicker, but it wasn''t serious now.


    Seeing the other person''s neck suddenly light up, Claire thought of something.


    Big neck disease is caused by iodine deficiency. Generally, the salt in the previous life will be iodized, so people with this condition are rarely seen there, and it seems that the cause of big neck disease is still unknown here. If you get sick, you can only go to the church to receive the Holy Light treatment from the priest. Although Claire is very annoying to the Church of Light, she still has to admit that the other party still has a good set of healing techniques. Guaranteed to work.


    For some diseases, it is difficult for doctors who do not know the cause of the disease to find a cure. Just like a big neck disease like Xia En, there is absolutely no way to do it. They can only invite some magicians with healing skills or go directly to the church to receive the baptism of the Holy Light. If you really can''t afford it, you can only use the knife directly to cut off the swollen area, and the chance of death during the operation is extremely high.


    And what Claire just thought of was the plan to add iodine to the salt. There is no industrial pillar in Nafu City that can automatically obtain gold coins from the outside world, and this may be a good opportunity.


    The more Claire thought about it, the brighter her eyes became, the more she felt that this was feasible.


    If the salt industry is used as an industry in Nafu City, not only Nafu City can obtain gold coins from the outside world, but also can create employment opportunities in Nafu City, so that residents in the Viscounty can have a new source of income. In this way, It is possible to obtain power from the outside to promote the development of Nafu City, and a steady stream of caravans will come here to buy salt.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll show you around Nafu City first." Claire smiled.


    Although Shane didn''t know what Claire''s idea was, he still nodded his head and said, "Excuse me, I just want to change your city."


    Claire took Shane around the city of Nafau, where many people went to drill there, and the residents who saw Claire also greeted Claire.


    "Your Excellency the Viscount, Gui''an!"


    "Hello, Viscount!" A little boy waved his hand vigorously!


    Claire also smiled and signaled one by one, but Shane on the side was getting more and more surprised. Although some of the lords in the previous cities also actively greeted their lords, it was only a formality. The sincerity of these residents to come, every time they see Claire, they are excited and grateful! I wish I could show my face in front of Claire.


    Shane took a deep look at Claire, and only felt that he seemed to be different from the other party, and he didn''t know how to say it. If he insisted, it seemed as if he was greater than himself...


    Claire took the other party for a walk around the sewer project that was still under construction, and even walked outside Rona''s hospital on purpose, and finally stopped.


    "How is it? How do you feel?" Claire asked with a smile.


    Xia En took a breath, glanced at the surrounding environment again, and said with sincere admiration: "Seriously, the city of Nafu under your management, Lord Viscount, is a happy place where everyone can live. I have been to many places. There are cities that are many times richer than this, but none of their inhabitants have such a smile on their faces, and when they meet their lords, they are far from having the same respect as yours when they meet you."


    These are what Shane said from the bottom of his heart, "And the sanitation in the city is very clean. You also plan to build a sewer pipe. I can only see this in some big cities. You are a great lord."


    When Claire listened to the other party''s praise for her, a series of question marks appeared on her head.


    ? ? ? ?


    What are you talking about? I took you around and took you to the hospital on purpose. Have you seen all this?


    So he prompted, "Did you find anything while walking around this circle?"


    Xia En frowned, and thought about where he missed the praise of the other party. He seemed to have praised him.


    "what is the problem?"


    Claire smiled: "None of them have a disease, the same disease as you."


    Xia En''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he recalled it carefully. It seemed that he had not found any patients with big neck problems along the way.


    In places where iodine is deficient, big neck disease often occurs due to iodine deficiency, so Xia En does not panic when he gets this disease again. He just needs to find a priest for treatment. have had this disease.


    But as Claire just said, he has never seen anyone with a big neck disease before. This is very abnormal. He has often seen several patients in the cities he entered when he was doing business. Not to mention that Claire took him to the crowded places so many times, and there were no patients with this disease among the people who came to the hospital to see a doctor.


    Seeing that the other party realized it, Claire said: "We have something that can treat this disease, are you interested?"


    Xia En couldn''t contain his excitement at the moment. You must know that this kind of disease is very common. If you have this kind of goods, you will definitely be able to make a lot of money, and you will have more hope of inheriting the title of earl. one cent.


    However, he still suppressed his excitement and asked, "Is this kind of thing expensive?"


    This is the crux of the problem. Although doctors can¡¯t do anything about the big neck disease, the pastor of the church can be cured. Therefore, the client must target ordinary families who can go to the pastor for treatment after gritted their teeth, or simply Poor families who can''t afford the priest''s treatment, if the price is too high, there is no market for this thing at all.


    "It''s not expensive, it can even be said to be very cheap, just a dozen copper coins." Claire smiled.


    The reason why the residents of Nafu City did not suffer from big neck disease is because the Viscounty is close to the sea, and those seaweed, seaweed, and kelp contain a lot of iodine, and long-term intake will naturally prevent this disease. And living in inland areas lacking seafood, the disease often occurs.


    What Claire has to do is to extract the iodine contained in the algae, melt it with the salt, and make iodized salt for sale. The price is a few copper coins more expensive than the salt in the world. At this price, those who buy it can still accept it.


    "That''s great!" Shane said excitedly, "Can you show it to me now?"


    "Don''t worry, you can rest for a few days. I''ll be bringing things over then." Claire said, he doesn''t have iodized salt now, he has to fool the other party to stay for a few days before he has time to get it.


    "No rush, no rush." ??Xia En also smiled. He is a businessman and naturally knows that the other party has time to prepare.


    "There is a hospital there. You can let your injured guards come here for treatment. The price is very cheap and only a few dozen copper coins." Claire pointed to the hospital and said that he didn''t dare to say anything to report my name for free, mainly because Rona can''t understand common language, and even if she says his name, Rona will only tilt her head: what are you talking about? I don''t understand, give me money!


    "I''ll go first, I wish you a happy time in Nafford City." Claire finally said.


    Shane showed a happy smile and waved desperately at Claire, "Goodbye, Lord Viscount!"


    After Claire left, Shane couldn''t help but waved his arms, "Okay!"


    This trip to Nafu City has made him earn tens of thousands of gold coins, and he has found such a good opportunity that he will definitely surpass the previous two and become the next earl!


    ?

 Chapter 53： : Reproduce 37 points

    As soon as Claire returned to the house, she called Reagan over.


    "Go find someone to buy some kelp and seaweed, and find a carpenter in the city to customize hundreds of wooden boxes for salt. It must be as refined and extravagant as possible."


    "Forget it." Claire sighed, "I''ll design the wooden box. When the time comes, you can bring the drawings and let them make them according to the drawings."


    Claire didn''t expect the carpenters in Nafhu to make the exquisite wooden boxes, so she had to do it herself.


    "Two hours later, come and get the drawings. Those hundreds of boxes must be completed within two days, and the construction site can stop for a while."


    "Understood!" Reagan replied, he had never seen Claire so eager and focused on a matter.


    After getting Claire''s order, Regan immediately drove his carriage towards the seaside village in the Viscounty. Although there were kelp and seaweed in Nafhu City, they were far from meeting Claire''s needs, so he could only go to the seaside village. Acquire kelp and seaweed.


    After returning, Claire gave Reagan the blueprint he had designed, and the front end of the delicate wooden box was stamped with the letter "Nafu".


    Reagan pointed to the letters on it and asked, "This is?"


    Claire smiled, you don''t understand the brand effect.


    "This is an important matter related to the development of Nafu City, and there can be no mistakes."


    "Good young master! I will definitely do it well!"


    ¡­


    On this day, Claire and the pile of seaweed and kelp stayed in the laboratory in the basement, studying how to extract iodine from kelp. Fortunately, he knew the principle in advance, and this world has magic. A magical thing that finally extracted iodine at night.


    As for the salt, Claire directly purchased a large amount of salt in Nafu City, and then dissolved it, without having to travel all the way to transport any seawater.


    After two days of busy work, Claire finally got the iodized salt out. He didn''t sleep at all in the two days. The first day was to study and extract iodine, and the second day, he got out a lot of iodized salt. One day it was better but it was just a lot of effort, but the next day it was really exhausting. Claire''s mana was exhausted several times before she kicked nearly a ton of iodized salt.


    After he came out, he told Reagan to invite Shane, while he went to take a shower.


    ¡­


    Before Claire finished taking a shower, Shane came to the Viscount Mansion with great interest and waited in the living room.


    "It''s been a long wait." Claire walked out.


    "No." Shane still had a smile on his face, then rubbed his hands in anticipation and said, "Lord Viscount, I don''t know the medicine you mentioned..."


    Claire didn''t rush to take out the things, but pointed to the other person''s neck doubtfully, "Why haven''t you been cured of your illness? Do you want me to call the pastor over to cure you?"


    Now it''s Shane''s turn to be surprised, how can the priest call over? Those pastors are so arrogant that they are dying. Generally, they can only be baptized in the church. Even if you are paralyzed in bed, your family must take you there. Otherwise, the pastor will not take the initiative to come to your home to baptize you. of. Unless you are His Royal Highness the King, or any special holiday the church needs to show off.


    Xia En immediately waved his hand and refused, "No, no, I didn''t go for treatment on purpose, just to see how well the drug worked."


    "I''m afraid that will disappoint you." Claire said, and then took out the delicate small wooden box from her arms.


    Xia En''s eyes lit up, it''s not easy to see what''s inside just from the packaging, but why did he say he would be disappointed?


    Claire slowly opened the wooden box, "This is not a drug, nor does it have any therapeutic effect. The biggest effect is to prevent the disease of the big neck."


    Shane''s eyes widened and he stuck his head over. When he saw what was inside, he thought that Claire was making fun of him.


    He pointed to the iodized salt inside and said, "Isn''t this salt?"


    "Yes and no." Claire pushed the salt over, "This is not ordinary salt."


    After Xia En picked it up, he looked at it carefully several times, put out his finger and put it in his mouth to taste it, making him stick out his tongue.


    This is just ordinary salt, but it''s just what he said in his heart, he didn''t say it.


    "You doubt its effect?" Claire asked directly.


    Xia En smiled embarrassedly. It was true. It was like someone came over with a glass of water and told you that drinking it would cure cancer. No one would believe it.


    "You should have walked around Nafhu City a few times in the past two days, right? Do you have the same illness as you?"


    Xia En nodded, that''s true. In order to verify whether there is a strange disease such as big neck disease in Nafu City, not only did he stroll around Nafu City several times, but also let the people under his command pay attention to the people who came to buy goods. Those ordinary people, indeed, there are no residents with big neck disease like He Note.


    This also verifies what Claire said to him before, that he does have goods that can treat the big neck disease.


    It''s just... This salt is too unreliable. He has been ingesting salt all the time, but he still got this strange disease.


    "Do you know why you have this disease?" Claire asked rhetorically.


    Shane shook his head. He was just a businessman and not a doctor. How could he know, "I don''t know."


    "Thinking that you have a long-term lack of a thing called iodine in your body, and lack of this thing will cause your body to have various symptoms, this big neck disease is just one of them, and it may also lead to miscarriage in women, sluggishness Mental retardation and other diseases, but this big neck disease is more conspicuous."


    Xia En disbelieved: "How is it possible?"


    Claire smiled lightly: "Why is it impossible? If a person does not eat meat for a long time, his body will become weak, and if he does not eat fruits and vegetables for a long time, his gums will bleed. Aren''t these all examples?"


    Claire didn''t share anything about the role of vitamin C and protein with the other party, and the other party might not be able to understand it.


    Finally, he reached out and pushed the wooden box containing iodized salt in the direction of Xia En, "Isn''t the fact proven? There are no patients with a disease like you in Nafu City. Isn''t this enough to prove the effect of iodized salt? ?"


    After listening to Claire''s words, Xia En thought about it, picked up the wooden box again, lightly dipped the iodized salt on it with his fingers and put it in his mouth, tasting it carefully.


    After a while, the wooden box was put down, "Lord Viscount, you persuaded me."


    "Does the salt in Nafu City have this effect? ??Maybe I can set up a caravan to sell this special iodized salt." After determining the function, Shane began to discuss the transaction.


    "No, the salt in my hand is iodized salt now, but the business is huge, and Nafu City will produce this kind of iodized salt in the future."


    Xia En nodded, UU reading didn''t get to the bottom of it: Why don''t the residents of Nafu City have big neck diseases? That''s their business secret. As a professional businessman, he naturally knows that Randomly inquired.


    "How much iodized salt the Viscount has in his hand now, I accept all of them."


    "There was almost a meal. This wooden box contained 2kg of salt, which was almost filled with about 500 wooden boxes."


    "How much do you sell for a wooden box?" When talking about business, Shane''s expression became focused.


    "I don''t need money, I''ll give you all of this for free." Claire said with a smile, knowing that not including the cost of iodized salt, the wood used in the wooden box alone is the best wood in Nafu City. The cost is more than five silver coins.


    "No money!" Xia En exclaimed in shock. He was shocked enough when he came to Nafu City, but it was far less than what he was about to come. How could anyone sell things without money.


    "Yes! These don''t cost money. I want to reach a new cooperation model with you. I am responsible for the iodized salt, and you are responsible for the sales. You don''t need to pay in advance when you get the goods, you only need the profit after selling the salt. Just give it to me, and we will share the profit between 30 and 70%. Even if you can''t sell it, you can still deliver the goods back."


    Xia En was not stupid enough to ask who was the third and who was the seventh. This iodized salt is now in Claire''s hands, and a distributor of his own still wants to take 70% of it?


    Xia En thought about it for a while, and felt that he would not lose money in this way of cooperation. Instead, he would have more funds to do other things, so why not do it.


    "Deal!" Shane stretched out his right hand, intending to shake hands with Claire to make a deal.


    But instead of reaching out, Claire held her chin and asked, "How are you going to sell this iodized salt?"


    ?

 Chapter 54： : The price is very reasonable

    Xia En showed the wooden box in his palm and said, "If this iodized salt can only be used for prevention, it is indeed difficult to promote it, and most people will not believe the effect of the iodized salt above."


    "So I plan to transport this batch of salt to a place with developed transportation and information, and then sell it at a price that is a few copper coins higher than other salts plus its promotional effect..."


    "After a certain period of time, when all those who bought our products are free of this disease, I will promote it, so that this iodized salt will spread in other cities, and then everyone will There is a consensus that the iodized salt we sell does have the effect of preventing big neck disease."


    "In the future, we will be able to open up nationwide channels for large-scale sales."


    After finishing speaking, Shane raised his head and looked at Claire, wanting to see the other party''s reaction. He thought that although his plan was a bit crude, he thought there was no problem with the idea, and it was absolutely reliable to implement.


    But Claire''s face didn''t show the slightest wave, just politely listening to him talk about the plan.


    "Then how long will it take you to wait until you feel that people all over the country have reached this consensus?"


    Xia En was stunned for a moment, thinking about it in his heart.


    "It will take about half a year, but the time cost is worth it. At that time, we will have access to the entire kingdom. The annual profit of this product alone is worth millions."


    This is already equal to the annual income of Claire Ancestor when he was the mine owner.


    "I''m not saying your plan is bad, it''s just that it took effect too slowly." Claire said softly.


    Combining the previous words, Shane also heard Claire''s implication, and immediately asked: "The Viscount, do you have any good methods?"


    Although he used the tone of asking for advice, Xia En was still a little unconvinced. After all, he is also a business family. He has seen many business methods. The plan just now was the most appropriate plan he could come up with. He did not believe that Claire could Come up with a better plan than him.


    Claire leaned forward and approached the opponent.


    "First of all, the place with the most developed information and transportation in the country is the capital, and we can choose it as the first city."


    Shane nodded. What Claire said was quite satisfactory. In fact, the Royal Capital was also within his consideration, but it was not the best choice. However, there were too many products in it, and he was afraid that he would not be able to compete with other merchants.


    And the development of traffic information is also the most important, otherwise, even if the effect of iodized salt comes out, the fame will not spread to other places.


    Claire continued: "It''s not the same as you just now. I don''t think our iodized salt targets ordinary people..."


    Xia En immediately retorted: "Although this can prevent big neck disease, it is just salt after all. If the price is too high, it will be difficult to sell, let alone let others discover his role."


    "No!" Claire shook her index finger and tapped the wooden box on the table with her hand.


    "How is the design of this wooden box?"


    Xia En didn''t understand what it had to do with it, but he still replied, "It''s gorgeous, it can even be used to store some jewelry."


    "The cost of this wooden box is about five silver coins, so the users targeted at the beginning are not ordinary people."


    "First of all, you first go to the capital to open a shop. The shop must be as gorgeous and luxurious as it is, and it will be as extravagant as it is luxurious, and it will be equipped with any high-end accessories, so that ordinary people will not dare to come in when they see it. There is only one commodity for sale, and that is our commodity - iodized salt!"


    Shane is still puzzled, "Even so, it can only attract a small number of curious customers, and it is difficult to expand sales."


    "Don''t worry, listen to me." Claire reached out and stopped the other party.


    "Don''t worry about sales in the first few days. You are mainly responsible for finding those famous doctors in the capital and giving them some iodized salt."


    "what?"


    "Buy them." Claire said bluntly, "Let them publish an article in the newspaper saying that iodized salt can prevent big neck disease."


    "It''s difficult, they generally don''t gamble with their reputation." Shane followed Claire''s train of thought.


    "Do you know how much a doctor in the capital earns a year?"


    "One hundred gold coins? Or two hundred?"


    "I have stayed in the capital. The average doctor''s annual salary is around 100 gold coins. The more famous ones can reach 300 or 400, but there are very few who exceed 500." The existence of priests is fundamentally limited. The annual salary of a doctor, even in Wangdu, is not a profession that can make a lot of money.


    "You spend 100 gold coins to let him post an article and he won''t publish it, because he can earn it in a year, so he won''t bet on his own reputation. You spend 500 gold coins to let him publish it, but he will be five He may hesitate to earn money in years, because just posting an article will not have any devastating impact on his reputation, but if you directly give out a thousand gold coins, I guarantee that most of them are sure Spread out the paper on the spot and ask what you need him to write."


    Hearing this, Xia En laughed. He really forgot how attractive money is.


    "You first find an ordinary doctor and ask him to report in a newspaper that iodized salt can cure big neck problems. This is just the beginning. Then you add some more famous doctors and ask them to publish an article to prove the previous doctor. The report is true, and finally find the most famous doctor in the capital..."


    Shane''s breathing became quicker. Claire said that he could already foresee the success of this plan, and he was convinced of the defeat. This plan was indeed much faster than his previous plan.


    But his heart was still extremely excited. He had never seen such a method before, so he rushed to answer: "Find the most famous doctor to prove that our iodized salt really has this effect, right?"


    "No!" Claire spat softly.


    Xia En was shocked. Logically, it should be like this.


    However, he still respectfully said, "Please enlighten me."


    "Find the most famous doctor to send a report, and ask him to say that the first doctor who published the article plagiarized his article..."


    Xia En''s eyes lit up. He was very smart and quickly figured out the logic inside.


    He slapped the table and said excitedly: "I see! Then let the two argue, right, hype this matter to the point where the entire capital knows it, and as long as they are still arguing in the newspapers, then the popularity of this matter will be reduced. It can last forever. And the effect of our iodized salt is also known to all the people in the capital without knowing it!¡±


    The more Xia En said, the more excited he became. He stood up at the end and couldn''t help admiring: "I''ll be honest, Viscount, you are the second person I admire from the bottom of my heart. You can even think of such a method. Come out, and this plan is nothing compared to the previous plan!"


    The first person he admired was his father.


    Claire smiled slightly and continued, "It''s not enough..."


    Xia En sat down with a look of listening intently.


    "Then you give the knowledge I told you to the most famous doctor and let him write a new report and send it out to continue arguing with that person."


    "What knowledge?"


    "Iodine, lack of iodine will lead to stupidity, short stature, deafness, paralysis, as well as miscarriage and intellectual and physical damage."


    Speaking of this, Claire smiled slightly, "Then you hire someone to exaggerate the news and spread it recklessly in the capital, especially the damage to the intelligence and physique at the back, if you don''t have a conscience, you can say it directly. Not eating iodized salt can lead to mental retardation."


    "Hey!" Xia En sucked in a breath. He was already able to foresee the turmoil that the news would bring. Before, he was worried about whether the ton of salt would be sold out, but now his only concern is to support it. how many days?


    Claire has no guilt at all. Didn''t the capitalists in the United States use this method before? It is clear that sugar is the main culprit of cardiovascular and cerebrovascular diseases, but the sugar industry is the biggest profit of those capitalists, so they spend money to pay for it. Those scientists are targeting fat and hiding the truth.


    At least what I am promoting is serious knowledge. Iodine deficiency can indeed lead to these diseases, and iodine is indeed an indispensable trace element for the human body. So where does the sense of guilt come from, those nobles who ate their own salt and did not build a statue for themselves are sorry for themselves.


    "Then how much does this box of iodized salt cost? At least three gold coins, right?" Xia En asked tentatively, which was a thousand times more than ordinary salt.


    "Even the wooden box with those iodized salts cost more than five silver coins."


    "Those fifteen gold coins?" This has been turned ten thousand times, and Shane felt his heart tremble.


    "My family''s sugar is bought for three gold coins per kilogram."


    Shane gritted his teeth, "Fifty gold coins!"


    "A treasure that can improve your IQ!"


    "Seventy-five gold coins!"


    "There are only 500 boxes of iodized salt in the entire capital!!"


    "One hundred gold coins!"


    Then Claire showed a satisfied smile, "I think the price is good, what do you think?"


    Xia En Chi felt pretty good, his heart was about to burst out now, but he also laughed, "The price is very reasonable."


    "These 500 boxes can be bought more expensively. When the output is high in the future, it will gradually decrease." Claire said, the iodized salt of these 100 gold coins was only sold for the first time. If it''s that high, you''ll have to use some more tricks.


    Moreover, Claire intends to sell iodized salt this time to create an industrial pillar for Nafu City, and it is necessary to produce more. Otherwise, it is not impossible to always take the high-quality route, but the money earned is only his own, the following ones The people are still miserable.


    ?

 Chapter 55： : robbers attack

    "It''s a smooth journey." Claire said goodbye to Shane at the city gate.


    "Lord Viscount, just wait quietly for the good news in Nafford City. With your method, it''s hard not to make money." Even after a day, when he remembered the plan that Claire told him yesterday, There was another excitement in Shane''s heart.


    And his neck also returned to its original state. After confirming with Claire that these iodized salts can only prevent the disease but not cure, Shane went to the church to find the priest Omar for treatment.


    The two were chatting aside, while their subordinates were carrying the "iodized salt" that was going to be sold to the capital. With the instructions of their young master, those subordinates carefully stacked the wooden boxes on an exclusive car. on the carriage.


    The goods were all loaded, and the conversation was almost over. Shane also said goodbye to Claire.


    "Lord Viscount, it''s time for me to go, we''ll see you later!"


    "Don''t go in a hurry." Claire called to stop the other party, and with a wave of his hand, sixty knights and knights dressed in shiny armor walked out of Nafhu City.


    "You were harassed by robbers when you came here. Let my knights **** you out this time." Claire smiled.


    Shane glanced at the sixty knights behind Claire. He didn''t see such a scene very often. Although he sold the armor, it was worn on these people, especially so many knights. , so handsome.


    "Thank you, Lord Viscount!" Shane didn''t refuse. The iodized salt on it can be said to be of great significance. After he leaves the Viscounty, he will find more mercenaries in other cities to guard him.


    "Don''t be so polite, we are partners. Next time you come here, there should be no robbers to interfere." Claire said with a smile, he planned to eliminate the robbers in the entire Viscounty in these days, otherwise it would be detrimental to the development of the Viscounty. Even if the road was repaired, some small caravans would not dare to enter.


    "Okay, don''t delay your trip, we''ll see you later!"


    "See you!"


    ¡­¡­


    It didn''t take too long to get from Nafu City to the next territory. It only took two or three hours for Shane''s caravan to travel nearly half the distance.


    On the way, Shane couldn''t help but asked Hunter, "Ask you one thing."


    "Please say it." Hunter''s tone was also very respectful, he could see that his lord attached great importance to this foreign businessman.


    Shane thought for a while and said, "What kind of person do you think your viscounts are?"


    After Shane finished speaking, he clearly felt that the Knight Captain of the Silver Knight was stunned for a moment.


    A memory flashed in Hunter''s head. The Lord had not returned for a month, but he gave himself the feeling that he had been more fulfilled these days than in the past few years.


    The first time I met the Lord was when he returned to the Viscounty for the first time. He killed the then knight captain Dean for the first time, which shocked him a lot. It seems that from that moment At the beginning, the fate of Nafu City began to change dramatically.


    It''s just that at that time, I was only a small character, and my understanding was not very deep. It was not until that sentence that I completely woke up.


    "Do you know why you''re the captain? Because that''s what I accepted, so you became the captain!"


    It was with these words that Hunter decided to swear allegiance to Claire.


    Then, after cleaning up the worms in Nafu City and killing those nobles, Nafu City really changed at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Too many things have happened these days. Hunter recalled that he realized that it had not been a month since Lord Lord returned.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Shane pushed Hunter, who was in deep thought, with his hand.


    Hunter shook his head and replied, "It''s alright, as for the question you just asked, I don''t know how to answer it. Lord Lord gives me a very special feeling, and I don''t know how to describe it. It feels like he is not from this world, like a **** sent from heaven! If I had believed in the Church of Light before, my current belief has become Lord Lord... He is omnipotent!"


    Shane didn''t expect that Hunter''s evaluation of Claire was so high. Although he had a high evaluation of Claire in his heart, he didn''t expect Hunter''s evaluation to rise to the level of belief.


    Hunter also saw Shane''s surprise, and pointed to the teenagers around him who were in charge of early warning.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can ask them. Their respect for Lord Lord may be more crazy than me!"


    "No, I believe it!" Shane waved his hand, and his evaluation of Claire rose a lot in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    On a hillside a few hundred meters away from their caravan, a group of robbers on horses were looking at the slow-moving caravan from a distance.


    "Boss, they have a group of knight guards!" said a one-eyed man hooded with sackcloth.


    The robber leader, whom he called the eldest, had a long beard, which was in line with the common understanding of robbers.


    The younger brothers below were also arguing.


    "These knights must have come from that city of Nafhu!"


    "Looking at the past, there are more than 50 people. Why don''t we retreat. This is a tough stubble. We can wait until the next batch of caravans."


    "I suggest going to steal the house. There must be no one guarding Nafu City right now."


    The bearded man frowned and scolded: "Okay! You''re still stealing the house. Once the city gate is closed, you stand under the city gate and get shot by arrows!"


    "These caravans can''t be let go. It''s the first time I''ve seen a caravan with such a long caravan, and the last time we played against them, we''ve seen the goods inside, and they''re all good things! The caravan is worth at least fifty thousand gold coins, we can''t let it go!"


    Thankfully, Xia En didn''t hear that. He actually compared himself with those small businessmen. If he put out these goods, he could scare the other party to death. The total value of the goods in his car exceeded more than Half a million gold coins!


    "Boss, what about those knights in Nafu City?" the one-eyed man asked.


    "What are you afraid of! Isn''t this time when we went back and called all our brothers to attack them!" The bearded patted his chest, "Last time we were beaten back because we were understaffed, this time we have more than 200 brothers. They are all here, and there are 21 bronze knights, why are you afraid of him! Do you still know the strength of those knights in Nafu City, at most three or two bronze knights are not bad."


    The bearded man thought it was the knight of Nafhu City a month ago.


    "I''ll deal with their knight captain, and leave the rest to you!" The bearded man patted his chest confidently. He was also a silver-level knight.


    "I got the money Each of you can get ten gold coins, and go back to the camp to eat meat and drink!"


    "Okay! Long live the boss!"


    "Long live the boss!"


    "Charge me!" The bearded horse pulled out his sword and rushed out first.


    And the Shanes who were a few hundred meters away also discovered the traces of this group of robbers, and they had no intention of hiding at all.


    "Alert! Bandits are attacking from the west!" Hunter shouted out with his sword drawn.


    The knights of Nafu City also quickly and neatly formed an attacking formation, and the guards under Shane''s hands should not be underestimated. The archer climbed to the top of the carriage, drew the bow and began to aim. Some warriors also burst out with red grudges, eyeing the robbers who came.


    Xia En''s heart tightened, and with a flip of his hand, he took out more than ten scrolls of magic scrolls from the space ring. This is also one of the credentials that he dared to sell goods between various territories. There are magic scrolls from the first level to the fourth level. , If you still can''t solve the problem, you can only ask for the fifth-level scroll that you have treasured.


    However, this situation can be solved perfectly with a third-level scroll. Shane put the scroll in his hand back, leaving only an ice-blue scroll. The value of this third-level scroll is more than 3,000. It''s worth a gold coin, but compared to the opportunities that Claire brought to her iodized salt, it''s totally worth it!


    Shane just wanted to tear open the scroll and release the magic inside, but was stopped by Hunter.


    "Your Excellency, this is a trouble in our territory. Please leave it to us to deal with it, otherwise the Lord will blame us." Hunter''s tone was full of tenacity, and Shane also let go of his strength.


    ?

 Chapter 56： : Cant shoot in!

    "Knights of the Viscount Griffin! Take up the weapons in your hands and hack to death all these robbers who have violated our land!" Hunter shouted with the great sword held high.


    And those knights also quickly formed an attacking formation, with heavy breathing from the tip of their noses, and looked at the disorganized robbers who came from a distance, their eyes full of excitement.


    On the other hand, the robbers on the other side felt a little bit of trouble in their hearts after seeing the Cavaliers who were so orderly and not scared away by themselves and others, but they didn''t realize what the problem was.


    Big Beard also waved the big sword in his hand, "Rush for me, and break up their camp! Kill these soft-footed shrimps in Nafu City!"


    As soon as these words came out, the robbers forgot about the blemish, and squeezed the horses under their crotch, galloping away at a faster speed!


    "Hoohoho!"


    "I want to kill ten!"


    "Let''s show you what real killing is!"


    "Don''t cry and go back to your mother!"


    With a flick of his wrist, Hunter''s great sword stood across his chest, and he rushed out first, targeting the robber chief bearded!


    "Clang!"


    The metal sound produced by the collision of the two great swords sounded, and the bearded man was knocked back by Hunter, and when he looked at the great sword in his hand, there was already a gap in the place where they met. It was still shining brightly, gleaming with silver light in the sun.


    "How could that be?" The bearded tone was a little disbelieving, and then he set his eyes on Hunter, "You can actually resist my blow, you must be a silver-level knight, the captain of these knights."


    "Stop talking nonsense!" Hunter snorted coldly, and charged up again on the horse.


    Both are silver-level knights, and they fought several times in a few breaths, and each time they lost their beards. If they didn''t have some leather armor to protect the key parts, they would have been caused by Hunter long ago. of injury.


    "Damn it!" The bearded man scolded angrily. At this time, the great sword in his hand was so scarred that it could almost be used as a saw.


    The opponent fought for a few more rounds, and suddenly the bearded eyes lit up and found a loophole in Hunter''s attack.


    Immediately condensed the vindictive energy in his body and rushed towards the great sword, covering the entire body of the great sword in an instant, and then suddenly waved his arm, and the great sword attacked Hante''s flaw.


    "Go to hell!" A hideous smile appeared on the bearded face.


    "Clang!"


    what is that? Out of the corner of the beard, he saw a rectangular object flashing from his side. When he looked at Hunter again, the place he attacked had indeed achieved the victory. The blow just now split Hunter''s armor. made a big hole.


    Just... where did the first half of your great sword go?


    When the bearded man turned around suddenly, he saw the tip of the sword that was spinning continuously in mid-air. Then, after turning around for an unknown number of times, the tip of the sword was firmly inserted into the ground.


    The one that flashed past you just now was... your own sword?


    The bearded face finally became flustered. Where did he get such a hard armor, his sword was cut off.


    But his condition is not bad, the little brother he brought over is really miserable.


    Not to mention defending against the arrows of the archers in Shane''s escort, but also fighting against these knights in armor.


    In the first round, they found out that the armor couldn''t be cut at all! Those knights didn''t need to defend at all, just let them chop at will, and then chop melons and vegetables with a big sword and chop them on their heads. Basically, one at a time. If you haven''t died, you will try again. No matter how many people are, they will not be able to withstand such a slash.


    It''s like rushing into the crowd with a tank. You can''t do anything about it, but it can take you away in one fell swoop.


    The 20-odd Bronze Knight robbers who followed were also not easy to deal with. As soon as they rushed up, they encountered a knight of the same level, and the other party was still wearing armor. , I was exhausted after a few rounds.


    Then, being a little smarter, he directly abandoned the knight he was fighting with, and turned around to fight other knights.


    The boss has said that there are only two or three bronze-level knights in Nafu City. If you are unlucky, you should change to a head office.


    Why! This is also bronze level, and then another one.


    Um? ! How is this also, my luck is so bad that I have encountered it?


    I **** you! This is already the seventh I''ve changed, how come they are all knights of the same level as me!


    In the end, I suddenly understood, Damn, the fifty or so knights in front of me are all **** bronze-level knights!


    "Boss! I can''t fight! These fifty or so knights are all at the bronze level!" the one-eyed man shouted at the bearded man.


    Beard was also stunned, and he looked over quickly. Sixty or seventy of his more than 200 subordinates have now been killed, and none of the knights in armor were injured.


    Then he looked at the great sword that had turned into half in his hand. Now he can only barely resist Hunter''s attack. If time goes on, he will definitely be defeated.


    Originally, I wanted to rely on my little brothers to deal with those knights and help me later, but I didn''t expect them to be worse than me now.


    So far, we can only retreat first!


    A sword swept away Hunter''s attack, the horses he controlled retreated a few meters away, and he waved his hand!


    "Stop fighting, we are not their opponents, hurry up and run!" Bearded is also a sincere person, and he doesn''t bother to say anything in a scene.


    A lot of robbers smashed their weapons on the knights on the spot to interfere with each other so that they could escape.


    After the robber escaped from the knights'' fight, he quickly withdrew a distance of more than ten meters, and began to adjust his posture and ride his horse to escape.


    Shane also stood up at this time, and the magic scroll in his hand was about to be torn apart. Now that he was with Claire, he would be happy to take care of a group of robbers for him.


    But he was stopped by Hunter again, "You don''t have to waste this treasure, we''ll come as we go."


    Then he commanded the knights and formed a chasing formation to chase in the direction where the bearded robbers ran away.


    The closer they got closer, the warhorses under their crotch were the war horses that Claire bought specially, while the other''s horses were just ordinary horses, and the speed of the two was not on the same level at all.


    The one-eyed man glanced back, his courage was almost not broken. The Cavaliers led by Hunter were already less than 30 meters away from them. This is not his fault. The battle just now was completely crushed by the opponent. , really frightened him.


    "The boss is bad! They are catching up!" The one-eyed man reported.


    "Are they crazy? Why are they chasing us!" the bearded man said, UUkanshu Generally speaking, when they robbed themselves but couldn''t retreat, those people let themselves go because they were all caravans The **** is mainly responsible for escorting the goods. If you pursue it, you may cause yourself to be injured. How can you encounter Hunter and the others so hotly pursued.


    "Boss, they are getting closer!" The one-eyed man seemed to see those knights in armor slashing at him with big swords again.


    "Where''s the archer! Where''s the archer, shoot arrows!" the bearded man shouted, "I''ll smash all the weapons, it''s important to survive!"


    The archers in the bandit team drew their bows and shot them fiercely. The rest also took out the accompanying daggers and small swords and threw them at them.


    But the only thing that came back was the continuous "dangdangdang" sound, all of which were blocked by the armor.


    "Boss, you can''t shoot in!"


    "Idiot! Shoot their horses! They wear such thick armor and the horses will not be able to catch up with us!"


    Another wave of feather arrows attacked, and the war horses in front fell one after another.


    The one-eyed man said excitedly: "The boss is effective! He shot down several war horses!"


    "Boss, they all stopped!" The one-eyed man''s tone had a kind of excitement for the rest of his life.


    The bearded man finally took a breath. This battle was the hardest battle he had ever fought.


    "Boss, they abandoned the horse..."


    "Not good! They run faster without horses!"


    "What nonsense are you talking about!" The bearded man turned his head angrily, only to see sixty knights running towards him with strange steps, but the distance was getting smaller and smaller.


    Until he saw Hunter leaping high and slashing the great sword!


    ?

 Chapter 57： : Sinful Beard

    After sending Shane safely out of the Viscounty, Hunter took the captive bearded and others back to Nafhu City.


    Claire was a little surprised to learn that Hunter had captured the man alive, so why would he still have a copy to play? Everyone was caught, so another notice was posted at the city gate, explaining the situation to the people in the viscount territory, and inviting them to watch the execution scene at noon the next day.


    As soon as the notice was posted, the people in the viscount territory were boiling again. Many villages outside the city of Nafhu have been looted by these robbers, not only robbing money but also robbing women.


    Before Claire came, the knight captain Dean, who was in charge of the security of the Viscounty, didn''t care about this kind of thing at all. Anyway, he didn''t come to attack the city of Nafford. , so the robbers became more and more rampant, and even the goods transported by the nobles had to hire people to guard them.


    This is a happy news, and it quickly spread throughout the entire Viscounty. Everyone is looking forward to the shooting scene at noon tomorrow. They hate these robbers so much that they have no sympathy at all. If possible, some of them are even willing to take a big knife to be the executioner.


    The next day noon soon came, and Claire also sent someone to **** the captured robbers to the wooden platform built as scheduled. This kind of thing is not suitable for the school square.


    After landing on the platform, Claire glanced at the people below. There were very few children who came over. On the one hand, most of them lived in the school. Even if it was school time now, their parents did not want to let their children see such **** blood. screen.


    And among those who came, all shouted and hanged him, don''t let them go easily.


    Claire nodded and asked the knights to **** the people up and kicked them in the legs. More than a dozen captured robbers knelt down in front of the people, with a different kind of ferocity in their eyes. He looked convinced, and didn''t shout because his mouth was blocked by a rag.


    "My people!" Claire shouted: "I said before that the days without robbers are good days! What I said has come true!"


    "Long live the Viscount!"


    "That''s right! A day without robbers is a good day! Long live the Viscount!"


    "May your prestige endure forever!"


    The people below praised again, and Claire pressed her hand to signal them to stop.


    "These robbers were captured yesterday by our Knight Captain Hunter of Nafu City, led by a team of knights..."


    "Captain Hunter is mighty!"


    "Mighty! I will also let my son become a knight in the future!"


    "Did you see that the armored knight standing behind the Viscount is my son!" A man patted his chest and said proudly.


    "Captain Hunt is 10,000 times better than the previous one!"


    Everyone praised Hunter and the knights loudly, and the corners of Hunter''s mouth couldn''t help but raise a smile, and the knights also felt a sense of pride and honor in their hearts.


    These compliments make them feel that what they have done has been affirmed and that what they have done is right! Well worth it!


    "They have committed heinous crimes in the Viscounty. As far as I know, Baron Eugene and their goods were robbed by them before. The assassin who came to assassinate me was also sent by them. They also killed them on the way home after leaving office..." Claire put his hat on the bearded heads without hesitation.


    The bearded man also looked at Claire in shock at this time. What are you talking about? I have never heard of any of the things you said.


    So he opened his mouth and wanted to make a "quibble". He admitted that he did those things that robbed the village, but he had never done these things at all. How could he frame himself as a bad guy out of thin air!


    But unfortunately, his mouth was blocked with a rag, so he could only make a "woohoo" sound.


    After Claire finished the crime accusation, the bearded man still struggled to break free from the shackles of the hemp ropes, fell to the ground and kept squirming towards Claire, trying to make himself innocent before he died, but he was caught before he could move half a meter. The knights in the back were held down with one foot.


    The follow-up thing is very simple. Claire stood behind them and executed them one by one. He didn''t care about the bullets at all. After he was promoted to the advanced mage, the effect of these bullets was very small, almost nothing. The spell penetrates his spell shield.


    "Put their heads on hemp ropes, and hang them on the only way to enter the Viscounty. I want all the robbers to know that this is the end of the mischief in the Viscounty!"


    Of course, there is also a role, which is to allow those merchants to come to the Viscount for trade with peace of mind. Otherwise, considering the cost of hiring mercenaries, many small-scale caravans are reluctant to spend money to come in. The development of the collar is very unfavorable.


    After the shooting, Claire ordered Hunt to lead the knights to tour the entire Viscounty, not to miss any group of robbers here!


    However, after Hunter left, Claire was a little worried. He had heard about the battle, and in the end, Hunter and the others dismounted and caught up with each other. Those steeds are not as fast now as Hunter.


    "There will be a chance to introduce a group of mounts with the bloodline of monsters in the future." Claire said lightly, the blue-scaled horses in the previous Shane caravan were a kind of monsters with bloodline, not only fast, but also very capable of bearing weight, if it weren''t for the other party It was the dozen or so blue-scaled horses that Claire really wanted to buy as a transitional mount.


    "It''s best to have a dragon beast, and it would be even better to get a few two-headed dragon knights." Just thinking about it, a smile appeared on Claire''s face unconsciously.


    Dragon beasts are magical beasts with the blood of giant dragons. This kind of mount can only be used by some powerful counties in the kingdom or the ace knights under the dukedom, and it is very troublesome to tame, basically ten dragons. Only a qualified dragon beast that can become a mount can appear in the beast.


    However, although the cost is high, if it is cultivated, the effect is not generally strong. A direct sprint can smash the enemy into flesh, and it is said that some dragon beasts have some dragon magic, plus their own Bloodline pressure, the rest of the mounts that are not dragon beasts turn their heads and run when they encounter them. They don''t even have the courage to touch them, and they get the first opportunity before the battle starts.


    ¡­¡­


    After returning to the Viscount Mansion, Claire immediately summoned the person in charge of the construction site, and the Tauren Hammer has now become a person in charge. Although the Tauren under his hands can''t do the hard work, they are really powerful. Many times it can play a key role.


    And in these days of getting along, they have gradually changed their way of life. In addition, these simple people in Nafu City did not regard them as monsters, but as their own people.


    Now the tauren people are a little different from humans in appearance. They can sit down with the humans on the construction site to drink and brag, just like a glorious working-class appearance.


    "Lord Viscount!" Hammer greeted Claire excitedly. These days are the happiest days it has lived. Although it is a bit tiring, it is enough to eat, and the food is especially good.


    Claire nodded at the other party as a greeting, and began to spread out the blueprints to explain to them the salt factory she was going to build.


    "Stop what you''re doing now, and go get the building on this blueprint." Claire pointed to the blueprint above. It''s not difficult, but it''s just a bit time-consuming and laborious.


    "Lord Viscount, where will such a large building be built?" said a person in charge and an architect.


    "North District." Although the best factory location should be on the seaside, because it is the closest to the raw materials, but Claire still put the address in the city of Nafu. He plans to turn the north area of ??the city into an industry in the future. District and that place is now in an abandoned state. There are many places available. When there were magic mines in the Viscounty before, Nafu City was also prosperous, but after the magic mines were dug out , many of the foreign population in Nafu City moved to other cities, leaving behind a lot of abandoned housing estates. Now the most popular places are the central area where the Viscount Mansion is located and the residential areas in the south.


    After reading the drawings carefully, the architect said, "No problem."


    "How many days will it take?"


    After thinking about it, the architect replied: "It''s that big, at least a week."


    "Whether it can be faster, this is very important to the development of Nafu City."


    Hearing this, the people in charge became excited again, and the Viscount was planning to come up with something. Although he didn''t know if it was killing, it must be a good thing! There is no need to prove this.


    The architect also gritted his teeth, "If you work overtime, you can complete it within five days!"


    "Don''t, Lord Viscount said that this is very important, we can stay up at night, we can work in shifts."


    "Yes, yes, we are all very happy."


    "It''s been at least four days. If there is less, the quality cannot be guaranteed." The architect has already made plans to sleep less or even no sleep these days.


    "Okay, you go and ask Reagan for a magic lamp, it can be brighter at night, pay attention to safety." Claire said softly, he is not trying to squeeze them. In the past four days, his workload is only more than these people, no less than these people.


    He hasn''t slept for two days now. Ever since he sent Shane away, he''s been working on a salt-making machine in the basement. Now he has a little clue. If he doesn''t sleep for four days, he should be able to figure it out.


    ?

 Chapter 58： :Target customers

    As for why the machine is made, it is entirely to enable more efficient mass production and improve the quality of iodized salt. It is impossible for workers to do every step, and they may not be able to do it well.


    The salt-making machine that Claire researched is also semi-automated, and many steps still require workers. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to automate it, but it¡¯s because he alone and the technology from another world can¡¯t do it. The technology here The tree is completely on the magic, and the industrialization does not involve much, which is almost equivalent to Claire starting from scratch.


    Moreover, hiring workers can also increase jobs and directly increase the income level of Nafu City. Since Claire returned to the present, the basic salary in Nafu City has increased by nearly 50%. It is expected that the salt factory will be directly doubled after the construction .


    The employment opportunities brought by a pillar of the industry are not only workers working in factories. For example, carpenters are needed to produce wooden boxes for iodized salt, and the wood needed by carpenters requires people to cut down trees. One part, including the raw materials needed to produce iodized salt, seawater, seaweed, kelp, etc., all need to be collected by someone.


    As long as the salt factory has this demand, there will be corresponding upstream job opportunities, which will directly or indirectly bring hundreds of jobs. With this development, the economy of Nafu City can develop rapidly.


    This also shows how important an industrial pillar is to the development of a city.


    If it weren''t for the benefits, Claire wouldn''t be so eager to open a factory and sell iodized salt.


    But now Claire has to solve the salt making machine. Salt making from seawater is not as simple as imagined. It is not simply to boil the seawater. There are many impurities in the seawater. Sift it out to get clean sea salt.


    However, even if you get clean sea salt, it is still inedible. There are still many heavy metals that are harmful to the human body. You have to use their different solubility at different temperatures to add water many times to dissolve the heavy metals in the water and then remove them. This is the best way to get edible salt, and in the last step, you have to add an appropriate amount of iodine to it, which is considered a successful production of iodized salt.


    The first thing to solve is heat. Claire first engraved a modified fire magic circle on the machine furnace that needs to be heated, which can emit enough heat to cook seawater into coarse salt, and he does not need to be in the factory. , only need to connect a first-level Warcraft crystal core or magic mine with magic power as energy, and the energy in it can be enough to run the machine for a month.


    This also eliminates the trouble of burning firewood, and can better control the temperature to avoid accidents.


    And the kinetic energy on the conveyor belt is provided by the energy of these magic mines and the crystal core of Warcraft.


    Not only that, but Claire also created a machine for extracting iodine, and the process of adding iodine also uses machines.


    As for the precipitation of heavy metals at different temperatures in the back, pouring in water, and taking out the waste water containing heavy metals, etc., you have to use workers. If you use magic, not to mention that Claire''s current level is difficult to manufacture, and it is not enough. There must be workers coming. The factory that was so developed in the previous life still needs to hire workers. Claire dare not say that his machine is more developed than the previous life.


    At least these machines are operated separately, and the iodized salt can only be extracted by the workers moving the raw materials they make.


    After working for several days, Claire finally got all these machines out. They were different from the machines in the previous life. The appearance of using magic gave people a different feeling.


    However, Claire is still very satisfied. This is the result of her labor these days.


    ¡­¡­


    In the capital city, a luxuriously decorated shop was built on the bustling street in the capital city, and passersby passed by and cast curious glances inside. This new store has just opened and I haven''t heard of what it sells in it, but the decoration alone is enough. It gives people a feeling that the goods inside are not cheap, but just looking at the luxurious storefront, many people do not even have the courage to walk in.


    However, there were people coming and going in Wangdu, and there was someone who came in curiously.


    "What are you selling?" A middle-aged man with a pot belly and a monocle walked in with a scepter.


    "Your shop is new, right? I''ve never seen it before."


    "Welcome!" One of the service staff won with a smile on his face, "Please come with me, this is what we sell."


    The man with the single-piece mirror walked over to the goods display table and looked at it, "Isn''t this salt?"


    "Yes, but this salt has a miraculous effect, it can prevent big neck disease!" The salesperson was still introducing.


    The man with the single-piece mirror listened to the salesperson''s introduction, and then glanced at the package containing the salt, thinking that it would be good if he bought another one.


    He asked, "It''s pretty good from what you said, how much did I buy it for!"


    The sales clerk''s mouth that was still eloquent just now got stuck, and he hesitated for a long time before saying, "One hundred..."


    "One gold coin is just one gold coin, so why say a hundred silver coins, doesn''t it seem too much? I gave it!"


    "No sir, it''s a box of one hundred gold coins." The salesman said it anyway.


    "What!" The pot-bellied man jumped up immediately, "You guys are robbery! Even this box of broken salt dares to sell a hundred gold coins!"


    "You are greedy! I don''t think this shop will close in a few days!"


    The man scolded and left the store. He ran a restaurant in the capital. Although he was not a rich man, he was rich, but he was only rich and not sick. He spent a hundred gold coins to buy a box. He still can''t do the behavior of salt, even if the salt has any effect on preventing big neck disease.


    It only cost four or five gold coins to go to the priest for treatment by yourself. As for buying such expensive salt!


    After the guests left, the salesman sighed and walked back to the rest area. Xia En is also lying in the rest area and eating snacks. The business here is very important. He has to sit here to feel at ease. Leave it to the person below to do it.


    As soon as he saw Xia En, the salesman complained with a bitter face: "Boss, this is already the fifth customer. They all feel that the items are too expensive, and the goods can''t be sold at all, otherwise we will sell the goods. Order the price, I promise to sell you three gold coins!"


    But Xia En still had a calm look on his face, and waved his hand, "Just keep busy, go to receive guests when they come, don''t worry about these things, those people can''t afford it, it means that these products are not for them. prepare."


    Xia En is not worried at all about whether the items can be sold or not. He has already contacted all the doctors. It cost him 8,000 gold coins. He started planning this evening. After the newspaper is released tomorrow, everyone in the capital will be Know that there is a kind of iodized salt for sale here.


    As for what happened just now, he didn''t take it to heart at all. This batch of iodized salt was not prepared for these ordinary businessmen, but to make them famous.


    Yes, this batch of iodized salt is not sold as a condiment or a drug commodity, but as a luxury product, and the target customers are also those high-ranking nobles.


    First, spend money to buy those doctors to let them publish reports to prove the effectiveness of iodized salt. After the report is published, many people will be interested in the iodized salt sold in their shops, but they are not their final target customers, because these people are large Most of them will definitely turn their heads and leave when they see the price of iodized salt, but they can''t hold it back.


    Because a hundred gold coins is still too expensive, it is better to spend a few gold coins to go to church for baptism.


    But these people are not the last customers. The price of the customers is different. You think a pair of shoes is a few hundred dollars more, but others dare to sell tens of thousands of dollars for luxury goods. You think a canvas bag can hold things. Okay, but there are still people who are willing to buy tens of thousands of Hermes bags that can''t hold much stuff Do you think diamonds are just stones, but there are still people who are willing to pay tens of millions to buy them.


    Sometimes you think a product is expensive, it means that the customer they are targeting is not you.


    The latter is the key, and it is what Shane admires Claire the most.


    Spread panic, link iodized salt with IQ, life, and physical health, and give people a psychological hint that if your child doesn¡¯t eat this iodized salt, it may have a lower IQ than other people¡¯s children. If your wife does not eat this iodized salt, it may lead to miscarriage. If you do not eat this iodized salt, it may cause your body to be weaker than others.


    The panic spread, and those customers who thought that iodized salt was not worth it suddenly changed their minds and felt that it would not be a big loss if they bought it for a hundred gold coins.


    Don''t think it''s useless to spread panic. During the epidemic in Claire''s previous life, any rumor could increase the amount of rice he usually eats several times, and when the news of the shortage of masks spread, the number of masks increased dozens of times.


    It is even said that this kind of panic is directly linked to IQ. Those nobles are definitely willing to spend money at this moment. They spend more than a hundred gold coins a day, so they can''t let their children lose at the starting line.


    And one last trick, scarcity! There are only 500 boxes. You think it is a bit expensive. Others who are richer than you do not think it is expensive. If you hesitate, they will all buy them, and you will not even be able to grab the box.


    In the end, all the great nobles in the capital have it in their homes, but you don''t have this in your home, you lose the face to go out and say hello to others.


    So that''s why Shane isn''t worried about whether the price of 100 gold coins can be sold at all. The next thing will be left to time.


    ?

 Chapter 59： : run away

    In the morning, before the sun came out, Claire pushed open the door and walked out, holding a strange black seed in her hand, her brows a little hard to open.


    These days, she''s been dizzy, and when she reacts, Claire also finds out that the trading points have been accumulated again, and she can use trading points to add friends from the friend list anyway, so Claire didn''t save it and started trading directly.


    And this black seed was what he traded, for which he paid two full bottles of primary healing potions, which were six gold coins.


    But this is the first time he has met a trader who pulls his hips, a little girl. After asking the other side about the situation in the world, he found that it was a plane where plants were grown, and he didn''t have anything he needed at all, you said If there is a hybrid rice, it would be fine, but I have asked and I have not heard of it.


    Holding on to the thief and not leaving... Bah! According to the principle of losing money if you don''t pick it up when you go out, Claire still made a transaction with the other party, and this black seed was the thing from the transaction. Looking left and right, he still couldn''t see anything strange.


    "It seems that every time I trade, I can get what I want." Claire is now giving herself a preventive shot to avoid a greater gap in her heart when she trades in the future.


    However, it might still be useful. Claire intends to give this seed to Rona and let her feed it to see if there is any strangeness.


    The little girl who traded this black seed is very precious. If she hadn''t fooled the little girl with a set, she might not have been able to trade it.


    As for the salt factory, it''s almost done. Just yesterday, when Claire was built, he brought his own machinery and installed it. After Reagan recruits people, he can start work directly.


    Now there is finally no need to post notices for recruiting people, and Reagan finally has a few literate people who can handle errands for him.


    As for the conditions of recruiters, Claire still chooses literacy as a priority. One is to promote adults in Nafu City to go to night school to read and literate, and the other is to be able to quickly become familiar with the operation of the machine after literacy, which also shows that these people are willing to bear hardships and stand hard work, even if After the machine is updated, it will be able to learn quickly.


    Of course, the salary is also a lot. Thirty silver coins per person per month, which almost catches up with the basic salary level of some big cities.


    No amount can be given, but it''s not that Claire can''t afford it, but too high may have a negative effect.


    ¡­


    Rona''s hospital is not far from the Viscount''s Mansion. It took a few minutes to get there by carriage. It was only after Claire approached that she noticed that there was a sign posted on the door saying that it is temporarily open today.


    "Did you go to collect medicine?" Claire guessed.


    Most of Rona''s healing methods are related to herbs and some magical plants, so when she is often short of medicines, she runs to the branch mountain range of the Demonic Beast Mountains to pick up some herbs.


    And now Claire has brought in a few regular doctors from other places to open clinics in various places in Nafu City, so Rona''s work is not so tedious. Usually, she is only responsible for treating difficult diseases that doctors can''t solve. It is very easy to sit in the green yard and blow the wind every day.


    Alright, let''s go home!


    Claire returned to the Viscount''s Mansion, and got into the basement to start experiments. He had a lot of inspiration when he built the salt-making machine.


    In the afternoon, Claire went to the salt factory again, and began to teach the recruited workers how to operate the machines and to separate the wastewater containing heavy metals.


    Then he nodded after watching them go through the process. Although it is still not smooth enough, after a few days of work, the operation is very smooth.


    After reading it, it was almost night, the sun had already set, and this city of Nafhu was gray.


    Claire got on the carriage of the Viscount Mansion and planned to go back, but when she was halfway there, she suddenly thought of Rona. She should be back at this time.


    "Don''t go back first, go to the hospital where Dr. Rona is."


    As the carriage drove to the hospital, Claire jumped out of the carriage and took a look inside. The hospital''s lights were now on.


    "It seems to be back."


    Then he instructed the driver to wait here, and walked over by himself.


    As soon as she arrived at the door of the hospital, Claire smelled a stench of iron and frowned, "The smell of blood?"


    He took out the revolver with his backhand, and with the other hand he also held a third-level magic scroll, leaned against the wall, and threw an exploration magic into it.


    "Huh?" Claire wondered. According to the magic feedback, there was only one person''s life information, but even so, Claire walked in cautiously.


    Then he saw Rona, who had no blood on her face, holding on to the medicine cabinet where she put medicine, and rummaging in it for herbs to treat her injuries.


    Claire''s pupils shrank, hurriedly threw the prepared weapon and magic scroll back into the space ring, and quickly walked up to support Rona.


    Rona wanted to struggle for a while, but Claire immediately said, "Don''t move, leave it to me."


    Although Rona didn''t know what Claire meant, she stopped struggling.


    Claire saw the wound on her body only after getting up close. A scratch on her back directly cut through the flesh and blood to see the bones inside, and there were also several holes in the chest that were as thick as steel pipes, and the rest of the body was more or less. Scratches, but those scratches are scarred. It should be Rona who treated herself, but the most serious wounds are still bleeding out.


    Claire threw out a magic hand and pulled the hospital bed over, picked up Rona and placed it on it, connecting her mentally.


    "Don''t move, I have a potion in my hand for emergency." Claire took the lead in passing the words.


    Rona opened her mouth, but couldn''t say anything, so she nodded.


    Next, Claire took out a large amount of primary healing potion from the space ring and poured it onto Rona''s wound like a bath water. These were all made by him before practicing his hands, so he didn''t feel bad. UU read www.uukanshu After .com poured nearly forty or fifty small bottles of the primary healing potion, the blood on Rona finally stopped.


    Only then did Claire come up with an intermediate-level healing potion. He still had a 40% chance of failure when he made this potion. Even when he traded, these potions were not used. They were much more valuable than primary-level healing potions.


    He also poured nearly a dozen bottles of intermediate healing potions into Rona''s most serious wounds, and those wounds didn''t look that serious.


    Claire wiped the sweat from her forehead. This is the best he can do. After all, he is only a magician, not a doctor.


    Then he asked with concern: "How are you feeling now? Do you want me to call the pastor?"


    Rona''s face was still pale, but it was much better than before, "I can move, I can treat the rest of the injuries myself, thank you." When she said the last two words, Rona''s voice suddenly became smaller stand up.


    "There''s no need to be so polite between us..." Claire said softly, but her tone became weaker and weaker as she spoke, and her eyes couldn''t help but move away from Rona''s face.


    I didn''t realize it when I poured the potion, and now I have come to my senses. Now, the clothes on Rona''s body are all wet by herself, which perfectly shows her figure, plus those clothes that are torn by scratches. , the exposed skin is even bigger, and now it is completely the temptation to get wet.


    Rona also followed Claire''s gaze to look at her body, and her face suddenly turned red.


    "That... I''ll go change a dress." After that, he got up and ran towards his bedroom.


    Seeing Rona fleeing, Claire had to touch her nose in embarrassment. His original intention was actually to save people!


    ?

 Chapter 60： : Wind Wolf King

    After Rona walked back to the room and changed into a new dress, she went to the medicine cabinet to rummage through the herbs, and got herself a potion for oral administration. After drinking it with the healing magic, her face turned rosy.


    "Didn''t you go to collect medicine? Why are you still injured?" Claire asked with concern.


    Rona was still in the embarrassment that just happened, her face was still a little flushed, "I was attacked by a monster while collecting medicine."


    Claire''s eyes flickered, this is the big treasure of Nafu City, nothing can go wrong.


    "Let some knights follow you when you go out in the future, to ensure safety."


    Rona shook her head, "No, it''s just an accident." She was still not used to being followed to protect her.


    "That''s okay, you tell me you were attacked by monsters in that area, and tomorrow I''ll ask Hunter to bring people and magic scrolls to wipe out all the monsters that threaten you in that area."


    Hearing these words, Rona''s heart warmed, but she shook her head abruptly, "No, this situation won''t happen in the future." She felt that Claire didn''t have to go to great lengths to do these things for herself.


    "You are a member of Nafu City, and you are the best doctor in Nafu City. How can you ignore it when you are attacked? Tell me, what kind of monster attacked you."


    Rona hesitated for a while, but finally said: "The Gale Wolves, I didn''t find any medicine in the fast area before. It should be the Gale Wolves that wandered over recently."


    "The Gale Wolves?" Claire wondered.


    Rona nodded, "Yes, that''s a pack of a hundred or so wolves, and there''s a second-level hurricane wolf king. The wounds in the back are from it."


    Claire''s eyes suddenly lit up, it''s okay if you don''t say so, I''ll give you another reason to avenge you!


    In Rona''s eyes, those were more than a hundred vicious beasts, but in Claire''s eyes, they were more than a hundred mounts that ran faster than Hunt and the others! I was still worried about where to buy so many mounts, but now they are delivered to my door.


    "Stop talking!" Claire waved her hand, "I''ll go there tomorrow too!"


    "what?"


    "Oh yes! I came to see you today on business." Claire took out the black seed from her bosom, "Here''s to you, see what you can plant."


    "What is this?" Rona took it and felt it, "Magic plant?"


    Claire shook her head, "I don''t know either. What I found when I was packing should be passed down from my ancestors. Do you think it''s a magical plant?"


    Rona closed her eyes again and felt it carefully, "There is indeed magic flowing in it, it should be a magical plant..."


    Claire smiled slightly, it seemed that the seed that was traded was not useless at all.


    "Then leave it to you, anyway, I don''t know what I can cultivate."


    Rona nodded and put away the black seeds. She has magic that can make plants grow quickly. In a few days, she will be able to see what this magic plant is.


    "Let''s rest early, we will set off together tomorrow." Claire smiled, then said goodbye to Rona and walked out of the yard.


    "Claire..."


    Suddenly, a shout came from behind. Claire stopped and looked back. The sentence just now was not from the spiritual connection, but from Rona herself.


    "I just learned this sentence..." Rona said weakly.


    Claire then remembered that she had called the other party to learn Common Tongue before, and then blinked, "The Common Tongue you speak is not standard!"


    Rona''s face flushed again, she had learned it for a long time, and Claire smiled and slipped out, lest the other party smash him into anger.


    ¡­


    The next day, Claire took Hunter and more than 30 knights and rode out of Nafu City on horses, with Rona as a guide and ran towards the branch mountain range of the Beast Mountains.


    At the foot of the mountain, everyone dismounted and began to enter the mountain. Claire put a light technique on herself, but she could still keep up with their pace.


    After entering the mountain range, the next thing was to listen to Rona. She led the crowd to turn left and right and walked in the forest for an unknown amount of time. Claire thought she had a good sense of direction, but when she got here, he It is expected that it will be difficult for him to even go back the same way, but Rona is still very comfortable.


    Rona suddenly stopped the crowd: "Stop! I smell them here. It should have been less than two hours since I left."


    Claire nodded at Hant. Hant immediately took the more than 30 knights and started to lay traps in an orderly manner. Claire was not idle, and set up a few magic circles on the ground that could trap the wolves. Then he began to find some herbs nearby to cover up the atmosphere of the crowd.


    The next step is to wait quietly...


    After another hour or two, there was movement on the trap set up. First there was a thumping sound, followed by a wolf howling, and then the scattered wolves met the ones that Claire arranged. A magic circle, the howls of wolves echoed in the forest one after another.


    "Go!" Claire gave an order, and Hunter rushed up with someone, followed by Claire and Rona.


    When I arrived at the scene, I found that more than 50% of the wolves had fallen into the trap, and there was a wolf king who was obviously different from the other wolves and exuded silver light. The wolves inside were rescued.


    And this is why Claire set up traps. If it is just ambush, even if the wolves are defeated, they will use their own advantages to run away. That is the wind-type monster, not to mention Claire and others in the forest chasing after them. not on.


    And if more than 50% of the wolves were trapped, the wolf king would definitely not be able to abandon so many wolves to escape, otherwise the entire wolves would be severely damaged and could only confront Claire and the others head-on.


    "Go and restrain those wolf cubs who are not trapped!" Hunt ordered, and the knights in armor rushed up immediately.


    However, Hante''s eyes were staring at the Galewind Wolf King in front of him. The Galewind Wolf King also stopped and continued to attack the magic circle. A pair of sinister eyes kept scanning Hant''s body.


    "Ow!" The Wind Wolf King roared in the sky.


    Then the four claws grabbed the ground hard, and the whole wolf turned into a silver wind and attacked Hant. Hant''s pupils shrank, and he couldn''t see the opponent''s movements at all. He could only use the big sword across his chest as a defense.


    "boom!"


    The sound of the impact sounded, and Hunter was repelled by two or three steps, while the corner of the wolf king''s mouth showed a humanized mockery, and he arched his body to strike again.


    "Boom!"


    A blue lightning strike sprang from Claire''s fingertips, hitting the head of the Galewind Wolf King.


    The Wind Wolf King jumped back, dodging the blow, and the place he was standing before was blasted into a big hole by the lightning strike. UU reading


    The Wind Wolf King, who had dodged a blow, turned his gaze from Hunter to Claire, with a look of fear in his eyes, and at the same time his body slowly retreated.


    But Hunter also saw it at this time, the opponent was not retreating at all, but was accumulating energy! Immediately, his body flashed and stopped in front of Claire.


    In the next second, the wolf king slammed towards Claire, but he was stopped by Hunter, so he could only slap a claws on Hunter''s chest angrily, tore open three large holes in his armor, and The flesh and blood inside was also turned out.


    "Huh!" Hunter breathed a sigh of relief, the injury was not serious with the armor blocking him, but it would have been bad if the shot just fell to Lord Lord.


    Rona, who was behind her, immediately performed a healing technique on Hunter in front of her, almost instantly healing the injury.


    Seeing that his attack didn''t work, the wolf king was treated instead. He grinned angrily, revealing his white teeth, and a powerful aura emanated from his body.


    "Hunt out of the way, this is a magic attack, your armor can''t stop it without this enchantment." Claire, a magician, sensed it with just her breath.


    Sure enough, the wolf king opened his mouth, and a wind blade condensed on its mouth, and then attacked Hunter at a very fast speed, but Hunter turned over and avoided the blow with Claire''s reminder.


    Claire squeezed out a wind blade with her backhand and shot it towards the wind blade. The two collided. Claire''s wind blade was regarded as smashed into pieces, but the wind blade launched by the wolf king was also disrupted. He turned in the direction and shot elsewhere.


    The direction of the shot collapsed an unknown number of big trees, and the power caused by it was no less than Claire''s previous lightning strike.


    ?

 Chapter 61： : I didnt expect you to choose this

    The attack failed, and the wolf king screamed in the sky.


    "Ow!"


    The rest of the wolves who had not been trapped immediately understood, and they also began to raise their heads and start accumulating energy, preparing for the wind blade magic.


    Claire''s eyes flickered, glanced at the knights in armor, and threw a magic scroll from the space ring into Rona''s hand.


    At this time, it was too late to connect mentally, so he could only point at the knights and shout, "There is a second-level defensive magic on it, go and help them!"


    Although Rona didn''t understand, she understood what Claire meant. She picked up the magic scroll, tapped the ground with her toes, and jumped back and forth before the trees, releasing wind blade magic in the wolves. Got there before.


    Rona tore open the scroll, a golden light flashed, and a transparent wall emitting gold appeared in front of the wolves.


    The wind blades shot out one after another, banging on it, making a constant explosion, but the golden shield still stood.


    Seeing this scene, the wolf king glared at Claire fiercely, and let out an unwilling roar, "Roar!"


    "Go to hell! Wolf cub!" Hunter rammed sideways, knocking the cloned wolf king out a few meters away.


    The wolf king stumbled a few times, but quickly stabilized his figure, then he took his eyes back and started to fight with Hunter.


    Although Hunter is a silver knight with the same level of strength as the opponent, human beings always suffer when facing monsters. Generally speaking, it takes three or five people to feed the opponent steadily, so Hunter quickly fell. Downwind, you can only use the big sword to constantly block.


    But after Claire also joined the battle, the situation began to change. Every time the wolf king''s attack intention was seen by Claire, he was interrupted by a magic when he was about to attack Hunter. You have to keep talking with Claire carefully, and if things go on like this, you will definitely lose to the two of them.


    In the process of shaking with Hunter, he was once again forced to retreat by Claire''s magic. The wolf king couldn''t bear to bark his sharp teeth at Claire, but what he got was another magic face from Claire''s oncoming face.


    The wolf king, who had been forced to retreat, lowered his body slightly, and Hunter dragged his sword and smashed it.


    But when he was about to cut, there was a flash of silver light, and the wolf king''s figure suddenly disappeared in front of his eyes, followed by a shrill metal friction sound.


    "Innate ability?" Claire murmured, each beast has its own innate ability, the ability of this group of hurricane wolves should be able to quickly increase their speed, even if he was standing more than ten meters away, he just could only I saw a silver light flashing behind Hunter.


    "Boom!"


    There were three more scratches on Hunter''s back and shoulders, as well as bone-deep wounds. If it wasn''t for the armor, this blow might have torn half of Hunter''s body to pieces.


    The roar sounded, and Hunter was shot out by this blow, and slammed into a big tree that the three of them hugged.


    "Lord Lord, be careful!"


    Hunter suddenly shouted, he saw that the wolf king did not take him as a target after repelling him, but instead attacked Claire.


    The speed was still very fast, and Claire only saw a silver light coming towards him.


    The effect of the lightening technique was still there. Claire withdrew with one foot, and shot a few primary spells in the direction of the wolf king, but they were all easily dodged by the opponent.


    The two were getting closer and closer, and the wolf king seemed to be able to see the human being torn to pieces by it, and a cruel smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Claire''s face was calm, and she thought silently in her heart, "Nine steps, eight steps, seven steps, hey! This distance is enough, I shouldn''t be able to run away."


    "boom!"


    The gunshot sounded, and the wolf king''s agile body suddenly stagnated. It was too fast just now and he couldn''t react to what happened, but his body had already reacted, and he had no motivation to move forward at all.


    "Lightning strike technique!" Claire pointed to the sky with one finger, and led a blue lightning bolt from the sky to bombard the wolf king, causing him to twitch all over his body.


    "Yeah." Claire looked at the wolf king who was paralyzed and nodded, "It should be fine."


    Hunter also ran back at this time, pressing the wolf king under him, preventing him from moving.


    After the wolf pack who was still fighting saw that the wolf king was subdued, they lost their desire to fight, and were quickly taken down by the knights.


    Although the wolf king couldn''t move his body, his consciousness was still there, and he kept barking his teeth and barking in Claire''s direction as if he would not admit defeat.


    Claire didn''t get used to the opponent either, so she took the big sword directly from Hunter''s hand and put it on the opponent''s neck.


    The wolf king''s ferocious eyes became clear to the naked eye, and even the wolf howl stopped consciously, and could only make a whimper-like sound in his mouth.


    Claire smiled in her heart, "Very good. Fear of death means that there is still the possibility of taming. If you are not afraid of death, it will be a little difficult.


    ¡­¡­


    Hunter still suppressed the wolf king, and Claire also began to prepare a spiritual connection to establish a connection with the other party.


    "..."


    "This **** human is actually ambushing us."


    "Damn, I should have retreated with the wolves from the beginning."


    "You''re still attacking me with something you don''t know, and you don''t talk about martial arts!"


    "It''s over, I shouldn''t die here, this despicable human..."


    Claire: "Don''t scold, don''t scold, I heard it all."


    Wolf King: "?!"


    After Claire''s voice came out of his mind, the wolf king looked around for a few times, and finally set his eyes on the smiling human in front of him.


    "Don''t look, it''s me." Claire said directly.


    "Hey! How could he speak the language of our wolf clan? No, he didn''t open his mouth, so where did his voice come from?" The wolf king''s head was full of doubts at the moment.


    "This is a kind of spiritual connection... Anyway, you don''t understand it. We can communicate now. Don''t think about it, I can know it." Claire found that this spiritual connection method can also be regarded as a mind-reading technique. existence, but this mind-reading technique is a two-way street.


    The wolf king didn''t worry too much, he bared his teeth and yelled at Claire, "What are you trying to do when you arrest me!"


    "Let you be my mount..." Claire laughed.


    The wolf king immediately became furious and said decisively: "Impossible, absolutely impossible! I am the wolf king of the wolf pack, and even if I die, I can''t be your human mount!"


    "Even if it''s death?" Claire repeated what the other party said, but the great sword in his hand swayed a few times, intentionally or unintentionally.


    The wolf king felt a chill in his heart, and somehow he just felt the real killing intent from the other party.


    "Ang...Even if...even if I die, I won''t be your human mount." The wolf king said it again, but his tone was a little weaker than before.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll give you three choices, you can choose after listening..."


    "First, lead your wolves to obey me..."


    Before Claire finished speaking , he was interrupted by the other party. The wolf king bared his teeth again and said, "This is impossible! It is impossible for us monsters to become slaves of humans!"


    Claire ignored it and continued: "The second option is to die. I''d like to see how many wolves out there are as tough as you."


    Claire still had a smile on her face when she said this, but the wolf king looked very infiltrating, especially when the emotions of both parties could still be shared, he completely felt Claire''s killing. I mean, this is not a way to deceive yourself. If you really choose this, the other party will not hesitate to slaughter yourself.


    "The third option is not too bad, I''ll let you go..."


    "I choose the third one!"


    "Are you going to choose this before I finish?"


    "Yes! That''s right!"


    Life is precious, and love is more expensive. If it is for freedom, both can be thrown away!


    The big sword in Claire''s hand slowly lifted up and moved under the wolf king.


    "Seriously, I didn''t expect you to choose this option and let you go, provided you are castrated."


    Wolf King: ? ? ! What **** are you talking about!


    "Don''t!" The wolf king''s body trembled, "I think we can still discuss it."


    "Really don''t think about it anymore? You can gain freedom and life at the same time." Claire said with a smile.


    Although he knew that the other party was mocking him, the wolf king still dared not talk back, so he could only secretly say: "Damn, this human is a devil!"


    Claire''s great sword moved down again, "I reminded you before, don''t think about it, I can know."


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t!" The wolf king persuaded.


    ?

 Chapter 62： : Dont be fooled!

    "I''ve chosen to tell you now, it''s up to you how to choose." Claire stood in front of the wolf king, consciously or unintentionally swaying the big sword around the wolf king''s neck and crotch.


    When he moved to his crotch, the wolf king''s body shrank back involuntarily, and when he moved to his neck, he couldn''t help but feel a chill in his neck.


    "I''ll think about it again..." said the wolf king.


    Claire didn''t give it a chance, "In three seconds, if you can''t make a choice, I''ll choose it for you."


    The wolf king was startled, and quickly felt Claire''s emotions. Damn, this guy seems to want to castrate himself.


    "three!"


    "two!"


    Claire moved the great sword and opened her mouth to say, "One..."


    "I''ll obey you!" The wolf king roared at the critical moment, but when he finished saying this, another thought flashed in his mind, the big deal is to pretend to obey you now to save one''s life, and later find an opportunity to take this Damn humans got killed.


    Claire tilted her head, raised her sword high and aimed it at the wolf king''s head, "I have reminded you twice, don''t think blindly, why are you always disobedient."


    Before he finished speaking, the big sword slammed down fiercely, slashing to a position less than three centimeters away from the wolf king, and the splashed soil splashed directly on the wolf king''s face, scaring him quite a bit.


    "This is just a warning..." Claire raised the big sword again, aimed it at the wolf king''s crotch, and said with a pleasant expression, "You can feel it, I''m not joking with you again with this blow."


    Just in his tone, the wolf king could hear a faint killing intent, coupled with the shared emotions between the two parties, he could completely feel that Claire was going to castrate him, and then kill himself. As for the fundamentals of letting him go. It''s just nonsense. Where did the third choice come from to make fun of him? If he didn''t make a choice at this moment, then he would have imagined the fate.


    This is also the core function of spiritual connection. It can not only convey friendship and make a deep friendship with pets, but also can be used to threaten each other like Claire. Once the spirits are connected with each other, it is equivalent to having both trump cards. Come out, there is no room for the slightest manipulation.


    In this transaction, Claire is completely in the upper position, and the wolf king''s life cannot be in his own hands. The wolf king can clearly feel that if he does not agree, he will definitely be killed by Claire, and he is a little small in his heart. I can''t escape thoughts, and I can''t even pretend to obey.


    This is the reason why so many monsters are difficult to domesticate. The most important reason is that they cannot communicate with the language of monsters. Even if monsters have wisdom that is not weaker than human beings, they can''t communicate even if they can''t even bargain like the wolf king. arrive.


    In addition, some monsters are really unruly and would rather die than be used by humans as mounts, and some feel that they are so important that humans can''t kill themselves. It is true that the monsters that are so hard to catch want the other party to obey them, those nobles They really don''t want to kill them, so they can only compromise constantly. In the end, if they can''t be a mount, they can be an ornamental pet.


    Others pretend to obey after being beaten and tortured, but at the critical moment, they will temporarily turn against the water and drag you to **** together. As a result, there is no trust between beasts and humans at all. Due to this uncertainty, almost Don''t dare to take them to the battlefield.


    But Claire and the wolf king are different. The wolf king knows that he will die if he doesn''t promise. He can feel Claire''s emotions. The human in front of him has no idea of ??compromise, and the thoughts in his mind are completely given by Claire. Insight, it is impossible to even pretend to obey, and it is only given two choices: obey or die.


    As wise as the Wolf King, it quickly made a choice.


    "I choose the second one!"


    After hearing that, Claire pulled her face in, stared at the other party''s eyes for a while, and then nodded, "This is not a lie, otherwise this sword will be split, I won''t give you that much. second chance.¡±


    The wolf king complained in his heart, "I only agreed when I knew you wouldn''t give me a chance. If I could compromise like other humans, I wouldn''t let you down!"


    "Huh?" Claire tilted her head slightly, and the great sword in her hand swayed a few times.


    The wolf king embarrassedly showed a pleasing smile. Damn, he forgot that the thoughts in his mind would be read by him.


    "The person who knows the current affairs is a hero." Claire said to himself, but the wolf king didn''t know what this sentence meant, so he kept showing a pleasing smile.


    "Come on, sign this thing." Claire took out a contract scroll from the space ring and put it in front of the wolf king. He didn''t dare to leave it like Rona like this newly conquered beast. Its life is firmly in hand.


    The wolf king hesitated for a while. Once he signed this contract, it meant that his freedom would be gone.


    Freedom is precious, and love is more expensive. If it is for life, both can be thrown away!


    After Claire''s great sword swung from its neck a few times from time to time. The wolf king quickly figured out whether it was freedom or his own dog''s life that was more important.


    After signing the contract, there will be an additional connection between Claire and the wolf king. This is an unequal contract. Claire can torture the wolf king to death with a single thought.


    "It''s alright, let it go." Claire ordered.


    Hunter also stood up and released the wolf king under him.


    "His!" As soon as the wolf king came out, he subconsciously bared his teeth at Claire to express his dissatisfaction.


    In the next second, he wailed softly, "Ow! Ow!"


    "Have you thought of resisting as soon as you were released?" Claire kicked the Wolf King forward a few meters.


    After more than ten seconds of screaming, Claire let go of the torment of its spirit in the contract. At this time, the wolf king could no longer stand up, and looked at Claire with fear in his eyes.


    Something like a dog has to be beaten to make it understand who is the owner. Oh, no, it seems to be a wolf. Forget it, a dog was also domesticated by a wolf.


    Claire walked over and kicked the opponent''s huge body, "Do you have a name? Would you like to call it Wangcai, it''s also quite suitable for Nafu City."


    The Wolf King has experienced Claire''s cruelty, and now he can only honestly say: "My name is Fenrir..."


    "Che, I thought you didn''t have a name, I''m just happy." Claire spread her hands helplessly and rubbed her head with her foot: "Go and make your wolf cubs obedient. , stop roaring, they will also be wolves in the future."


    The Wolf Dynasty roared a few times at the trapped wolves, and the wolves soon quieted down.


    The wolf is a very strict creature. As long as Claire controls the wolf king, the remaining wolves will not have much problem.


    Only then did Claire nodded with satisfaction, and called Rona over to treat the wolf king. The bullet hit the opponent''s body before, and it was still stuck in the flesh. The wolf king also endured a bullet. The lightning strike technique, and the spiritual strangulation of the contract, are almost abolished now.


    ¡­¡­


    A few hours later, a group of silver-white wolves emerged from the forest, each wolf was about the size of a calf, and the wolf king with smoother and shiny fur at the front had twice the size.


    It was Claire who was lying on the Wolf King''s body. The other''s body was furry and large enough for Claire to lie on it and watch the sky freely.


    From time to time, Claire slaps the opponent''s dog on the head with a big sword, "Don''t think blindly, just hurry on your way."


    The wolf king roared a few times and said dissatisfiedly: "I didn''t think about it! I didn''t plan to resist you, okay, I was just thinking about mating!"


    "The matter of mating is also a nonsense. The lewdness and perverts you imagined disgust me. If you think about it again, I will castrate you." Claire slapped the other''s dog on the head again with a big sword and threatened.


    If the perverted thoughts in the human mind are revealed, they will die directly, let alone the wolf king of Warcraft.


    The wolf king took a deep breath, but the wolf had to bow his head under the human crotch, so he could only suppress this grievance to the bottom of his heart.


    ?

 Chapter 63： : Shredded squid

    As soon as Claire rode the wolf king near Nafu City, he saw a caravan ready to fight. He looked nervously at the wolves on his side. When he got closer, the other party saw the wolf king riding on the wolf king. Claire breathed a sigh of relief.


    Claire also recognized the other party as a person in charge under Shane.


    "Master Viscount, Gui''an!" The other party gave a proper salute, but a turbulent uproar broke out in his heart. The Lord Viscount actually subdued a group of monsters!


    "Xia En''s iodized salt in the capital is all sold out?" Claire guessed.


    "That''s right, the young master told us to wait until we come over to transport more goods. After a few days, the business in the royal capital has stabilized, and then come to visit you, Lord Viscount."


    Claire nodded, "How much has the business expanded now?"


    "In some big cities in the kingdom, exclusive stores have already been opened, and they can be sold directly when the goods are in the past."


    "Not bad." Claire raised her eyebrows, it seemed that her method had worked.


    He continued: "Follow us, I will also return to Nafu City. As for iodized salt, a lot has been produced, which should be able to meet the current needs."


    "Okay, Lord Viscount!" The person in charge bowed and returned to the caravan and followed Claire back to the Viscount.


    As soon as the wolves entered the city of Nafu, they attracted a crowd of onlookers. Whether it was adults or children, they couldn''t help but be amazed by these calf-like wolves. Wolf King, let it control the wolves under his hands, lest any one dare to open his mouth and bite.


    Then, the knights came to disperse the crowd, and then the wolves were transported to the military camp.


    The wolf king did not stay, but after he ordered the wolves to obey the management, he drove the caravan to the salt factory.


    The salt factory has produced nearly ten tons of iodized salt these days, and the carpenters have also made corresponding salt boxes. After calling Reagan over, Claire left. Now he doesn''t need to worry about these little things. Forceful.


    In the next few days, Claire has been training with the knights in the military camp with the wolf king. Otherwise, the wolves will be a little disobedient when they are riding on their crotch.


    Obedience is a very simple thing. It is nothing more than giving some sweet dates to eat if you are obedient. If you are not obedient, you will have a meal with your head. In addition, the wolf king is on the scene, and the speed of taming is very fast.


    The knights can now ride the wolf to make various slashing movements. As for the tacit cooperation in the future, it will take time to grind them, so there is no rush.


    But at least now you can fight against others when you ride on these mounts, and these hurricane wolves are wind-type monsters and are extremely fast. Even if you have a knight in full armor on your back, the speed can reach three times per second. Ten meters and it''s still continuous, much faster than Hunt and the others running with their legs.


    This has finally solved one of Claire''s most troublesome problems. In addition, these hurricane wolves have claws and magical attacks, and it is considered an extra combat power. Now the combat power of the Viscounty is finally a match for the previous Viscounty. It''s time to fight.


    The wolf king was kept by Claire in the Viscount Mansion and became Claire''s exclusive mount. There is no shortage of food, and Claire maintains a spiritual connection with it at any time. In the past few days, the wolf king has given up the idea of ??rebelling, and has a little idea. You have to be beaten, and you can still have meat to eat honestly. Even a fool knows how to choose.


    ¡­¡­


    At noon, Claire came out of the study and stretched out, not taking a nap. She had just finished reading a magic book about magic circles and was studying how magic circles could be transformed into productivity.


    Before lunch time, Reagan also went out to run errands. Since he became an administrative officer and now Nafu City is engaged in construction, Reagan has been extraordinarily busy.


    Claire didn''t care, she walked directly to the kitchen, planning to order Yuna to make a lunch.


    As soon as she walked to the door of the kitchen, Claire saw Yuna who was squatting in the corner eating through the transparent glass.


    Claire thought of scaring the other party, walked over quietly, and suddenly shouted, "Yuna, what good food are you stealing?"


    "Ah!!!" Yuna jumped up in fright. She didn''t expect a voice from behind.


    After seeing the person clearly, he breathed a sigh of relief, "Hoo! It scared me to death, it''s the young master."


    Then he felt that his reaction was too big, and his face became a little bit red. He hurriedly shoved the thing in his mouth and clapped his hands, "Master, are you hungry?"


    "Well." Claire nodded, "make me a meal first."


    "Okay!" Yuna muttered.


    "What are you eating?" Claire pointed to her mouth, which was still chewing, curiously.


    Yuna was embarrassed to say, "It''s nothing, the one my mother brought to me, it''s not very delicious, it''s just used to eat, you can sit in the restaurant first, I''ll have lunch ready soon. ."


    Claire smiled and said, "Give me a taste too." Then she reached out to Yuna.


    Yuna was still embarrassed, "Master, this is what we ordinary people eat, you are not used to it." She felt that she could not figure it out.


    "It''s alright, I''ll padded my stomach." Claire couldn''t help laughing and crying.


    "Ah, this can''t be a stomach pad, just some snacks."


    Claire made a fake face, "Hurry up and give it to me, or I''ll get angry."


    Under Claire''s threat, Yuna slowly took out a handful of strips from her arms and handed it over, "Master, take it."


    "Shredded squid?" Claire reached out and picked up a few, put it in his mouth and chewed it a few times before he was sure, this is shredded squid!


    No wonder Yuna chewed it just now and didn''t swallow it.


    "Is it delicious?" Yuna came over with anticipation.


    "Delicious!" Claire nodded. Although it wasn''t as good as the well-made shredded squid in the previous life, it could still be used as a daily snack.


    "Hee hee." Yuna showed a happy smile, and handed out the handful of shredded squid in her hand, "If it''s delicious, then, Master, take more."


    Claire also smiled and took a few sticks, but not all of them were enough to keep for little girls, "It''s really delicious, there''s no such snack in the capital."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Claire''s hand holding the squid shreds suddenly stopped, and a flash of light flashed in his mind.


    Yuna thought that there was something wrong with Claire eating this food, so she hurriedly pushed Claire, "Master, what''s wrong with you?"


    Claire was stunned, her eyes were a little excited, and she quickly asked, "Does everyone here know how to do this?"


    Yuna was a little confused, but she still said, "I should be able to do it. I''ve been eating it since I was a child."


    Claire''s eyes widened. He found another way to make money. Although it wasn''t many, the key was to bring direct income to the female workers below!


    The large number of workers needed in the Viscounty are all adult men, even the workers in the salt factories are mostly men, because these are hard labor, and women are inferior to men in terms of strength, so they can provide women with There are basically few job opportunities, and women generally farm at home or do some chores in Nafu City to earn some money to support their families.


    "Let''s go! Stop cooking, take me to see your mother." Claire took Yuna''s hand and walked out.


    Yuna was stunned, why is she going to see her mother all of a sudden, this is more important than eating?


    As soon as he went out, Claire called out the name of the wolf king, and the wolf king ran over from his rest area very quickly. After he came lazily and was beaten by Claire, now he is finally interested. .


    Taking Yuna to sit on the wolf king''s back, Yuna reached out and touched the soft fur on the wolf king''s back, and stars appeared in her eyes.


    "You show the way, let''s go to your house."


    ?

 Chapter 64： :family workshop

    Yuna''s home lives in Nafu City, and with the speed of the wolf king, it took less than a few minutes to reach her home.


    The house was a bit shabby, and it looked shabby from the outside, but Yuna didn''t think there was anything to be ashamed of.


    "Mom, I''m back!"


    Claire also turned over from her back, turned around and instructed the Wolf King, "Stay here honestly, don''t run around."


    "Ow." The wolf king whimpered a few times, lying on the ground and yawning.


    Then Claire followed Yuna into her house. As soon as she entered the door, she felt dark in front of her eyes. The room inside was very dark, and there was no magic lamp like the one in the Viscount''s mansion. When she saw that there was only one window around, it was no wonder that the lighting was not enough The room was dark, and the candles and oil lamps were only lit at night.


    I followed Yuna and walked a few steps inside, and when I entered the middle of the room, I felt a little light. The top here was hollowed out and there was enough light to shine in, and this was also the kitchen and the place where the sundries were placed.


    "Why are you back, Yuna!" A joyful voice came.


    Claire''s eyes immediately looked over. He had seen Yuna''s mother before when he treated her.


    "Master said let me take him home to have a look." Yuna turned around, looked at Claire and said.


    Claire also smiled and nodded at Yuna''s mother as a greeting.


    "Lord Viscount!" The joy in this voice was more than the excitement of seeing her own daughter, the woman came over and said gratefully: "I heard that Yuna said that when I was sick before, it was Lord Viscount who saved me, I''ve never had a chance to thank you! Only Yuna conveyed her thanks for me."


    Claire waved her hand, "It''s just a small matter, um, Yuna told me that she has always worked hard in the Viscount Mansion."


    Hearing Claire''s compliment, Yuna lowered her head embarrassedly. She was stealing shredded squid in the kitchen and was caught by Claire just now.


    "Thank you! Thank you!" Yuna''s mother kept repeating these two words. She didn''t know how to express her gratitude to Claire.


    "Mom, the young master has something to ask you this time." Yuna held her mother''s hand forward.


    "Is there anything the Viscount has to do? Say it anyway, as long as I can do it, I will do it for you."


    Looking at Yuna''s mother who was planning to die heroically, Claire couldn''t help laughing and laughing, and took out the squid shreds from her arms.


    "You made these shredded squid, right?" Claire asked.


    Yuna''s mother glanced at Yuna. Seeing that Yuna''s eyes were also confused, she nodded, "Well, what''s wrong?"


    "It''s okay, do many people make shredded squid like this?"


    "Yes, in the past when taxes were high, because squid was cheap, many people would buy it and make it into dried squid as food. Although it wasn''t enough, it was better than having nothing to eat."


    "Squid is very common in Nafu City, right?"


    "It can be said that you can usually buy it at the aquatic store."


    "Then can I trouble you to make it live for me to see?" Claire said.


    "That''s fine, but..."


    "Is there any difficulty?"


    "No, it''s just that there are no squid at home."


    Claire was a little surprised, "Isn''t your husband a fisherman? Why isn''t there any squid at home?"


    "Generally, the salvaged goods are sold at the store. The squid is usually dried and made into shredded squid shortly after it is landed. The ones in Yuna''s hands are the last stock."


    "That''s fine, I''ll go get a few and bring them back." Claire said with a smile, he bought all the shops in Nafu City from the nobles.


    Not long after riding the Wolf King out, Claire walked back with a few squid. The reason why Yuna was not allowed to go was mainly because she was afraid that something might go wrong with her riding the Wolf King, and it would take too long to run away.


    Yuna''s mother also took it over and started the preparations to take out the internal organs of the squid, boil the water, put the shredded squid in, cook the squid, and then scrape the dirt on its skin. , add some salt and seasoning to marinate for a few minutes, and then put it into a hot iron pot to start drying, and the squid becomes dry in more than ten minutes.


    Then, the squid was torn open, shredded squid, then boiled with water again, then taken out to control the moisture, and then sprinkled with some seasonings.


    A serving of shredded squid was ready, put it on a plate and brought it to Claire.


    "Lord Viscount, try it."


    After watching the manufacturing process for nearly an hour, Claire reached out and took the prepared shredded squid, put it in her mouth and chewed it for a while. It wasn''t as delicious as Yuna''s hand, which she just ate, and just wanted to ask what was going on.


    Yuna''s mother was the first to answer, "Because it''s baked, it doesn''t taste as good as air-dried, it''s chewy."


    Claire just nodded, then took out the shredded squid that Yuna got from Yuna before and tasted it. Although there was no obvious difference, it was still possible to taste it carefully.


    "How many days would it take to make it like what Yuna ate?" Claire asked.


    "Three or four days, but we won''t go out to dry it. My husband will go out to dry the extra squid when he can''t finish eating it."


    After watching the manufacturing process, Claire also probably understood the production and output of shredded squid. There are many parts of squid that can be used to make shredded squid, but the volume will shrink a lot after production.


    After getting the answer she wanted, Claire said, "Then don''t bother, I''ll go back first."


    Yuna''s mother quickly pushed Yuna out, "Hurry up, you have to go back to work!" She was very honored that her daughter could find such a job. UU reading


    "You can spend more time with mom at home, it doesn''t matter." Claire said.


    Unexpectedly, Yuna shook her head like a rattle, "No! Young master hasn''t eaten yet. Go back and cook for Young Master first! Besides, I can go home every week, so don''t worry!"


    Claire didn''t force it either, and brought Yuna back to the Viscount Mansion.


    ¡­


    As soon as she returned to the mansion, Claire met Reagan who had rushed back from outside.


    "Come here Reagan!"


    Reagan hurried over, "what''s the matter, young master?"


    "Go and put up an announcement. The Viscount Mansion has been buying a lot of shredded squid for a long time, but all they want are dried and the best quality!"


    "Master, why do you want this? We can''t finish eating so many shredded squid in the house!" Regan thought it was Claire who wanted to eat it.


    "It''s not for eating, just do it, I''m naturally useful."


    "As ordered!" Poor Reagan was sent out again just as he was about to come back for a bite to eat.


    As for the price, the market will give the most suitable price range, so there is no need for Claire to worry, and Claire does not plan to lose money.


    This is to provide some women living in the Viscounty with a stable job - making shredded squid. As long as they meet the standards, they will spend money to buy them. Similar to those family workshops in the previous life, they are responsible for the production. The squid shreds are then sold by themselves, which is equivalent to their own employees. Of course, the risks are borne by themselves.


    However, Claire''s confidence in this snack is not small, mainly because it tastes good. There is no such thing in the capital, and it will definitely be sold.


    ?

 Chapter 65： : really dare to sell

    "Build a market here!" Claire pressed her index finger to a corner of the eastern part of the map of Nafta City.


    The architect scratched his head, "That''s all right, but what is the market? Lord Viscount."


    Claire doesn''t find it surprising that there is no private ownership in Nafhu City, not only most of the small and medium-sized cities in the Nafu City Kingdom do not have the concept of private ownership. All the economy and shops in the city are monopolized by the nobility, basically a collection of Lead the power to enrich those few people.


    For example, if Yuna''s father went fishing and caught a lot of fish, but when he came back, he could only sell it to a shop specializing in aquatic products in Nafu City, that is, the shop where Claire went to get a few squid yesterday. Of course, these were before. The shops belonged to those nobles, and now they are all owned by Claire.


    If those fish are not sold to the aquatic products store, they will not be able to sell at all. If you dare to set up a stall, you will definitely be taken away within ten minutes. This is the current situation of Nafta City before Claire came. In the case of selling to aquatic product shops, the bargaining power is not in the hands of the fishermen, but by the owner of the shop.


    Hey, if you think the price is low, don''t sell it. Go out and see where else in Nafu City can accept your things except me!


    Not only fish, but other agricultural products such as wheat and other agricultural products, the residents of the Viscount have to sell them to the shops under the nobles in Nafu City, which is why they can earn so much money.


    Don''t think this kind of system is very unreasonable, you must know that the state opened up the private sector during the reform and opening up in the 1990s.


    Before that, Claire had too many things to do after taking back those noble shops, so she put this matter on hold for a while, and now she is free. Of course, this matter has to be resolved, otherwise It is impossible for Nafu City to develop.


    "A place to buy and sell goods, a place where buyers and sellers of goods are formally organized to trade together, a place where all the territorial residents can trade freely, anyway, you can build it according to my blueprint." Claire will plan The drawings were handed over.


    The architect picked it up and looked at it. It was not difficult. Compared with the sewer system, it was simply too simple.


    "How many days can it be done?"


    "It''s been like this for two days."


    "Okay, let''s get busy."


    After Claire sent the architect away, he called Reagan over and asked him to move all the shops under his hands to the east area of ??Nafford City. The north area was an industrial area, so he wanted to turn the east area into a trade area. District, those shops are just right in the eastern district.


    Although after the market is established, the profits of the shops under his control will be greatly reduced, but he, Claire, never scratches the money of the poor. His goal is the wealthy aristocrats. The money flowing out of the seam is more than the sum of all the money of the people in your own territory. Who will not scrape these people?


    ¡­¡­


    Just after noon, Reagan came to report: "Master, Your Excellency Xia En is here."


    "Huh?" Claire was also a little surprised when she heard this, and stood up quickly, "His caravan has only left for a week, why did he come here?"


    "Where is he now?"


    "I''ve been waiting in the parlour," Reagan replied.


    "I''ll go right now!" Claire put down the magic book in her hand and walked from the sixth floor to the living room.


    As soon as he entered the door, Shane stood up, "Lord Viscount, long time no see!"


    Claire leaned over, stretched out her hand and said, "Please sit down." Then her body also sank into the sofa.


    Shane sat down again with the same smile on his face, then took out seven sheets of paper from his arms and spread them out in front of Claire.


    "This is?" Claire asked suspiciously.


    "This is the title deed for the shops in the capital and in the other six big cities. As agreed before, you account for 70% and I account for 30%."


    Claire raised her eyebrows and glanced at Xia En with some surprise. This man is very good at doing things. He only said that the profit from the iodized salt sold would account for 70% of the profit. However, they took the initiative to divide the shops into profit.


    However, Claire did not refuse. After picking it up and looking at it, she put it into the space ring. She will also be a noble in the royal capital in the future.


    Immediately after, Shane introduced another purple card, "This is the Amethyst Card from Temi Bank, and there are 320,000 gold coins in it. This is the profit of this time. You can use this Amethyst Card in any place in the kingdom. It can be used for consumption in the big cities, if the money is not too much, I will bring it back to you.¡±


    Claire took the Amethyst Card and played it very well. He was no stranger to Temi Bank. Most of the Griffin family''s money was deposited in this bank before, and the Amethyst Card was only worth more than one million gold coins. Only by depositing money can he own it. His 320,000 possessions should have been helped by Xia En with the help of the power in his family.


    Now he doesn''t need a lot of cash, and it''s not bad to put it in the bank card. If he needs it in the future, he can have someone from Temi Bank deliver it directly without having to pick it up himself.


    "Did it go well in the capital these days?" Claire asked.


    "Of course, everything is as you expected. After the news spread, the great nobles in the capital came to buy our iodized salt like crazy, and finally even copied the price of a box of iodized salt to five hundred gold coins. The box has indeed exceeded my expectations. After the reputation of iodized salt was established in the capital, the shops in other places also opened very smoothly, and the ten tons of iodized salt that was imported from here before were sold out quickly.¡±


    "So are you here to buy more goods?" Claire asked while holding his chin, but he felt that things were not that simple, otherwise Shane wouldn''t be able to make a trip.


    Sure enough, Shane shook his head, "Something went wrong."


    "Tell me in detail."


    "The same product as ours appeared in the capital ~ www.novelhall.com~ also sells iodized salt, and the price is dozens of times lower than mine, which has threatened our products."


    Claire''s pupils shrank, and she murmured, "So fast?"


    Claire had imagined that her iodized salt would be cracked by the nobles who sold salt, but she didn''t expect them to be so fast. The source of iodine was cracked within a month of the sale, but it''s not surprising. Tens of thousands of times the profit is enough to make them jealous enough to kill their own hearts, plus this is a magical world, they can spend tens of thousands of gold coins to hire an archmage, or even hundreds of thousands to hire a magician Shilai specializes in researching what the iodized salt they sell is more than their salt, and then deduces what raw materials are needed.


    "What''s the meaning?"


    "It''s nothing, you didn''t cut the price, did you?"


    "That''s not true." Shane was a businessman who knew that he was selling luxury goods. Once the price of his products dropped and he wanted to fight a price war with the other party, it would be very difficult to get the original price back again.


    "It''s just that after the arrival of the iodized salt that came later, the price of 100 gold coins was reduced to about 80 gold coins, and it has remained within this price range since then."


    "How much are they selling for?"


    "Three or four gold coins."


    "They really dare to sell it, and the cost of a pound is less than ten copper coins." Claire chuckled, "They will definitely lower the price in the future."


    Claire expects that the real price of iodized salt should be around 13 or 14 copper coins. If it is higher, it will be unaffordable for ordinary people.


    "Then what should we do?" Shane was not in a hurry to see Claire, and his anxiety gradually eased.


    "Simple, do you know anyone in the palace?"


    ?

 Chapter 66： :Compare

    "My father used to be the treasurer of the palace, and he has something to do with the palace." Shane replied.


    "That''s easy." Claire took out a box of salt from the space ring, opened it and pushed it over.


    "This is the freshly made refined salt, as fine as sand and as white as snow..." Claire introduced.


    Xia En dipped a little with his finger and put it in his mouth. After tasting it, he asked, "Is this any different from the previous iodized salt?"


    "There''s no difference, it''s just one more process to grind the fine salt to make it look better." Claire knocked on the table, "Find your relationship in the palace, and supply this batch of salt to the palace. , money is not important, free supply is fine.¡±


    Xia En put down the salt in his hand and asked, "Please elaborate."


    "Turn this batch of salt into salt "for the royal family" and sell it for a thousand gold coins in the store."


    Xia En frowned and said, "Is a thousand gold coins too expensive?"


    Claire burst out laughing, "This salt is not for sale. If anyone wants to buy it, sell it to him, hahahaha!"


    Like those luxury brands in the previous life, every year, a luxury product that is very expensive but very impractical and does not meet the aesthetics of ordinary people is released. Do you really think that this kind of product is for sale? It¡¯s just for comparison. You go to see a bag that sells for tens of thousands and think it¡¯s very expensive, but when you turn your head and see a plastic bag sells for hundreds of thousands, it doesn¡¯t seem that the bag is too expensive when you look back. went.


    In the same way, everyone thinks that iodized salt of 70 or 80 gold coins is expensive, but once there is a comparison, the iodized salt specially provided by the royal family actually sells for 1,000 gold coins. Also reasonable.


    "First of all, make our products into products exclusively for the royal family, and improve the style of the products, so that they are not on the same level as those iodized salts outside, and the nobles like to pursue something different. so that they can show their difference from ordinary people. If our iodized salt can be bought even by people with lower status than them, then they will no longer pursue our products and feel that this product is related to their status. does not match."


    "And the royal family''s name is just enough to satisfy their vanity. In order to distinguish themselves from small and medium-sized nobles, and the difference between commoners, they will definitely not buy those sold outside that can be bought with a little money. Iodized salt, the only iodized salt that can be selected is our store, and the iodized salt of one thousand gold coins is not for sale, but for comparison. Compared with the iodized salt sold for one thousand gold coins, seven or eight Ten gold coins of iodized salt seems reasonable, and they''re not that bad."


    "Then we design two lower price ranges for iodized salt, which are aimed at the small and medium aristocracy and the slightly rich merchants and the petty middle class in the capital. The small and medium aristocrats ask them to spend money to buy iodized salt of seventy or eighty gold coins. It may be distressing, but if they give out an iodized salt of twenty or thirty gold coins, if they feel that they can also afford a brand that the nobles can afford, they will definitely be willing to pay the money. The price at the bottom is five or six gold coins. The same is true of iodized salt, aimed at businessmen and petty bourgeoisie who want to emulate the life of the aristocracy."


    Don''t think that this kind of routine won''t work, there are many tricks in the past life, but Claire''s poverty has never let those capitalists succeed.


    Shane nodded while listening, admiring Claire more and more in his heart.


    "Of course, these alone are not enough. You spend money to advertise."


    "What ad?"


    Claire knocked on the table, "The iodized salt from Nafu City has the best ratio of iodine. The iodine content in iodized salt is more in line with the iodine element required by the human body."


    Xia En''s eyes lit up and excitedly said, "This is to tell them from the side that the iodized salt sold outside is not the best ratio, and it does not meet the iodine element required by the human body, right!"


    "That''s right, you can''t be distinguished from the iodized salts outside by the price alone. There must be something different to distinguish them from them."


    This is the same as the advertisement of the air conditioner brand of Claire''s previous life. Gree masters the core technology. As soon as the brand''s air conditioner is sold in this advertisement, how can ordinary people know what the core technology is? But you will subconsciously feel that this brand of air conditioner is better than other brands.


    In the same way, these nobles will not study what is the best ratio of iodized salt. As long as you give them an idea, the iodized salt from Nafu City is better than the outside. The willingness to pay for these iodized salts can not only show their noble status, but also not feel that they are paying IQ tax.


    "The wooden box with iodized salt will also need to be changed."


    "The salt in it doesn''t change?"


    "It doesn''t need to be changed, the exterior packaging is different. I will ask the carpenter below to come up with two more boxes that are not as gorgeous as the previous wooden box, but you have to find someone to do the box specially for the royal family. Fucheng''s current conditions do not allow it for the time being."


    "Clear." Shane licked his tongue, "I''ll just find a goldsmith to create this exclusive box!"


    Shane also doesn''t expect how many boxes "for the royal family" will be sold, but the cards must be given enough.


    After Shane listened to Claire''s words, his blood boiled, and he had to say that every time he talked with Claire, he gained something new, which was one of the reasons why he admired Claire.


    "By the way, here is a new item that can be sold in the store."


    Shane became interested, "What product?"


    Claire asked Yuna to put her shredded squid on a plate and bring it over. The shredded squid below has not been collected, so she can only be wronged.


    "What is this?" Shane asked suspiciously.


    "A kind of seaside snack, try it." Claire invited.


    "Then I''m welcome." Shane picked up one and put it in his mouth and chewed it, savoring the taste of shredded squid.


    Seeing that the other party was almost eating, Claire asked, "How does it taste?"


    Xia En, who has traveled all over the world, must not be able to eat the delicacies of many places, and he has a certain right to speak.


    "It tastes good, it should be sold." Xia En commented objectively.


    "How much do you think it should be sold for?" Claire asked Shane thought for a while, "A dozen copper coins per pound, other snacks in the capital are about the same price."


    Claire shook her head, "No, it sells five silver coins a pound."


    "This price is a bit exaggerated." Shane said in shock.


    "It''s not an exaggeration, it''s just right." Claire said softly, "Have you forgotten who our customers are?"


    For example, when you are shopping in the supermarket, you see that an ice cream sells for more than 30 yuan. No matter how good it looks, you are not willing to spend this money.


    But if you go to a high-end restaurant to eat by yourself and see ice cream at the same price, you don''t mind spending more than 30 yuan to buy one and try it.


    Are these thirty-odd dollars different in value? That''s not true. Thirty dollars is thirty dollars, and it''s the same wherever you put it.


    It''s just a comparison. Since those people are willing to spend dozens of gold coins to buy iodized salt, it means that they don''t care about spending five more silver coins to buy a piece of shredded squid to taste. Compared with gold coins, the shredded squid of five silver coins can only be regarded as small money.


    But if you put shredded squid outside to compete with those snacks, everyone sells a dozen copper coins, why can you sell five silver coins? No wonder someone bought it!


    Shane was very smart, and he understood immediately what Claire meant.


    "This is a little bit of my selfishness." Claire said, this was indeed made to help the people below Nafu City to increase their income, which is not at all profitable for Shane''s business.


    "No problem, I''m worried that the products in the store are too monotonous." Shane also smiled, "By the way, this is not the only thing I came to see you this time."


    ?

 Chapter 67： :award

    "What else is there?" Claire asked suspiciously.


    "Mrs. Sophia, the countess of the August family, intends to cooperate with us to sell the goods in our store together."


    "Oh?" Claire said in surprise, "What''s the background of this?"


    "Like my family, it''s a family that deals in business. She is on the same level as my father, so she shouldn''t be interested in our petty fights, but she still found me on a trustee and said It''s about cooperating."


    "Does she have any advantages?"


    "The stores below her are all over the kingdom. It is said that Temi Bank is also a part of her. If we connect with her, we will reduce a lot of costs, and we will only make more money and not lose money." Xia En was afraid Claire continued to explain unclearly: "If we want to open a store in every city in the kingdom, it will cost a lot of money."


    "If that''s the case, why don''t you cooperate." Claire shrugged, as long as you can make money, why not do it.


    Xia En also smiled and said, "I think so too, but you are the major shareholder of the store, so I came here to ask your opinion."


    "In a few days, I''ll go to the capital in person and bring new merchandise with me."


    "I''ll just send someone to deliver things like shredded squid. You don''t need to trouble the Viscount."


    Claire smiled mysteriously, "It''s not just shredded squid."


    Shane was surprised. Could it be that there are new products?


    "Crack!" As soon as Claire snapped her fingers, Yuna brought two bowls of soup and placed them in front of Shane.


    "This is?"


    "Do you taste it first and see if the taste is different?" Claire smiled slightly.


    Looking at the pretending to be mysterious Claire, Shane used a spoon to scoop a spoonful of soup into his mouth. After tasting it carefully, he felt that there was no surprise. Then he put the spoon into the second bowl of soup, and the soup had just entered his mouth. Inside, Shane''s eyes seemed to light up, and after tasting it, he impatiently scooped up another spoonful and put it in his mouth.


    "It tastes so fresh!" Shane exclaimed.


    Claire also took out a brand new wooden box from the space ring just in time, opened it and pushed it in front of Shane, and introduced, "This is MSG."


    The iodized salt has been manufactured. How could Claire forget about the condiment MSG? It was extracted from kelp anyway, so it wasn''t too much effort.


    "Is this bowl of soup so delicious because of this addition?"


    "Yes, what do you think of the price?" Claire said easily.


    Shane smiled, "It''s the same price as iodized salt!"


    After Claire''s ideological baptism, he has become a qualified profiteer who specializes in cheating nobles. What is there to earn the money of the poor, where can the money of the nobles come fast!


    "Yes, but it has not been mass-produced yet. When I arrive in the capital, I will bring it to you together."


    "no problem!"


    The two chatted for a while. After Claire invited Xia En to have a meal, Xia En returned to the capital and did not stay in Nafu City for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later, the market in the East District was finally built, and there were many people watching.


    Claire had asked Reagan to publicize this long ago, but the crowds who came were all standing outside and no one dared to go in and set up a stall.


    "Is this a market? It''s different from those shops."


    "The shops have all moved here. In the future, if we want to buy things, we have to come here to buy things."


    "The Viscount has issued an announcement. You can buy and sell things at will here. You don''t have to take your own things to sell in the shops. Not only do you have less money and sometimes you get more and you don''t charge, but you can sell as much as you want here."


    "Really? Then why doesn''t anyone sell things?"


    "You''re stupid, take a look first, and wait for others to enter before entering. What if there is any problem? There was no such thing as a market in Nafu City before."


    "This is an announcement issued by the Viscount. You don''t even believe the Viscount?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I naturally believe in the Viscount, but even if the Viscount is not here, I feel a little flustered. Let''s go after others, so be safe!"


    Reagan looked at the people who were standing outside the market and didn''t dare to take a step inside. The young master gave up so much of his profits to you, and you were all too scared.


    "You can come in and set up a stall with only three copper coins!" Regan shouted loudly.


    When they heard that they had to spend three copper coins in advance, the resistance of those people became stronger, and they took a few steps back. Before they made any money, they had to spend three copper coins first. They were reluctant.


    Mainly because Claire didn''t come to the scene, and Reagan didn''t have his appeal here at all. If Claire was there, these people would definitely spend those three copper coins without hesitation.


    Regan had a bitter face. He thought it was enough for him, but he didn''t expect it to be so troublesome without the young master.


    He quickly instructed his subordinates, "Quickly go to the Viscount''s Mansion and invite the young master over."


    "clear!"


    The man quickly got into the carriage and drove in the direction of the Viscount''s Mansion.


    At this time, there was a woman in the crowd who was very hesitant with two baskets of agricultural products. She was a single mother, and she went to the wild to pick some agricultural products to sell in Nafu City, but the purchase price in the store was always low. I can''t even get enough food for the price I get.


    So when I first heard the news about the market, I was looking forward to the day when the market was built.


    It''s just that she finally waited, but no one dared to go in and set up a stall. Even though she believed in the Viscount''s policy, she didn''t dare to stand out in the eyes of the public and became the first one to set up a stall in the market.


    He looked around for a long time, but still no one wanted to go in.


    And she also went to those stores to ask about her two baskets of agricultural products. Even if she received all of them, it would only be ten copper coins, and she could not even get back the cost. There are still children at home waiting for her to buy food and go back. If this If the two baskets didn''t sell for the corresponding price, the family would only be able to eat the things they picked in the next few days, and they might even be hungry.


    But what she didn''t know was that the purchase price was deliberately lowered by Claire in order to attract more people to the market.


    The crowd was still chatting non-stop, and the woman''s hand holding the basket turned white with increasing strength, as if to make up her own mind, she closed her eyes directly, turned away from the crowd, and moved towards Reagan. walked over.


    "These are three copper coins..." Her voice was as weak as a mosquito.


    After handing the three copper coins to Reagan, he entered the market without even daring to hear the outside voice.


    The people outside were talking a lot, "Someone paid to go in."


    "I went in, but no one might buy it."


    "That''s right, I thought about it just now, but it makes sense to hear you say that."


    "It''s too early, I''m more willing to go to the store to buy it."


    "Me too."


    Listening to the discussion outside, the woman lowered her head and began to struggle in her heart whether the three copper coins she spent were worth it.


    "..."


    Gradually, the voices outside suddenly became silent, but she still did not dare to look up, for fear that what she saw were those faces mocking her ignorance.


    Until a gentle voice came from in front of him, "How much is this corn?"


    Since she kept her head down did not see any guests coming, and she became panicked because of her inexperience.


    He raised his head quickly and said, "Ah! This corn is one copper coin and three pieces. If you buy more, I can give you a few more... Zi... Lord Viscount?!"


    Only then did she understand why the voices outside had dropped, and it turned out that the Viscount was here!


    "Okay." Claire picked up three corns at random, then took out three golden coins from his arms and put them in the other''s hand.


    "Lord Viscount, this is too much!" The woman quickly stood up and wanted to return the gold coins.


    "Too much? I think it''s just right. If you believe that I am willing to spend three copper coins in, then the three gold coins I will give you will be your reward." Claire turned back.


    The onlookers outside looked at the three gold coins, their eyes dazed, most of them had never seen so much money in their lives.


    Before they could react, Claire rode the wolf king and left, leaving only the shocked woman and the sluggish onlookers outside the market.


    It wasn''t until half a minute after Claire left that the crowd of onlookers outside reacted and rushed towards Regan.


    "Lord Regan, these are my three copper coins! I''m going to go in and set up a stall!"


    "These are my three copper coins, don''t stop me!"


    "Do you have anything to sell! Go in and set up a stall!"


    "I don''t care, I''m going to occupy a booth."


    "Who is the person who said that he will have a few more days? I planned to go up. If you hadn''t stopped me, I would have been the first to enter the market and get a reward from the Viscount!"


    After Claire left, the market became lively.


    ?

 Chapter 68： : a long way to go

    "Morning, big brother!" Mei Li jumped in from the Viscount''s mansion with her schoolbag on her back.


    Only then did Claire look away from the magic book in front of her in a trance and look at Meili. Since the school started, Meili has been living in the school, and Claire has not seen her for a long time.


    With a smile: "School is over?"


    Mellie ran to Claire''s side and nodded vigorously, "Yeah! Today is the weekend, school is over!"


    Claire also sat up from the reclining chair, rubbed Mellie''s little head, and messed up her hair.


    "Then what did you learn in school?"


    Melly broke free from Claire''s claws, shook her head like a kitten with wet hair, and used both hands to get her hair back.


    "I''ve learned a lot. Now I''ve learned addition and subtraction." Mei Li said proudly.


    "Then let me test you a question!"


    "Even if you say it, Meili will definitely answer!" Meili''s eyes flashed with confidence.


    "If you have three apples, but there are four children in front of you, how can you divide them so that they will not resent you?"


    "Hey!" Mei Li bit her fingers, her confusion was beyond his knowledge.


    "This is multiplication and division, right? The teacher said that it will be taught next week! Mei Li can''t, please tell me the answer, eldest brother."


    Claire closed the magic book, "If it were me, I would eat two apples, then take out the only remaining apple, and say to them: Whoever wins, this apple is who!"


    Mei Li tilted her head, her head full of question marks: ? ? ? ? ? ?


    He hesitated: "Is this multiplication and division?"


    Claire took the opportunity to grab her little head and ravaged her, "I''m just kidding, don''t learn blindly, just go play."


    Mei Li was still confused, but she still put her schoolbag on the desk beside Claire, "Leave the schoolbag here first, I''m going to mop the floor!"


    Claire stopped her, "I finally took a vacation, won''t you go home? You don''t need to clean the house."


    "No, Grandpa Regan said that I am a little maid. When I grow up, I will apply for a job at the Viscount''s Mansion. I can''t slack off in my work. And my brother will come to pick me up soon!"


    Claire didn''t stop her either. She shouldn''t be tired from cleaning the floor, so she picked up the magic book and read it again.


    After a while, the sound of hooves came from outside the door, and Claire''s attention was attracted again.


    "Lord Viscount!" The other party greeted him first.


    It was only later that Claire realized that it was Mellie''s older brother, Crane, who was still the same sunny big boy as before, and nodded, "Are you coming to pick up your sister home?"


    Crane scratched his head embarrassedly, dismounted quickly, and trotted over.


    "Yes, today is the day to go home to visit relatives, and the military camp is closed." Crane explained again: "The captain let us go home to ride the horses."


    Claire understood what the other party meant and waved her hand, "It''s alright, ride back faster, this is..." Claire said, looking at the thing that Crane was holding in his hand.


    Crane quickly picked it up and showed it, "This is the meat and some food I bought at the market with my salary. This is my first time returning home after being a knight, so I want to buy something delicious to go back. "Cran felt a little embarrassed, it felt like a beggar showing off to the rich how good he is now.


    "Very good, isn''t this your wish!" Claire encouraged.


    "Hmm!" Crane nodded vigorously. He never thought that the man he met that day would actually change his fate.


    "Go and call Meili out."


    "Okay! Goodbye, Lord Viscount!"


    After Melly wiped the floor clean, she came back and picked up her schoolbag and sat on the horse. Crane hugged her from behind and wouldn''t fall off.


    "Goodbye, big brother!" Mellie waved her hands at Claire.


    Claire also smiled and waved goodbye.


    After Melly left, Claire hadn''t read a few pages of the book when another figure walked out of the Viscount''s mansion and attracted his attention.


    "Where is Yuna going?" Claire simply put the magic book on the stone table beside her.


    "Today is the end of the month and it''s my turn to rest. I''ve already prepared my lunch, Master, I''ll go home and I''ll be back in the evening for dinner!" Yuna''s face was also filled with a bright smile.


    In her hands, she tightly held the twenty-five silver coins that Reagan gave them today. That was the money she wanted to take back to her mother. The four silver coins that were recruited from the beginning had skyrocketed in less than a month. twenty-five silver coins.


    She earns more than her father. When I go back this time, I can tell my father that I don''t need him to do such dangerous work as sea fishing! In this way, I can spend more time with my mother at home. Every time I think of this, Yuna is excited for a while, and she can finally do something for her family.


    "Go." Claire also smiled and waved.


    ¡­


    After Yuna left, Claire didn''t want to continue reading, she put the magic book in the space ring, stood up from the reclining chair and stretched.


    "It''s all gone, I''ll go out for a walk too."


    Claire called for the wolf king. After these days of training, he became a lot more obedient. As soon as Claire called, he ran over.


    Leaning on the wolf king''s back, Claire was stopped by a voice as soon as she walked out of the gate of the Viscount Mansion.


    "Lord Viscount, wait a moment!"


    Claire got up immediately and looked over. The one who shouted was a very familiar woman.


    Although the man was somewhat afraid of the huge wolf king, he overcame his fear and trotted all the way to approach Claire.


    When I got close to Claire, I remembered, "You were the one at the market yesterday..."


    "Yes!" The woman nodded vigorously. She didn''t expect Claire to remember herself.


    "Do you have anything to do with me?"


    "These three gold coins are back to you!" The other party said and put the three golden coins back into Claire''s hands.


    Claire was a little stunned, "These three gold coins are nothing to me, just hold them."


    Unexpectedly, the woman shook her head vigorously, "Yesterday, when I got these three gold coins, my heart was pounding, and after thinking about it, I can''t take this money, although these money are very good to me. Help, I''m a little embarrassed to talk about it in my heart, but I''m afraid that I won''t have the intention to continue to work hard after I bring it."


    The woman said with a smile on her face, "Besides, after Lord Viscount came to my place to buy things yesterday, many people also came to buy things from me, and they sold them all quickly. Today, I am from outside. The things we picked have also been sold out, so I have been waiting here for you early in the morning, the purpose is to return these three gold coins to you.¡±


    Claire looked at the other party''s sincere eyes and didn''t seem to be lying, so she took back the three gold coins.


    "Is the sales in the market okay?"


    "Very good! Thank you, Lord Viscount!" When she talked about the woman, she became excited and took out three silver coins from her arms. "This is what I got from selling things in two days. , it was impossible to have that many before.¡±


    "Thank you! Thank you!" Just saying thank you, the woman shed tears, took out a piece of brown sugar and choked up: "I can finally buy brown sugar for my children that everyone else can eat. Now, they are very sensible and would never tell me that they like to eat this kind of thing, but how can children not like candy, they can only swallow while others eat..."


    Claire took a deep breath, "If you have time, you can ask Reagan and ask how the shops in the East District are rented out."


    Claire didn''t know if she could understand it either. Anyway, she had already pointed this out. It depends on whether the other party could understand it.


    Next, Claire plans to vigorously develop the trade area in the East District. Most of the shops in his hands are turned into wholesalers who specialize in buying goods from outside to sell to local merchants at low prices, and then rent out the shops there for the first three months of the price. Free, strongly encourage the private sector.


    This is almost the same as a policy of reform and opening up in the 1990s in the previous life. As long as you follow the general trend, you will definitely make money, so that sentence also gave the woman a chance to make a fortune. But this is also an opportunity for everyone in Nafu City to make a fortune, it depends on whether some of them will grasp it.


    Almost all of Nafu City are now poor, and they can''t play a role in promoting the development of Nafu City. First, a group of middle classes must be created, such as businessmen and specialized technical personnel, and the trade area of ??Claire''s East District is one of them. a strategy.


    I don''t know if the other party understood, but after thanking him again and again, he left the Viscount Mansion.


    Looking at the opponent''s back, Claire couldn''t help sighing: "Although there are some achievements, there is still a long way to go."


    ?

 Chapter 69： : Target: Royal Capital!

    After walking out of the Viscount Mansion, Claire pondered for a while, and it seemed that there was nowhere to go. Going to the market in her capacity would cause congestion, and the barracks was a holiday now, so she could only go to Rona''s hospital to see it. Look, see how the seed you gave her is growing now.


    The wolf king didn''t dare to run too fast in the city. He wouldn''t run into people, but he could scare people.


    Walking slowly towards the direction of the hospital, the pedestrians stopped their steps when they saw Claire, and greeted Claire.


    "Your Excellency the Viscount, Gui''an!"


    "Long live the Viscount!"


    Claire also nodded in response, but gave up after a few minutes. Too many people greeted him with a little neck pain. They simply lied on the wolf king''s back and pretended to be invisible, but even so, the people were watching. After reaching him, he stopped and saluted.


    Walking to a crowded place, Claire gradually heard the conversation between them.


    "Hey, look, this is Lord Viscount''s mount."


    "I''m not blind. The person lying on it is still the Viscount."


    "Do you think the Viscount is too tired to fall asleep? Let''s keep our voices down."


    "Understood, but what are you doing here?"


    "Go to night school."


    "Huh?! Isn''t the night school only open at night? What are you going to do at noon now?"


    "What do you know? I''ve been studying hard every day these days, and now I can almost recognize and write commonly used common languages. Now the class that starts at noon is an arithmetic class!"


    "Uh, I really don''t know. I haven''t been to the night school for a few days, but what''s the use of learning arithmetic?"


    "What do you know, the course taught by the Viscount is definitely useful. I have learned the ninety-nine multiplication table now. I don''t know now. Anyway, it will definitely come in handy in the future."


    Listening to their conversation, Claire turned her head slightly and glanced at the two of them. Sometimes it''s not that you can''t grasp the opportunity, but that when the opportunity comes to you, you don''t have the ability to grasp it. Claire opened the course of arithmetic. The purpose of the course is indeed to train the first batch of merchants in Nafu City. It is impossible for him to help all the people in the Viscount like A Dou. Given the opportunity, it depends on who can grasp it.


    It''s not far from the hospital, and Claire rode the wolf king to the hospital quickly.


    Claire rolled over from the Wolf King''s body, her thumb pressed against her index finger, and a confused sound came from her mouth.


    "biubiu!"


    The wolf king looked suspiciously at Claire, who was bewildering. What are you doing?


    "Stay honest and don''t run around. If someone touches you, you call out."


    The wolf king shook his head, ignored him, and fell directly to the ground.


    As soon as Claire approached the door of the hospital, a man with a bandage on his hand walked out.


    "Lord Viscount Gui''an!" The other party greeted quickly.


    Claire also nodded, "Is the arm healed?"


    "It was broken by a falling stone during construction. Fortunately, Dr. Rona brought it back with his excellent medical skills. After a few days of rest, he will recover."


    "That''s good."


    Ordinary people''s illnesses and injuries are easy to treat, but if a silver knight like Hunter or a bronze knight who has just practiced vindictiveness, it will be much more troublesome to treat. Their bodies are already very different from those of ordinary people. If there is a big gap, more advanced medicines must be used to treat their injuries, and the same is true for magicians.


    After the people left, Claire walked into the hospital.


    The inside is still full of greenery, and as soon as I walked in, I felt a cool breeze.


    Rona raised her head and stared at Claire at the door with wide eyes. She opened her mouth, "Claire...you...thank you, you''re welcome..." Then she frowned again and shook her head in dissatisfaction.


    Claire hurriedly threw away the mental connection, "You just learned these three words? What were you going to say?"


    "I want to say why are you here?"


    Claire teased: "Let''s see how your common language is."


    Rona''s face flushed red again, and she said angrily, "You''re laughing at me again!"


    Then he touched a cup on the table and smashed it over. Claire flicked to the side and took the handle of the cup. With a set of smooth movements, it was not difficult for him as a mage.


    He then walked over with the cup, put it back in place, and said with a smile, "Just kidding, although I don''t know many words, at least the pitch is accurate."


    "I already know more than a dozen words, and I''ll definitely be able to learn it if you give me some time."


    "I came this time to see how the seed is growing now?" Claire asked her purpose of the trip.


    "Now it can be concluded that it is a magical plant. It grows very slowly. You can see it with me."


    Rona took Claire to the backyard, which was also a small yard, mainly where Rona used to grow herbs dug outside.


    Going to the corner, Rona pointed to a small tree that was almost one person tall and said, "This is the tree from which the black seeds germinate. I have tried its leaves and roots, but there is no special effect, magic power. It should be in the fruit that came out."


    "Is this called slow growth?" Claire exclaimed as she looked at the little tree that was almost taller than herself, knowing that it hadn''t been a week since he gave the seeds to Rona.


    "It''s very slow. I use elf magic to spawn it every day. If it were any other tree, it would have grown into a towering tree by now, and it''s still a young seedling. Do you think it''s slow?"


    After listening to Lorna''s words Claire looked at the small tree carefully. It didn''t look anything special, but he could feel the magic power flowing in the roots and stems above it. It was definitely a magical plant.


    "When will the result come out?" Claire asked.


    Rona thought for a while, "It''s probably more than 20 days, and I can''t determine the exact time."


    "That''s about the same. I just want to go out."


    Hearing Claire''s words, Rona''s mood fluctuated obviously.


    Claire asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Where are you going?"


    "Go to the capital to talk about business, and come back after talking." There was nothing to hide, Claire simply said it.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Claire laughed in her heart, how could it feel like running a business?


    "What is running a business?" Rona asked curiously.


    "Uh... how many common languages ??do you know? I''ll test you!"


    "Is there a connection between this?" Rona was still a little uncomfortable with the sudden change in the topic.


    Claire opened her mouth and came: "Of course, you know a lot of common language, don''t you understand what it means to run a business?"


    "I feel that you are fooling me, but our spirits are still connected." Rona asked condescendingly, standing on tiptoe.


    "You are so smart, can I deceive you?"


    Rona frowned and fell into deep thought. He was right in saying that. How could I be fooled by him when I was so smart, but the emotions that came from my spiritual connection were obviously wrong.


    "Oh no, why did you run away!" When Rona came back to her senses, Claire had already walked to the door.


    "Go back and pack your luggage, and leave tomorrow! Target: Royal Capital!"


    ?

 Chapter 70： : Wine holder

    It has been two or three days since I left Nafu City, and I am getting closer and closer to the capital.


    Claire was lying in the carriage at this time, and without bringing anyone over, she brought the wolf king over as a mount. Since he didn''t want to walk, he wanted to get into the carriage and was kicked off by Claire.


    Followed by a row of carriages, all the grooms that Claire selected from the original shop to deliver the goods. The carriages were loaded with monosodium glutamate, shredded squid, and wooden boxes.


    There were no guards accompanying him along the way, and there were several fourth-level magic scrolls in Claire''s space ring, and he was not afraid of any robbers who would dare to come and rob. If there is a robber at the level of an archmage, then he will consider himself unlucky, and he has become an archmage, and he is still doing this kind of stealth. What can he do? It is impossible to invite them to do such a thing with 100,000 gold coins. The cargo of my convoy has not reached 100,000 gold coins.


    The closer you are to the capital, the more horses and convoys you will encounter, and the safer you will be.


    Suddenly the carriage paused, and Claire sat up in shock.


    The driver outside explained in a panic, "Lord Viscount, there are strange birds in the sky!"


    Claire opened the curtains, leaned on the window and looked up at the sky.


    With his knowledge, he quickly recognized it. It was the transportation mount of the Royal Capital Academy of Magic. The Light Chasing Bird could spread its wings up to more than 200 meters, and could easily carry hundreds of people on its back. It was said to be the Royal Capital Academy of Magic. It was a hybrid of a magister from , which was very fast but had little attack power, and was later used as a means of transportation.


    But it''s not something that ordinary people can afford, at least with Claire''s current net worth, it''s completely unaffordable, and the threat from the air is also very big. Because its own strength is too weak, it generally has to be followed by an archmage-level wizard to resist the interference and sneak attacks of other air monsters.


    Claire also saw the teenagers with their heads stretched out from time to time on the bird''s back, and their eyes were full of anticipation. He said to himself, "This time period should be the time for admissions to the Magic Academy. These should be the children of nobles from various places."


    Magic is not the same as fighting spirit. Generally, only those with some wealth in the family can practice it. Except for some really talented magicians, most of the magicians are from nobles. Otherwise, it would cost dozens of gold coins to do a random experiment. But your family''s income doesn''t exceed three or four gold coins a year, what kind of magic are you doing?


    The Magic Academy officially entered the school at the age of sixteen. When Claire''s family was still in the middle, his father spent tens of thousands of gold coins every year to hire some senior wizards to teach him to learn magic. At that time, you can directly enter the Royal Capital Magic Academy as a junior mage. But it is a pity that Claire finally learned the ranks of junior mages. If she entered the Magic Academy, she would definitely be a lot ahead of the rest of the students. However, when the family went bankrupt, she could only return to the Viscounty to inherit the territory.


    However, the strength of these noble children sitting on the chasing bird is definitely not as strong as Claire''s previous strength. The truly powerful nobles either live in the royal capital, or they live in the big cities in the kingdom, and There are also special magic schools in those big cities, so you don¡¯t have to spend a lot of time here to study. Even if you really admire the Magic Academy of the Royal Capital, you won¡¯t come with so many people on the Light Chasing Bird. lower their status.


    "It''s alright, let''s go." Claire pulled down the curtain and instructed.


    The coachman took a few more glances in surprise, then reluctantly took his eyes back and continued to drive the horse forward.


    After another half day''s journey, Claire finally saw the city gate of the royal capital. From a distance, it looked like a hill, much more imposing than Nafu City.


    Claire touched her nose, "I''m back in less than a month."


    After arriving at the gate of the royal capital, Claire got off the carriage and rode on the wolf king. These goods have to go through several layers of inspections before entering the capital. You can just hand them over to the people below, and you don''t have to follow. Just come and pick it up.


    The soldiers guarding the city didn''t react too much when they saw the Wolf King under Claire''s seat. They were used to seeing these nobles who rode strange monsters in and out of the capital.


    However, the leader at the head still politely called Claire: "Dear Viscount, your mount needs to be subject to some control, otherwise it will not be able to enter the capital."


    Claire nodded, and passed the information to the wolf king to let him not resist.


    "Did you see that the soldiers guarding the city are all silver-level soldiers, and their captains are even gold-level knights who can cut you in half with a single knife, so be careful not to roam around in the capital, understand? "


    The wolf king whimpered a few times, and then he honestly put on a metal ring like a collar, which is a magic tool that can instantly release electric magic to paralyze the opponent''s body when the beast goes crazy and bites people everywhere. Every monster that enters the capital must wear it.


    The capital is divided into an inner city and an outer city. There are more residents living in the outer city, while the number of people living in the inner city is not so small. It can also be considered that the rich merchants or nobles living in the inner city, while the outer city has less people. Most of them were ordinary residents. Of course, there were exceptions. Four of the five churches were in the outer city. Among them, the main church in the kingdom was also in the outer city. Nearly half of the largest magic academy was in the outer city.


    There is no obvious architectural blockage between the inner and outer cities, which is a regional concept formed spontaneously by the residents of the royal capital.


    The store that Shane opened was in the inner city. Claire rode the wolf king to the inner city. As soon as he entered the inner city, Claire could clearly feel the difference between the inner city and the inner city, as if walking from a residential area. As in the business district, a very obvious change can be seen.


    "Emmmmmm, I seem to have forgotten to ask where Shane opened that store." Claire scratched her head.


    But I didn''t care, anyway, if you are so famous, you should be able to find it if you ask anyone.


    Claire set her eyes on a girl who seemed to be waiting in front of her, "Excuse me, do you know where iodized salt is sold?"


    "Are you calling me?" the girl turned her head and asked, pointing to herself.


    Only then did Claire see clearly that there were two cat ears on the top of the other''s head that were different from humans, "Cat ears girl?" Claire secretly said in her heart.


    "Well, can you tell me where the store that sells iodized salt is?" Claire asked again.


    The cat-eared lady showed a sweet smile when she saw Claire''s clothes. She pointed to the pub not far away and said, "Don''t worry, let''s have a drink first, and I''ll take you there in person after drinking."


    Claire was stunned for a moment. When he first entered the capital, he encountered a wine holder?


    So he refused: "Well, I''m not an adult and can''t drink."


    "It''s alright, this young master, no one else will know about you and me." The cat-ear girl threw a wink at Claire, and deliberately lowered her body to reveal a large piece of snow The corner of Claire''s mouth twitched, and he kicked the wolf king secretly, signaling it to leave quickly, he didn''t want to be entangled by the half-orc.


    "I''m allergic to alcohol." Claire said expressionlessly.


    Cat Erniang took a few steps forward again, bringing the distance between the two of them a little bit closer, "It''s okay to do other things without drinking. People can get drunk even if they drink juice."


    "Hey!" The wolf king showed a fierce expression and frightened the other party back a few steps. As Claire''s mount, he still doesn''t understand whether Claire is tempted, you ugly hairless bastard!


    "Please get out of the way, or my prosperous wealth will bite."


    Seeing that Claire couldn''t be fooled, the other party could only stomp angrily and turn away.


    Looking at Claire''s back, the cat-eared girl said angrily, "It''s obviously very useful to these little boys, why don''t you eat this soft and hard?"


    The status of orcs is not high in the kingdom. They are usually sold in the form of slaves. When Claire was in the capital, he heard that a nobleman also bought a large number of orcs. A prostitute, but after a long time, there are some free people, but they are also engaged in some low-level jobs. For example, the orc that Claire met just now is probably a wine holder, and lures people to spend in restaurants with beauty, and then When you check out, you find that a lot of money is spent, and when you go to the next step, people can''t find it.


    The other party is also very good at selecting guests. Generally, the local people will not start. They specially select those who come to the capital and want to be intoxicated with money but have no foundation. Those people can only break their teeth and swallow when they are deceived. Obviously just now. That beast-eared girl took Claire as her target. If it was a local, where would she ask someone for directions?


    ?

 Chapter 70： : Magic Academy

    It has been two or three days since I left Nafu City, and I am getting closer and closer to the capital.


    Claire was lying in the carriage at this time, and without bringing anyone over, she brought the wolf king over as a mount. Since he didn''t want to walk, he wanted to get into the carriage and was kicked off by Claire.


    Followed by a row of carriages, all the grooms that Claire selected from the original shop to deliver the goods. The carriages were loaded with monosodium glutamate, shredded squid, and wooden boxes.


    There were no guards accompanying him along the way, and there were several fourth-level magic scrolls in Claire''s space ring, and he was not afraid of any robbers who would dare to come and rob. If there is a robber at the level of an archmage, then he will consider himself unlucky, and he has become an archmage, and he is still doing this kind of stealth. What can he do? It is impossible to invite them to do such a thing with 100,000 gold coins. The cargo of my convoy has not reached 100,000 gold coins.


    The closer you are to the capital, the more horses and convoys you will encounter, and the safer you will be.


    Suddenly the carriage paused, and Claire sat up in shock.


    The driver outside explained in a panic, "Lord Viscount, there are strange birds in the sky!"


    Claire opened the curtains, leaned on the window and looked up at the sky.


    With his knowledge, he quickly recognized it. It was the transportation mount of the Royal Capital Academy of Magic. The Light Chasing Bird could spread its wings up to more than 200 meters, and could easily carry hundreds of people on its back. It was said to be the Royal Capital Academy of Magic. It was a hybrid of a magister from , which was very fast but had little attack power, and was later used as a means of transportation.


    But it''s not something that ordinary people can afford, at least with Claire''s current net worth, it''s completely unaffordable, and the threat from the air is also very big. Because its own strength is too weak, it generally has to be followed by an archmage-level wizard to resist the interference and sneak attacks of other air monsters.


    Claire also saw the teenagers with their heads stretched out from time to time on the bird''s back, and their eyes were full of anticipation. He said to himself, "This time period should be the time for admissions to the Magic Academy. These should be the children of nobles from various places."


    Magic is not the same as fighting spirit. Generally, only those with some wealth in the family can practice it. Except for some really talented magicians, most of the magicians are from nobles. Otherwise, it would cost dozens of gold coins to do a random experiment. But your family''s income doesn''t exceed three or four gold coins a year, what kind of magic are you doing?


    The Magic Academy officially entered the school at the age of sixteen. When Claire''s family was still in the middle, his father spent tens of thousands of gold coins every year to hire some senior wizards to teach him to learn magic. At that time, you can directly enter the Royal Capital Magic Academy as a junior mage. But it is a pity that Claire finally learned the ranks of junior mages. If she entered the Magic Academy, she would definitely be a lot ahead of the rest of the students. However, when the family went bankrupt, she could only return to the Viscounty to inherit the territory.


    However, the strength of these noble children sitting on the chasing bird is definitely not as strong as Claire''s previous strength. The truly powerful nobles either live in the royal capital, or they live in the big cities in the kingdom, and There are also special magic schools in those big cities, so you don¡¯t have to spend a lot of time here to study. Even if you really admire the Magic Academy of the Royal Capital, you won¡¯t come with so many people on the Light Chasing Bird. lower their status.


    "It''s alright, let''s go." Claire pulled down the curtain and instructed.


    The coachman took a few more glances in surprise, then reluctantly took his eyes back and continued to drive the horse forward.


    After another half day''s journey, Claire finally saw the city gate of the royal capital. From a distance, it looked like a hill, much more imposing than Nafu City.


    Claire touched her nose, "I''m back in less than a month."


    After arriving at the gate of the royal capital, Claire got off the carriage and rode on the wolf king. These goods have to go through several layers of inspections before entering the capital. You can just hand them over to the people below, and you don''t have to follow. Just come and pick it up.


    The soldiers guarding the city didn''t react too much when they saw the Wolf King under Claire''s seat. They were used to seeing these nobles who rode strange monsters in and out of the capital.


    However, the leader at the head still politely called Claire: "Dear Viscount, your mount needs to be subject to some control, otherwise it will not be able to enter the capital."


    Claire nodded, and passed the information to the wolf king to let him not resist.


    "Did you see that the soldiers guarding the city are all silver-level soldiers, and their captains are even gold-level knights who can cut you in half with a single knife, so be careful not to roam around in the capital, understand? "


    The wolf king whimpered a few times, and then he honestly put on a metal ring like a collar, which is a magic tool that can instantly release electric magic to paralyze the opponent''s body when the beast goes crazy and bites people everywhere. Every monster that enters the capital must wear it.


    The capital is divided into an inner city and an outer city. There are more residents living in the outer city, while the number of people living in the inner city is not so small. It can also be considered that the rich merchants or nobles living in the inner city, while the outer city has less people. Most of them were ordinary residents. Of course, there were exceptions. Four of the five churches were in the outer city. Among them, the main church in the kingdom was also in the outer city. Nearly half of the largest magic academy was in the outer city.


    There is no obvious architectural blockage between the inner and outer cities, which is a regional concept formed spontaneously by the residents of the royal capital.


    The store that Shane opened was in the inner city. Claire rode the wolf king to the inner city. As soon as he entered the inner city, Claire could clearly feel the difference between the inner city and the inner city, as if walking from a residential area. As in the business district, a very obvious change can be seen.


    "Emmmmmm, I seem to have forgotten to ask where Shane opened that store." Claire scratched her head.


    But I didn''t care, anyway, if you are so famous, you should be able to find it if you ask anyone.


    Claire set her eyes on a girl who seemed to be waiting in front of her, "Excuse me, do you know where iodized salt is sold?"


    "Are you calling me?" the girl turned her head and asked, pointing to herself.


    Only then did Claire see clearly that there were two cat ears on the top of the other''s head that were different from humans, "Cat ears girl?" Claire secretly said in her heart.


    "Well, can you tell me where the store that sells iodized salt is?" Claire asked again.


    The cat-eared lady showed a sweet smile when she saw Claire''s clothes. She pointed to the pub not far away and said, "Don''t worry, let''s have a drink first, and I''ll take you there in person after drinking."


    Claire was stunned for a moment. When he first entered the capital, he encountered a wine holder?


    So he refused: "Well, I''m not an adult and can''t drink."


    "It''s alright, this young master, no one else will know about you and me." The cat-ear girl threw a wink at Claire, and deliberately lowered her body to reveal a large piece of snow The corner of Claire''s mouth twitched, and he kicked the wolf king secretly, signaling it to leave quickly, he didn''t want to be entangled by the half-orc.


    "I''m allergic to alcohol." Claire said expressionlessly.


    Cat Erniang took a few steps forward again, bringing the distance between the two of them a little bit closer, "It''s okay to do other things without drinking. People can get drunk even if they drink juice."


    "Hey!" The wolf king showed a fierce expression and frightened the other party back a few steps. As Claire''s mount, he still doesn''t understand whether Claire is tempted, you ugly hairless bastard!


    "Please get out of the way, or my prosperous wealth will bite."


    Seeing that Claire couldn''t be fooled, the other party could only stomp angrily and turn away.


    Looking at Claire''s back, the cat-eared girl said angrily, "It''s obviously very useful to these little boys, why don''t you eat this soft and hard?"


    The status of orcs is not high in the kingdom. They are usually sold in the form of slaves. When Claire was in the capital, he heard that a nobleman also bought a large number of orcs. A prostitute, but after a long time, there are some free people, but they are also engaged in some low-level jobs. For example, the orc that Claire met just now is probably a wine holder, and lures people to spend in restaurants with beauty, and then When you check out, you find that a lot of money is spent, and when you go to the next step, people can''t find it.


    The other party is also very good at selecting guests. Generally, the local people will not start. They specially select those who come to the capital and want to be intoxicated with money but have no foundation. Those people can only break their teeth and swallow when they are deceived. Obviously just now. That beast-eared girl took Claire as her target. If it was a local, where would she ask someone for directions?


    ?

 Chapter 71： : enjoy it

    The people in the capital are very realistic. In the end, Claire spent a silver coin to find a special guide who led him to the location of the iodized salt shop.


    Just like what I told Xia En before, this is a very prosperous street. The whole street is full of splendid shops. The pedestrians are just like the pedestrian street in his previous life. The people here are also very elegant. It''s not the same as what ordinary civilians wear.


    "This young master, are you here to buy iodized salt?" the leader asked.


    "It''s about the same." Claire replied casually.


    Unexpectedly, the other party leaned over quietly and whispered: "I know there is a place where iodized salt is also sold. Although the effect is not as good as the one bought here, the price is cheap!"


    Claire laughed secretly, even the merchants who sold iodized salt thought their goods were not as good as theirs.


    "Oh? Where''s the iodized salt?"


    "The iodized salt from Auburn City was originally made for salt, and now a new type of iodized salt has been developed."


    "how much?"


    "For fifty silver coins, you can buy the same amount of iodized salt as here." The other party smiled.


    Claire chuckled in her heart, thinking that fifty silver coins could be sold even now.


    "No, I''m not interested in that." Claire stepped forward.


    "Don''t go." The other party quickly stopped Claire, "If I take you there, the price can be around thirty silver coins."


    Claire secretly said: If you can cut off twenty silver coins in one fell swoop, it seems that it will fall soon.


    "No, I just like to buy iodized salt from Nafu City. I don''t like other iodized salts." Claire refused.


    Seeing this, the other party could only sigh. Many people were like this before, and the price reduction was even less attractive. Anyway, he didn''t quite understand why these people insisted on buying such expensive iodized salt, which he bought himself. One or two silver coins of iodized salt, of course, there are lower prices, but those who do not meet his identity living in the inner city, he can''t eat the same as those civilians in the outer city.


    Claire asked the wolf king to stay outside, then pushed open the glass door of the shop and walked in.


    The first thing I saw when I entered was not the clerk, but a gorgeously dressed man with a moustache stood up with a smile on his face. After seeing clearly that it was Claire who came in, he pouted and sat back. in situ.


    Claire was rather confused, she didn''t seem to know the other person.


    But at this time, the waiter in the store also greeted him, "Master, are you here to buy iodized salt?"


    Just as Claire was about to speak, the moustache said, "Hey, let me tell you, there are no nobles I don''t know in the entire capital, and I don''t have any impression of him at all. You¡¯re just a fat man¡¯s businessman¡¯s son, and at most you can buy the cheapest iodized salt here, so don¡¯t try to please him, go and get me a cup of tea first.¡±


    The corner of the waiter''s mouth twitched, but he said politely, "Wait a minute, I''ll bring you a drink later."


    In my heart, I scolded the other party badly. You have been sitting here all day since morning. You have been sitting there without buying anything. Now you are still rude and want to drive my guests away. If it weren''t for you There is a baron''s title, and I have already kicked you out!


    Turning his head and smiling at Claire again, he said, "Don''t worry, no matter what type of iodized salt you want to buy, you are a valued customer in our store."


    However, Claire became interested and turned around and said, "You said that I can only afford iodized salt for five or six gold coins, so what price can you afford for iodized salt?"


    Baron Moustache glanced at Claire with disdain, and snorted coldly: "Hmph, of course I can afford the highest-end iodized salt, can you afford it?"


    "What can''t you buy, how much is the most expensive iodized salt here?"


    "Today''s price is 86 gold coins." The waiter said, usually people who come to buy do not buy iodized salt that is worth thousands of gold coins, so the most expensive is the one below.


    "Okay, then give me two boxes and one for this gentleman."


    After hearing this, Baron Mustache clapped the table angrily and stood up, pointing at Claire and scolding: "You! Are you humiliating me?"


    Claire shrugged, "You can understand that."


    "Let me tell you! I can buy it, you don''t need to buy it for me!" Moustache jumped angrily.


    Claire didn''t say a word, looked at the other person''s whole body with his eyes, focused on his empty hands, and chuckled lightly.


    The insult was so great that the other party couldn''t take it anymore, his head flushed red, and he strode over.


    The waiter hurriedly stepped forward to stop him, "Sir, we don''t allow fighting here." But he was overjoyed. Finally someone came to treat him, and he ran away with several guests.


    "Humph!" Mustache calmed down, stretched out his hand and stroked his delicate beard, "I wouldn''t care about such a person."


    "What kind of person are you talking about? Is it me who can afford more expensive iodized salt than you?" Claire smiled.


    "What do you mean? Do you think I can''t afford it!"


    "You can understand it this way, otherwise, why do you have no intention of buying something after sitting here? When this is a free tea and beverage store?"


    "I tell you, I can afford it! All I have is money!"


    Claire took a half step back and gestured towards the iodized salt on the counter.


    "Hey, give me three boxes of the most expensive iodized salt here!" Moustache said loudly, although he didn''t need these at all, the average baron buys the third-order iodized salt, which is 20 to 30 price. Iodized salt, but he is an aristocrat anyway, how can he lose face.


    Claire narrowed her eyes with a smile, "Give me four boxes, just a few hundred gold coins, my expenses for a day." Then he glanced at the other party provocatively.


    Mustache is going crazy, "Give me five boxes! Do you really think you can have me and be rich?!"


    "Six boxes!" Claire said lightly.


    "I''ll come with seven boxes!"


    The sales clerk almost couldn''t help laughing. The two of them were fighting here. The one who was cheaper was themselves. Today''s commission must be indispensable.


    "What is in that golden box?" Claire pretended not to know anything, and pointed to the most prominent golden box in the display cabinet.


    "This is snow salt specially provided by the royal family. The price is 1,000 gold coins. Generally, only the big nobles in the city will buy it."


    "That''s right, bring me a box of this special gift for the royal family." After speaking, Claire gave Moustache a provocative look.


    "Are you crazy? A thousand gold coins just to buy this box of salt?"


    "Do you think it''s expensive because you don''t have money, so you can''t keep up?" Claire''s mouth was slightly mocking.


    "What can''t you do! I''ll bring a box too! Let me tell you, being rich doesn''t mean anything. I''m a baron. No matter how rich you are, you won''t be able to be a noble." Can only be found elsewhere.


    "Hey, I''m also a noble, a viscount, a real viscount, do you have a fief? I have! I''ll buy two boxes!" Claire asked deliberately.


    Moustache''s body trembled, "So what if you have a fief, you''re just a **** from the countryside! I''ve been doing business in the capital for so long, you''re not necessarily richer than me! I bought three boxes of snow. Salt!"


    After saying this, Moustache''s heart has already started to bleed. Although these two thousand gold coins are not hurtful to him, they are enough to make him feel distressed for a long time. Knowing that this is a Viscount, he is not yin and yang. What to say, UU reading But it''s okay to say it, this is the king''s capital and not his viscount, and the other party can''t do anything about him.


    Looking at the other party''s expression, Claire felt that it was almost enough. If you add the other party to the top, you won''t be concerned about spending 5,000 gold coins on the face of any noble.


    "You can! You pay first."


    When it was time to pay, Moustache was hesitant, and began to wonder if it was worth the three thousand gold coins he spent.


    "Isn''t it? I was angry when I shouted, and now I can''t pay it? Then I''ll pay for my two boxes of snow salt first."


    "Who can''t pay, I have money!" After speaking, he took out a silver card from the space ring and handed it to the salesman, and waved it in front of Claire, "This is a member of Temi Bank. The only silver card you have, take it and swipe it!"


    The sales clerk pulled out the card with a smile and forcefully pulled out 3,000 gold coins on the magic crystal at the counter. Then, he handed three gold boxes containing snow salt and the card to Moustache''s hand.


    "Sir, please take your goods."


    Moustache held the three boxes of snow salt with a flash of distress in his eyes, thinking that it would be better to give it to a powerful noble he knew, and he would be reluctant to eat it by himself.


    Claire applauded: "It''s not bad, I can tell you a piece of news for the sake of the three thousand gold coins you spent."


    Moustache finally took his eyes away from Xue Yan, hugged him tightly, and then looked at Claire, "What are you going to say."


    "Generally, those big nobles who come to the store to buy this kind of thing are handed over to their butlers to do it, and they won''t come here specially to buy iodized salt."


    Moustache''s pupils shrank, "What do you mean..."


    ?

 Chapter 72： : by Versailles

    "What do you mean!" Moustache rushed towards Claire, trying to grab Claire''s collar and ask.


    The clerk wanted to block forward, but it was too late.


    But Claire''s speed is much faster than the opponent, Rona can dodge the cup thrown over, not to mention an ordinary person''s attack.


    Turning slightly to the side, he brushed past him, staggering his mustache.


    Claire who flashed past raised her eyebrows at the other party, "Don''t you know what I mean?"


    Moustache still wanted to move forward, but at this time the clerk also reacted and stopped him quickly.


    "Calm down, fights are not allowed in our store!"


    "What are you, let me go!" The mustache was righteous on his head.


    "This store is the property of the Ansair family, are you sure you want to make trouble here!" The clerk had no choice but to move out his boss.


    After saying this, the mustache finally calmed down. Although he is considered a nobleman, if the Ansair family really had a bad influence, they could just stretch out a finger and crush them to death.


    The tip of his nose was panting, still looking at Claire with unkind eyes, "You''d better make it clear! Otherwise, we''ll never finish!"


    Claire shrugged helplessly, "Literally, don''t you just want to squat for a moment with the great nobles so that they can compliment, but usually they won''t come in person for this level of goods, at most they send their own subordinates. The housekeeper came over, if you really want to create a chance encounter, it is more reliable to go to the most high-end restaurant in the capital."


    The exposed moustache''s face turned blue and white, could he not know, but he had to go! Those most high-end restaurants have minimum consumption, and he doesn''t even have the courage to enter with all his worth. A casual meal can be worth his entire year''s income.


    I saw that this store had just opened, and it was still selling iodized salt, which I had never seen before, so I came to guard it with the idea of ??taking a chance.


    "You can''t control it! I bought three boxes of salt, have you bought yours?" Moustache asked with his eyes wide open.


    Claire was stunned for a moment, then hesitated for a while.


    But this hesitant expression was magnified infinitely in Moustache''s eyes, "Hahahaha, can''t you afford it at all! Where is the toughness just now!"


    "That''s not true. It''s not worth my money to buy this thing."


    "What did you just say? If you think this thing is expensive, it means that its client is not you at all." Moustache showed off in front of Claire with the three boxes, as if he had found his way back from here.


    Claire burst out with a laugh, bought her own product and showed it off in front of her. If he honestly didn''t provoke him, he wouldn''t go to pit him for the three thousand gold coins.


    When he saw Claire laughing, the mustache became angry, "What are you laughing at!"


    "Squeak!"


    The glass door of the store was pushed open by Shane. After seeing Claire, he said excitedly, "Lord Viscount, you are here? Why didn''t you tell me in advance so that I can send someone to pick you up."


    Moustache looked at Shane in surprise. Shane was the third son of the Earl of Ansel, who he knew, and the owner of the shop.


    "Your Excellency Xia En!" The mustache respectfully gave a noble salute.


    "Who are you?" Shane made a puzzled voice.


    Moustache was not embarrassed, but instead put on a smile and said to please: "The nobleman forgets things, I am the Baron of the Gustave family."


    "Oh." Xia En responded perfunctorily, not knowing if he remembered it.


    Then he turned to look at Claire, "Lord Viscount, let''s go inside and talk."


    Moustache was stunned and glanced at Claire. He didn''t expect this guy to be treated like this by Lord Shane, but he was ignored. Although he was not a powerful noble, he was somehow famous in the capital. Why is this guy!


    "Your Excellency Xia En, he is just a border viscount who can''t even buy iodized salt. Why do you respect him so much?" The mustache stopped in front of the two of them. If it was normal, he would definitely not do it. Such a thing, but from Shane''s attitude towards Claire, we can tell that Claire''s identity is unusual, but he was dizzy by Claire in the previous conversation.


    Claire flipped her hand and took out a purple card from the space ring and shook it in front of Moustache''s eyes. She said softly, "I can still afford iodized salt, but it''s not necessary."


    "Amethyst Card!" Moustache said at a loss for words, "This is the Amethyst Card given by Temi Bank with a deposit of more than one million gold coins!"


    At this moment, the moustache only felt hot on his face, which was much more noble than his silver card, but just now he was still showing it off in front of Claire.


    But the next second, Moustache roared: "I don''t believe it must be fake! Why did you let me win when you are so rich! You simply can''t afford these precious iodized salts!"


    Xia En frowned and interjected, "Lord Viscount is the lord of Nafu City. These suppliers of iodized salt don''t need to spend money to buy their own products."


    Moustache looked at Claire in disbelief, unable to speak as if stuck in his throat, "You..."


    Claire squinted her eyes and smiled, and said softly, "Thank you for this customer''s support for the iodized salt in our store. Welcome to your next visit."


    The mustache immediately covered his chest, feeling that a mouthful of blood was about to be spurted out of anger.


    Xia En gave the clerk a wink, and the other party immediately understood it. He immediately supported the mustache who was about to collapse, and said loudly, "You''ve finished shopping, and I''ll take you out."


    Moustache struggled and wanted to stay for a while, but was forcibly dragged out of the store by the clerk and sent to the street outside.


    Moustache was still standing at the door of the shop with an unbelievable look on his face. At this time, his head had already shut down, and he only felt that the sunlight outside was so dazzling.


    The clerk who returned to the store was also relieved. Although I had heard from the boss that there was another major shareholder behind the store, accounting for 70% of the total, I didn''t expect to look so young. Fortunately, I didn''t leave any bad impression on the other party. , but I sold three boxes of snow salt today, and I made a lot of money!


    ¡­


    After Shane brought Claire into the reception room, he went to get a cup of black tea and put it in front of Claire.


    Shane said with a smile: "How can the Viscount be in the mood to care about this kind of guy?"


    Claire took a sip of black tea. It was indeed a drink in the capital. It was no different from the drinks in her previous life. As for Nafu City? Now it is still the stage of drinking hot water, where can I drink it?


    "Even if it generates income for the store, I have a share. I earned more than 2,000 gold coins."


    Shane couldn''t help laughing, "Hahahaha! It makes sense."


    "Don''t make trouble, I have already sent people to transport those MSG and shredded squid into the capital, and then you will have people pick them up."


    Shane nodded, "No problem."


    "Now that I''ve arrived in the capital, tell me about Mrs. Sophia''s specific situation." Claire asked.


    "She is from my father''s generation, so I don''t know much about her, but I do know a little about her family. I told you before that August is in business like my family, so I don''t know much about her. The scope involved is very wide, almost all businesses in the kingdom are involved, but the main ones are still those, national chain stores, almost all cities in the kingdom have stores opened by her family, where you can buy the kingdom There are goods from all over the world, so after we cooperate with her, we don¡¯t need to spend the cost to expand the store, and there is the magic store, which is one of the three giants of magic stores in the kingdom.¡±


    "The Big Three of Magic Shops?" Claire noticed this.


    If it is said that Claire''s current iodized salt industry is a small fishing boat that goes out to sea, the other party is a fishing boat of tens of thousands of tons. It is not on the same level at all. This can no longer be described as rich.


    "Yes, the other two giants are my father, and Prince Albert of the royal family."


    Claire: "..." Did I mean to ask about the identities of the other two?


    You are strong! To be able to suddenly come to Versailles for himself.


    ?

 Chapter 73： : perfect woman

    "Your father is so strong, why did you come out to do business?"


    Xia En spread his hands helplessly, "I can''t help it, my family started with this, and my two brothers also came out of the business, and now they have completed the original accumulation, and they are working hard in those big cities. ."


    "Then your family is miserable enough."


    "It''s okay, it''s fortunate that I met you, otherwise I would have to run for a few more years. Now I have handed over the business to the people below. At present, I mainly focus on this aspect of iodized salt. It is estimated that after MSG comes Sales won''t be that bad either."


    "The topic has diverged. Let''s continue talking about Mrs. Sophia." Claire brought the topic back.


    "Oh! Anyway, now she is the current head of their family, and their family covers a wide range. Anyway, compared with us, it is the gap between the Titan and the ant. I just don''t know how she fell in love with us. Come to the meeting in person, usually only one of your subordinates is enough for this kind of thing." Xia En was not arrogant yet, thinking that the other party ended up in person because of his identity.


    Although the identity of the third son of the head of the Ansi Er family is bluffing enough, it is not enough to compare with the other party, at least before he inherited the title, and he still doesn''t know if he can inherit the title.


    "How old is she?" Claire continued to ask, not for any special reason, just casually.


    "This is not clear. The age of those noblewomen is a mystery. Few people know their age, but I can tell you that she is a big beauty, with a good figure, like a big white pear, and she looks very beautiful. I am in the nobles. I have seen it a few times at the party, and it left a deep impression on me, there are very few women in the capital who are better-looking than her." Xia En turned into a compliment to Sophia.


    "Is it really that beautiful?" Claire couldn''t help asking when she heard Shane''s exaggerated description.


    "She''s not the kind of question about whether she''s pretty or not, she''s really the kind of... how should I put it, it''s very tempting, one word: Run!"


    Xia En pursed his lips, "Anyway, you can feel it when you see it."


    Listening to his description, Claire came up with a general picture, and said softly, "Peach type of light mature girl, I didn''t expect you to like this type."


    "You''re right in what you described. The only pity is that she was married." Xia En pouted.


    "Isn''t it normal to be married?"


    "No, her husband is a waste, a very ordinary baron in the capital. He doesn''t look good, and he has no ability. I don''t know how she likes that person. Anyway, after the news came out, during that time. The single aristocrats in the entire royal capital are drinking alcohol to relieve their sorrows every day, shouting: How can I not be as good as him! Even those who have become families are beating their chests, and the entire royal capital''s aristocratic circle has slumped by nearly one person. It took many months to recover, and although she is now divorced, there are still many nobles pursuing her."


    "So exaggerated?" Claire asked in surprise.


    "It''s not an exaggeration at all, if you ask any local person in the capital, they know there''s something going on."


    Claire also tried her best to recall her previous memory, and really found a little memory about this aspect, but he didn''t pay much attention to it at the time, so he didn''t remember it very clearly.


    "Then what is her strength?"


    "Business strength? Very strong. My father commented on her. She is a rare business genius for hundreds of years. After she took over, their family has risen to a higher level. She also created the nationwide chain store. Now It has become one of the important economic pillars of the August family."


    "But such a shrewd woman''s eyesight shouldn''t be too bad, right? The baron she picked is really useless at all?"


    "Really not. Some people thought about it at the beginning. Maybe she discovered the bright spot in that man, but they have been married for more than ten years, and her ex-husband will only ask her for money and do business. What business went bankrupt, I heard that I was still messing around with flowers and weeds outside, and annoyed those nobles who originally admired Sophia, if Sophia sent someone to stop him, I would have killed that person." Shane said. At the time, I also hated itching teeth.


    "But after she inherited the title of earl, the baron was still messing around outside, and then she gave the ex-husband millions of gold coins, and later divorced, and she is still unmarried."


    Xia En continued to regret, although he knew that a woman like Sophia would not like him, but it was really **** bad, that person is such a bastard, and he could get millions of gold coins after a divorce. Xia En killed him His heart has it all.


    "Everyone''s evaluation of her is: a perfect woman, except for some blindness." Xia En said jokingly: "Damn, it''s a pity, if I had given birth more than ten years earlier, maybe I could have saved her. "


    But Claire narrowed her eyes, "After hearing what you said, I don''t think it''s that simple."


    "How do you say it?" Shane was also interested. Every time he talked to Claire, he always realized something new.


    "Let me ask you a few questions first, what is the succession order of the August family?"


    "It''s different from my family. We broke out through strength. Whoever is stronger will be in the top position, and the rest will be assisted. Everyone is convinced. The August family seems to be the eldest son, just like ordinary nobles. ."


    "Sophia is the No. 1 pick?"


    "The third place, she has two older brothers."


    "Did that baron join the August family?"


    "Yes... it is indeed a marriage." Shane seemed to see something through the fog at this time, but he couldn''t reach out his hand to catch it.


    "Both brothers died?"


    "No... The elder brother accidentally encountered a flying beast on the way back when he went out to talk business, but her second brother is now working for the August family in a big city outside the capital."


    "Isn''t that clear?"


    "Ah?" Xia En still didn''t understand, so he hurriedly said, "You have aroused my curiosity, please elaborate!"


    "I don''t know if it''s right or not, you can just listen to it as a story." Claire said first.


    "According to the convention among nobles, female nobles who marry off will have no right to inherit unless all the male heirs in the family die."


    Shane nodded repeatedly, wanting to hear Claire continue.


    "Then you contact the questions I asked you before. Sophia''s husband is a married woman, which means that she has not married off and is not far from the power center of the August family, so she is still August. The third-in-line heir of the family is not far from the center of power at all, and some things in the family can also get involved."


    "This is the most critical step. If she gets married, it will be very difficult to obtain the title of earl, so she found a son-in-law to come in so that she can continue to stay in the August family. ."


    "Then is to let the baron go out to ruin his reputation, reduce his threat, and at the same time secretly attract more people and hold more power, plus her excellent business ability, the dozen or so married to the baron. She should have mastered most of the business of the August family in the past year, but this is not enough, there are two heirs above her..."


    "So her eldest brother was killed?" Xia En sucked in a breath.


    Claire nodded in agreement, and continued, "When her elder brother died, did the head of the August family die?"


    Shane''s mouth twitched, "It''s not dead yet. In less than half a year after Sophia''s eldest brother died, she handed over all the properties of the August family to Sophia, and she also started from that time. became a countess."


    There was a huge wave in Xia En''s heart. Under those things that he thought were just so ordinary, there was such a huge wave hidden behind his back, but he didn''t notice it all these years~www.novelhall.com ~ It is completely regarded as a pastime before and after tea, if Claire wakes him up, he still has the right to think that Sophia is blind now.


    Shane now even suspects that the previous head of the August family was forced to give up the position after Sophia killed her eldest brother and completely mastered the August family, and her second brother did not stop the other because of his interest. Inherited the title and survived.


    "So my evaluation of her is: a shrewd and perfect woman." Claire smacked her lips.


    "Impossible, how could this kind of thing be hidden from everyone! My father never told me." Xia En rubbed his head.


    "Maybe what your father knows, he just doesn''t want to tell you juniors, and I said it before, it''s just a story, just listen to it." Claire smiled.


    Shane thought about it, but it''s not impossible. If it''s really as Claire guessed, it''s impossible for his father to tell the inside story even if he knows something.


    Claire patted Shane on the shoulder, "Isn''t it a good thing if this is true? It means that she may not have had any intimate relationship with that ex-husband. You still have a chance."


    Xia En fought a cold war, "No, no, I''m a little afraid of her after hearing what you said."


    Xia En wiped the nonexistent cold sweat on his forehead, suddenly remembered something, and jumped up suddenly.


    "No! My eldest sister also seems to have a crush on a lord! She intends to include him in our family! Could it be that she wants to imitate Countess Sophia!"


    "Uh..." Claire was a little speechless, Shane became startled after hearing this story.


    "Don''t be surprised, isn''t your family based on strength? What does it have to do with her looking for a son-in-law?"


    ?

 Chapter 74： : I see you

    "Damn it, forget it." Shane sat back on the sofa and breathed a sigh of relief, and his eldest sister probably didn''t have the abilities of Sophia.


    "Have you agreed to meet her?" Claire asked.


    "Not yet, but you''ve already arrived in the capital. I''ll send someone to inform you, and there will be results soon."


    After saying this, Xia En hesitated, "Otherwise, let''s not cooperate with her. It feels like there will be no bones left to be swallowed."


    Claire didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, "We are just business partners, not the heirs of their family, so what are you afraid of, and her second brother can survive, it shows that she is not someone who kills innocent people indiscriminately, and pure cooperation should be fine. "


    "That''s right, the merchants who have cooperated with her over the years have been doing well, and I haven''t heard of anything going on."


    Shane stood up, "Then I''ll find someone to inform her, so you can rest here for a while."


    Shane''s efficiency is very high. Before he arrived in the afternoon, several carriages appeared outside the store. They brought in MSG and shredded squid, and they were placed on the counter in a short while. The new brightly coloured advert focuses on MSG.


    This time, there is no need to advertise in the newspaper. The reputation of this store has already been sold. The people who come in to buy iodized salt will naturally be interested in these new monosodium glutamate. There is no need to advertise in the newspaper as before deliberately advertised.


    Xia En returned to the store within three hours of leaving the house.


    "How''s it going? When are you going to talk about business?"


    Shane looked surprised, "She said tonight."


    "In such a hurry?" Claire was also a little surprised.


    "I also think it''s strange, does she have some conspiracy?" Shane asked suspiciously.


    "You''ll know when you go. Where is the location?"


    "A famous restaurant in the inner city seems to be the property under her name. It''s almost time. Let''s pack up and go."


    ¡­¡­


    Claire took Shane''s carriage to the place agreed with the other party ten minutes in advance. It was a restaurant on a bustling street. The decoration was very high-end from the outside, and there were warm-colored magic lamps inside.


    "You wait here first, I''ll go in and see where the reservation is." Shane said.


    Claire also nodded, and began to look at the surrounding environment at will. There were bright lights all around and people came out to have fun and spend the night. It made him feel like he had returned to his previous life, the capital and his current Nafu City. Sure enough, it''s not on the same level. Now, Nafu City, under his own Viscounty, doesn''t have street lights yet.


    Claire turned her head and saw a shabby boy curled up in the alley, with a broken bowl in front of him, lying on the ground without crying and begging, just looking at the passing pedestrians with an inexplicable gaze.


    And those passers-by who passed by him showed disgust and disgust when they saw it, and then hid to the side. Occasionally, a few kind-hearted young ladies would give him some change, but he had never been seen to thank him.


    "There are still beggars in the capital." Claire said to herself, but she soon figured out that there were beggars in a metropolis like New York in her previous life, let alone another world.


    At this time, Shane also came back and said with a smile, "This restaurant will not entertain guests tonight. Mrs. Sophia specially prepared it for us."


    Claire raised her brows, she was so arrogant!


    He followed Xia En in and found a place near the window. After ordering a few dishes at random, he began to wait.


    However, the waiting time was not too long. Before ten minutes, a figure entered the door of the restaurant.


    "You wait outside, I''ll go in and talk about some business." Sophia said to the guard beside her.


    "Yes! Madam!" The guards dispersed immediately, starting to be vigilant centered on the restaurant.


    After the other party walked in, Claire finally saw what the beautiful woman in Shane''s mouth looked like.


    Tall, wearing a tight-fitting black dress with an open back, the skirt is forked at the crotch, and every step forward, you can see two pairs of big white legs that appear and disappear. If you wear this dress on someone else''s body, it will feel vulgar. But on her body it looks very graceful, not vulgar at all but more noble.


    The appearance is also extremely charming. Rao is that many beauties that Claire has seen in her previous life are rarely comparable to her. Her beauty is not the beauty on the surface, but the beauty in the bones. It can tug at the heartstrings of men.


    Claire pursed her lips and thought to herself: No wonder Shane rated her so highly.


    Sophia came over, and Claire and Shane also stood up politely.


    Shane gave an aristocratic salute and said, "Hello Madam, I am the third son of Earl Ansair. My father often praised you, saying that if we could have one-tenth of your business intelligence, He can safely hand over the family property to us."


    Sophia nodded slightly and said, "Say hello to your father for me."


    Then he put his hand to Claire, "This is the Viscount of the Griffin family, Claire! He is also our supplier of iodized salt, accounting for 70% of our store."


    Claire nodded towards the other party as a greeting.


    Sophia said with a smile: "So that''s how it is, really young and promising. Let''s sit down and talk."


    Sophia''s voice was extremely touching, as if her hands were gently stroking her chest. With her charming expression, her lethality was multiplied, and Claire finally understood why the nobles in the capital were so fascinated by her.


    "It''s just pink and pink skeletons." Claire secretly said, trying not to be influenced by the other party. .


    After sitting down, Sophia held her chin and looked at Claire carefully, and said softly: "So you are the helmsman behind those iodized salts, I thought it was this little guyClaire smiled slightly, "It''s just some small business, not as good as you, Madam. "


    "Bought the doctors in the capital to make them publicize for you, and then created panic to sell the iodized salt for hundreds of gold coins. This is your idea, right." Sophia looked straight at Claire.


    Shane couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. What he did was very secretive, how could he have been discovered. Then he silently glanced at Claire next to him to see how he reacted.


    Claire''s expression was still as calm as water, neither admitting nor denying it.


    "Aren''t we here to discuss cooperation?"


    Hearing Claire''s words, Sophia showed a captivating smile, still looking straight at Claire: "Okay, let''s talk business, what is the cost of making your iodized salt?"


    Claire looked at each other without fear at all, opened her mouth and said, "Three gold coins, the more expensive you sell, the higher the cost."


    "I also have a salt-making factory. I still understand the cost of iodization."


    "Then a dozen copper coins."


    "This is tens of thousands of times the profit. You have such a big appetite."


    "If you have money and don''t earn money, you are a fool." Claire said lightly.


    Xia En didn''t dare to interrupt, he could only deal with the food in front of him silently.


    Sophia watched Claire''s eyes twinkle, and leaned forward again, her chest pressing on the table, "You also came up with the royal family''s special offering?"


    "As a nobleman, you naturally have to be loyal to your king and the royal family. It is normal to offer your belongings to the royal family."


    The expression on Sophia''s face became even more charming. She watched Claire lick her lips lightly, "I''ve got your eyes on you."


    ?

 Chapter 75： : Claires Principles

    Claire had a question mark on her face: ? ? ? ? ? What are you talking about!


    At this time, Sophia continued: "I have a crush on you, come and do things under my hands."


    After he finished speaking, he blinked at Claire and said with a smile, "Also, your expression just now was so funny, didn''t you think I was going to eat you?"


    The corners of Claire''s mouth twitched, this woman is really difficult to deal with, "No, my ability probably won''t be of much help to Madam."


    "You can sell iodized salt worth more than a dozen copper coins for hundreds of gold coins. You call this incompetence? Then those people under my command should die."


    "I already have my own shop." Claire politely refused.


    "Just how much money can the two of you make from that shop? Even if you open it all over the kingdom, it''s only two or three million a year. Come and do things with me. I guarantee you can earn tens of millions of gold coins a year. It''s still the most basic, if there is a chance, I can make you a little Viscount to be promoted to Earl, what do you think of this condition?"


    Sophia really took a fancy to Claire''s abilities. In the conversation just now, she became more and more fond of Claire. She avoided talking about key issues, and she could open her eyes and talk nonsense about manufacturing costs. Don''t expose it. Afterwards, he was not ashamed at all, and said frankly: "Then a dozen copper coins."


    The most important thing is the wisdom at the commercial level. Under his operation, things with low value such as iodized salt can be sold at such a high price in the capital, and the nobles in the capital will be fooled and lame. It is very important to her. If she has such a helper, it will be much easier.


    "Count?" Claire raised her eyebrows. He was not interested in this title, but was curious about Sophia''s ability.


    "Count!" Sophia is also very confident. Although she is only an earl, the gap between the earl and the earl is also very amazing. The real power of the earl is more powerful than those of the grand dukes. many.


    "Our kingdom has been in friction with neighboring countries over the years. If there is a war, you don''t even need to go to the battlefield. I can help you get an earl title! How is it, are you interested?"


    Sophia originally thought that Claire was interested in mentioning this, but unexpectedly saw Claire shake her head, "My current Viscounty is big enough, and I don''t need a larger territory for the time being."


    "Then what are you interested in? Wealth, women, power, I can give it to you."


    Claire shook her head slightly, "Mrs.''s condition is really exciting, but I''m used to being free, and I don''t want to work under someone else''s command."


    In the last life, I was squeezed. In this life, I finally turned into a landlord. You want me to work again? Don''t even kill me! What''s more, I still have a viscount to develop, and I won''t do it for any amount of money!


    Sophia narrowed her eyes slightly and said lightly, "That''s a pity."


    Shane looked at the beautiful face of the other party, and was still appreciating it, but after thinking of Claire''s previous story, an idea suddenly popped into his heart, this Count Sophia shouldn''t have the mentality of destroying it if he can''t get it!


    Just as he was about to remind Claire, the other party suddenly laughed like a flower and said, "Then let''s talk about cooperation."


    "It was originally here to discuss cooperation." Claire also laughed.


    "You have a salt factory, right? Can you also produce iodized salt?"


    Sophia nodded slightly, wanting to hear Claire continue.


    "That''s easy. You can directly sell your iodized salt, and then put the sign of our store on it, saying that it is iodized salt from Nafu City, which saves shipping costs."


    A light flashed in Sophia''s eyes, and she said excitedly, "It''s a lie to co-author your best match. I never thought about that."


    Claire knocked on the table, "Listed for sale, I want 70% of the profit."


    When it comes to business, Sophia''s expression also became serious.


    "You know, all the costs are borne by us. It''s too whimsical that you want to take 70% of the profits just for a name."


    Claire spread out her hands, "Then you can build a store that can sell iodized salt as a luxury item, and all the profits will be yours."


    All of Claire said that with certainty. Sophia just said that she has a salt factory in her hand and can also produce iodized salt. If the brand store that your store is fighting against comes, it means that the other party has tried but failed.


    My own iodized salt first seized the market and took the lead, but most people are preconceived, and my few moves have blocked the channels for other iodized salt brands to rise. Brands that compete with iodized salt just need to invest too much money and time, which is not worth the loss. It is better to cooperate directly.


    "I appreciate you more and more, are you sure you don''t want to do things under my hands?" Sophia couldn''t help but sent an invitation again.


    "I''ve already stated my attitude on this matter. Let''s talk about profit sharing. Can Sanqikai accept it?"


    "Although I don''t lack this money, business is business. It is impossible to divide it into three or seven, but forty or six."


    When Claire raised her eyebrows, the other party backed down. This was a good signal. She immediately took out a box of MSG from the space ring.


    "Our store sells more than just iodized salt. This is the second one, and there will be a third and a fourth..." Claire said to himself, but only he knew that he was being nonsense. These two may not be released in the future, but isn''t doing business just telling stories! As long as what you say is good enough, the other party will believe in yourself more than you do.


    Sophia slowly picked up the box of MSG, "What is this."


    Claire had already prepared it, put the MSG into the untouched broth in front of her, stirred it a few times, and then pushed it over.


    She made a gesture of invitation, "Mrs. have a taste."


    Sophia hesitated for a while, but Claire immediately saw the other party''s concerns, picked up her own spoon and drank the soup, "I''ll taste it first."


    Sophia glanced at Claire with a smile, and there was a hint of dissatisfaction in her tone, like a resentful woman, "Lord Viscount really has a heart."


    Claire didn''t answer, she smiled and pretended to be stunned, "Try it."


    Sophia also picked up the spoon and took a sip, feeling the taste of the broth, her eyes widened slightly, "I see you guys, just open a restaurant, the products are all about eating, it must be better than mine. A restaurant to make money.¡±


    "How, can this thing be divided into three or seven?" Claire also imitated the other''s appearance and said with a smile, "This is different from iodized salt The difficulty of researching it has increased several times. "


    Claire clearly means that it is very difficult to divide into three or seven, but secretly means that this is different from iodized salt. If you also want to study it, you will spend a lot of money and time on it. Work with me.


    And Claire has also investigated before coming here. Those who cooperate with Sophia''s stores also have a lot of 37%. His request is not too much, well, it''s too much. He didn''t even provide the goods of iodized salt.


    "Is the Viscount really not giving in?" Sophia said in a soul-stirring tone, and leaned over slightly to reveal a large expanse of snow.


    The frightened Xia En quickly lowered his head, not even daring to look at it.


    Claire forcibly controlled his eyes that moved down unconsciously, so as not to be embarrassed here. He knew very well that although this rose looked beautiful, it had thorns. If he dared to stretch his hand forward, he would definitely pierce it. Blood from one hand.


    Seeing the reaction of the two, Sophia was very happy. She just likes to tease others like this and watch their reactions, but if she is a casual woman and dares to behave rudely, it will not end well. .


    "Madam, you have already said that business is business and cannot be compromised." Claire''s eyes were still on her face.


    "Hey, then it''s up to you." Sophia sighed softly, "You''re the first person at such a young age to be able to negotiate business with me into 37%, my sister is getting more and more towards you. I''m interested."


    "You''re welcome, I heard that Madam has something to do with the Magic Academy. I want to ask you to help me with something."


    "If I help you, can it be divided into five or five?" Sophia said with a smile.


    ?

 Chapter 76： : shes too smart

    "If I help you, can we divide it into 50/50?" Sophia looked straight at Claire with a charming look.


    Claire: "¡­"


    "Actually, it''s not a big deal, so I won''t bother you, Madam."


    Sophia covered her mouth and laughed, "I''m kidding you, but how did you know that I had something to do with the Magic Academy? What did this little guy tell you?"


    Saying that, Sophia glanced at Xia En, who was still eating with her head down. Xia En still didn''t lift her head, and continued to deal with the plate of food in front of her.


    "Isn''t it easy to see?" Claire said softly, "Madam, the reason why your chain store is able to open all over the kingdom is that the transportation channel must be very developed, and the nobles in the entire capital do not know that your transportation channel is the Magic Academy. The light-chasing bird is unique to the Royal Capital Academy of Magic. Except for the August family you belong to, no other nobles have obtained this kind of magical creature. In addition, in the magic shop you opened, the Aren''t many magic items also circulated from the Magic Academy?"


    "On the basis of these points, you can conclude that I have a relationship with the Magic Academy?"


    "Are these points not enough?" Claire answered confidently, but the truth was what Sophia had guessed. Shane really told him about her relationship with the Magic Academy, and Claire deduced the cause from the result.


    "Enough, my family does have something to do with the Magic Academy." Sophia dragged her chin and asked, "Tell me, what do you want me to do for you?"


    "It''s not a big deal. I want to enter the Royal Capital Academy of Magic for a period of study." Claire said, the collection of books in the Magic Academy must be more abundant and advanced than those in his home. I''ve read it many times, and I won''t gain much if I watch it any more. This time, I finally came to the capital. He wants to gain more magical knowledge, and the best way is to join the Magic Academy.


    The Magic Academy is not just about having books, but being able to talk to the mages in it is also an extraordinary gain for Claire.


    Sophia looked at Claire up and down and asked, "Aren''t you also a magician? It shouldn''t be a problem to enter the Magic Academy with your strength."


    "The enrollment of the Royal Capital Academy of Magic is over, and now there are no more admissions, and I won''t be staying in the Royal Capital for a long time, so I thought of bothering you."


    Sophia didn''t speak, stared at Claire''s eyes for a while, and suddenly laughed, "Okay, you can report to the Magic Academy tomorrow."


    "Thank you ma''am!"


    "You''re welcome, you owe me a favor."


    "Okay." Claire nodded. It would be really difficult for him to find a way to get into the Magic Academy. This guy Shane is now doing business on his own, and the connections in the family can''t be used, so he can''t help him at all. The unfamiliar didn''t know anyone in the magic academy, so he could only ask Sophia for help.


    "You''re an interesting person. That''s it for today''s conversation. We''ll meet again later."


    "I''m looking forward to this day." Claire nodded slightly.


    Sophia walked towards the door of the restaurant with her long legs. At this time, Shane finally stopped pretending to be dead, and quickly stood up and followed Claire out.


    At the door of the restaurant, as soon as Sophia left the door, the pedestrians on the side of the road were all stunned and stopped to look over. It was hard not to attract the attention of others.


    "There''s no need to send it. I''ll have someone deliver the contract to you tomorrow."


    Shane smiled, "It''s our honor to work with you, Madam."


    "The little guy can really talk."


    As soon as Claire walked out of the door, she unconsciously looked towards the alley before, looking for the figure of the beggar boy.


    The other party didn''t walk away, and was still lying there, but it seemed that he didn''t even have the strength to raise his head.


    Sophia looked at Claire, "Huh?"


    Then he followed Claire''s gaze, saw the dying boy, showed a smile and asked, "Do you want to save him?"


    Claire looked back and shook her head slightly: "No, there are so many suffering people in the world, I can''t save them all, I''m just curious, there is actually a beggar here, but he wasn''t driven away."


    "That''s all for the little gangs in the underground. From a young age, some children are trained to steal. If they are caught stealing and their hands and feet are interrupted, they will be thrown into these places to gain sympathy and begging. Those little gangs are still some nobles. Gloves, so no one cares about it all the time."


    The corners of Claire''s mouth were slightly upturned, and she said with a smile, "How can Madam understand so well."


    Sophia laughed, "Don''t you think I would have any connection with these little gangs?"


    "That''s not true." Claire believed that an earl of the other party wouldn''t even like this kind of money, he was just teasing the other party.


    "Naughty." Sophia tapped Claire''s nose with her finger, "I won''t talk to you anymore, I have something to do first."


    "Walk slowly, Madam!"


    Xia En also said quickly, "Go slowly, Madam!"


    After Sophia''s carriage and the backs of the twenty-odd guards gradually became smaller and disappeared, Claire and Shane breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Call!" Shane let out a long sigh. When Sophia was present, he felt like there was a big rock in his heart.


    Claire''s reaction wasn''t that great, but she felt relieved.


    "My lord Viscount, I really admire you for being able to chat and laugh with someone like Madam Sophia."


    Claire glanced at Shane, "As long as you are more reliable, I won''t be able to deal with it alone, and I will see you eating during the whole process."


    "Then I have to dare. When I saw her, it was like seeing my father. I felt so oppressed that I didn''t dare to talk to her."


    "Indeed." Claire nodded. It was true that the other party gave her a great sense of oppression. Although he talked to the other party like a casual conversation, anyone who had some experience could feel the influence of the other party''s every move. The sense of oppression is difficult to talk about. Just like some high-ranking officials in the previous life, UU reading has been sitting in that position for a long time, and naturally exudes an aura called the hall in the hall.


    "But I can see that Mrs. Sophia is very fond of you." Shane joked.


    Claire rolled her eyes, "Do you dare to go to me? I''m almost eaten by her. How can there be a good person who can get into the position of earl by herself, and she''s too smart."


    "What''s the meaning?"


    "Between lovers, either both are idiots, one is smart and the other is stupid, or you are smart and she is smarter than you, otherwise it is impossible to be together."


    "I''m interested, please elaborate."


    "People can be backward compatible, but it is impossible to be upward compatible. If two idiots are together, they will be happy every day. If a stupid and a smart are together, the smart can be backward compatible with each other, and life can be lived. It''s very comfortable, but only two smart people can''t be together. The other party knows the meaning behind your random actions. You can guess what she wants to do with her random words, and life will be very easy. Hard."


    Claire continued to ask: "You are also very smart. Will you find a wife who can see through all your thoughts and is evenly matched with you?"


    Xia En was stunned for a while, then shook his head and said, "No, what you said makes some sense."


    It took a few seconds for Shane to react, "No, you mean that you are as smart as Mrs. Sophia?"


    Shane is still a little unacceptable. In his opinion, Sophia is on the same level as his father, and although Claire is a bit more powerful than him, she is about the same age as himself, how could she be so powerful.


    Claire shrugged and said with a smile, "You can understand that, don''t think about it too much, our carriage is here, let''s go."


    ?

 Chapter 77： :help me!

    Shane suddenly looked out the window and said, "Lord Viscount, that beggar is looking at you."


    Claire looked in the direction of Shane''s finger, and she saw the beggar who was lying on the ground dying raised his head and looked at himself, his eyes full of longing for life.


    Claire squinted her eyes, didn''t move, and continued to look at each other.


    And the beggar didn''t know if he had realized something. There was a glimmer of hope in Claire''s eyes. He moved his arm forward, and then rubbed the ground and moved towards Claire.


    "Save...Save me!" The other party weakly cried out for help.


    Claire still didn''t move too much, she was still staring at the other party, as if she was examining something.


    The beggar held the ground with both hands and staggered to support his body. Only then did Claire realize that the other''s hands and feet had been cut off with knives, and the wound on the wrist had not even healed. There were looming wounds on his clothes.


    Shane''s eyes flickered a few times and looked at Claire, but the other party still didn''t have a big reaction.


    Slowly, the beggar used his two weak arms to prop up his body, but his lower body still knelt on the ground, but after completing this action, a glimmer of hope finally appeared on his face, and he continued to move towards Claire. moved away in the direction.


    The statement was vague: "Save... me..., I don''t want to die yet."


    Claire raised her eyebrows. He just saw the desire for life in the eyes of the other person. The feeling was like seeing a drowning person''s desire for oxygen. It was shocking, but it also touched Claire''s heart.


    "Maybe this is someone who can make things happen..." Claire said to herself.


    After the beggar stood up, his speed became much faster, and he slowly moved towards Claire from the opposite side of the road.


    But before he reached one meter, his body collapsed again. He was about to die, and his body could no longer bear it. He just supported because his body had exhausted most of his strength.


    But after the fall, the opponent did not accept his fate, but moved his head like a worm and wriggled in the direction of Claire.


    Claire''s eyes flickered, showing admiration.


    "Ha! Ha!" The other party was panting heavily, but his body still didn''t stop. He finally moved to the middle of the road, and there was blood behind it all.


    "Crack!" The opponent''s body suddenly stopped, and his head fell to the ground. At this moment, he suddenly lost control of his body, and he couldn''t even crawl forward.


    Then came a choked cry, "Woooooo."


    At this time, he didn''t even have the strength to look straight at Claire. He could only let his face face the ground, and the tears could not stop flowing. He didn''t know why he was crying at this time. He didn''t cry when he cut off his hand scriptures with the knife, and when he knew he wouldn''t be able to survive tonight and would die, he didn''t cry, but it was at this moment that he cried.


    His entire body was paralyzed on the ground as if he was paralyzed, unable to move at all, only a whimpering cry came out: "Please, save me! Even if you are a demon... I will swear allegiance to you. "


    Claire suddenly showed a smile, looked at Shane and asked, "Can you help?"


    Shane was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that Claire would suddenly ask himself this question. He hesitated for a while, "Help?"


    "Okay, help!"


    Then Claire rolled over and got out of the car and walked in front of the other party. Seeing Claire approaching, Ciri relaxed and her consciousness gradually blurred.


    ¡­¡­


    Hirian was not a native of his own country, but fled here from another country. His family died along the way, and he was the only one who survived. He was only eleven years old at that time.


    At the age of eleven, he was coaxed into the capital and sold to those underground gangs. The gang he belonged to was called the Razor Club, and he was good at using a razor to cut the pockets of the rich. Steal money from it.


    At first, Hirian was reluctant to learn, but he was beaten constantly. He was hungry for a few days before he started to learn. He was very smart and learned things very quickly, and soon became famous in the gang, but this kind of fame is not What a good thing, they are always the lowest, not even gang members in the Razor Club.


    All the money stolen every day will also be offered, and then exchanged for a full meal for the day.


    Some people thought about running away, but they were all caught, cut their throats with a razor in front of them, and died in front of them, so from that moment on, Hirian left a shadow in his heart, especially fear of death. .


    In this way, five years have passed, and Xilian has also become a sixteen-year-old boy. One day he went out to steal as usual, and he was eyeing a beautifully dressed noble girl. Xilian looks good and can be courted. Other people''s likes, he also relies on this face that is easy to make people feel good, and it is easier to get it.


    If they are sloppy, people will avoid them, so the Razor will prepare decent clothes for them. After Cillian tidyed up his clothes, he approached the noble girl and chatted a few words, and then he provokes them. The other party covered his mouth and laughed. Just when he was about to take this opportunity to steal, a young boy with the appearance of a noble suddenly appeared and kicked him out.


    "You dare to touch my woman!"


    The man shouted and picked up the thing in his hand and smashed it down at Xilian, constantly kicking and hitting him all over the body. Xilian did not dare to resist, he could only dodge and try to escape from this place. He hit the thigh with a big stick, and he managed to escape, under the jeers of the other party.


    The injured Xilian returned to the gang. Because he didn''t steal the money that day, he was beaten badly. He never thought that he was the one who stole the most money back.


    Hirian injured his thigh, and he couldn''t steal a penny for the next few days. The gang didn''t give him food at all in those days. He could only lie outside the bakery looking at the bread inside and endure it. Hunger waiting for his leg injury to recover.


    It was at this time that a young lady handed herself a piece of bread, and Cillian thanked him one after another: "Thank you, you are really a kind person."


    Hirian was holding the cheapest piece of brown bread, and his heart was full of excitement. After gobbling down a few mouthfuls, he looked up and glanced over. Those who came out of the bakery were all holding fragrant white bread. Hirian He suddenly stopped chewing, not because he felt that the brown bread in his hand was not fragrant, but a thought suddenly popped into his mind: I won''t be like this for the rest of my life...


    Before, he tried hard to steal money in order to really join the gang, but the whips he received also made him understand that the members of the gang only regarded him as a tool to make money, and there were many other tools like him.


    From that day on, he would secretly take out a small part of the money he invested and hide it in a hidden place. That was his hope, the hope of escaping Razor''s control and gaining a new life.


    Three years later, he went to hide money as usual, but in that hidden corner he found a gang member who was having a good time with the young lady in the prostitute. He never escaped, and was caught. Three years of savings were also turned over.


    After being discovered, he did not die, but became a negative example of the other teenagers. He was hanged and beaten with a whip dipped in salt water. He was left in this alley and began the next stage of exploitation.


    But Cillian knew that he would not survive this day at all. His blood kept flowing out, and his body became weaker and weaker.


    At the beginning, he could barely do some movements, but the only thing that could move was his head. Cillian, who felt his life passing by, just wanted to see the world for the last time This treats himself Not so friendly world.


    But it was just a casual glance. I saw Claire looking at him at the door of the restaurant. Although Claire gave him a strange feeling, he didn''t care. He just glanced at him. What''s the use of being strange, Claire? He also walked into the restaurant and started business talks with Sophia.


    Then he felt sleepy, couldn''t lift his eyelids, and his head lay on the ground.


    It was at this time that Claire and Sophia came out. Although he couldn''t hear what they said, they also woke him up, who was about to die.


    Reluctantly raising her head, Cillian saw Claire riding in the carriage, and the previous thought flashed through her mind again, "Am I going to die like this in my life?"


    Death, what a terrifying term, he has seen the life of his former partner pass by in front of him.


    I don''t want to die yet! I still want to live, my life should not end like this!


    The fear brought about by death, in turn, made Cillian burst out with hope of life. He looked at Claire. Although he didn''t know why, his body moved towards him. He had a feeling that this person could save him. , and only he is willing to save himself!


    There is nothing wrong with the strange feeling I had before, it was my chance!


    "help me¡­¡­"


    Xilian''s body seemed to have been hit with a cardiotonic, and kept moving towards Claire, but Claire never looked at him, but he still didn''t give up, and kept moving his mutilated body in that direction. hope!


    Until he heard that sentence: "Lord Viscount, that beggar is looking at you."


    ?

 Chapter 78： : Do what you want

    In a blur of consciousness, Cillian felt that he had been moved to the carriage, and the carriage stopped after a long time.


    Then he was moved to a room, and then the man''s muttering came from his ears.


    "Tsk tsk, both the hand meridian and the foot meridian were cut off, it''s a little troublesome..."


    "And this penetrating injury, comminuted fracture, what a great hatred."


    "I just connect his hands and feet..."


    "Xia En, help me buy a healing scroll. He can''t use healing potions for comminuted fractures."


    "..."


    Then Cillian felt a sharp pain from his hands and feet, and his body trembled involuntarily.


    "Hey, there doesn''t seem to be any anesthetics."


    "Forget it, I can''t die anyway... Let''s continue."


    After receiving the meridian, Claire continued to take out the healing potion and poured it into the other''s body wound, and Xilian finally felt a sense of peace of mind.


    The last warm light enveloped his body, and it was only when he fell asleep completely.


    Cillian''s mind was blurred, and it took some time before his consciousness gradually recovered and he slowly opened his eyes.


    "Hmm!" Cillian found himself lying on a soft bed, and being in an unfamiliar environment made him a little uncomfortable, and subconsciously wanted to move his body and leave here.


    With a "thump", he fell off the bed.


    Cillian looked at his hands in surprise, "My hands have recovered?"


    Then he hurriedly looked at his legs and various parts of his body. The injuries he suffered before had returned to their original appearance. This was a miracle!


    Cillian was ecstatic and came back to life, but at this time there was a creaking sound from the door.


    "Are you awake?" Claire asked while standing at the door.


    Cillian saw at a glance that this was the man who saved him yesterday, and immediately stood up, "Thank you for saving me, I swore at the time that if anyone saved me, I would be loyal to him for the rest of my life! "


    Unexpectedly, Claire laughed a few times, "You? Allegiance to me?"


    Cillian was stunned for a while, not knowing what to say.


    "If you want to be loyal to me, do you have any ability that is different from ordinary people? There are many thieves who can steal, and I don''t lack a thief to be loyal to me."


    Cillian opened his mouth, but couldn''t say anything. He really had nothing different from ordinary people. Over the years, he had never learned anything except stealing, and his expression became even more embarrassed.


    "I can work for you! As long as you want me to do anything, I will do it!" Cillian shouted.


    "Do you know how much gold it cost to save you yesterday? A second-level healing scroll costs 500 gold coins, and the healing potion I used for you costs about 300 gold coins. Even if you have 800 gold coins, what do you think? Is your life worth 800 gold coins? Or, with your current ability, what can you do for me even if you risk your life?"


    Xilian was stunned. He didn''t expect that he would rather give his life, and the other party didn''t care, which made him a little helpless.


    "I...I...can do anything." Cillian''s tone became weaker, "I''m very smart and learn things very quickly."


    "Does that mean you can''t do anything right now?"


    Cillian was at a loss for words again, and began to feel a little overwhelmed.


    Claire walked in front of him and squatted down, looking into his eyes, "Do you know why I saved you at that time?"


    Cillian shook his head. After some denial just now, he also didn''t understand.


    "I don''t know."


    Claire chuckled: "At that time, I saw the desire for life in your eyes, like someone who is about to suffocate in the water, but now your eyes are completely gone, and you can express your willingness at will. If you give your life..."


    "Eight hundred gold coins are nothing to me. It''s just a whim to save you. You don''t have to think about how to repay me."


    "No! I can definitely help you!" Cillian''s eyes suddenly became tough.


    Claire also showed an admiring smile, "Well, the eyes are not bad now, but what can you help me with, can you read? Can you do arithmetic? Can you manage the city? Or are you a bronze-level knight who can help me in battle? kill the enemy."


    Cillian: "..."


    "This is for you." Claire took out a revolver from the space ring and put it in the other''s hand, "Go do what you want."


    Cillian felt the heavy metal in his hand, and looked at Claire suspiciously.


    "Oh, I''ll show you a demonstration." Claire pulled out another pistol and shot at the bed where Cillian was lying before.


    "boom!"


    The deafening sound resounded in the room, and Cillian was quite frightened, but when he looked back at the bed that didn''t hit, he was stunned.


    "This¡­¡­"


    The bed made of pure wood in front of him actually cracked into thin pieces of wood.


    "One bullet can kill an unsuspecting silver-level warrior." Claire took out a yellowish thing from the space ring and put it in the opponent''s hand, smiled and said, "I''ll give you twenty bullets, as for It''s up to you how you use it."


    "What happened!" Shane pushed in the door and shouted, the sudden sound of gunfire just startled him.


    Claire waved, "It''s okay, it''s just a small problem, let''s send him out next."


    Cillian walked out of the shop door in a confused way, holding a pistol and twenty yellow bullets tightly in his hand, feeling at a loss, took a few steps forward, and glanced at where Claire was.


    I seem to have come back to life, but it seems that nothing has changed. I can''t stay by that person''s side, but I have a powerful weapon in my hand.


    Shane looked at Cillian who was walking away and asked, "Lord Viscount, you finally saved him, why did you let him go?"


    Claire thought about it for a while and replied, "It''s just a chess move that I have nothing to do. Can you surprise me after speaking?"


    ¡­¡­


    Cillian habitually walked to an alley and sat down, rubbing his fingers against the revolver that Claire handed him, still in a daze, like a child abandoned in the desert, not knowing what to do. measures.


    Now that he is free, he is out of the control of that gang. If he sells this weapon, he can have enough money to live a stable life in other cities.


    But that kind of life didn''t seem to be what he tried so hard to pursue before. Cillian rubbed his face hard, and looked erratically at the street. This is the street where he stayed after being beaten before. Someone just came out of the bakery carrying the bought bread, and as soon as Cillian suddenly felt that he had returned to that special day three years ago.


    "I figured it out before, my life shouldn''t go on like this!"


    Saying that, Cillian looked at the pistol he was holding, and remembered what Claire told him before: "Go do what you want to do."


    Suddenly, Cillian''s eyes became firmer The aura also quietly changed.


    "Kakaka..." The six bullets were stuffed into the magazines and walked in the direction they remembered.


    ¡­¡­


    The base camp of the Razor Club.


    "Huh? Your kid didn''t die! The wound actually healed. Did some kind noble lady save you, hahahaha." A sullen thug looked at Xilian who was walking towards him mocked.


    "You might attract the pity of some noble ladies with this face, why? What do you mean by this expression!"


    "Don''t even dare to answer my words! You lowly boy!" The man stepped forward and grabbed Xilian by the collar, wanting to punch him angrily.


    All the grievances Cillian had received over the years erupted at this moment, and her eyes immediately became fierce!


    He glared at the other party, and just that glance startled the bastard, and his fists froze.


    Cillian''s eyes became gloomy and full of killing intent, "Take your dirty hands off me!"


    "what!!!"


    The little **** screamed, his arm was pierced by a dagger, and then Cillian quickly pulled it out and wiped it on the opponent''s neck. Blood burst out and splashed on his face.


    For so many years, he has developed a set of skilled knife skills with razor thieves, and he doesn''t need to use the weapon Claire gave him to deal with this kind of scumbag...


    "Who dares to come to us to make trouble!" A loud voice came from inside the house, and a silver-level soldier stepped out. This was the gang leader of the Razor Society.


    "boom!"


    The corpse fell to the ground, the surroundings were silent, and everything was attributed to this loud noise.


    ?

 Chapter 79： : Astral

    Shane handed over a card, "This is the student card of the Magic Academy given to you by Mrs. Sophia."


    Claire took it over and played it. The material and feel of the amethyst card were similar to that of the amethyst card. It had his color avatar and basic information printed on it. It looked like a student card from a previous life.


    "It''s very efficient."


    "That''s right. The vice president of the Magic Academy is the ancestor of the August family and one of the six great magisters in the kingdom. It''s natural to do such trivial matters quickly."


    Claire raised her eyebrows, a little surprised, "There''s still this relationship."


    No wonder he was able to mobilize the Light Chasing Bird, the exclusive mount in the Magic Academy. It turns out that there is such a big connection with the Magic Academy.


    "Stop talking, I''m going to the Magic Academy." Claire put away the card and walked out.


    "Would you like me to take it for you?"


    "No, I''ll just go on my mount."


    After Claire arrived in the capital, she never had the opportunity to ride the Wolf King. Now, when she goes to the Magic Academy, she finally doesn''t have to take a carriage. To tell the truth, the Wolf King''s back is much more comfortable than those made of carriages.


    There are four entrances to the School of Magic. Claire went to the school entrance in the southern district closest to here. After entering the school, a crystal embedded on it emitted a laser and scanned Claire''s whole body, and found that it was a student of the school. Then took it back.


    "It''s quite advanced, and there is an identity verification machine." Claire couldn''t help but sighed in admiration. It seemed that her knowledge of this magical world was still somewhat lacking.


    Entering the magic academy, the magic academy is the largest place in the entire royal capital. As soon as Claire came in, there were green trees.


    He complained in his heart: "The greening is doing quite well."


    Looking further in, he saw a sharp building, and he rode the Wolf Dynasty and let it go.


    The closer the distance, the more students Claire met. The magic academy here is quite in line with the magic academy he imagined. The students inside are all wearing magic robes, which are said to be specially given to them by the academy. Spell resistance.


    Most of these students are riding their own mounts. Claire has seen no less than a dozen dragon beast mounts, and they sell at least tens of thousands of gold coins for each. Riding a tamed beast.


    Of course, there are also silhouettes passing overhead. That is the flying technique that can only be used by high-level mages. The only thing Claire can use now is the levitation technique.


    Claire looked around, found a student who didn''t look very busy, walked over to say hello, "Classmate, can you tell me where the library is?"


    The main purpose of Claire entering the Magic Academy is to take a fancy to the magic book collection here. As for class, she basically won''t go to class, so Sophia didn''t even arrange a tutor for him, but just gave him a free entry into the Magic Academy and the library inside. , Strictly speaking, he is not a student in the Magic Academy.


    "Huh?" The girl who was shouted turned around, "Are you calling me?"


    Claire pursed her lips slightly, why did she call out another woman, but she looked pretty good, and the twinkling eyes were cute.


    "Well, I want to go to the library, can you tell me where?"


    The pretty girl turned around, and it was only at this time that Claire saw the other person was holding a large handful of papers, with excitement in his eyes: "You don''t even know the library, are you a freshman?"


    Claire nodded: "You can say the same."


    "If you''re a freshman, join my club!" The girl excitedly handed over a colored piece of paper that read: Astral Club!


    Astral Claire knows that a concept widely circulated in the magician circle is that all planes are in the astral plane, and the world he is now in is also one of the planes. If you want to enter other planes If you are a plane, you can successfully enter other planes with the guidance of the astral world.


    Some are like the concept between the universe and various planets. The astral world is the universe, and the planes in which various creatures live are the planets in the universe where life was born. The astral world is boundless. The Master believes that life The **** of demons is also a big plane in the astral world, and the kingdom of gods formed by the gods with their own power is also a plane.


    "Astral society? What is it mainly for?" Claire waved the flyer in his hand. He was quite interested. His golden finger was able to trade with traders from various worlds, maybe it had something to do with the astral world.


    "It''s to explore the astral world and find a way to other worlds!" the girl said excitedly.


    Claire handed the flyer back and chuckled: "The ideal is beautiful, but the steps are too big. I don''t think many people are willing to join your club, right?"


    "How did you know?"


    How did I know? You''re holding this big bag of flyers, obviously you haven''t sent out one of them.


    "To study the astral world, at least a mages at the level of sorcerer can be able to study it. Isn''t it wishful thinking that you are looking for someone who can explore the astral world in the new students?"


    "Humph!" The pretty girl grabbed her flyer back angrily, "It''s fine if you don''t join, why are you talking so much! Sooner or later I will become a wizard-level mage!"


    "Then I won''t join, will you still show me the way?" Claire asked embarrassedly, scratching her head.


    "Over there! Go by yourself! If you just joined, I''ll take you there!" The girl pointed to a building to the east and said.


    "Thank you." Claire responded with a polite smile, took a few steps forward, and suddenly stopped again.


    "Actually, I think it''s not a good thing to set your sights on the star realm too early. You can pay attention to your own strength first. As for things at the level of the star realm, it''s not too late to wait until your strength improves in the future."


    Claire''s words were completely well-intentioned, for fear that the other party would go the wrong way.


    "Don''t worry about it, I''m just interested in the astral world!" The pretty girl replied, and then walked away with the flyer in her hand.


    Claire shrugged. Since the other party didn''t listen to the persuasion, there was nothing he could do. The two were not good friends, so he had to pull each other back on the right track.


    Riding the Wolf King was about to walk in the direction of the library, when Claire was suddenly stopped by someone.


    "Stop!"


    Claire turned her head back in confusion. It was a male student in a magic robe, looking at him with hatred.


    "Is something wrong?"


    "Why did you reject Edith''s invitation just now!"


    Claire was about to answer The girl who had just left ran over again and shouted, "What are you doing, Baker! I said don''t bother me again!"


    The boy hurriedly said, "I want to join your club, why don''t you let me in! You are looking for new students everywhere, and these new students don''t know what''s good or bad."


    "You are not interested in the astral world at all, I just want to find a magician who is as interested in the astral world as I am!"


    Claire watched the excitement from the side, and he probably understood the ins and outs of the matter with every word they said. It was probably the story of licking a dog and chasing a goddess.


    "Then even if you don''t let me into your society, let me help you find it!" Bell explained eagerly.


    "No need! I''ll find the members of my club myself, and all you find are coerced and lured! If you''re not really interested in the astral world, you won''t be able to feel the call of the astral world!"


    After a few glances, Claire felt that it was boring. The two children''s emotional problems are so good, they are going to leave here on the wolf king.


    "You stop!"


    She was called again before she took a few steps. Claire frowned and turned back, "Why are you calling me again, it doesn''t seem like I have anything to do with it."


    "You haven''t answered my question just now, why didn''t you join Edith''s astral society?" Bell was still a little indignant. He wanted to enter but couldn''t, but the other party didn''t care.


    "I''ve said it before, it''s better to do anything than to study the star realm. Now you''re too weak for your strength, and even if you study it, you won''t be able to get anything out."


    Bell said unhappily: "You said that our strength is weak? What strength are you now?"


    Claire spread her hands helplessly, "I''m better than you anyway."


    ?

 Chapter 80： : Summoning spell

    "Bell!" Edith shouted loudly.


    Only then did Bell, who was about to fight with Claire, stop shouting, "Are you embarrassed for a third-year student bullying a freshman!"


    Bell put away his staff and glanced at Claire with dissatisfaction.


    "Good luck to you!"


    Claire chuckled and said, "This sentence is also for you."


    The opponent was two or three years older than him, and he was also an intermediate-level mage. Although Claire had not tried to fight a mage of the same level, he was confident that he could kill him.


    What if you have studied for three years in the magic academy, if you study hard, you need to be a genius.


    "I''m sorry to bother you, you should go first." Edith stepped forward and bowed in apology.


    Claire is not a stingy person either, just smile a little and it''s over.


    "It''s okay, it''s not a big deal, but I want to ask, why are you so eager to explore the astral world?"


    Edith hesitated, sighed and didn''t say anything.


    "Want to go to another plane?" Claire asked proactively.


    "Yeah!" Edith nodded.


    "Then there is no need to explore the astral world. The astral world is above the spiritual world, and at least mages at the magister level can travel to the astral world and explore new planes. This is not an existence that we can touch."


    "In addition to the astral plane, there are many ways to go to other planes. The more stable one is to reach other planes through the two transition planes, the spiritual plane and the shadow plane..."


    Edith nodded, "I know this, but if it''s that easy, I won''t study the astral world. These two transition planes also need to have a certain strength, otherwise it''s impossible to enter at all. And it¡¯s not as fast and convenient as entering the star realm.¡±


    "Don''t worry, listen to me, there are other ways besides these two. The first one is to find the plane teleportation circle left by the magicians in the ancient times... In ancient times, our main plane and many other The planes came into contact, and many magical races also entered our world at that time. That is, at that time, the mages on our side established many teleportation circles with other planes, and now there should be a lot of them left. , if you want to go to another plane, this may be an easier way."


    Bell immediately shouted: "Edith, don''t believe him. Those magic circles handed down in ancient times have been around for more than 10,000 years, and they are not reliable at all. If you go in or not, you may not be able to come out."


    "He''s right, there are indeed some risks, so I''ll show you the second way, faith! The two true gods who believe in the shadow plane, after receiving the gift, they can step into the shadow plane with their bodies. Among them, go to other worlds, but... those two true gods are not good people, and the danger in the shadow plane is not less than that in the astral plane, this is just to give you an opportunity to go to other planes."


    "It''s absolutely impossible for Edith! How can she believe in other gods except the God of Light!" Bell''s expression panicked.


    "Stop talking, Bell!" Edith yelled at the other party, and Bell closed her mouth.


    Claire also showed a playful smile. Some mages who are exploring the truth actually believe in gods? It seems that the infiltration of the Church of Light has reached this level.


    Bell opened his mouth and finally whispered: "And the method he said is not necessarily safe. The teacher didn''t talk about it in class."


    "There is a more robust way..." Claire said with a cheek.


    "Please say it." Edith''s tone became more respectful.


    "Summoning magic, we can summon magical creatures in various worlds through summoning magic, some are randomly summoned, and of course there are fixed summons, we can summon several undead skeletons through necromantic summoning, and then use contract magic to contact, in our own Make a mark on your body and send it back to the Necroplanet, and let it set up a magic circle that summons you in that side of the world, so that you can enter the Necroworld by summoning."


    "Although the Necronomicon is not as fast as the astral world to find and enter various planes, the Necronomicon is indeed one of the planes with the deepest interconnection with the main material planes, where you can find more and other planes. The space cracks formed by mutual contact, some space cracks can be stable for hundreds of years, this is a relatively convenient way to enter other planes."


    This method was often used in the heyday of magic, and many planes were developed in this way. Those crazy mages made a lot of summons, then made contracts with the summoned creatures and teleported them back to their planes, and then to themselves Summon, and then build a space teleportation circle on the plane over there, and then send all the forces of your own forces to that plane to colonize and plunder that plane.


    But it has been so long, except for those who deliberately search for information, very few people will understand this method, that method is too dangerous, maybe the plane that is randomly summoned is more advanced than their own plane. , will be invaded in turn. So now all mages at the magister level travel the astral world, explore various planes to find planes with rich materials, and then start to invade the planes of the other side.


    At present, there are three colonial planes of other planes in the Royal Capital Academy of Magic, specializing in plundering the unique magic materials and mineral resources there.


    "Who are you? How do you know so much?" Edith asked.


    Claire touched her nose, can I tell you that there are so many books on this subject that I want to go back to Earth?


    "I''m Claire, an ordinary Viscount from Nafhu City. Knowledge needs to be acquired by yourself. The teacher can teach you some knowledge that everyone knows, but only some knowledge has to be obtained by your own exploration. "While saying this, Claire glanced at Bell on the side, intentionally or unintentionally.


    "Anyway, thank you very much!" Edith bowed deeply to Claire.


    After saying that, Edith picked up the large handful of flyers and hurriedly ran in one direction.


    Claire pursed her lips as she watched Edith leave, but she didn''t want to delve into why the other party had to find another plane.


    After Edith left, Bell yelled fiercely at Claire, "Why did you tell her this! Do you know how dangerous these are!"


    "Which thing a magician wants to do that isn''t dangerous? Somehow, there is still a direction but you only follow other people''s ass! You are also worthy of being called a magician?" Claire disdainfully said that he really looked down on a mage like Bell.


    "Shut up!" Bell took out his staff again angrily, and chanted another long series of spells at Claire. A hot fireball appeared in front of him out of thin air with the end of the spell.


    "go!"


    With an order, the fireball blasted towards Claire.


    Claire''s eyes flickered slightly, and he touched the wolf king''s head. The next second, a wind blade condensed in the wolf king''s mouth and shot it towards the fireball.


    The wind blade cut open the fireball, splitting it in half, and then attacked Bell with a certain power!


    Seeing the wind blade attacking him, Bell felt nervous, and hurriedly rolled to one side to avoid it.


    Just as he was about to get up, the wolf king who came over pinned him to the ground with his claws and couldn''t move.


    Claire glanced at the other person condescendingly, "I just said, it''s only you who will be unlucky with me."


    "Let me go!" Bell struggled on the ground, "I''m going to duel you!"


    "You can''t even beat my mount, so do you still want to duel? If you swayed forward so long before casting the spell, I could kick you to death with one kick. Go back and practice!"


    After Claire finished speaking, she signaled the wolf king to release his claws. With a wave of his hand, a gust of wind swept past Bell on the ground more than ten meters away.


    When Bell recovered and got up, Claire didn''t know where he rode the wolf king, and Bell was now disgraced, so he had to swallow his anger temporarily and go back to the dormitory to get a new set of soiled mage robes.


    ?

 Chapter 81： : I admire you very much

    These days, Claire has never even left the door of the library in the Magic Academy. The food has been put in the space ring beforehand. She has been absorbing knowledge in the library frantically, so she goes out to feed the wolf king when she feels tired. Pieces of meat, the rest of the time has been soaking in the library.


    Some important magical knowledge has been firmly remembered in my mind, and some that I can''t understand for the time being have also been transcribed. I will slowly think about it when I return to the Viscount. If the books here cannot be borrowed, how can Claire Said to have to borrow a hundred and eighty books to bring back to Nafu City.


    Originally, Claire planned to go and find out that there is no meditation method, but after a walk around, I couldn''t find it, but that''s right, the fighting qi practice secrets they used in Nafu City Hunter cost more than 500,000 gold coins. Bought, let alone more advanced mage meditation, those precious things should not be in the library.


    Some of the knowledge that was not understood before is almost understood, and the way to advance to a high-level mage is also well understood. Claire began to turn to some encyclopedia-type books. These books are also very important, just like the previous knowledge about the astral world. It''s there.


    Claire took out a book from the bookcase, saying that the book is actually more in line with notes. The bookshelves in this row are all idle books, not the type of special dry goods. Reading these can be regarded as relaxing. Some are like those in the previous life, who have done math for two hours, and write some Chinese to relax and relax.


    As soon as Claire opened the book, she was shocked: "Flying ship?"


    Claire looked on with curiosity. The author''s inspiration came from a magical ship in ancient legends. That ship has the laws of space and the dragon core as power, and can travel freely in various planes. , ghosts and ghosts, it has not been confirmed, but there are many mage notes that they have seen this magic ship.


    The author of that book did not want to reproduce such a magic ship, but wanted to make a simplified version of the flying ship, powered by magic mines or Warcraft crystal cores, and engraved with flying arrays on the ship. , to drive the ship to be able to fly in the air.


    The other party''s description was particularly detailed, and it didn''t seem like a sudden idea at all. Claire continued to look around, and the other party even designed every part of the flying ship.


    Claire''s eyes lit up, "It''s a talent. According to his design drawings, he can definitely design a ship that can fly in the air. It''s just too ideal, and he wants to send a ship of hundreds of tons through the flying circle. The energy consumed by taking it into the air is too huge. If you want to sail for a long distance, you must at least need the crystal core of the fifth-level monster, and in order to prevent the monster in the air, you must be equipped with a magic cannon. Fighting consumes energy faster.¡±


    "The most important thing is that it''s useless if you make it. Magic Academy doesn''t need it, the speed is not as fast as flying monsters, and the consumption is higher than them. The Chamber of Commerce doesn¡¯t even need it, the cost of a trip down is higher than its own profit, what the hell!¡±


    However, Claire was quite interested in these miscellaneous things, so she continued to read.


    "Magic bomb... This has already appeared, but the new point of view he put forward is quite interesting."


    The more he looked at it, the more interested Claire became. It already had the beginnings of his own technology in his previous life. With magic as the core and then driving the machine to work, it was a bit coincident with the salt-making machine he made before, but it was compared to Claire. The salt-making machine that took a few days to build, the total things designed on it are much more subtle than that.


    It made Claire feel as if she had met her confidant in another world. After finishing a book, Claire turned to the very first page of the book.


    "This is a note left by a talent from which period... I will see if there are any books related to him, which is very helpful to me."


    "Isaac..." Claire couldn''t help but read the name again. After continuing to look down, her pupils shrank suddenly.


    Surprised: "The fifth-year student of the Royal Capital Academy of Magic: Isaac!"


    Claire hurriedly turned to the last page of the book, the publication date marked on it was only three months away...


    "Fuck!" Claire couldn''t hold back the excitement anymore. He thought it was an essay written by a magician from hundreds of thousands of years ago, but he didn''t expect that this person is still alive now, and he is in the magic academy of the capital city. in.


    Claire''s exclamation attracted the attention of the surroundings, but Claire didn''t care about it at the moment, and hurriedly walked towards the outside of the library.


    This is talent! No matter what method is used, he must be abducted back into his own Viscounty. If the Viscounty wants to develop, it must be impossible without these talents!


    ¡­


    By the lake of the Royal Capital Academy of Magic, Isaac looked at the calm lake with a melancholy expression and sighed deeply.


    "Sorry, my tutors all said that what I designed was a mess. If I didn''t study in the direction he gave, I would not have graduated."


    After speaking, he lay down on the lawn again, looking at the blue sky melancholy, "I think the things I designed are quite useful, but they cost a lot, and the cost can''t be recovered. It doesn''t seem to have any practical value..."


    The more Isaac spoke, the quieter he became, and his confidence became less and less, as if the things he designed were really useless as the instructor said.


    "Perhaps it''s time to listen to the teacher''s words and consider changing the research direction." Isaac made a secret decision in his heart, "Let''s not study those things from tomorrow. UU Reading "


    "Is there anyone here named Isaac!"


    Claire''s voice came from the woods, and he deliberately went to a group of students to ask questions before he found the place where Isaac often stayed.


    Isaac got up and responded, "Ah? Who is calling me!"


    Before he finished speaking, Claire rushed over on the wolf king, stopped and jumped down with a set of movements, and by the time Isaac reacted, Claire was already in front of him.


    "You are Isaac!?"


    Isaac was a little overwhelmed. Even though he was a high-level mage, he was shocked by the other party''s aura, "Uh, yes, my name is Isaac."


    "You designed that flying ship?"


    "Hey, have you read my book?" Isaac smiled. The book was his hard work over the years. He was beaten by his mentor and the people around him for a long time. He also thought about himself. I will give up this road in the future, so I organize my notes and put them in a book in the library, which is a kind of comfort to myself.


    "It really is you!"


    "What''s the matter? Do you have anything to do with me?" Isaac was still confused.


    Claire smiled, patted the other person''s shoulder and praised: "I think those things you designed are very good."


    "Really!" Isaac sounded a little excited. This was the first time a magician had praised his design for its usefulness. Claire gave him the feeling that he had found a similar kind.


    "No one else agrees with your design, right?" Claire asked.


    "Mmmm." Isaac nodded.


    "I admire your design very much. You can work with me in the future."


    ?

 Chapter 82： : It can fly

    Isaac took a step back, "Wait a minute! I''m a little confused."


    "There''s nothing that can''t be improved. Others look down on what you design, right?"


    "That''s what happened."


    "I appreciate the things you designed, so shouldn''t you mess with me?"


    Isaac dragged his chin for a while and said, "It seems to make sense, but I always feel that something is wrong."


    "But wait a minute, who are you? I don''t know you yet."


    "I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Claire, an ordinary real Viscount who earns millions of gold coins every year."


    Isaac: "..." Does this mean to show off to yourself?


    "Stop for a moment, let''s come one by one, have you read my book?"


    "Yes, I just saw it an hour ago. I''m very interested in the idea of ??designing those things."


    "So you agree with my works, right? You think they are useful, right!" Isaac''s tone became a little excited.


    "Not all, I just agree with your ideas, but the things you designed are still garbage."


    Isaac: "..." I can''t talk anymore! ! !


    Claire continued: "Actually, you know it yourself, let''s take the flying ship you designed at the beginning. Don''t you know it''s not very practical?"


    Isaac sighed, "Of course I am clear that the energy consumption is too high, and it is unrealistic to manufacture, so it only exists in my mind, but I am interested in this aspect."


    "You''re a genius!" Claire patted the other party''s shoulder and said. He said this without any moisture. The flying ship designed by the other party at the beginning did not shock him at first, because Claire was because it was thousands of years ago. A certain archmage or sorcerer-level character circulated the pull-down notes, so when I learned that it was written by a student in the Royal Capital, I was shocked at that time.


    The design of the flying ship requires a huge amount of knowledge, various magic circles, and the magic operation structure that connects the magic circles together, as well as the enchantments on the hull and the inscriptions for key magic constructions. There are detailed records on the book, which also shows that the knowledge level of this Isaac far exceeds that of the mages of the same level.


    "My mentors and classmates often praise me as a genius, but I use my wisdom in the wrong place." Isaac didn''t shy away at all.


    "It''s not in the wrong place, it''s just a mistake in thinking." Claire said mysteriously.


    This piqued Isaac''s interest, "Huh? Do you have any insights?"


    "Just some small ideas, let''s talk about it in detail." Claire said and sat down cross-legged.


    "First of all, the most important thing to make your flying ship is the energy consumption problem. If this can''t be solved, it is unrealistic to build this thing."


    "Indeed, I have calculated that the fifth-level Warcraft crystal core can only keep the flying ship suspended in the air for half a month. If it moves, it will consume even more energy, and it may not be able to support it for a week. The value of a five-level Warcraft crystal core is hundreds of thousands of gold coins, and the route for sailing is only thousands of kilometers, which is really not worth it." As a designer, Isaac is well aware of the shortcomings of this design, and so Heavy flying ships are not able to carry the crystal core of Warcraft above level 5 at all.


    "Then have you ever thought about reducing energy consumption?" Claire asked.


    "I have also thought about replacing the third-level flying circles with second-level suspension circles, and then designing several third-level pyrotechnic circles in key parts as driving forces, but the energy consumption has not been reduced much, on the contrary It also loses maneuverability.¡±


    "I already said that you have a problem with your thinking. Why do you want to get a boat?"


    "I mentioned it at the beginning of my book, and the inspiration came from... oh! I understand what you mean, but what if you don''t make a boat?"


    Claire smiled slightly, "Magic airship! Use lighter-than-air gas to levitate the pod into the air. This can be done without the use of a magic array, and kinetic energy is a better solution. You only need to engrave a few bits in the pod. A wind-type magic formation can give it enough power, and it will consume less than a third-level Warcraft crystal core in a year."


    Hot air balloons were only created in modern times in the past life, and things like hot air balloons have never been developed in this world. Ordinary people who have this kind of idea do not have the ability to make them. Magicians who have the ability to make them simply use them. If you don''t take these hot air balloons and take yourself to the sky, you can fly by yourself.


    After listening to Claire''s words, Isaac frowned and remembered. After a while, he patted his thigh and said, "Your idea seems to be achievable!"


    "But this only solves the problem of energy consumption. It can''t keep up with flexibility, and the speed is not necessarily fast. It will still be interfered by flying monsters in the air, and if it is a motorboat, it is more likely to be damaged. Practical Not too high..." Isaac was quick to list several shortcomings.


    Claire grabbed each other''s shoulders, stared at each other''s eyes and said word by word: "Although it is not very practical, it can fly! The cost of making it is also much cheaper than your flying ship, and it is even more expensive. Less than a thousand gold coins!"


    Isaac was stunned for a moment, but also became excited, "Yes! But it can fly! It can fly!"


    And I have hope of making it myself! Like a flying ship, if you sell him, you can''t even buy the skeleton of the ship. Although this magic airship is just a short version of the flying boat, the flying boat is still a short version of the legendary magic ship. If the magic airship can fly, he has hope!


    If this is the world without flying monsters, then this magical airship is definitely popular. Unfortunately, those flying monsters have a particularly strong sense of territory. If there are big guys like airships passing through their territory, it is absolutely impossible to retreat.


    But short-distance transportation is still possible. There are generally no flying beasts in human gathering areas, so it is safe to use them. In just a few seconds, Claire figured out how to sell the magic airship. Yes, but Claire doesn''t plan to sell it either. It''s too easy to reproduce, and it''s not worth spending time on it.


    "How is it? This one is funny Claire laughed.


    "Thank you so much. If you hadn''t said it, I would never have thought of such an idea."


    "Follow me back to Nafu City, I will make the best use of your talents." Claire extended a hand and invited.


    Seeing Claire''s appearance, Isaac''s expression was a little hesitant. Although what Claire said spoke to his heart, he was still a little hesitant.


    "What? Don''t you want to?" Claire asked casually.


    Isaac shook his head, "No, I need time to think about it." Although his research has never been on the table, he is also a high-level mage, and can live well in the capital. If you follow this just now After the person he had known for less than ten minutes went to Nafu City, he did not know how his fate would change.


    "Living according to the rules will not bring you the expected happiness, but will make your good years become humble and pale. Listen to your inner voice, it will tell you how to choose." Claire smiled. He kept pouring chicken soup into the other party. He said at the beginning that even if he was kidnapped, he would be kidnapped back to Nafu City.


    After hearing Claire''s words, Isaac''s eyes became firmer.


    As soon as Isaac grabbed Claire''s hand, he replied, "You''re right, I don''t want to live like this again! You are the first person to appreciate me so much, and the first A person who can understand my thoughts and thinking, I am willing to go back to Nafu City with you!"


    "As expected of someone I like, come on, I''ll show you another big baby, you''ll love it!" With that said, Claire took out her revolver from the space ring.


    ?

 Chapter 83： : magic change

    "boom!"


    The gunshots sounded, the big tree in front of him was hit by bullets, the debris collapsed, and a hole the size of a bowl appeared in the trunk.


    "Ah this!" A golden light appeared in Isaac''s eyes.


    "The power of this weapon is enough to kill a silver-level knight."


    Claire nodded, there is no doubt about it, he practiced it the day he got it.


    Isaac continued: "And I didn''t feel any magic fluctuations, this is not a magic weapon, right!"


    Claire took out a bright yellow bullet in front of Isaac and explained to him: "The explosion will generate enough kinetic energy, if the space is small enough and it is dumped in one direction, it will generate enough power, this bullet will generate enough power. The principle is just like this, using black powder to ignite in a small space can form an explosion, and a bullet will be fired."


    It is also very easy to explain to a person of Isaac''s level of knowledge. You don''t need to start with the most basic explanations. You only need to say the simplest principles, and you can easily know how it works.


    "It''s very interesting!" Isaac said excitedly, "did you make this?"


    Claire nodded, "It can be said." With his current level, it shouldn''t be a problem to make such a revolver.


    "That''s wonderful, you are worthy of being my confidant." Isaac said excitedly.


    After speaking, he suddenly stepped aside and shouted at Claire, "Come on, give me a shot, I will really feel the power!"


    Claire smacked her lips secretly, this person''s research spirit is more than his own.


    But without any hesitation, he raised his pistol and pointed it at Isaac not far away, "Are you ready?"


    Isaac nodded, "Come on."


    "Bang!" The huge gunshot sounded again, and a tongue of flame was ejected from the muzzle.


    When the bullet was about to approach Isaac, a transparent shield was formed around his body out of thin air, and it was completely wrapped. The kinetic energy fell to the ground.


    Claire wasn''t surprised either, this is a passive spell that only advanced mages can learn, and one of the must-have spells, "Spell Protection!"


    This is also the reason why he dared to shoot directly in Isaac without opening the spell defense.


    Usually you can''t see it at all, but if you suddenly suffer a heavy blow, this passive spell will automatically bounce out to block the damage for the mage.


    Those golden knights managed to narrow the distance, but they were blocked by the shield with a sword, and then the mage could smash them to half death with a blistering blast.


    "Hey!" Isaac ran over, the shot just now had no effect on him.


    "The power of this weapon is good, but unfortunately it failed to penetrate the shield of the high mage." Isaac commented, "but it is perfect, if there is such a weapon in my previous design, I will die. Sorry."


    "The power is a little bit worse, but didn''t you just say that this is not a magic weapon..." Claire closed her mouth when he said this, he knew that the other party would definitely understand what he meant.


    Sure enough, Isaac''s eyes lit up after hearing this, "You mean, we can transform it into a magic weapon, right!"


    Isaac continued to mutter to himself: "Yes, if it is transformed into a magic weapon, it might be able to penetrate the defense of the "Spell Shelter"!"


    Isaac became more and more excited, almost jumped up, hugged Claire, "You are such a genius!"


    Claire touched her nose, "It''s okay, I''m just an ordinary genius." He had long wanted to turn the revolver into a magic weapon, but he never had the time or opportunity.


    Claire''s wake-up brought a lot of inspiration to Isaac, "We are about to engrave a magic inscription on the gun to increase its power, and we can also replace the key components with magic accessories, and then put one on the muzzle to speed up the speed. Array."


    Claire said at the right time: "You can also enchant the bullet to increase the penetration attribute."


    Isaac''s eyes lit up, "You''re right! I forgot about this. You can also replace that black powder with a more explosive magic burning solid."


    "I can''t wait any longer, let''s go!" Isaac grabbed Claire and walked out.


    "Hey, hey! Where are you going!"


    "Go and magicize this weapon!" Isaac said excitedly.


    "Are you in such a hurry?"


    "I''m impatient!"


    "Okay, take my mount."


    ¡­¡­


    The location was not in the academy, but Isaac took Claire out of the outer city of the capital instead.


    Going around, Claire followed Isaac to a slightly messy street. As soon as he entered here, he heard the sound of iron hammering.


    Claire: "Where is it?"


    "There are the best blacksmiths in the capital. Some of my previous ideas were made here."


    Claire looked inside and was slightly surprised: "Is this a gathering place for dwarves?"


    Isaac explained: "It can''t be said that, this is the street where blacksmiths gather, but there are more dwarves."


    Dwarves are born skilled craftsmen, and they work hard and do not make trouble, so they are very popular in various countries, and they can open their own blacksmith shops.


    Isaac took Claire deeper into the street, and he had obviously been here many times.


    Finally stopped at a blacksmith shop, Isaac stood at the door and shouted: "Teklin, come out quickly, there is a business!"


    After a while, a sturdy and sturdy dwarf who was not much different from humans walked out with a hammer, and when he saw Isaac, he was also excited and responded loudly: "Isaac, long time no see! Come and have a good drink with me later!"


    After seeing Claire behind him, he became vigilant. Dwarves are naturally suspicious of strangers, but if they are friends, they are very generous.


    "Teklin, let me introduce to you, this is Viscount Clare, and he is the one who came over to ask you to build something with me today, don''t worry He is a good person!"


    I don''t know how Isaac came to the conclusion that Claire is a good person in less than half an hour of getting along. Baron Eugene must be the first to disagree with this conclusion!


    After seeing that he was Isaac''s friend again, the suspicion in the dwarf''s eyes was reduced a lot.


    Then he turned his attention to Isaac, "Tell me, what good things do you want me to build today! Although I think your things are useless, they can test my skills every time, haha Haha!" The dwarf treats his friends so directly and forthrightly.


    "It''s not my design, it''s his design!" Isaac pointed at Claire excitedly.


    "He?" the dwarf doubted, he didn''t believe that Claire could come up with something even weirder than Isaac.


    Claire handed the bullet over, "Can this thing be reproduced?"


    The dwarf took it, looked up and down, and asked, "Can you take it apart and take a look?"


    Claire nodded, "Whatever!"


    Then the dwarf broke the bullet with his hand, looked at it a few times and said to himself, "It''s a very simple thing, how many do you want to make?"


    "Teklin, don''t worry, this is not the final version, we still need to make some changes to it!"


    As Isaac said that, he approached the blacksmith''s shop and swung a hammer, "Teklin, take out all the magic metal materials that I have deposited here, I must make sure this time. Come up with something useful!"


    Then he looked at Claire outside and invited: "Come in, let''s go together!"


    Claire pursed her lips and showed a bright smile. She rolled up her sleeves and walked in, "Come on! Let''s make a magic weapon that can shoot the Archmage!"


    ?

 Chapter 84： : propellant

    The dwarf Teklin admired the pistol without bullets, "It''s really eye-opening that this thing can kill a silver-level warrior."


    In my heart, I lowered my vigilance towards Claire a lot. Those who can design something like this are probably not as bad as Isaac.


    "I think the bullet is made of fine gold, and then the shell is made of abyss mithril, and then a magic inscription is engraved on the fine gold to increase its power..."


    Isaac wanted to continue, but was interrupted by Claire.


    "How much does a bullet cost from doing this?"


    "Uh...about one hundred thousand gold coins, oh, it seems a little expensive." Isaac scratched his head embarrassedly. The magic materials he just mentioned were randomly scraped out and added to the smelted weapons. It can increase the quality of the weapon several times.


    "The bullet casing can wrap the bullet to ensure that the bullet will not be damaged by the gunpowder inside. As for the bullet, you can add an appropriate amount of fine gold and mithril with meteorite to ensure the hardness and magic power of the bullet. Smooth operation..." Claire spoke her thoughts out.


    A bullet costs 100,000 gold coins. Even Claire''s current wealth can''t bear it.


    After Isaac listened to Claire''s words, he thought for a while, "If you follow your method, the cost of that bullet would be about a thousand gold coins, and it could maintain its power. It''s feasible!"


    The cost Isaac said was only the cost of bullets, not including the cost of inscription enchanting and forging.


    "Come on, make bullets first, you are responsible for the inscriptions and enchanting, and I will get the black powder." Claire said, the so-called art has a specialization, and he is good at alchemy and alchemy, while the other party is better at inscriptions and enchanting. .


    Isaac also showed an excited expression, "Okay, come on!"


    The dwarf also got up. After listening to what Claire and Isaac had said for so long, it was finally time for him to take action.


    Claire also rode the wolf king out of the blacksmith''s street, found a large-scale magic shop, and began to collect some magic materials for making otherworldly version of gunpowder. Because of the magic world, some magic materials mixed together to produce explosions. Not a lot at all, even magic apprentices know that mixing those materials together will cause an explosion. Claire found all the magic materials she wanted in a short while, and was reminded by the clerk before leaving.


    "Master, these things must not be mixed together at will, otherwise there will be an explosion."


    When he said this, the clerk''s tone was a little trembling. After picking up a customer, he bought all the magic materials that would explode when they merged with each other. When he took these materials, his hands were shaking, for fear of touching each other. There was an explosion.


    As soon as Claire went out, she suddenly raised her head, glanced at the name of the magic shop, and slapped her mouth: "This is a magic shop owned by Countess Sophia."


    When he brought the purchased magic materials back to the blacksmith shop, the dwarf Tecklin had already started to beat the anvil. His muscles were bulging into lumps, and hammer after hammer fell, kneading the magic materials on the anvil into an ideal shape. the way you want.


    Claire glanced at it with interest, and then walked inside. There is a simple magic making platform, which Isaac built and laid out here for many years. Many of his magic materials are also deposited in here.


    Claire took out the test tube from the space ring, first performed a cleansing technique, and then began to set up the experimental environment. Her hands were busy and her mind began to recall the knowledge of alchemy in this area.


    There are a lot of magic materials that can explode in combination, but what Claire wants is solid magic fuel like black powder, which will explode once an external force intervenes.


    Claire muttered idlely: "Sulfur, Nitrate, Charcoal, add some sugar, Big Ivan..."


    This is the simple production principle of black powder in the previous life, but what Claire wants to do is not black powder.


    "The white moon crystal and the dragon blood stone will fuse with each other and there will be a violent explosion. The power is enough to blow up the primary mages. If you add Chenxing debris, it may stabilize the reaction between them..."


    Do what she thinks, and Claire starts to prepare for the experiment.


    A few minutes later, a loud bang came from inside, and both the dwarf and Isaac stopped what they were holding and stuck their heads inside.


    After a few seconds, Claire, who was a little embarrassed, stuck her head out, "I''m sorry, something happened, you guys are busy."


    The two of them didn''t care either. It was common for mages to explode when they were doing experiments. Every year, every magic academy had to blow up several newbies who didn''t take proper safety measures, and those people became a negative example for the next freshman.


    Claire performed another cleaning technique to remove the debris from the explosion on the platform, and began to sum up her experience.


    "Chenxing debris will react with Baiyue crystal first, losing the effect of stable explosion..."


    Claire shook her hand and continued the next experiment, "Since it''s a little troublesome to come up with a new one, let''s start with gunpowder."


    Claire began to try adding magic materials to the gunpowder that would cause more explosive damage at high temperature. After trying more than ten kinds in a row, the power did increase, but the effect was not obvious.


    Claire began to try adding some composite magic materials, refining new reaction materials and adding them. After doing this, the power has indeed increased significantly. According to Claire''s calculations, the power can be about three times that of the original gunpowder.


    "It''s only three times... it''s still not enough." Claire knocked on the table and felt a headache. If it was only three times, it would still be impossible to penetrate the shield of the senior mage.


    Claire finally shifted her goal from alchemy to pharmacy. There are far more potions that can explode than those solid magic materials!


    And because the drug is at the molecular level, the reaction time is faster and shorter than that at the solid particle level, so the power is stronger, especially in small confined spaces.


    So for the next three or four hours, there would be an explosion from time to time in Claire''s room, and sometimes it didn''t sound for more than ten minutes. Isaac thought that Claire was killed by the previous explosion. After the next explosion sounded, I continued to draw the blueprint and design it with peace of mind.


    For the sake of her own safety and ease of trouble, Claire put a level 3 shield scroll for herself, so as not to hurt herself and affect the research and development of the potion.


    Twilight is approaching, and the magic lamp lit in the blacksmith''s shop also illuminates the room very brightly. Teklin has already made the bullets and shells, and Isaac''s work is also coming to an end. Claire is also at this time. walked out of the room.


    The three looked at each other and said, "It''s resolved?"


    "I replaced the propellant with liquid, and the power of UU reading increased by more than twenty times..." Claire explained.


    Claire replaced the traditional method of firing a primer to generate a flame, and then igniting the propellant to generate high temperature and high pressure. Instead, she replaced it with two drugs with opposite properties. Once mixed together, a violent explosion will occur, and the power is the same as that of traditional gunpowder. more than twenty times.


    As long as the two potions are separated by a small Audur metal plate beforehand so that they do not touch each other, the two will be fine, and the wonderful thing about Audur metal is that as long as magic power flows through it, it will liquefy and become a liquid Metal, after the magic power flows, it will be transformed into solid metal.


    However, it is very wonderful to use it on this. After pulling the trigger, the magic inscription in the bullet is activated immediately, and the Odu metal, which encounters the magic power, liquefies instantly.


    Claire looked at Tecklin, "I need your help to remodel the original cartridge case."


    Teklin handed Isaac the warhead doped with mithril and fine gold. Isaac took out a crystal pen and a tube of ink made from the blood of a high-level monster, and inscribed them one by one according to the inscription he designed. on the warhead.


    Claire pulled Tecklin aside and explained some principles to him, as well as the details that need to be paid attention to in production.


    After listening to Claire''s explanation, Teklin''s affection for Claire rose to a new level. The human in front of him seemed to be a talented designer.


    Claire also admires Tecklin very much. If there is no dwarf who can forge magic tools, it would be difficult to put these ideas into practice. Guaranteed to do it.


    ?

 Chapter 85： : Unlimited bullets

    "Okay, the bullets have been made!" Isaac was holding four or five bullets with silver bullets and golden bullets, watching it like a work of art.


    This design abandoned many of the ideas at the beginning, and originally planned to inscribe on the bullet casing, but found that the penetration effect of the inscription on the warhead would be better, and the power of Claire''s improved potion explosion was even greater. , the original shell can''t wrap the power of the explosion at all, and it will explode directly.


    So Isaac changed his mind a little bit, replaced the cartridge case with a composite, harder magic metal, and then enchanted it. This time, he was finally able to wrap the explosion generated by mixing the potion.


    The inscriptions Isaac inscribed on the bullets are all to increase the bullet''s penetrability and magic-breaking properties, to ensure that both the defense of vindictiveness and the defense of spell shields can cause a certain piercing effect.


    The dwarf Tecklin handed over a revolver that was re-cast with magic materials, "I have rebuilt the gun body, do you need to change it?"


    The surface of the rebuilt revolver is full of beautiful magic metal textures, which is more high-end and luxurious than the previous pistol.


    And if it was the same ordinary metal as before, it is estimated that the gun body can be shattered with one shot, and it is not only the material of the gun body that has been changed, Isaac will replace all parts such as the magazine and the trigger. It became a magic component, and it made up for the missing power on the cartridge case.


    "Look Claire! The idea I just came up with!" Isaac put the pistol in Claire''s hand.


    Claire narrowed her eyes and looked at it carefully, and finally found a red bean-sized gem in the middle of the bullet nest. She was a little surprised: "Space gem?"


    "Yes!" Isaac said excitedly, "I saw that this cartridge can only hold six bullets, so I put a space gem in the middle of the cartridge, and by modifying the magic rune inside, it can be taken out. The thing can be fixed in the upper right corner, so as long as you put enough bullets into this space gem, you can form a magic weapon with infinite bullets!"


    After listening to Isaac''s explanation, Claire''s eyes lit up. She had less time to load and unload bullets, and also confused the other party.


    Hey, you''ve fired all six bullets, you hit me again, I promise to stand still and hit you!


    When you encounter such a foolish critic, take it away with one shot!


    The dwarf Teklin took the bullets from Isaac and admired them carefully, "This is simply a work of art. I feel bad for using it."


    "It''s made for use. The designed bullets are more artistic. Let''s try the power." Isaac suggested.


    "Crack!" Claire shoved a magic bullet into it and started looking around to find a place to test its power.


    "Come on! Hit me!" The dwarf Tyklin patted his chest. "This is the most satisfying magical weapon I''ve ever made. Shoot me. I want to experience its power for myself. Hey no, wait until I go and put on the best armor I have here before you shoot."


    Isaac was also a little dumbfounded by the side, stopped Tai Kelin and said: "Although you are a gold-level warrior, according to our calculations, this is enough to penetrate the defense of the gold-level vindictiveness, so you still don''t try it, the bullet hits me. They are all engraved with penetrating inscriptions, and the armor you wear is probably not very useful."


    Claire also nodded. Although he couldn''t make a bullet that could kill an archmage in one shot, the current bullets should be more than enough to kill gold-level knights and high-level mages.


    The dwarf Tecklin said, "Where are you going to experiment?"


    "Naturally it''s the Sunset Mountains! The level 3 monsters in it should be enough for us to get the data we want." Isaac said.


    The Sunset Mountains is the closest gathering area of ??magical beasts to the capital. It is also one of the adventure places where many adventurers go. There are even wizard-level five-level magical beasts, and there are also extremely rare magic plants and magic materials outside. .


    "Claire, let''s go!" Isaac couldn''t wait to see how powerful the magic weapon was. Although he was able to calculate the approximate power, how could it be exciting to see it with his own eyes!


    Claire was dragged into the Adventurer''s Guild by the opponent, and Isaac explained while squeezing in: "It is difficult to find a trace of the third-level monsters in the Sunset Mountains, so come here to receive the quests about the third-level monsters and Regarding their information, we will not spend too much time looking for them in the Sunset Mountains, and we will be rewarded after completing the task."


    "How can you be so clear?"


    "When I have no money, I always come here to take quests. The high-level mage consumes too much money. My family is only a small family and can''t provide me that much money. I have been self-reliant since the middle-level mage."


    Isaac didn''t lie, this is the current situation, but it is rare like him. Many people have been stuck in the stage of magic apprentices all their lives. Some noble families are willing to pile up money. A junior mage, but if you go up, you have to rely entirely on talent. For a small family like Isaac to produce a high-level mage is basically the trump card of Guangzong Yaozu.


    Having a high-level mage is the face of a noble family. When other families hear that your family actually has a high-level mage in the Royal Capital Magic Academy, they will respect you from the bottom of their hearts and actions.


    However, those mages would not be interested in the inherited power of the family. It would be good if the family could develop with him. The two would complement each other and become a boost. The mages provided shelter for the family, and the family provided him with what he needed to specialize in magic. Money and magic materials, this is how many big noble families in the kingdom came together. But if they can''t keep up, the two will gradually drift apart. The life of the mage is extremely long. After the generation related to him dies, the affection for the family will become weaker and weaker. At best, the family will be guaranteed. Will not be destroyed by others, leave a thought for myself, and the rest will not be overwhelmed.


    When he got to the counter, Claire didn''t follow him. He didn''t have an adventurer''s identity card and couldn''t take the quest There were some wizards, warriors, assassins and other adventurers walking here. Claire even caught a glimpse of a few. An adventurer at the level of an archmage went to the counter to pick up the task. This is the prosperous inner city of the royal capital. If you are in another city, it would be difficult to see a high-level mage.


    After a while, Isaac returned with a roll of paper.


    "I found a good experimental target, the green-armored rock turtle. Its defense is at the top level among the third-level beasts. Its current location is in the Shuiyue Lake on the east side of the mountain range."


    After getting the experimental target again, Claire took Isaac out of the capital on the wolf king and galloped away in the direction of the Sunset Mountain Range.


    ¡­¡­


    At the outskirts of the Sunset Mountains, the speed of the wolf king did not decrease at all, and the first-level monsters outside had no influence on it at all. In a deeper place, the wolf king slowed down and followed Isaac''s directions.


    Entering the territory of the third-level beast, his throat couldn''t help but whimper.


    Claire and Isaac also got off the wolf king''s back at this moment, slowing down and heading towards Shuiyuetan. Their goal was the blue-armored rock turtle, and they didn''t want to attract the attention of other beasts.


    Under the leadership of Isaac, the two and one wolf came to a pool of water. The pool was in the shape of a crescent moon. There were only some low-level turtles and monsters on the edge of the lake to bask in the sun. The figure attracted attention, it looked like a hill, and only when I looked closely did I see that the hill had limbs and a hideous head.


    That''s the target of this trip, the blue-armored rock turtle!


    ?

 Chapter 86： : Blue Koiwa

    The two looked at each other and nodded to each other.


    "Catch it alive!"


    "Go!" Isaac applied a flying technique to himself and rushed over first, followed by Claire.


    When the low-level turtle monsters on the shore saw someone rushing up, they quickly waved their four feet and ran towards the lake.


    The Qingjia Rock Turtle did not run away, but roared in the direction of the two of them, and a wall of earth that was six meters high and more than twenty meters long was pulled up flat and blocked in front of the two of them.


    With this flying technique, Isaac easily crossed the earth wall and quickly chanted a spell in the air.


    "Iceya!"


    In the end, several ice cones exuding a cold breath appeared in the air and smashed towards the blue-armored rock turtle below.


    Claire clasped her hands together, and a huge fireball also appeared in front of him, blasting away and blasting a hole in the earthen wall.


    The ice pick hit the tortoise shell without causing any damage. Only when it hit the opponent''s outstretched limbs did it pierce the defense and flow out blood. The blue-armored rock turtle''s movements were also slowed down by the cold air after the ice pick was broken. .


    Claire seized the opportunity and cast a spell on the ground under the light-armored rock turtle''s feet.


    "Quicksand!"


    The originally hard ground turned into quicksand in the next second, trapping the huge green-armored rock turtle in it. The green-armored rock turtle kept raising its legs, but it would only sink deeper and deeper.


    In the end, a khaki light lit up on its body, and the original quicksand also turned into hard ground, and its limbs were pulled out immediately.


    Then he fiercely looked at Claire who had just cast the spell, and roared at Claire. From such a distance, he could feel the stench coming from the opponent''s mouth.


    Then Claire''s face changed, and Isaac above also noticed something and quickly reminded: "Earth thorn!"


    Before Isaac could speak, Claire put a levitation technique on herself, and the reaction force with one foot sent her body into the air, and then Claire shot a wind blade in the direction of the blue-armored rock turtle. .


    The wind blade hit the opponent''s body without causing any damage, but this was also expected by Claire. His purpose was to use the reaction force shot by the wind blade to move his body backward and send out the range of the ground thorn. .


    Just as Claire''s body retreated a certain distance from each other, many cone-shaped thorns formed of rocks suddenly pierced the ground where she was standing. If Claire was standing there just now, she would definitely be pierced through her body.


    "Flaming explosion!"


    Isaac, who was in the air, finally condensed a third-level spell and blasted the blue-armored rock turtle on the ground.


    There were many burns on the body of the blue-armored rock turtle that was hit, and there was a hint of retreat in his eyes, and he moved in the direction of the lake. Although it was huge, its speed was not at all. slow.


    Upon seeing this, Claire immediately took out a third-level magic scroll from the space ring and used it on the green-armored rock turtle that was about to escape.


    "Tornado!"


    In the next second, a blue-colored wind magic rose from the abdomen of the green-armored rock turtle, and the thrust became stronger and stronger. It quickly supported the body of the green-armored rock turtle in the shape of a hill, and then the spell was completely break out!


    He threw it into the air, and finally landed at a position dozens of meters away from the lake. His back landed on the ground. At the moment of landing, the entire ground shook, as if an earthquake had occurred. The branches of trees beside the lake The leaves are falling off.


    And because it was on its back, the green-armored rock tortoise swayed with its four feet in the sky but couldn''t touch the ground. It''s body gives the reverse.


    "Don''t give it a chance!" Claire roared.


    Isaac''s speed was not slow, he quickly chanted a spell in his mouth and waved his hand in the direction of the rock thorn.


    "Continuous wind blade!"


    Dozens of wind blades were continuously shot from his palm, hitting the rock thorn with extremely fast speed and decent power. The rock thorns were smashed into rubble, and the body of the blue-armored rock turtle fell down again.


    Claire seized the opportunity and used the spell on the land below the opponent again.


    "The Swamp Land!"


    The originally hard ground turned into a low-lying swamp with water, and the body of the green-armored rock turtle soon fell into half of it, and its limbs were constantly waving in the air.


    "Catch alive!" Isaac excitedly took out the magic tool that bound the beast.


    ¡­¡­


    Ten minutes later, the blue-armored rock turtle was **** by five flowers and hung up, and was still roaring at the two of Claire.


    Isaac looked at Claire in surprise, "Fortunately you are here, otherwise it would be very difficult for me to solve it by myself. Are you really just an intermediate mage?"


    Claire was a little surprised when he saw Isaac''s battle. He originally thought that the other party was a genius in research, but he didn''t expect the battle to be so smooth, but after thinking of what the other party said before, it was more reasonable.


    Since the middle-level mage started to earn research funds, if he didn''t have any combat power, he would have died in the Sunset Mountain Range.


    "Let''s try the power of the bullet." Claire took out the magic-modified revolver with a smile.


    The green-armored rock turtle seemed to feel something wrong, and a khaki light appeared on its body, which was adding magic defense to itself.


    "Crack!" The magic bullet was loaded into the bullet nest, and Claire stepped back ten meters away, raising her pistol and aiming at the suspended blue-armored rock turtle.


    "Yes, all you need is magic defense, otherwise you can test the real effect."


    Isaac put a magic shield on himself and retreated outside the safe range.


    "3...2...1!" Claire counted down.


    "boom!"


    A gunshot that was more than ten times louder than before exploded. Claire felt like a thunderbolt struck near him, and what followed was the recoil caused by the bullet fired. Fortunately, Claire had eaten Dali Pill, otherwise If not, you may not be able to catch it.


    "Buzz!"


    Claire rubbed her blaring ears, shook her head, and looked at the blue-armored rock turtle that the gun was aimed at.


    The target position is the opponent''s back tortoise shell, which is also the hardest part of the green-armored rock tortoise. Coupled with the magic defense, even the face-to-face pyrotechnics may not be able to penetrate this layer of defense but At this moment, the back of the green-armored rock turtle was already covered in blood, and the shell was almost broken and could not be seen. Some were just a blood hole nearly two meters long and one meter deep, and blood was still dripping out.


    Isaac took a closer look and commented, "It didn''t break down, but I can see the internal organs inside. It''s almost dying."


    At this time, the blue-armored rock turtle didn''t have much air in and out, and its head drooped down. If it goes on like this, it will die automatically after another ten minutes.


    Claire shook her numb arm, "The human body is not as tyrannical as that of a demon beast. It''s not a big problem to see that this power penetrates the defenses of senior mages and golden knights. If a shot hits, it can be taken away."


    It''s not a big problem. If this shot hit those knights and mages, they would be smashed to pieces.


    "While it''s still alive, take another shot, this time aiming at the head." Claire suggested.


    "Yes! The experimental materials that I finally got can''t be wasted like this." Isaac took the initiative to put a third-level spell shield on the blue-armored rock turtle.


    The wolf king on the side trembled when he heard this. What kind of demons are these two people? The blue-armored rock turtle is still like this. When I got down, I secretly rejoiced in my heart: Fortunately, when he found me, he was not trying to experiment with any weapon, but to find himself as a mount. Now it seems that the end is good.


    "boom!"


    The blue-armored rock turtle''s head is not as strong as the tortoise shell''s defense. After being hit, it turned into a red blood mist. Claire couldn''t even retrieve the bullet, and the bullet went to an unknown location.


    "Okay! That''s great!" Isaac jumped up excitedly.


    ?

 Chapter 87： : extra for you

    Isaac skillfully peeled off the precious magic materials from the blue-shelled rock turtle, and then took the heart that killed the blue-shelled rock turtle as a proof of killing the other party to deliver the mission.


    The target of this mission is the heart of the blue-shelled rock turtle, so it''s not a big problem if Claire smashes its back and head.


    "The sound is too loud, and the recoil is also very strong. If you don''t hold it hard, it''s easy to let go." Claire explained the problem she just discovered during use.


    Although these two problems are irrelevant, it is naturally the best to be able to solve them.


    "It''s simple." Isaac took the pistol from Claire, carved a small magic circle with an engraving pen on the gun body, blew it, and gave it back to Claire.


    "I engraved a small silent magic circle on it. When you go back, you will have Taiklin pour it with mithril. Entering magic into it to activate the magic circle should be able to suppress most of the sounds. The nest material is replaced with a magic material that absorbs kinetic energy, and the problem of recoil is also solved."


    Claire took back the pistol and admired it again, and praised: "You are really a genius."


    Isaac scratched his head and laughed a few times, feeling a little embarrassed, "Thanks to you, I discovered that my talent has a place to be used."


    Claire also smiled and said, "Let''s go back."


    On the way back, Claire found that the wolf king had become unusually honest. Although he was used to being beaten by himself, he didn''t dare to rebel against him, but this time he was much more honest than usual.


    Claire didn''t think much about it, it wasn''t a bad thing anyway.


    The two returned to the capital with one wolf. At this time, it was getting late, and the magic lights on the street were all lit up.


    "I''ll go to the Adventurer''s Guild and submit the quest first."


    "Okay, then I''ll go to Tecklin''s to finish the gun first."


    "Well! After I go back, I will explain the situation to the instructor and go back to Nafu City with you!"


    Hearing this, Claire couldn''t help laughing, "Okay! See you tomorrow!"


    "See you tomorrow!"


    ¡­¡­


    The two parted at the gate of the city. Claire rode the wolf king back to the blacksmith alone and explained the situation to the dwarf Tecklin.


    After another half hour of beating and beating, the current gun can be called a perfect work of art.


    Afterwards, Claire asked Taiklin to make dozens of magic bullets, which cost nearly 100,000 gold coins. In the end, Taiklin didn''t charge a processing fee. It was a great satisfaction to be able to participate in the production of such magic weapons.


    Claire delayed several times, but still couldn''t convince the other party.


    On the way back, Claire couldn''t help sighing, "Teklin is really an honest man."


    The dwarves'' greed for money is comparable to that of the goblins, but Tecklin can even pay no processing fee. One can imagine how fascinating the magical weapons that Claire and Isaac made.


    Claire didn''t go back to the residence that Shane arranged for him, but rode the wolf king back to the magic academy, and continued to plunge into the library.


    He stayed in the capital for one day less. It is expected that when Isaac is ready, Claire will bring the other party back to Nafu City, so Claire has devoted limited time to the library, and a lot of knowledge here is seen outside. A glance has to be charged by the second.


    ¡­¡­


    In the early morning, Claire rubbed his eyes, the sunlight outside had already shone in, and he closed a magic book he was reading.


    "It''s almost time." Claire looked up at the clock in the library, it was half past nine.


    Claire went out of the library and rode on the wolf king, walking towards Isaac''s grade.


    The Magic Academy is divided into five grades. The first grade is the freshman who has just entered the Magic Academy, most of whom are magic apprentices. The age of the Academy is not sorted by the number of years they have been in the Magic Academy, but by grade. The second grade is the primary. The grade of the mage, the third grade is the intermediate mage, the fourth grade is the senior mage, and the fifth grade like Isaac is the senior mage who is about to graduate.


    However, many students in magic academies are stuck in the stage of magic apprentices or junior mages all their lives, unable to graduate normally, and they are forced to drop out of school after reaching a certain age, which is called wanton career.


    ¡­¡­


    Parked the Wolf King outside the fifth-grade teaching building, and Claire walked in alone. After asking a few people, he found Isaac''s classroom.


    As soon as Claire saw Isaac, she felt that something was wrong.


    At this moment, Isaac''s face was gray and depressed, and when he saw Claire again, his face became even more guilty.


    "You''re here, I wanted to find you just now." A wry smile appeared on Isaac''s face, and his tone became weak.


    Isaac pursed his lips, but still asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Isaac''s eyes changed a few times, and finally he lowered his head in guilt, and said in a low voice, "Claire, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t be able to go back to Naft City with you this time."


    Claire''s eyes flickered a few times, but she calmed down her heart, "What is it? Maybe I can solve it."


    Isaac sighed, "I told my mentor yesterday about my thoughts, and he wouldn''t let me go... He said he could take me in another direction."


    "After all, he is my mentor and has taught me for more than ten years. I... I''m sorry, I clearly agreed with you." After saying this, Isaac felt that his whole body was about to be pulled away. General.


    On one side is the mentor who has been intimate with him for more than ten years, and on the other is Bole who appreciates him. Isaac did not expect things to develop to this point. He originally thought that after talking to the mentor, the other party would be very happy to congratulate him .


    Claire opened her eyes slightly, bit her lip, and a nameless anger quietly rose in her heart.


    Understood, why is the teacher not letting him go? It''s just a pretext. In the final analysis, the Magic Academy refuses to let people go.


    Those stinky fish, rotten shrimps who can''t even advance to the intermediate level mages, just left, but it is absolutely impossible for a genius like Isaac to let go. It took more than ten years to advance to the senior mages, and in inscriptions, formations and enchanting There are excellent talents in all aspects. Although the road is a little off, he is still a genius when he corrects it, and he is a genius cultivated by himself. How can he be kidnapped by others at will.


    Is the Magic Academy really just a school that helps people cultivate talents? Which of the top colleges and universities in the previous life did not cultivate talents for their own use, hold each other tightly, and pile up all the benefits and benefits I am afraid that others will run away.


    Claire forced a smile and patted Isaac on the shoulder, comforting: "It''s okay, I''ll take care of this matter. I know the senior management of the Magic Academy, so it shouldn''t be a problem to talk to your mentor."


    Isaac''s eyes also lit up, "Really?!" In his heart, he also wanted to follow Claire back to Naft City.


    "That''s natural." Claire continued to keep a smile on her face, but her heart was filled with uncontrollable anger, and her knuckles turned white.


    Fuck! Even if the person that Lao Tzu likes is the Royal Capital Academy of Magic, he can''t get stuck! Isaac has to go back to Naft with me!


    "You should stay in the magic academy for a few days, I''ll go find someone, just wait a few days."


    "Okay." Isaac nodded.


    "See you!"


    "See you!"


    Claire turned her head and walked towards the door. When she reached the door that was hidden, she couldn''t bear the anger in her heart any longer, so she raised her leg and kicked it hard.


    "Snapped!"


    The door was kicked open by Claire and hit the wall. There was a loud bang, and the door half fell down.


    "Boom!"


    Isaac''s heart also jumped, it seems that things are not as simple as he imagined.


    The doorman who heard the noise rushed over, pointed at Claire and said loudly, "Hey! What are you doing! Stop for me, you will lose money if you break the door!"


    Claire flicked his hand, and a small handful of gold coins flashed out of the space ring, and backhanded it to the stone guardrail on one side, and the gold coins scattered and made a crackling sound.


    Then he walked past the guard and said lightly, "I''ll give you the extra."


    ?

 Chapter 88： : explain

    After walking out from the inside, Claire''s anger still did not subside.


    "Wow!"


    A wolf howl attracted Claire''s attention. The voice was full of fear and panic. Claire frowned and walked quickly towards the wolf king''s position.


    As soon as he arrived at the place, he saw that the wolf king was stepped on by a dragon beast with red scales that looked like a foal, but was much taller and mightier. On top of the dragon beast sat a Claire. Familiar person.


    When Bell saw Claire come out, he finally showed a proud smile.


    "After so many days, I finally let me find you! You only beat me by relying on this monster before, and now I have also ridden my mount, the red-scaled dragon horse, now it''s up to you Can do that!"


    Claire''s face became gloomy. Originally, he was not in a good mood after encountering that incident, but now someone hit the gun again.


    After the wolf king felt Claire''s emotions, he snorted and struggled to stand up.


    But as soon as he felt the faint dragon blood emanating from the dragon beast, his body fell down uncontrollably.


    This is not to blame. The blood of the dragon is a lore for most of the monsters. Whenever they smell the smell of the dragon, those monsters will feel fear from the heart and want to escape. There is no courage to confront head-on, this is due to the pressure on the blood.


    Bell again manipulated the red-scaled dragon foal to stomp on the wolf king a few times. This dragon foal was a birthday present from his mother on his eighteenth birthday, and it was also a second-class monster with the blood of a red dragon. The price in the world is no less than fifty thousand gold coins.


    "Come on, what else can you do? Without this beast, we can have a one-on-one duel!" Bell took out his staff and yelled at Claire.


    "I''m not in the mood to make trouble with you right now." Claire said lightly.


    Immediately after the space ring flashed, the perfect magic pistol appeared in his hand.


    "What is this? Is it your magic weapon?" Bell wondered, he could feel the magic fluctuations from above.


    However, he still had full confidence and waved the staff in his hand, "My staff is made from the branches of the Tree of Wisdom, and the Inspiration Stone inlaid on it can shorten my casting time by two seconds. Can your magic weapon work as well as my staff?"


    Claire didn''t bother to pay attention to him, so she slowly raised her hand and put her index finger on the trigger.


    It was also at this time that the wolf king, who was trampled under his hoof, saw Claire''s movements, and suddenly recalled the scene from yesterday, the cruel scene where the giant tortoise with a huge body like a hill was shot by Claire.


    His body trembled involuntarily, and he secretly guessed in his heart: He doesn''t think I''m a waste and loses face to him, so he should clean me up!


    The wolf **** is above, absolutely like this! This human being is very cruel, he must want to clean me up!


    At this moment, the wolf king''s heart was instantly filled with tension and fear. The scene of the tragic death of the giant tortoise yesterday was still vivid in his mind. After just one day, is he going to follow in the footsteps of the other party?


    The wolf king hurriedly looked at Claire''s face, his eyes were very indifferent, as if he was looking at a dead thing. As expected, he was furious now.


    "Ow!"


    The wolf king couldn''t help but let out a howl, struggling to get up. In his heart, Claire''s fear has surpassed his fear of the dragon. After all, he can see Claire from time to time, but the dragon has never been seen before. He had seen it, and even if he had encountered it, the wolf king firmly believed that even the most ferocious dragon was not as good as one-tenth of Claire''s.


    Bell, who was sitting on the dragon horse, felt the movement under his feet, and his expression became somewhat dissatisfied, "Why can''t this beast have so many problems, can''t it just stay honest!"


    When he was about to control his beloved horse to step down, the wolf king had already struggled to climb out of his hoof, glanced at Claire, saw that he was still on the verge of anger, immediately bent his knees and jumped, biting him precisely. On the neck of the red-scaled dragon foal, it bit tightly and refused to let go.


    Feeling the severe pain from the neck, the dragon foal suddenly panicked. It has been smooth sailing since it was born. Where has it been hurt like this? throw away.


    But instead of throwing it away, Bell, who was sitting on it, was thrown off, and he fell hard.


    "What''s the matter with you!" Bell, who was dropped, didn''t forget to care about what happened to his precious mount.


    Claire was a little surprised. Originally, he just planned to kill the dragon beast with one shot, but he didn''t expect the wolf king to suddenly rise up.


    The wolf and the horse soon scuffled together. Everything was difficult at the beginning. After the wolf king overcame his fear of the dragon blood and took the first bite, the later bite became smoother, and the fear in his heart became more and more Less and less, there is an illusion of "the blood of the giant dragon?"


    And the red-scaled dragon foal was constantly struggling, exuding its own blood, and only those poor spells with weak lethality, which hit the wolf king without even hitting the fur''s defense. Put on.


    It was originally cultivated by humans as a professional mount. In terms of combat, it is not an opponent of the wolf king who has been fighting in the wild for many years. If some monsters with dragon bloodline are killed in the wild, the wolf king is estimated to be unable to fight. The blood of the giant dragon brings not only coercion, but also makes the dragon-blooded Warcraft with the blood of the giant dragon have power and talent far beyond that of the same race.


    After a while, the wolf king bit the dragon foal badly, and Claire finally put down the pistol he raised.


    After the wolf king saw this, his hanging heart finally relaxed. It seemed that he was satisfied and did not intend to kill himself. After showing a pleasing smile at Claire, he continued to bite the flesh and blood on Longju''s body. swallowed.


    Bell on the side was dripping blood when he saw it. He was reluctant to beat and scold this dragon-blood mount on weekdays, but now he was bitten by a monster so wanton.


    "Get out of the way! The water fluctuates!" Bell hurriedly waved his staff and cast a spell on the wolf king.


    The wolf king, who was biting the red-scaled dragon foal, didn''t respond. He was hit by a blow and flew out Claire''s eyelids twitched and looked at the wolf king. Fortunately, he was not seriously injured.


    "Can you take care of your humble mount, how dare it bite my red-scaled dragon steed! It has the blood of a red dragon!" Bell stopped in front of the dragon steed and shouted at Claire.


    Claire tilted her head slightly, her expression a little puzzled: "Are you used to being arrogant? At the beginning, it was obviously the one who stepped on my mount. You seemed to be very proud at that time, but now you are bitten. Then you blame me?"


    Bell opened his mouth and was at a loss for words. In the end, he found that he couldn''t explain it, so he simply said: "I don''t care about that. Anyway, your mount bit my mount. You have to explain it to me!"


    Claire chuckled a few times, "Explain? You asked me to explain it to you!" After speaking, her tone became violent. She was in a bad mood, and she encountered a fool when she went out.


    The punching bag you hit is useless!


    Claire quickly raised the muzzle, aimed at the dragon-blooded beast behind him, and pulled the trigger!


    "boom!"


    The sound was much smaller, and the recoil was also much reduced, but the power remained the same.


    The bullet that shot rubbed Bell''s ear, first there was tinnitus from the ear, and then there was a loud bang from behind. Bell was completely stunned. At that moment, he felt the breath of death.


    Slowly turning his head to see, where is there any red-scaled dragon foal, only a pile of spattered minced meat and scattered blood mist, Bell''s head immediately shut down, if the shot just hit him ...


    At this moment, Claire has already mounted the wolf king and walked to his side.


    "This is what I told you."


    ?

 Chapter 89： : Nightmare Flower [Released Tomorrow]

    After Claire left, Bell still slumped on the spot. Ever since the bullet brushed past his ear, it left a great shadow on his fragile heart, especially when his precious mount turned into a blood mist in front of him. The tragic situation made him unable to recover for a long time.


    There must be a thought echoing in his mind, "If that shot hit me, I would die!"


    This fear has been entangled in his heart like a gangrene, and he could not calm down for a long time.


    But Claire didn''t care about this. After confirming that the other party would not cause trouble for him in the future, he rode the wolf king out of the magic academy. He didn''t care about what happened to Bell just now. What he cares about now is Isaac. thing.


    The Magic Academy refused to let them go. The words he just told Isaac about getting to know the senior management of the Magic Academy were completely comforting. The only one who could get in touch with the Magic Academy when he first arrived was Mrs. Sophia.


    If it weren''t for this, Klar definitely wouldn''t take the initiative to see the countess, it''s not because the other party made him feel bad, but the conversation was too tiring, like negotiating.


    Claire rode the Wolf Dynasty to the eastern part of the inner city. It was the wealthy area where the nobles lived, and Sophia lived there.


    After informing the housekeeper, Claire was led into the gorgeous mansion by the servants. The residences here are not those castles in the personal domain, but more like large villas. Sophia''s mansion is larger than the Viscount Mansion in Nafhu City, where Claire is located, and such an area is extremely rare in the wealthy area.


    Followed all the way in, the green plants used to decorate are also some rare magic plants outside, the breath exuded has the effect of calming and refreshing, walking into the other party''s mansion, it is not as magnificent as ordinary people imagine. There are only simple decorations, but Claire knows that those randomly placed objects are basically priceless antiques when they are taken outside.


    "As expected of the August family, one of the three giants in the magic shop." Claire sighed inwardly.


    In the living room, as soon as Claire sat down, an old man who looked like a butler brought a cup of tea in front of Claire and said respectfully, "Wait a minute, Madam said she will come when she is done."


    The housekeeper was a little surprised. There are many nobles and nobles who want to visit Mrs. Sophia every day, but most of them are directly rejected outside the door. It is very rare for such a lady to come in person, and this person seems to be Still an underage.


    However, as a housekeeper, if you know there are things you shouldn''t ask, don''t ask. After a few polite words with Claire, he backed away.


    Claire drank a few sips of sweet tea bored. After waiting for nearly an hour, there was a sound from outside the door.


    With the sound of "da da da" from the high heels stepping on the floor, Claire knew that Sophia had finally finished her work, so she politely stood up.


    "Mrs. Sophia, Gui''an!" Claire nodded slightly towards her.


    Today''s Sophia''s dress is different from what she saw that day. She is no longer wearing the black nude-back dress, but a Western classical Rococo style dress. She wears all kinds of gorgeous, dazzling and priceless clothes around her neck. Jewel, but even wearing so much, it''s hard to hide her proud figure.


    Sophia walked to the opposite side of Claire and said with a smile, "Lord Viscount, why did you think of coming to me?"


    Claire laughed embarrassingly. You, an earl, called me the Viscount, you really gave me a face.


    "I came here this time to ask for your help." Claire said straight to the point.


    "Oh?" Sophia raised her eyebrows, dragged her chin to look at Claire, and said softly, "What''s so hard to beat you, tell me and see."


    "I fell in love with someone at the Magic Academy and wanted to take them away, but the Magic Academy wouldn''t let them go. Is there any way?"


    Sophia snorted again, and said with interest: "What kind of person can be attracted to you? It won''t be some pretty little girl."


    "A senior mage." Claire said lightly.


    Hearing this, Sophia''s body also straightened up, no longer in that joking tone.


    "You want to compete with the Magic Academy for talent?"


    "It''s not a talent." Claire added in her heart: It should be an alternative genius.


    "You know, this kind of thing is a little difficult."


    Claire pursed her lips. It was difficult. Does that mean it can be done?


    But for Isaac''s sake, Claire didn''t even want the principle of 30/70 split, and said directly, "I''m willing to split the business we talked about earlier."


    Although Sophia seems to be very interested in him, he doesn''t believe that he has any relationship with the other party. The relationship between him and Sophia is nothing more than a negotiation of the exchange of interests. The other party will naturally help him when the interests are given enough.


    Sophia paused for a moment, and her eyes became crescent-shaped with a smile.


    "How about five or five?"


    He really knows how to sit on the ground and raise the price. Claire sighed inwardly, and put on a tangled look. In the end, she agreed with gritted teeth, pretending to be determined.


    "Then divide it into fifty-fifty!"


    The value of Isaac can be measured by gold coins, even if he only takes 40% of it, he can accept it. Anyway, it is a business without capital. The reason why he puts on a painful expression is that he does not want to be slaughtered by Sophia. .


    But I didn''t expect that just after he finished speaking, he laughed and covered the corner of his mouth, "I just said it casually, but I didn''t expect you to agree. It seems that the senior mage that you liked is very special, I think so. I took him to my subordinates to work on it."


    Claire''s expression froze, but he didn''t expect to be put together by the other party. That''s why he didn''t want to meet and talk with Sophia. He felt uncomfortable.


    Sophia smiled again and said, "Just kidding with you, how could I rob the Viscount for talent."


    Harm, asking for others, at the very beginning, she was at a disadvantage, which made this woman proud.


    "Can you help me with this?"


    "Yes, no problem." Sophia agreed without even asking who the person was, but this also reflected the influence of the August family in the Magic Academy.


    "But I did you a favor last time, and you haven''t repaid my favor. Are you going to do the same this time?" Sophia said in a resentful tone, as if Claire had failed her.


    "Madam, feel free to say anything." Claire''s expression didn''t change.


    "You''re so smart, you know that I have something to help you with."


    Sophia leaned her hand against the pendant on her neck, and the spatial fluctuations came, and a bunch of flowers emitting a faint blue light appeared in her hand.


    Claire quickly recognized the bunch of flowers, "Nightmare flower?"


    The name of this bunch of flowers is not that you will have nightmares after eating it, but because a mage woke up after having a nightmare when he was traveling and saw flowers growing near him emitting a faint blue light, so it was named after him. Nightmare Flower, and then continued.


    "Yes, Nightmare Flower, do you know its effect?"


    "Naturally, it is clear that the Nightmare Flower grows in the deepest part of the forest and is the main material for the potion of the power of the bull..."


    "It seems very clear. This is what I want your help to do. Help me sell it."


    "Sell it?" Claire was a little surprised. Generally, there is no shortage of market for the main ingredients of this medicine, but he quickly reacted and asked, "How much?"


    If it were just a few thousand or ten thousand bundles, Claire didn''t believe that the other party would trouble her.


    The bull potion can greatly increase the user''s strength for a short period of time. It is one of the potions that warrior adventurers must buy. The price on the market has never dropped by a hundred gold coins. It is a nightmare as its main raw material. The price of a single flower has reached more than ten gold coins. If the amount is small, the market can eat it. It is a question of earning more and earning less.


    "Fifty tons."


    "..." Has the bunch been used to indicate the quantity?


    Claire almost wanted to stand up and say goodbye. According to the weight of a bunch of flowers, 50 grams, what a million bunch of flowers! You don''t have that much wholesale!


    Claire rubbed her face and said helplessly, "Where did you get so many nightmare flowers?"


    Sophia had a rare look of sadness on her face, "It happened for a reason..."


    ?

 ~： On the shelf testimonials!

    It stands to reason that there is a testimonial, and I have to thank some people, but after thinking about it, I still have to thank myself.


    Seriously, thank my editor-in-chief "Night Supper", he dug me from another group into a group to sign the contract, otherwise this book should be cut.


    Then I would like to thank all the readers who have always supported me, or the sentence "I lied to Qiqi''s Qiaoqi to write a book for you to read!"


    Don''t worry about eunuchs or anything. My university living expenses are all based on this. So read it with confidence.


    Finally, thank you for your support! ! !


    "Beginning to be a Lord in the Viscounty" is on the shelves!


    It is being played, please wait for a while. After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update!


    The full text of "Beginning as a Lord in a Viscounty" is updated, keep in mind the URL:

 Chapter 90： :Foam

    "Long story short."


    "Do you know about the Raging Flame Plane?"


    Claire was refreshed when she heard this and nodded, "I''ve heard of it."


    The Raging Flame Plane is one of the three planes controlled by the Royal Capital Academy of Magic. This plane was discovered more than 30 years ago, and it has only occupied half of the land. It has not been completely controlled, and now more than It was the Anaya Kingdom where Claire was located that discovered this plane, and the magician of the neighboring kingdom of Phanes also discovered this plane.


    The native Raging Flame Orcs of the Raging Flame Plane want to protect their world, and the two human kingdoms want to swallow this plane alone, so now the Raging Flame Plane is basically a three-way war situation, but even so the Raging Flame Plane An incalculable amount of wealth flows out each year to supply the entire kingdom.


    Sophia rubbed her temples with a headache, "Our August family has always cooperated with the military. I bought a large number of these nightmare grass from other countries to make the potion of the power of the bull, and then sold it in the plane of raging flames. The fighting kingdom military, this medicine has been in urgent need there, if this deal is reached, the profit will be at least around 20 million gold coins..."


    Claire rubbed her fingers, this is called a big business, one can earn tens of millions of gold coins, and he has worked hard to harvest the IQ tax of the nobles in a year, and if it is not for the lack of strength now Claire also wants to get involved in the business.


    More than 10 million hits in the capital can just be a splash, but when it hits Nafu City, no matter what, it can raise Nafu City to the level of a medium-sized city.


    As soon as this thought came to Claire, she couldn''t help admiring herself. Even when she arrived in the capital, she couldn''t forget the people who endured hardship in Nafhu City. She was such a good lord.


    But the other party has said this, and Claire should know what happened.


    "A truce in the plane of Raging Flames?"


    "Yeah." Sophia nodded slightly, "Although there is no specific news, I have someone in the military, and some gossip has already passed. It is expected that formal negotiations will begin next week."


    "If the Raging Flame Plane can''t fight, then these Nightmare Flowers will have to be smashed into your hands. The shelf life of these flowers will be less than three weeks. If this time period passes, the magic power of Nightmare Flowers will dissipate. reduced to an ordinary flower."


    Claire suggested: "How about making the potion of the power of the bull? Your family has opened a magic shop, and there will always be a day when they are sold out. Although you may not earn that much, at least you won''t lose money. ."


    "No, in order to be able to quickly collect a large number of Nightmare Flowers, the purchase price has increased several times, and I have spent more than 30 million on this front and back. If the cost is not collected in the short term, the cash flow will dry up. For a period of time, it will have an impact on other businesses, and it will not only be these tens of millions that will be lost."


    "Although it doesn''t hurt me, I don''t want to lose this money for nothing. You are so smart, is there no good way?" Sophia looked at Claire and asked.


    Claire spread out his hand helplessly, "You really like him, a high-level mage will let me help you solve tens of millions of gold coins."


    "Then there''s no way? Then you have to figure out what conditions to use in exchange for him. I''m not that easy to satisfy." Sophia lightly bit her lower lip with her white teeth, showing all the temptation.


    Claire ignored the other party''s teasing, "There is still a way."


    Sophia stopped teasing Claire and asked quickly, "Really?"


    "I''m also a little unsure. Your nightmare flower is too big, but try it out. If you''re lucky, you might still be able to earn money."


    "Let''s hear it." Sophia dragged her chin towards Claire.


    "A few questions to ask you first?"


    "Measures?" Sophia asked, pretending to be ignorant.


    Claire: "..." Forget it, it''s time to get used to it.


    "Does anyone know about your massive acquisition of Nightmare Flowers?"


    "How can this kind of profitable business be known to others? But the heads of the top families may know some news, and the entire king should be unknown."


    "It''s easy if no one knows." Claire took out the paper from the space ring and placed it on the table. "What is the price of Nightmare Flower now?"


    "About five gold coins."


    Claire just wrote it on the paper: "This matter is divided into several steps, the first: send someone to various magic stores to buy Nightmare Flowers..."


    Sophia''s eyes flickered slightly, and there was no question. Claire naturally had his reasons for doing so.


    "By the way, it''s best for those people to be archmage-level mages, and senior mages are also fine, but they must be raw faces." Claire reminded, "Buy all the nightmare flowers in the entire capital."


    "This is easy, what''s the next step?" Sophia has no shortage of mages.


    "In a few days, let them come over again and ask if there are any Nightmare Flowers in the capital, and how much is less than ten gold coins. After buying the Nightmare Flowers again, leave a message: I will come back in a few days. Buy it, and hopefully those stores will have enough nightmare flowers ready.¡±


    Sophia became more and more interested, "What''s next?"


    "Then find someone to spread a message during that time."


    "what news?"


    "A great alchemist at the magister level came near the capital. The reason for purchasing these Nightmare Flowers was that they discovered the new characteristics of Nightmare Flowers. The reason for purchasing so many was to develop a legendary-level immortality potion, or any messy potion. , anyway, we have to make up the potential value of Nightmare Flower."


    The discovery of new properties of magic materials is nothing new. It happens from time to time. Merlin, the magister thousands of years ago, discovered the new properties of the flower of immortality and made a potion of immortality, and then abruptly increased the lifespan of five hundred years. After his own death, he finally entered the realm of Dharma Saint.


    Before that, the name of the flower of immortality was originally called the flower of the devil, because it was rare and useless, and any potion added to it would explode.


    Saying that, Claire stopped talking, and met Sophia''s eyes, "Next, does Madam know what to do?"


    Sophia said with a smile: "Fiction up the value, then recycle it at a high price, create false market demand, and secretly spend the nightmares in his hands to those people in the capital who want to make money by speculation, so many times, I The nightmare flowers in my hands can all flow into the hands of those speculators, and their gold coins will flow into my hands. Once I stop sending people to buy them, this artificially created bubble will be disillusioned with a bang. broken."


    Claire kept nodding, Sophia is very smart, she doesn''t have to hand over many details by herself, such as how to sell Nightmare Flower reasonably, she naturally has her channels and methods.


    "If I were more greedy, I might be able to earn money that I couldn''t earn in the plane of Raging Flames." Sophia followed Claire to taste the joy of harvesting the rich for the first time.


    "This kind of thing is out of your control when it comes to the back, and even the big nobles who have seen it through will not help but participate in the profits. Finally, beat the drums and pass the flowers, don''t plant them back into your own hands~www.novelhall. com~ Claire reminded kindly.


    The nobles in the capital are not all fools. After a few rounds of such a move, some clever people can see the principle, and after seeing the principle, they can see the profit behind it, and few people can resist themselves. To make this kind of money, they often think that they are the smartest one and can get out at the last minute, but often those who drown are fluent in water.


    Although Sophia didn''t know what it meant to pass flowers by drumming, she also understood the meaning of Claire''s sentence.


    But Sophia responded: "This game is very interesting, I want to play it."


    "Whatever you want, I''ve helped you with this job. Can you help me get people out now?"


    "My viscount, what are you talking about? With our relationship, even if you don''t help me, I will help you get that high-level mage out."


    "Damn." Claire sighed, he no longer wanted to pay attention to this woman who was teased in tea.


    "His name is Isaac. Can it be done in a few days?"


    "I need to see the senior management of the Magic Academy. It can be resolved within three days."


    Claire stood up, "Okay, Madam Sophia, see you later."


    "Don''t you stay for one night?" Sophia asked.


    "No, I can''t sleep on the soft bed." Claire waved and walked out under the steward''s lead.


    After Claire left, Sophia relaxed and slumped on the sofa, squinting her eyes and turning up the corners of her mouth slightly, "What an interesting little guy."


    The error-free chapters of "Beginning to Be a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on the new novel network. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend new ones!


    If you like to be a lord in the Viscounty, please collect it: () Beginning in the Viscounty as the lord, the new update is the fastest.

 Chapter 91： : Tulip Shop

    After leaving Sophia''s residence, Claire went back to the shop selling iodized salt.


    As soon as I entered, I saw Shane, who was busy and overwhelmed. After Claire and Sophia finalized the cooperation matters, he was still responsible for the specific matters.


    Claire waved at Shane, "Come on, there is something that can make money."


    As soon as he heard that he could make money, Shane put down the contract he was about to sign and ran over, pulling Claire into the lounge behind the store.


    "What''s the business?"


    "The bottom line can double our money." Claire was mysterious, and then told Shane what happened in Sophia''s place.


    Xia En''s pupils were dilated, and he said in surprise, "My God, you guys are doing such a big job!"


    "The current price of Nightmare Flowers is about five gold coins. Mrs. Sophia has fifty tons of Nightmare Flowers in her hands. If you want to get them all out and go through a few rounds, you must at least turn the price to more than twenty gold coins. The difference is what we earn.¡±


    "You mean we eat the benefits that Sophia gave up before they were all released?"


    "Yes, we can''t earn five to ten gold coins in the early stage, but it is expected that after ten gold coins, her nightmare flowers will flow into the capital through various channels. At that time, we don''t need to worry about that much, we will charge as much as we have. , I don''t rush to sell it when I get 13 and 15 gold coins, and I will sell all of them when I get 20 gold coins."


    Claire is still very happy to be able to pick up Sophia''s wool.


    "100% profit, and no risk at all, unless she wants to spend those nightmares in her hands."


    "Yes, but once the price of the nightmare flower exceeds 20 gold coins, don''t touch it." Claire reminded that the nightmare at that time was no longer Sophia''s desire to ship, and there was no 100% guarantee. It belongs to the game of drumming and passing flowers, and whoever has the flowers in the end will suffer the greater the loss.


    The reason people pay a premium for something regardless of its true value is because they expect a bigger idiot to buy it from them for a higher price. In this world, being stupid is not scary, what is scary is being the last fool.


    Claire continued to remind: "Even if you reach thirty or forty gold coins, don''t be tempted to **** the money. It''s not that the money within the scope of your knowledge can''t be moved, and you will lose yourself."


    Claire was afraid that Shane could not help but join in when he saw another doubled profit. In the previous life, many people jumped off the building. Don''t they know that the stock will collapse? They know it better than anyone else, but as soon as you come out, the stock price goes up again the next day, and it doubles directly after a few days. Then I thought about taking a gamble, thinking about making another money and then quitting, but the day I just bought it, the limit fell and caught you.


    Shane nodded, and of course he knew the way, and this was done by Claire himself, so it would be good to earn double the money.


    "How much money do we have now?"


    "After taking most of the monosodium glutamate from Mrs. Sophia, we paid an advance payment of 500,000 gold coins, and now there are almost more than one million."


    Claire sighed, but that''s okay, more than one million doubled to more than two million.


    "This is the money in my card. Take it and buy it together." Claire handed out the amethyst card. Claire couldn''t let go of the opportunity to take money for nothing.


    Xia En also smiled and took out his amethyst card, "My thoughts are the same. If you add it up now, it will be nearly two million, and if you double it, it will be four million."


    "By the way, I will go back to Nafu City in about three days. Help me find some people and I will take them back to Nafu City."


    "No problem, what kind of people do you need?"


    "Junior mage or mage apprentice can be used, and there are some professional craftsmen..." Claire stated his requirements one by one. Nafu City is now in a lot of waste, and the most shortage is talents.


    After speaking, Claire added: "I can give them more generous rewards that they couldn''t get in the capital."


    If you don''t use money to attract talents, Claire really can''t think of a place where Nafu City can attract talents, and after this nightmare flower incident, Claire doesn''t have to worry about money for a long time at least. What''s bad is money.


    Shane wrote Claire''s requests one by one on the notes, "Understood, I will find them all for you within three days."


    "Then I won''t bother you, I''ll go back to the Magic Academy first."


    Xia En was a little dumbfounded. You are the big boss behind you. Why do you feel like a minority shareholder who only accounts for 30% of the company is so worried.


    "By the way, I have to ask you something."


    "Um?"


    "Before the name of the store was always called Iodized Salt Store, but now it sells more than one kind of product. It should be changed to another name. Do you have any good suggestions?"


    "Uh..." Claire pondered for a while, then said casually, "Let''s call it the Tulip Shop."


    "Is there any special meaning?"


    Claire smiled slightly: "If I am named a duke in the future, what a nice name Duke Tulip is."


    ...


    After leaving the store, Claire planned to ride the Wolf King to the direction of the Magic Academy.


    Before Claire got close to the wolf king, she saw a neatly dressed, blond man walking towards her.


    So he took out his magic pistol backhand, and the opponent''s target was clearly himself.


    As soon as the other party approached, he bent down slightly and said respectfully, "Sir, I have been waiting here for many days, and finally I have waited for you."


    Claire''s eyes flickered, and the voice was familiar to him. It was the beggar he had rescued before, "Hillian?"


    But now she is neatly dressed and there is no stain on her face, so I didn''t recognize it at first glance.


    Cillian nodded, took out the pistol that Claire had given him before, and handed it out, "This is the weapon you gave me back then."


    Claire smiled lightly, took it over and looked at it a few times before asking, "You have changed a lot now."


    "Thanks to you for saving my life and borrowing this weapon for me, I figured it out after I went back, and then the gang that had squeezed me for years will be wiped out."


    Claire nodded slightly, "Well, not bad."


    "I said before that I will definitely be able to help you. These days, I have taught myself common characters and arithmetic, and I have also established a new gang, although the scale is still small..."


    "Having said so much, what do you want to say?"


    "I want to be loyal to you." After saying this, Cillian was a little uneasy From the day he was rescued, he knew clearly that Claire would be the greatest opportunity in his life, whether it was to save him Killing him or giving him that weapon completely changed his life.


    But Claire had clearly said before that he was of no help to him at that time. Now that he has taught himself writing and arithmetic, and has become the leader of the gang, he should be more useful now than before.


    "Okay." Claire nodded slightly, then handed the gun back to Cillian.


    At this moment, Xilian was extremely excited, "Thank you, my lord!"


    "My name is Claire."


    Xilian said excitedly: "Thank you, Lord Claire!"


    "Have you learned writing and arithmetic in the past few days?" Claire asked. It took several days for the little scrap doctor Rona in Nafta to learn to call her own name.


    "Yes, I''ve been very fast since elementary school."


    "I don''t need your help for the time being, or your gang is too small to help me." Claire handed the gun back to the other party, and took out the bullets that he didn''t use from the space ring. Most of them were given to each other.


    "Use these to develop your power well. If you encounter any problems, come to this store to find their boss Xia En, he will help you."


    The seeds that were sown at random have sprouted, and Claire intends to cultivate his own power in the capital. Although he is still very weak, who knows in the future, anyway, he is very optimistic about this young man called Cillian.


    The error-free chapters of "Beginning to Be a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on the new novel network. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend new ones!


    If you like to be a lord in the Viscounty, please collect it: () Beginning in the Viscounty as the lord, the new update is the fastest.

 Chapter 92： : 1 everything is ready

    Hirion asked anxiously, "Aren''t you in the capital?"


    "Of course, I am a real Viscount and of course I have to return to my own territory."


    "Where is your territory?"


    "Viscount Griffin - Nafford City!"


    Cillian''s expression was puzzled. He had not heard of this city yet, and Claire could see his doubts.


    "Don''t worry, in a few years, this name will spread throughout the kingdom."


    "That''s natural, after all, it''s your territory."


    "Oh right, now that you can read, I''ll give you this Dou Qi cultivation method." Claire took out the Dou Qi cultivation method worth 500,000 gold coins in Nafu City.


    Xilian was overjoyed and quickly thanked: "Thank you, Lord Claire!"


    Although there are general Dou Qi cultivation methods that have been circulated in the world, they are only the most basic cultivation methods. It is not bad to be able to advance to the apprentice Dou Qi. If you want to advance further, you can either become a noble knight and obtain the territory. For the cultivation method, either go to the Adventurer''s Guild to take quests to earn gold coins, and then buy a more advanced version of the Dou Qi cultivation method.


    "emmm" Claire pondered for a while, and then took out the exercise book that was traded from the space ring, "This book is also for you, it can help you to cultivate a grudge faster, and give it to this shop after reading it. Boss, he will give it back to me. I hope that when we meet next time, you are already a silver knight."


    After the other party gained a certain status, he could still think of returning to be loyal to him, and Claire felt that he could give him a certain amount of trust based on this.


    Cillian preciously took the ancient book that Claire handed over and assured: "I will not disappoint your expectations."


    Xilian secretly said: Sure enough, the intuition when he was about to die that day did not deceive him, and Lord Claire is indeed a noble person who can change his destiny.


    "Come on, I''m leaving."


    "Lord, walk slowly!" Cillian bowed slightly.


    After Claire rode the wolf king and walked away, Cillian stood there for a long time, watching him leave.


    After a while, a man who looked like a younger brother ran over, leaned next to Xilian and whispered: "Boss, who is this, why do you respect him so much? It feels like you are not older than you."


    "Zheng!" The razor pressed against the neck of the person who had just spoken, and Cillian no longer had the humility he had when facing Claire before.


    He said coldly: "You can''t inquire about his affairs. If there is another time, don''t put your head on it."


    That near-death experience made him feel like he was reborn, the world didn''t treat him kindly, and he didn''t need to embrace the world with kindness, except for Lord Claire, who saved him.


    The man was in a cold sweat, nodded repeatedly and said yes, a group of panicked hearts, the cruelty of this new boss has always been heard from other people''s mouths. The rumor of the bone couldn''t match the appearance of his little white face who was popular with girls, but just when the razor touched his neck, he really felt the real killing intent.


    Cillian lowered her head and glanced at the two books in her arms, then glanced at the direction in which Claire was leaving, and said to herself: I will grow to the point where I can help you.


    Perhaps Claire never imagined that a beggar who was rescued at will, would have such loyalty to herself.


    ...


    Claire stayed in the library of the Magic Academy for two more days. During the process, many girls wanted to ask him out, but they were all rejected. Women can''t have any fun with magic.


    On the afternoon of the second day, Isaac ran over excitedly and said excitedly: "You are too powerful, today my instructor let go and said that as long as I don''t regret it, I can go!"


    Claire nodded calmly, "As I said, I know the senior management of the Magic Academy."


    "That''s great, I''ll be able to go to Nafu City with you when my graduation certificate comes down tomorrow!"


    "The graduation certificate is down too?" Claire didn''t expect Sophia to be so fast, and she also completed the graduation certificate incidentally.


    "Well, I''m also surprised. I didn''t even plan to ask for a diploma, but my supervisor still sent it to me." Isaac scratched his head.


    "It''s a good thing anyway." Claire shrugged.


    "Right."


    "By the way, can you help to ask Taiklin? Ask him if he would like to go to Nafhu City?" Claire said. He was too greedy for the dwarf''s forging skills. With Isaac under the guidance of Claire, it is simply a tiger with wings.


    "I''m afraid this is a little difficult. It has been in the capital for more than ten years, and it may not want to leave." Isaac was also a little embarrassed.


    "I paid him twice what he earned here." Claire didn''t even think about using Isaac''s friendship with him to impress him.


    "Then this is easy to handle. Dwarves usually go wherever they can earn money, not to mention that they will definitely want to be there when I am there!" Isaac also smiled. If there is a familiar acquaintance to go with him, Then he can adapt faster.


    "I''m going to ask it now!" Isaac ran out again in a hurry.


    ...


    Claire also left the library shortly after Isaac left and returned to the shop. At this time, Shane had already helped him find all the people he wanted. There were a total of six magic apprentices and four junior wizards. , are all gray-bearded old men who have spent most of their lives unable to break through, but they all have a specialty, such as primary inscriptions and refining pharmaceuticals, which are all basic requirements of Claire.


    The rest are some professional talents, such as several accountants, as well as metallurgical craftsmen, architects and so on.


    Back in the lounge, Xia En was the first to mention: "Mrs. Sophia has sent someone out to buy Nightmare Flowers, all the Nightmare Flowers in the capital have been bought out, and some gossip has come out."


    Claire touched her nose, "Don''t be in a hurry, we''ll start when all kinds of gossip spreads, otherwise it will be too conspicuous."


    "My father sent someone to remind me that it''s best not to touch the business related to Nightmare Flowers recently." Xia En said with a smile. Now Xia En has an inexplicable sense of superiority. Although he knows that he is not as good as his father now, but after so long Since then, this is the only thing I know of more inside information than you. I think you can do anything that you think is dangerous!


    "As expected of a big family, just be vigilant with just a few moves."


    Claire doesn''t think that Shane''s father discovered Sophia behind him. They are all bosses of the same level. It is impossible for Sophia to be discovered so quickly by the other party So at most, it is a long-standing intuition. .


    "When do you expect it to end?"


    "Not more than three weeks."


    "Why?"


    Claire spread out his hands, "The shelf life of those nightmare flowers is only three weeks, and it goes upside down. Even if they want to continue playing, it depends on the flowers."


    Speaking of this, Claire reminded worriedly: "Remember what I told you, if it doubles, you will withdraw, and don''t continue to mix."


    More than half of the two million was his money, and it was taken away by Xia En, so what else could he use to build a beautiful village.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be greedy," Shane assured.


    After getting the other party''s assurance, Claire relaxed and lay down on the sofa.


    "Tomorrow I''ll go back to Nafu City, and I''ll leave the matter here to you. Do you remember the boy you rescued a few days ago?"


    "Oh yes! If you don''t tell me, I almost forgot. He came over at noon and asked me to give this book to you. And I told you that he is not the same as before. It seems that he has cultivated a grudge."


    Claire sat up in surprise, "So fast?" He only gave the book to the other party at noon yesterday, and he cultivated his grudge within a day?


    "What''s so fast?" Shane was puzzled.


    Claire took the ancient book and put it in the space ring, and said casually: "It''s okay, just see it. If he comes over and asks you for help in the future, he can help if he can."


    Shane nodded slightly, "Understood."


    The error-free chapters of "Beginning to Be a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on the new novel network. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend new ones!


    If you like to be a lord in the Viscounty, please collect it: () Beginning in the Viscounty as the lord, the new update is the fastest.

 Chapter 93： : The Wizarding World

    The next day, there was a lot of news about a great alchemist coming near the capital. There were rumors that Nightmare Flower could make all kinds of potions. There were even rumors that it could produce mythical potions. Repost.


    As long as people living in the capital have reached a consensus, as long as you have a lot of nightmare flowers in your hands, you will definitely make a fortune!


    But this has nothing to do with Claire. At this time, he has already appeared outside the gate of the royal capital with his carriage team. When he entered the royal capital, he went in alone, and when he came out, he took a magic academy with him. Talented and dwarf blacksmiths, as well as a group of professional technicians.


    Oh, by the way, there is also a second-level dragon-blood beast, which Claire specially bought for 20,000 gold coins. The wolf king on the side still bared his teeth at the dragon beast from time to time, and bit the red-scaled dragon before. After the horse, its self-confidence has skyrocketed, and it is no longer afraid of these flower racks with only dragon blood.


    The purpose of Claire buying this dragon beast is also to bring it back to the wolf cubs in the territory to practice courage, otherwise there will be a battle after going out and if there is a dragon beast on the other side, it will be impossible to fight!


    Anyway, as long as you don''t kill it, you can still sell it at a lower price after training, which is much cheaper than buying a first-level dragon beast.


    Claire stood at the front of the carriage, pointing her sword to the South Road: "Target Nafu City!"


    ...


    During the trip back, Claire finally had time to look at her dashboard. In fact, a new trading point appeared a few days ago, but it was useless to keep it.


    Now it''s finally time for a new deal.


    However, Claire was not in a hurry, but waited until the night, when the night was dead, to open the trading panel again, and skillfully clicked "Start Trading".


    The familiar dynamic vortex appeared in front of Claire''s eyes, and it took half a minute to slowly disperse.


    On the opposite side was a thin man in a robe with a gloomy face, and that appearance made Claire feel that it was in line with his own world.


    "Hello, my name is Antonio, what''s my name?"


    There was a hoarse voice in the other''s throat, "Martin."


    The voice sounded uncomfortable.


    Claire''s eyes lit up again, and she seemed to be similar to what she thought, "Do you have anything good to trade?"


    Martin was stunned for a moment, then took out a black potion from his side, and continued in a hoarse voice: "I have a potion that can treat most serious injuries, as long as it is not It works by stabbing vital organs such as the heart, but the only downside is that there will be a week of weakness after use.¡±


    Claire: ? ? !


    Selling medicine on my head? This is simply more excessive than playing a big knife in front of Guan Gong.


    Immediately backhanded, he took out a tube of advanced healing potion worth five or six hundred gold coins from the space ring and displayed it in front of the other party.


    "I also have a tube of medicine that can treat most traumas. Except for stabbing the brain and killing you, other stabbings to the heart or any other organ can kill you. The only drawback is that I still make Can''t come out."


    Martin: "..."


    "It seems that our worlds are somewhat similar." Claire said, "Let''s understand more before we trade, to ensure that we can all get what we want. Let''s talk about it first, what are you doing?"


    Martin coughed a few times, "I''m a wizard..."


    wizard? Claire was more interested. "Your health doesn''t seem to be in good shape."


    "All the wizards here are like this. My condition is fairly good. What are you doing?"


    "My situation is similar to yours, and I''m also a wizard, but the wizards on our side are quite healthy."


    As soon as Claire snapped her fingers, a small fireball floated in front of him, constantly doing various trajectory movements, which was very cool.


    But it was just a small display, but the other party''s eyes widened and he said in surprise, "How can you use sorcery so casually."


    Claire waved away the fireball, "If your mental strength is gone, just recover."


    Martin then realized that Claire and he were not in the same world, and the rules of the two worlds were not the same.


    There is no time limit for the current transaction, and Claire had a more in-depth communication with the other party, and finally restored the other party''s world in her mind.


    Different from the otherworld where Claire lives in a half-dozen magic world, it is a world dominated by wizards, but it is not the wizarding world as Claire imagined, but slightly deformed. According to Martin, it was in ancient times. During the period, two groups of the largest wizarding forces fought and then lost most of the witchcraft books and notes, and now only the incomplete cultivation method has been handed down.


    Therefore, this has also led to those wizards who have practiced witchcraft. Every time they use witchcraft, they not only consume mental power, but replace it with vitality. Therefore, the most iconic feature of every successful wizard is that he is suffering from a disease. disease.


    It is also because of the flaws in the cultivation method that most wizards are short-lived. Although they have a much longer lifespan than ordinary people after becoming wizards, they cannot stand the life force consumed when performing sorcery.


    So either your innate talent can be promoted to a higher realm and get more lifespan. Either you use witchcraft as little as possible to hang your dog''s life, but there are battles in the wizarding world from time to time, and many wizards are killing their opponents. After finally winning, their vitality is also lost.


    After listening to this, Claire frowned. The other party''s world was similar to his own, but it was an imperfect system, completely useless to him.


    What you have in your own world may not necessarily exist in the other party, but in the other party''s world, your own side is better than theirs.


    However, with the idea that if he didn''t exchange something, he would lose money, Claire still planned to try to trade with the other party.


    Then he took out a primary meditation method from the space ring and said, "The cultivation method on our side is still perfect. If you can trade it, you may be able to make up for the incomplete system on your side."


    Hearing Claire''s words, Martin''s eyes almost glowed with golden light. If he could cast spells without injury, who would be his opponent in the entire wizarding world! You can consume more than your own high-level wizards to death!


    He coughed out excitedly, "Cough cough! I want it!"


    Claire took the meditation method back to the space ring in a timely manner Martin''s eyes almost popped out.


    "Just what you want is not enough. You have to come up with something that will satisfy me. We are doing a deal, not a charity party."


    Martin suddenly became panicked, rummaging around in his room, and took all his most precious treasures.


    "This is a magic crystal, which can quickly replenish the magic power lost during battle."


    "We have plenty of potions here, and the magic power of the whole body is instantly filled with one tube, so this thing is useless to me."


    "What about this one!" Martin took out a human-shaped skull, "Curse the head, as long as you drop the blood of the person you want to curse on it, and hit the head every day, the other person will have a headache and explode and become mentally weakened. People can die suddenly."


    "You have to get the blood of the victim, it''s very difficult to do, and only the mentally weak can be killed. The wizards here are very powerful in spirit. I don''t expect this cursed head to have much effect on them. , it can be used to kill an ordinary person, but I don¡¯t need this method to persecute an ordinary person.¡±


    Martin continued to show Claire his treasure, but they were all denied by Claire. Either it didn''t work much, or there was a more perfect substitute in his world. He thought that matching a wizarding world should be unexpected. The harvest, I didn''t expect Claire to be disappointed.


    "What do you think of this?" Martin was already tired and panting, and held up a glass lantern that glowed with dim blue light.


    The error-free chapters of "Beginning to Be a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on the new novel network. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend new ones!


    If you like to be a lord in the Viscounty, please collect it: () Beginning in the Viscounty as the lord, the new update is the fastest.

 Chapter 94： :Spirit world

    "What is this?" Claire could see from the fluctuations above that the object this time was not simple.


    Martin saw that Claire was finally interested, and there was light in his eyes, and he quickly introduced: "This is a ghost lamp, a witchcraft object handed down from the ancient legendary wizard Adam, I spent a lot of energy to get rid of him dug out from the grave..."


    Claire reached out and stopped the other party''s chatter, "Come on, I''m not trying to understand how hard it is for you to get it, you just need to tell me what it''s used for."


    "It can make the user and the person marked ghostly, ignoring most physical damage, but at the same time attacking others..."


    Hearing Martin''s words, Claire''s eyes lit up even more. It''s like an elemental spell that can only be mastered at the level of an archmage. It can ignore most physical damage. It is also ghosted, so the sixty knights under Claire''s hands will become ghost cavalry!


    The enemy''s attack has no effect on them, but the attack on their own side can cause heavy damage to the other side, good thing!


    "What does it take to use it? Don''t tell me it also takes life force."


    Martin saw that Claire finally had something to look at, and the smiles on his face piled up, only matching his pale sick uncle''s face, which made him panic.


    "This is a treasure handed down from ancient times. You don''t need to consume life force, you only need to consume magic power. The more people you mark, the greater the magic power consumed."


    Claire nodded. If it was consuming life force, he would be willing to exchange it, but it could only be used as a life-saving trump card, but if it consumes mana, it would be more useful.


    "Okay, I''m very interested in it, let''s trade him."


    "That..." Martin''s expression was a little hesitant.


    "Say something straight."


    "Can we be friends?" Martin begged, and the knowledge of Claire''s world seemed like heaven to him.


    "There are no more trading points. Let''s talk about it when my trading points are rich in the future." Claire responded that although the other party''s world was not as attractive as he imagined, if there were more like this one He would also be willing to trade for magic items like lamps.


    "Okay! I''ve already sent you a friend request, and I''ll agree to it when you have enough trading points." Claire had this intention, and Martin was already very happy.


    Claire looked at the list, and sure enough, there was a friend request, but clicking to agree would cost a little transaction point.


    Claire tried to click a few times to see if there were any bugs in the trading system, but the result was as expected, there was no change in the above.


    "Let''s start trading."


    ¡­


    After finishing the transaction, Claire took out the ghost lamp from the trading space.


    As soon as it was taken out, the faint blue light turned the whole car into a faint blue, and it also exuded a shady feeling, which seemed to be an inexplicable matching atmosphere in this late night.


    Claire ordered a few times and roughly observed the appearance. There was no magic circle or inscription, obviously it was not the same system as the magic of this world.


    However, since there are no rules for white light transformation above, it means that the above magic rules are still applicable in this place.


    Claire tried to inject magic power into the ghost lamp. With the gradual injection of magic power, half of Claire''s arm was transformed into the same blue and transparent shape, just like the ghost in the impression.


    Then Claire tried to stick out the ghostly half arm out of the window, but only felt a little bit of obstruction, and then the half arm sank into the wooden board and appeared outside the carriage.


    Claire withdrew her arm, stopped the injection of magic power, and the half of the arm changed back to the real body.


    "To a certain extent, this is better than elementalization..." Claire said while putting a detection spell on his arm to check whether the ghosting would have any negative effects, or bring What damage is coming.


    After careful inspection for about half an hour, Claire determined that ghosting would not bring any negative effects, so he boldly injected magic power into it, and then his whole body turned into a faint blue ghost.


    Claire looked at her hand in surprise. The feeling at this time is different from the feeling of the flesh. It is completely two perspectives!


    "This feeling... so wonderful!"


    Claire now only feels that her body is relaxed, and it seems that she can fly around in the air without the need for flotation, just like a ghost.


    Claire quickly became addicted to this strange feeling, and looked around. At this time, it was different from what she usually saw with the naked eye, and she felt closer to the essence of those things.


    An aura emerged outside, and Claire seemed to be in an endless grassland.


    Suddenly Claire felt something, and looked at a corner of the sky above her head, her pupils shrank suddenly, it was like a vortex-like entrance, and there were some strangely luminous bugs coming in and out.


    "Spiritual world?" Claire murmured: "No, it should be said that this is the entrance to the spiritual world..."


    The spiritual world has connections with all the main material planes, and it is also one of the transitional planes. Some mages who are familiar with the spiritual world can reach the other planes through the spiritual world. The mages generally believe that once the things that live in the material plane die, they will enter the spiritual world in the form of souls or some other form, and when life is born, life energy will flow from the spiritual world into the material plane.


    Somewhat similar to the concept of reincarnation in Claire''s past life.


    Claire was a little fascinated by the entrance of the vortex, "So it seems that those rumors are not all false."


    What Claire said is that there is a saying among those necromancers that if you transform yourself into a necromancer, you can enter the spiritual world in a special form.


    After watching it for a few minutes, Claire released her own ghost, and the current spiritual world is not an existence that he can touch.


    After everything was over, Claire patted the ghost lamp with satisfaction, "It''s a good thing! It''s just that the magic power consumed is a bit large, so I alone consumed one-tenth of my magic power."


    But it doesn''t matter, find Isaac another day to add a magic component to this thing, which can be put into the crystal core of beast or magic mine to provide energy, so that Claire''s ghost cavalry will soon be able to arrange the journey.


    "Ha!" Claire yawned, "Long night, sleep!"


    ¡­


    When he woke up, Claire''s convoy had also reached the border of the Viscount Griffin.


    Claire put a float on herself, got out of the carriage and stood on the roof. After waiting for a few minutes, she saw what she wanted to see.


    Those are the bearded robbers who were hanged in a row. Now they are hanging on the only way to enter the Viscounty Griffin according to Claire''s previous request. Every passing carriage and caravan can see it. , and there is a board next to it, writing the incriminating evidence of these robbers and Claire''s bravery.


    This is the best way to deter other robbers, and it can also provide a certain sense of security to the caravan.


    Claire waved at the dried corpses hanging in a row, "Thank you for your contribution to the Viscounty!"


    "What is he doing?" asked the dwarf Teklin in the carriage.


    Isaac was also at a loss, "Maybe he was saying hello to those people."


    "Say hello to those people?" Tecklin felt a sense of absurdity in his heart for no reason.


    Isaac also smirked a few times, "That may be my guess."


    ¡­


    Claire came back after going out for half a month, and clearly felt the changes in the Viscounty. At least he saw several caravan carriages passing them by. If it was normal, there would be no caravans that would take the initiative to come and do business. .


    "I haven''t come back for half a month, let''s see what Nafu City has become now!"


    The error-free chapters of "Beginning to Be a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on the new novel network. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend new ones!


    If you like to be a lord in the Viscounty, please collect it: () Beginning in the Viscounty as the lord, the new update is the fastest.

 Chapter 95： : to give birth!

    "Master, you are back!"


    As soon as Claire arrived at the city gate, Reagan ran out as if calling for help. When he saw the convoy behind Claire and the people above, he was a little stunned.


    And Claire couldn''t help but panic when she saw Reagan who was so anxious. How long has it been since she left Nafu City? Could something have happened?


    "What happened?" Claire asked.


    "I''m going to give birth!"


    "Ah? Who is going to give birth!"


    "That blue egg in your room is about to hatch."


    Claire: "..."


    "Next time, you should sort out your sentences before you speak. I thought I had an extra viscountess. Tell me, what''s going on?"


    Reagan replied immediately: "Today, I went to your room to clean up, Master, as usual, and when I went in, I found the blue egg on the table shaking a bit. At first I thought it was dazzling, but it was directly It fell off the table, and when I picked it up, I did find the blue egg shaking."


    "So I took the egg and found Dr. Rona. When I got to the hospital, the shaking became even worse. I felt like I was about to give birth. Fortunately, you came back in time. Otherwise, we don''t know what to do."


    At this time, Isaac stretched out his head curiously and asked, "What are you talking about?"


    Reagan also looked at the other party in doubt, "Master, who is this guest?"


    Claire introduced one by one: "Let me introduce to you, this is my housekeeper and the political officer of Nafu City - Regan, this is not a guest, he is a top student in the Royal Capital Academy of Magic, and also our Nafu. The chief scientist after the city, the dwarf at the back is the blacksmith Master Tecklin, and the two of them will be responsible for the industrial area in the north."


    Tecklin and Isaac nodded and said, "I will trouble you in the future."


    Regan grinned. The two co-authors were kidnapped from the capital. They immediately welcomed him, "If you have any trouble, just come to me, you''re welcome."


    "Let''s go, let''s go to the hospital to have a look." Claire called the wolf king and got up.


    Regan also rode the horse he had just rode over, while Isaac put a flying technique on himself and Tecklin, and the four quickly ran towards the hospital.


    ...


    When Rona saw Claire come in, she was surprised: "Are you back?"


    Claire smiled and said, "Your common language has improved a lot."


    Rona seemed to remember the thing that Claire laughed at her before, and raised her head slightly: "Humph! It''s just common language, it''s simple!"


    "I remember someone calling me by my name after several days of learning."


    Rona''s face flushed with shame and anger, and Claire interrupted her "shake before casting" just as she was about to attack.


    "How is the situation now?"


    Sure enough, Rona''s attention was diverted like this, "According to my estimation, it should hatch in half an hour. Fortunately, you came back in time, and ordinary monsters will regard the first person they see as their closest. If you come back late, it will be a little troublesome to recognize the Lord."


    Many monsters that are close to their masters have been cultivated since they were still eggs. Otherwise, monsters in the wild are difficult to tame. Unless there is a way of communicating with monsters in Claire''s way, they will either die or leave their lifeblood. .


    The blue egg at this time has already started to sway from side to side, and the amplitude is getting bigger and bigger.


    Claire and the others also waited beside them. The five people present all turned their attention to the blue egg. There was a knocking sound of "dong, dong, dong", and the creatures inside couldn''t wait to break through. The shackles of the eggshell came out.


    Isaac turned his head and glanced at the dwarf beside him, "Teklin, have you ever seen a creature hatch from an eggshell? This is the first time I''ve seen it."


    The dwarf shook his head, "No, this is the first time I''ve seen it."


    "I don''t know what magical beasts can hatch in it." Isaac''s tone was a little excited.


    Claire was also a little curious, and at the same time had the excitement of opening the blind box. Before, she only knew that this was the egg of the water cloud beast, but she didn''t know what the water cloud beast looked like.


    "Shh, it''s about to break the shell," Rona reminded, waving her hand at the same time, signaling everyone to step back.


    Before Rona''s voice could be heard, in the next second, a white light flashed, and a cloud of small creatures floating in midair like a basketball-sized cotton candy appeared in front of everyone''s eyes.


    Rona was stunned. According to her memory, the broken shell of the beast should not be like this! Don''t you have to smash the eggshell first, and then slowly struggle to get out? How come there are no eggshells after hatching?


    The shock in her heart hadn''t even landed, and Rona had reacted. At this time, none of them had stepped back. The blue eggshell hatched a beast before she could finish her words. They are still Standing side by side with Claire.


    "Oops, let''s step back quickly, otherwise there will be too many people and it won''t know who to choose as the master!" Rona exclaimed in surprise.


    But it was also a cry that attracted the attention of the water cloud beast that had just hatched. The four of them raised their legs when they met the big eyes of the water cloud beast.


    Ruined!


    This was the thought that popped into the minds of the four at the same time. With a one-fifth chance, what would you do if you were chosen.


    Claire waved, "It''s okay, I''ll try it out."


    After speaking, he took a step towards Shuiyun Beast, stretched out his right hand and waved, showing a friendly smile: "Come here, little guy."


    The water cloud beast looked at Claire and blinked as if to confirm her identity, and then flew over without hesitation and slammed into Claire''s arms, rubbing against Claire''s arms.


    The four people next to him breathed a sigh of relief when they saw this. It was a shame that they were not selected. Otherwise, what would they have to explain to Claire.


    Claire touched the water cloud beast in her arms with the palm of her hand. The touch was very strange, somewhere between being able to touch but not completely touching it.


    Claire lifted the water cloud beast, and when he looked at it up close, he could see more details. Before, he just thought it looked like a cloud, but after getting up close, he found that it was a cloud at all, but there were more clouds on top of it. A pair of big eyes and a mouth, but it''s still very cute. It''s a bit different from the Warcraft in this world, and it''s more like the kind of pet in the Pok¨¦mon in the previous life.


    So he pulled the Shuiyun Beast''s body with his hand, and his hand could reach into the opponent''s body, but it didn''t seem to have much effect on it, and he was still playing around in Claire''s hands.


    "Magnetic creatures?"


    Claire felt that there should be some kind of special magnetism in the other''s body. The two forces of attraction and repulsion were just right, making it a kind of creature.


    Seeing that Claire and the Shuiyun Beast were in harmony, Isaac also leaned over, "What kind of beast is this? I haven''t seen it before."


    "In terms of name, it should be called Shuiyun Beast."


    "Oh, I think it''s fun to pinch you, show me." Isaac stretched out his hand excitedly.


    After the Shuiyun Beast glanced at Isaac, he hummed and raised his face, with a proud look on his face that I am not someone who can hug me if I want.


    Isaac touched his face in embarrassment and laughed a few times.


    Taiklin on the side laughed out loud: "Hahahaha, you must be too ugly, people don''t want to let you hold it." According to the aesthetics of dwarves, Isaac is indeed ugly, a little bit. Neither strong nor ugly is what?


    "You can do it!" Isaac took a step away.


    At this time, Tai Kelin was unable to ride a tiger, so he could only stretch out his hand towards the water cloud beast, and said to please: "Come on, let me hug you little guy."


    Claire also released her hand at the right time, wanting to see its reaction.


    Unexpectedly, the water cloud beast rushed into Claire''s arms again, looking like I was so scared.


    Isaac''s revenge was avenged on the spot, "Hahahaha, you are too embarrassed to talk about me, you see it reacted more strongly to you than I just did Now it seems that you are the ugly one."


    The dwarf withdrew in embarrassment, muttering, "What kind of aesthetics does a demon beast know?"


    Then the two set their eyes on Reagan again, "Administrator, you should try it too."


    "Ah?" Reagan didn''t understand why he was still standing upright and still laying the gun.


    "Come and try." Claire also said.


    Hearing his young master''s proposal, Reagan had no choice but to extend his hand towards Shuiyun Beast: "Come here and let Grandpa hug."


    The Shuiyun Beast hesitated for a moment, then slowly floated over. Seeing this, Reagan was overjoyed and took another half step forward.


    "Xixi!"


    The water cloud beast floated directly to Regan''s head and a light rain started, then quickly ran back to Claire''s arms, sticking out his tongue at Regan.


    "A little bit!"


    Reagan touched his rain-drenched hair embarrassedly, and Tecklin, who had no taste on the side, laughed directly. Reagan''s next time was even worse. Originally, Isaac had restrained himself, but he couldn''t help it after Tecklin laughed.


    Hearing their laughter, Reagan was a little bit dumbfounded, and finally laughed along, and the relationship between the three has drawn a lot.


    Claire grabbed the Shuiyun Beast''s face, "Why are you so naughty!"


    Let''s call the place where it was pinched as the face, anyway, even if it is a cloud, it is impossible to distinguish the various parts of the body, and it is estimated that this race does not have the concept of face.


    For Claire''s face-pulling action, Shuiyun Beast immediately pretended to be aggrieved.


    The error-free chapters of "Beginning to Be a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on the new novel network. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend new ones!


    If you like to be a lord in the Viscounty, please collect it: () Beginning in the Viscounty as the lord, the new update is the fastest.

 Chapter 96： :upgrade

    Claire didn''t let go and pulled it lightly. After being pinched, the Shuiyun Beast fell back into Claire''s arms with a coquettish look on its face.


    After being teased, the three finally set their sights on Rona, and the meaning is self-evident: it''s your turn.


    After Luona hesitated for a while, she also tried to stretch out her hand in the direction of the water cloud beast, and said softly, "Come here."


    The water cloud beast glanced at Claire, hesitated for a while, and then slowly floated over.


    The corners of Regan''s mouth couldn''t help but grin, thinking that Rona would also be drenched by the other party like him, but what he didn''t expect was that the water cloud beast rubbed Rona''s hand and ran back to Claire''s shoulders.


    "Ah?" The three people who were treated differently received a critical blow in their hearts.


    Tecklin and Reagan are even more difficult to accept. Is it difficult for this little thing to really look at its beauty? Then Isaac didn''t fall for anything, did he?


    Isaac explained, "Well, but because she''s a half-elf, it''s normal for it to be kind to her."


    It can only be explained like this, and the three of them can feel better in their hearts.


    "It seems that I thought too much before. This little guy is born with a good impression of you, and it is impossible to recognize us as the master." Rona said, even if she has the ability of the elves to be compatible with all things, the other party is only rubbing She just touched her hand and quickly returned to Claire''s side.


    Claire touched the water cloud beast on his shoulder, and was a little surprised. When he first traded it, he still used the mental connection method to connect a few times, but he didn''t care much about it later. The guy remembered himself then.


    Claire performed the spiritual connection method again, and made a spiritual connection with the water cloud beast lying on his shoulders. As soon as the two spiritual worlds were connected, Claire felt the cheering mood from the water cloud beast, and to himself. love and trust.


    Afterwards, Claire also passed on her friendliness. The water cloud beast, who received Claire''s emotions, cheered again and circled around Claire excitedly.


    Isaac came over again, quickly poked the water cloud beast with his hand, and asked, "What kind of beast is this? I''ve never seen this type of beast before."


    The water cloud beast showed a "you hate" expression at Isaac who poked it, and then flew back to Claire''s shoulder and continued to lie on it.


    "The world is full of wonders, this little guy should be considered a monster of the water system." Claire explained.


    Isaac nodded as well. He didn''t delve into it. He is not an expert in this field. As for the strange appearance of a cloud, there is nothing strange about it. Don''t you think slimes are also like jelly? And there are countless planes that the mage has not yet explored, and this may be a creature from another plane.


    ¡­


    After a few people played with Shuiyun Beast for a while, the Shuiyun Beast had always been clinging to Claire, and after getting acquainted with them, they were only willing to let the other party poke him.


    Afterwards, Claire asked Regan to settle all the craftsmen and others he brought from the capital, and he took Tecklin and Isaac to stroll around Nafhu City.


    Seeing the people who greeted Claire when they passed by, both Tecklin and Isaac were amazed. They didn''t expect to have such an experience as a lord.


    After walking around for a while, Claire took the two to the salt factory and let them watch the salt-making machines in action.


    Teklin couldn''t help but want to take out a hammer and smash them into a new one, but Isaac''s reaction was completely different. At first, he couldn''t understand the operation mechanism of these machines, and then he turned around a few times. Afterwards, slap straight on the thigh and applaud.


    "How did you come up with your things? I haven''t thought that the formation method can still be used in this way, but it is not perfect."


    Claire raised her eyebrows and said, "It''s a little imperfect, but when you come, we can revise and improve it together."


    "My sledgehammer is already hungry and thirsty. Your forging craftsmanship is too poor. It''s not at the same level as those things in your mind."


    Claire smiled and didn''t feel anything. When he made these machines, he thought it would be good to use them, but he didn''t expect so many. Moreover, he specialized in surgery, and he didn''t swing a hammer, so there was no need to talk to Techlin. Than what forging process.


    There was a hint of excitement in Isaac''s tone, "What are you doing now?"


    Taiklin took out the heavy hammer from his waist, "I can do it! As long as you prepare the materials for me, I can make whatever you want!"


    Seeing that both of them were full of energy, Claire turned to the employees and shouted, "Today is a paid holiday, everyone go back!"


    "Wow! Long live the Viscount!"


    "Yeah! Wow wow wow!"


    After all the employees in the salt factory were almost gone, Taiklin couldn''t help but swung his arms and prepared for a big fight. Isaac also took out his crystal pen and the rest of the tools. Immediately started, but looked at Claire.


    Claire smiled slightly and rolled up her sleeves: "Then let''s get started! Don''t sleep until you finish it!"


    "A real man can do it for seven days and seven nights!" Taikling raised his hammer and shouted.


    Claire said to those machines: "We dismantled them first, and I will let Reagan send the required materials."


    For the convenience of moving, Claire made it detachable, so it was quick to take it apart, and it was taken down in no time.


    Then Claire explained to Isaac the principle of operation, and Reagan also brought over all the guys who were eating in Tecklin, and started to burn the furnace.


    After Claire and Isaac felt the heat, they got up and sat in a farther and cooler place. Even the water cloud beast stayed far away and ran outside the factory.


    After the general idea was finalized, Teklin began to make the original metal plates into more delicate machine parts according to the needs of Claire and Isaac.


    Isaac is also in constant discussion with Claire.


    "I think if a mithril pattern is added here, the magic power will be transmitted faster, and the salt will be transported faster."


    "That''s not fast, it''s already flying, and the salt in the back has been transported before it is connected to the salt on the conveyor belt." Claire persuaded the other side bitterly.


    "Then let''s remodel the furnace and add sun gold. In this way, the seawater that enters it can be turned into coarse salt and transported out in less than a second, and it can also follow."


    "We''re making salt machines, not magic objects. We don''t need to add such expensive materials." Claire continued to persuade.


    Isaac still couldn''t change his habit of using extravagant materials. He even dared to say something like Sun Gold. Even the magician might not have a piece in his hand, and he might not be able to afford it if he sold it to Claire!


    But with Claire balancing on the side, UU was reading www. The cost of uukanshu.com is finally controlled at a level that is not exaggerated.


    With the passage of time, the new salt-making machine has gradually taken shape. Isaac has begun to prepare inscriptions and formations. Claire was not good at this before, so he only made a simple fire. The magic circle heats the furnace, and other things are only up to the qualified line that can be used.


    The formations and inscriptions transformed by Isaac were engraved on the key positions of the salt-making machine, so that the efficiency of the machine has been greatly improved, at least five times that of the previous ones, and the labor steps that can be saved are also Saved.


    Later, Claire took two people to remodel the machine for making MSG, and also created two more assembly lines. As for the increased output, there is no need to worry about not being able to sell it. The previous contract with Sophia was originally. Make more MSG for the other party to sell.


    Those workers don¡¯t have to worry about losing their jobs when they come back from a day¡¯s vacation. Although many steps of the machine have been omitted from labor, it is estimated that the increase in production will require more manpower, and Reagan has to find more workers from outside.


    It was busy until dawn, and the renovation work was not completed. Then Claire took the two back to the Viscount Mansion. The two chose a guest room and fell asleep.


    Claire also returned to his room. He was not as tired as the two of them. Taiklin hammered iron all night, and Isaac drew the formation and inscriptions overnight.


    The error-free chapters of "Beginning to Be a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on the new novel network. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend new ones!


    If you like to be a lord in the Viscounty, please collect it: () Beginning in the Viscounty as the lord, the new update is the fastest.

 Chapter 97： : Could it be that we are actually very good?

    "Aren''t they up yet?" Claire asked over breakfast.


    Reagan replied, "Yes, Master, they haven''t woken up from their sleep yet."


    "Then remember to leave a meal for them, and have you done what I ordered you to do yesterday?"


    "It''s already done, the residences of those craftsmen and architects have been arranged, and they should be able to work normally today. The blacksmith shop has also been built in the northern district according to your requirements. As for the academy you requested, it is estimated that some time."


    "Don''t worry, make it habitable first, and then slowly improve it later."


    This academy was specially built by Claire for Isaac, and those junior mages and magic apprentices were also equipped for Isaac, and many of his own ideas will come out of it in the future.


    "Understood, young master."


    Claire wiped her mouth with a napkin, "Where is the dragon blood beast I brought back yesterday?"


    "In the saddle of the Viscount House."


    "I''m going to the military camp, you can go."


    ...


    Claire rode on the wolf king and led the dragon beast towards the direction of the military camp. Today, he came to practice courage for those wolf cubs, so as not to be frightened into a soft-footed shrimp like the wolf king before.


    Along the way, the wolf king kept baring his teeth and provoking the dragon beast, and the water cloud beast also circled around the other side curiously.


    The dragon beast is the same as the red-scaled dragon foal that was blown up by Claire before. It is a dragon-blooded foal with scales. Claire doubts whether the merchants who sell dragon-blooded beasts have controlled a giant dragon behind them. A monster with a purer bloodline, and then take it out and match it with an ordinary horse. Hundreds of pregnant mares can make a lot of money by giving birth to a living dragon blood foal.


    However, this kind of dragon-blood beast is indeed very successful. Horses are one of the animals that humans tame. Even if they have dragon blood on their bodies, if they want to tame them, the difficulty is much easier than those of the beasts outside. The ride experience is much more comfortable than many dragon blood beasts.


    As soon as Claire led the dragon-blooded horse to the gate of the barracks, she heard the howling of wolves from inside, as if she had encountered some terrifying creature.


    Those knights were stunned, and they appeased their mounts one after another, and their expressions were a little flustered. It would be fine if there were one or two. Now so many of them are in the same situation, which makes Hunter present at the scene a little at a loss.


    After Claire came in, she couldn''t help but smack her lips when she saw the situation. Fortunately, she didn''t have any conflicts with other lords. Unless you also buy a dragon beast on your side to be the leader, you can level the advantages brought by the dragon beast.


    Mount: There are dragon beasts on your side, and there are dragon beasts on our side, but I won''t fight you, I dare not fight you, don''t I dare to fight your little brother!


    "Lord Lord!" Hunter trotted over, and finally understood after seeing the horse that Claire was leading.


    "Dragon-blooded beast? No wonder these mounts all fell limp." As the captain of the knight, Hunter had naturally heard of the prestige of dragon-blooded beast.


    "If you let them get along for a longer time, they should be able to get used to it." Hunter thought that Claire bought this dragon beast as the lead mount.


    Claire smiled slightly and said, "You don''t have to spend so long together."


    Then he made a look at the wolf king, and the wolf king screamed in the sky knowingly: "Ow!"


    After the wolves heard their boss''s voice, they finally had the courage to raise their heads, but they were still lying on the ground and couldn''t stand up.


    The wolf king was not angry, and immediately roared louder: "Ow!!"


    This is simply embarrassing for it. It just beat a dragon beast a few days ago. How can you be my little brother after you are so cowardly!


    Claire let go of the dragon''s blood horse, stepped down from the wolf king''s back, and walked aside with Hunter.


    Hunter was still confused and didn''t know what was going to happen next, so he could only ask in a low voice, "What''s the matter? Lord Lord."


    "Don''t worry, just watch it quietly."


    After seeing Claire and Hunter retreating, the rest of the knights also walked away from their mounts, also looking at the howling wolf king in the arena with a puzzled look.


    The wolf king roared several times at his unsatisfactory wolf cubs, but none of the hurricane wolves dared to come up to fight the dragon blood foal.


    That dragon blood colt finally regained its confidence at this time. This is the status a descendant of the dragon blood should have. This stupid wolf has been roaring on the side of the road for so long, and I am not happy with it. Calculate.


    The next second, the dragon blood foal made a violent scream, and the wolf king suddenly jumped up and bit its neck. The pain made it roar uncontrollably.


    "Children!"


    what''s wrong with you? You don''t talk about martial arts, attack me? !


    The dragon blood colt struggled desperately, trying to kick the wolf king down with its hooves, but it couldn''t kick it, and let it hang on its neck, and the blood continued to flow out.


    The wolves lying on the side also turned their attention to the dragon blood horse after hearing the screams, and the whole wolf face became shocked after seeing it.


    What the hell! The boss of his own family even dared to talk about the monsters of the dragon blood! When did it become so awesome!


    Depend on! Also has the upper hand!


    Hey, what about pressing the other party to the ground and constantly biting? !


    The wolf king pressed the dragon''s blood foal to the ground with one paw, let it struggle but still couldn''t move, and then continued to roar at his little brothers: "Ouch!"


    Those wolves who were still limp and sitting on the ground then slowly stood up. Although their four legs were still a little trembling, they were finally able to move.


    In the heart of the wolves: Is it possible that we are actually very good? Otherwise, how can we explain that our boss, even the Dragon Blood Warcraft, can be beaten down so easily?


    In the memories they handed down, everything related to dragons is extremely fearful, but today things seem to have changed a little.


    The wolf king held down the batch of dragon blood foals and signaled his younger brother to come and take a few bites. After the wolves hesitated for a moment, a few daring hurricane wolves came out and moved towards the dragon blood foals that were pressed on the ground. After biting hard the dragon blood horse held by the wolf king couldn''t resist at all.


    After the rest of the hurricane wolves found that there was no danger, they also came over to take a tentative bite, and found that they were all right.


    The wolf king simply let go of his claws, and the dragon blood foal jumped up at once, and the wolves were scared away again, but at least they were not as frightened as they were at the beginning, but surrounded the dragon like their prey. The blood horse turned.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, the dragon blood horse screamed in the sky, and tried to pass on the pressure of its own blood as much as possible, trying to scare these hurricane wolves.


    But instead of fleeing, the wolves became even more excited.


    "suddenly!"


    A hurricane wolf pounced up from behind!


    Even if the Dragon Blood Horse is a second-level demon beast, even if it can''t beat the second-level wolf king, it is more than enough to deal with these first-level wolf cubs. He quickly reacted and kicked the hurricane wolf that came from behind.


    Before the Dragon Blood Colt had time to be proud, the few hurricane wolves on the left and right also rushed over, stabbing sharp claws into the Dragon Blood Colt''s abdomen.


    "ßÔßÔ!" Long Xueju couldn''t help screaming.


    But the more it screamed like this, the more excited the wolves became, and more wolves rushed over with fangs and claws, wanting to eat each other''s flesh and blood.


    After seeing the effect, Claire hurriedly asked the wolf king to stop the wolves. He had to sell this dragon blood foal for money. He couldn''t be killed like this. The ration of more than 20,000 gold coins was eaten by himself. It''s not that extravagant!


    The error-free chapters of "Beginning to Be a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on the new novel network. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend new ones!


    If you like to be a lord in the Viscounty, please collect it: () Beginning in the Viscounty as the lord, the new update is the fastest.

 Chapter 98： : ideal and reality

    It was originally a noble dragon-blooded foal. Since it was born, it has eaten the best feed, ran the best track, and slept differently from those humble horses. It has its own independent stable. All received the most exquisite service, and the mounts and friends around him are also noble dragon-blooded beasts.


    Since he was sensible, the mount friends around him have told him that their dragon blood mounts are different from the humble mounts outside. They have stood at the highest point of the mount since they were born. This is other mounts. A position that cannot be reached no matter how hard you try. They will be bought back by the noble nobles in the human race, and then continue to enjoy better treatment.


    And the experience from childhood to adulthood also told it that, no matter what kind of mounts it encountered, as long as it showed a little bit of the breath of the dragon blood in its body, those mounts lost their strength and fell to the ground, unable to move. , and it can walk by more arrogantly, disdain for those slumped mounts.


    Gradually, the mount friends around it were picked up by those human nobles, and when they came back occasionally to change their saddles and hoofs, they could hear their current status, which was exactly the same as the life it had dreamed of.


    With the growth of age, its body has gradually become more robust and mighty. It is regarded as an excellent existence among similar dragon-blooded beasts, and it is finally its turn to be selected for the slaughter.


    A young human noble fell in love with it at a glance, and spent money to buy it. Seeing that the other party spent the money without hesitation, it felt that it should be better than those mounted friends.


    After the human boy bought it, he didn''t let him stay in the capital. Although it was a pity that he couldn''t meet those friends on the road, he still felt that his future was bright. The tall wolf has been roaring at it by its side, no matter how many times it exudes aura, the other party ignores it.


    snort! A stupid wolf can''t even feel the breath of dragon blood on his body, stupid guy!


    You don''t even know how despicable your identity is, and you dare to yell at yourself there. When the time comes, I want you to see for yourself how the master transfers his favor from you to me!


    The good memories came to an end, and the **** wolf howl came from behind.


    The dragon blood foal ran desperately, taking regular steps, its vigorous body swept across the grassland quickly, and the wolves behind it were chasing after the wolf king under the leadership of the wolf king.


    It has already felt despair, and when it thinks of the miserable life of these few days, its eyes can''t help shedding big tears.


    This life is completely different from the life it imagined! ! !


    "Ow!"


    The wolf king screamed in the sky, and the wolf cubs in the back instantly speeded up and bit the dragon blood colt in front of him that was still running away, and it didn''t want to resist, it fell directly on the grass, and the tears couldn''t stop pouring out.


    Those mount friends are lying to themselves! ! !


    ...


    The wolves dragged the scarred dragon blood horse back, and the wolf king turned around beside Claire as if taking credit.


    "Ow!"


    Claire nodded with satisfaction. The training in the past few days has finally achieved certain results.


    The knights standing on the side also quickly stepped forward, lifted the scarred dragon blood foal, and ran towards the hospital where Rona was located. Every time the horse was bitten half-dead and sent to Dr. Rona, he was sent back alive and well after a while to continue training.


    "Let''s rest for a while, and continue to practice when Rona is cured." Claire said.


    "Yes! Lord Lord!" Hunter responded.


    Not long after Claire sat down, she saw Reagan hurried in from outside.


    "Master! Something happened!"


    Claire stood up, "Huh? What happened."


    When the water cloud beast lying on Claire''s shoulder saw Reagan coming, it automatically floated to the top of Reagan''s head.


    "Go, go, go!" Reagan was so frightened that he waved away quickly, "I have business."


    Claire also beckoned to call the water cloud beast back, "Don''t make trouble, I''ll leave you at home like this."


    As soon as he heard this, the Shuiyun Beast immediately got into Claire''s arms in a grievance, with a well-behaved look.


    "Tell me, what''s the matter? Is there something wrong with the construction site?" Claire frowned slightly. If it wasn''t a big deal, Reagan wouldn''t bother him.


    "No, the construction is going well, the blacksmith shop has been built, Mr. Teckling is also very satisfied, and the Academy of Sciences is also going smoothly."


    "What''s the problem?"


    "The river has dried up! First, villagers came to report that the river in their village had dried up, and then villagers from other villages came to report that the rivers in their villages had dried up. I also sent people to the nearest villages. Checked, those rivers used for irrigation have dried up, and the riverbed has been exposed."


    Claire''s eyes flickered, farmland is generally built near the river, so that the river can be diverted from the river to water the farmland, and now is the time when the wheat is heading and mature, and it is also the time when the most water is needed, and there is not only wheat in the Viscounty. , many other crops need a lot of water every day, if there is no water from the river, it will die in just a few days.


    "Hunt, take someone and let''s take a look." Claire stepped on the wolf king, and led the knights in the barracks towards the village near Nafu City.


    After arriving at the place, the local village chief greeted him and took Claire to the river near his village.


    "Lord Viscount, this is the water source used to water the farmland in our village."


    Claire stepped down from the wolf king and walked towards the river. Sure enough, as Reagan said, the riverbed was exposed, and only a few low-lying small pools were filled with water.


    "When was the river depletion discovered?" Claire asked.


    The village chief on the side quickly replied: "This was discovered by the villagers who came to fetch water at about five or six in the morning this morning."


    Then the knights who were sent to other places also rushed over on the wind wolf.


    "How''s it going?" Claire asked.


    "Report to the lord! The rivers in the villages we went to have also dried up."


    Claire''s brows furrowed even deeper If there is no water, the agriculture of the Viscounty will die in situ.


    "Regan, go back and bring the map of the kingdom. Let me see where the source of these rivers is? It''s impossible to dry up for no reason, and there is no sign of drought at all!"


    "Okay, Master!" Regan hurriedly mounted his horse.


    "Wait a minute, call Isaac over by the way," Claire said afterwards.


    "As ordered!"


    ...


    Claire stood on the shore and seemed a little anxious. Mage is indeed a water-based spell, but such a large area and the amount of water that needs to be used can only be solved by a magician-level mage.


    If he is allowed to come, he will be able to solve the water consumption of one or two villages, and he will not have to do anything else, just run back and forth all day to cast water spells.

 Chapter 99： : Are you a honey glider? !

    ,


    At this time, the sun is already hanging in the center. I don''t know if it''s because of the depletion of the river or because of psychological effects. People standing on the bank now feel a dry heat that is far drier than usual.


    The breeze was blowing, and the face turned into a heat wave.


    The villagers present were all sweaty, and their clothes were wet. At the same time, they looked anxiously at the top of the river, looking forward to the sudden arrival of the river.


    "How long would it last without river water?" Claire asked, wondering how long it would take at least to solve the problem.


    The village chief immediately replied: "Some days with high water consumption will die. Wheat, which is relatively drought-tolerant, can last longer, but now is the heading period, if water is not timely, it may lead to large production reduction.¡±


    "But don''t worry, Lord Viscount, it''s just that the river is depleted. There is still water in the well in our village. If you mobilize everyone to fetch water, it should be able to last longer."


    Claire nodded, but this is not a long-term solution, not to mention that the wells in the village are far away from the farmland, and several people in a family can rush back and forth all day to finish watering their farmland, and this is not the case for these people. It is another burden for the villagers. The most important thing is that most of the wells are groundwater. Now the rivers in this viscounty are depleted. If a lot of groundwater is used, there may be a possibility of landslides, which is also a hidden danger.


    Claire said softly, "Well, that''s all for now."


    As a result, the village chief began to mobilize the villagers, went back to their homes to get buckets, and gathered at the wells in the village to start fetching water.


    Claire was bored by the river and went over to look at it.


    The peasant woman has less strength, and can only stagger forward with a bucket in both hands. The man has more strength and can lift a bucket full of water with one hand.


    Claire watched from the side, and the more she looked at it, the more she felt that something was wrong, and her brows wrinkled unconsciously.


    The village chief on the side saw Claire''s frowning brows, "What''s the matter, Lord Viscount?"


    Claire touched her nose and looked more closely. The village women and men were carrying buckets and seemed to be fine, but she always felt that something was wrong.


    After pursing her lips and thinking for a while, Claire finally found the place where she felt awkward.


    "Do you always draw water like this?"


    The village chief was also puzzled, "Ah? Is there anything wrong with this?"


    Claire tilted her head and asked suspiciously, "Don''t you have a pole?"


    "What is a pole?" The village chief was also confused. He had never heard of these two words since he was born.


    Claire slapped her forehead, and then she remembered that the western world doesn''t seem to have used the poles very much. They are habitually carrying them on their heads or directly with their hands like this.


    "It''s just a long, flat stick with nails on both sides, and then it can be used to lift water."


    Seeing that the village chief was still confused, Claire didn''t bother to explain, so he asked Hunter to give him his accessories and cut out a pole on the spot.


    Then he walked in front of a peasant woman and handed it over: "Use this thing to mention it."


    Then she briefly demonstrated how to use it. The peasant woman picked up the two buckets according to Claire''s teaching. Her expression was full of surprise and excitement. It was a little unsteady at first, but after a few more steps, it improved a lot. .


    "This thing is very useful. It''s much easier than carrying it by hand." The peasant woman explained to the surrounding villagers.


    Afterwards, Claire asked the accompanying knights to bring their swords, cut out more poles, and let the hurricane pull up the ox cart filled with buckets and walked towards the farmland that needed irrigation.


    Seeing that the villagers were too slow to lift water, they simply walked to the well and cast a spell to extract the well water from the well and poured it into the bucket, which greatly improved the efficiency.


    The villagers showed happy smiles on their faces, but Claire''s brows still did not open. The poles did improve a lot of efficiency, but for such a large water consumption, it was simply a drop in the bucket.


    And this is only a problem of water use in one village. It would be better if I had myself here. The situation in other villages may be worse.


    The Shuiyun Beast, who had been sleeping on Claire''s shoulder, seemed to have woken up after feeling Claire''s emotions, so it flew up and rubbed against Claire''s face, and there was concern in the spiritual connection.


    Claire stretched out her hand to hold the Shuiyun Beast, and rubbed its little face with her thumb, "I''m fine, you can play by yourself first, and I''ll find you later when I''m done."


    The water cloud beast floated up again, flying around Claire several times, and became anxious.


    The villagers were surprised when they saw the cloud-shaped water cloud beast. They had never seen such a magical creature.


    The water cloud beast''s gaze also shifted from Claire''s body to the villagers, and after flying a few laps in the sky to see the situation at the scene, he finally understood what happened.


    Finally, he threw himself on Claire''s body and stuck it a few times.


    "Okay, okay! Go and play first, I''ll play with you later." Claire advised.


    The water cloud beast suddenly looked back at Claire, his eyes were full of determination, and his emotions also conveyed a firm belief, and then plunged into the well.


    Claire was stunned. Didn''t he say he would play with you later? Why did you jump into the well without saying a word! Are you a honey glider? !


    Claire quickly stopped casting spells, lying in the well and looking in, the depth of the well was pitch black and it was impossible to see what was going on.


    Claire condensed a fireball and just wanted to throw it in to see the situation in the Qingshui Well, but remembered that the water cloud beast still crushed the fireball inside, and rummaged through the space ring.


    "Magic scroll! I forgot whether there is any magic scroll for Illumination. Who would learn the magic of that kind of church. Damn, go back and learn Illumination!" Claire scolded while rummaging. In general, the effect of fireball can replace lighting, so if you are not an adventurer, few mages will learn this tasteless spell.


    As for the church''s light art, although it also has the effect of lighting, it is more of a soothing effect.


    Before Claire could find a useful magic scroll, there was an abnormal noise from the well.


    "rumble!"


    "What''s the sound?" Claire leaned over beside the well, squeezed out an exploration spell, and threw it in.


    "Fuck, something is coming up!"


    Claire took a step back. According to the content of the magic feedback, that thing is much bigger than the water cloud beast.


    And the sound from the well became even louder.


    Claire shouted: "Everyone stand back!"


    The knights on the side reacted quickly, and immediately surrounded and protected Claire. The villagers did not die, and obeyed Claire''s command to retreat.


    "thump!"


    A dingy black thing came out of its head, and a pair of familiar huge eyes looked towards Claire.


    Claire narrowed her eyes and looked at the thing in front of her and also confirmed the identity of the other party from the spiritual connection, which is the water cloud beast that just jumped off.


    The water cloud beast squeezed out of the well, but instead of rushing towards Claire, it slowly floated up, and there were still black clouds gushing out from the well.


    After several minutes, the body of the water cloud beast finally squeezed out of the well.


    At this time, a dark cloud appeared in the sky, and that was the water cloud beast that had turned black. Claire could feel the surrounding air becoming humid, and then suddenly came over and understood why the water cloud beast just wanted to Jump into the water.


    It''s just... I haven''t heard that you have this skill before? Suddenly jumping into the well, I thought you were going to die. Claire couldn''t help smiling.


    "Xixi!"


    The sky fell and the drizzle fell, and the peasants who used to work also dropped their agricultural tools and opened their hands to greet the falling raindrops.


    "Go to the farmland and then go down, don''t waste water!" Claire shouted towards the water cloud beast in the air.

 Chapter 100： : Upstream of the river

    After stopping Claire''s words, the water cloud beast stopped raining and moved slowly towards the farmland. Because of the willingness to hold a lot of water in its body, the speed became abnormally slow, but fortunately the farmland was not very far from here. , arrived a few minutes later.


    "Xixi!"


    The dark clouds that the Shuiyun Beast turned into kept pouring down drizzle, moistening the originally dry land. The raindrops fell on the ground as if they were falling on the hearts of people, creating a refreshing feeling.


    At this time, there was a black spot flying fast in the sky. After the distance was pulled in, Claire realized that it was Isaac who had performed the flying technique.


    Claire asked, "Where''s Reagan?"


    Isaac explained as soon as he landed: "I saw a dark cloud raining in the distance, and then I came first. Reagan is still behind, and I will come over later."


    After speaking, Isaac carefully looked at this strange dark cloud. The surrounding cloud was dark and raining, and the way he came was still clear.


    After watching for a few seconds, Isaac saw something and asked, "Is this a water cloud beast?"


    Claire nodded and replied, "Yes."


    "Does it still have this function?" Isaac was surprised, and cast an exploration technique toward the dark clouds in the sky. Sure enough, the information returned proved Claire''s words.


    Claire groaned inwardly: I didn''t know it still had this function, and it could also make clouds and rain.


    As the raindrops fell, the dark cloud in the sky was slowly getting smaller, and the original black clouds gradually turned white. Finally, the rain gradually stopped, and the water cloud beast also changed back to its original appearance. Fly high in the sky.


    When flying to the top of Isaac''s head, he could pause for a while, and poured the little well water left in his body on Isaac''s head.


    Isaac: ? ? !


    Claire: ! ! ?


    Water Cloud Beast: Hee hee hee!


    Isaac quickly stepped aside, tossed his wet hair, and looked at Claire resentfully, wanting to ask Claire, the parent, for an explanation.


    Claire grabbed the water cloud beast floating in the air, pinched its face, and said, "Why are you so naughty! I won''t give you any more food!"


    Shuiyun Beast''s smiling expression suddenly turned into aggrieved. He looked at the well-watered farmland, and then at Claire, meaning: I did all these things for you, and you still have to punish me ? Are you one of those bad masters?


    Claire''s expression is very complicated, this little guy can actually do this kind of move.


    "Skelit!" The water cloud beast passed the opportunity to spit a few tongues, and a face!


    Isaac pointed at the water cloud beast and made a small report: "Look Claire! It stuck its tongue out at me! It has no attitude of admitting its mistake at all!"


    Hearing Isaac''s words, the water cloud beast''s expression immediately turned into a grievance-like expression, and he looked at Claire eagerly.


    Seeing its expression, Claire thought for a while, then gritted her teeth and handed the water cloud beast to Isaac, "You can pinch it a few times."


    Isaac had a conspiracy-successful smile on his face, and when Claire grabbed the water cloud beast, he immediately grabbed it a few times hard!


    "Bah! Humph!" After being pinched, the Shuiyun Beast turned his face towards Isaac, and even made a small report when he couldn''t afford it!


    Afterwards, he yawned a few times. The rain was also a kind of physical exhaustion for him. Then he lay down on Claire''s shoulder and fell asleep again.


    "Hey hey, it feels really good." Isaac cheered a few times. Usually, he couldn''t find a chance to pinch it, and it wouldn''t let himself touch it at all.


    "Okay, let''s get down to business, did Reagan tell you all about the situation?"


    Isaac''s expression also became serious, "Speaking about it."


    Claire asked, "Is there any solution?"


    Isaac dragged his chin and thought for a while before he said: "You can get a space channel connected to the water element plane, so that there will be a steady stream of water flowing from it, and solving these water consumption is not a problem at all. "


    "Oh? Will you do it then?"


    Isaac shook his head solemnly, "No! Although the coordinates of the Water Elemental Plane are in the textbook, at least a sorceress-level Mage can do it if you want to open up the space channel with it, and every year you need it. Cost a lot of money to maintain."


    Isaac said that this is a specific case. There is a passage to the water element plane in the center of the second largest city in the kingdom of Santa Ira, which is the famous attraction of the city of St. Shelley Fountain!


    Claire: "..." Can''t you say...


    "Change to a realistic one."


    "With such a large area of ??land and such a huge water consumption, it is simply impractical to rely on the two of us." Isaac spread his hands, he was just a high-level mage, and letting him solve this problem is equivalent to Isn''t it embarrassing to ask a fresh graduate medical student to preside over a head transplant?


    Claire also sighed, and he knew in his heart that this was a bit difficult.


    Reagan arrived late at this time, holding a roll of animal skins and shouting, "Master, I''m here with a map!"


    Isaac was flying too fast just now. He rode his horse and kept chasing behind, but he couldn''t catch up.


    Claire took the map of the kingdom from Regan, and the knight on the side immediately found a table and placed it in front of him.


    Claire slowly spread out the animal skin map in his hand, and quickly found his position. Pressing the river with his index finger, he moved slowly upstream, gradually converging with various tributaries, and then becoming a river. It became wider, and Claire''s fingers drew out the territory of the Viscounty, and then slowly stopped.


    I found the river water positions of the other villages, and continued to look up where the upstream source of the river water is.


    In the end, Claire discovered that there were a total of three rivers flowing into the Viscounty, and these three rivers would continue to divide into small streams after entering the Viscounty, and smaller rivers flowed through the various villages where the Viscounty was located.


    Claire tapped the table with her fingers, "It''s impossible that the water in the three rivers will dry up, there is definitely a problem!"


    Claire set her eyes on the direction of the upper reaches of the three rivers, pointed to the place and asked, "What is this place?"


    Regan stood up and replied, "Master, this is the Earl of Greene."


    Claire frowned slightly, "Do we have any friction with the Earl of Green?"


    Reagan thought for a moment and replied, "It seems not."


    "That may be something wrong with the upper reaches of the river. Find someone to go up the river to see if there is a problem."


    "Lord Viscount, I''ll come!" Crane stood up.


    At this time, Crane was much taller and stronger than when Claire met last time, and his body also faintly exuded a strong fighting spirit, which was more prominent than other knights of the same level.


    "You''re fine alone."


    Crane patted his chest and assured: "It''s alright! I have been hunting with the uncle hunter in the village since I was a child, and I am very familiar with the environment of the Viscounty, and I also know how to deal with various situations in the wild. Understood, and I still have it, nothing will happen!"


    As he spoke, he patted the head of the steed Swift Wolf beside him The Swift Wolf also stuck out his tongue and licked his palm.


    In the process of getting along with the knights, the hurricane wolves are about to be tamed into domestic dogs.


    Claire nodded, "Be careful."


    Crane gave a knightly salute and said excitedly, "I will, Lord Viscount!"


    Then Claire found two more knights who were familiar with the wild, and asked them to explore upstream from the direction of the other two rivers.


    Before they left, Claire ordered a few more times. If you encounter an accident, don''t mess up, just come back and report it.


    Because I don''t know what caused the river to dry up, if there is a water monster of level 5 or 6 lying in the upstream blocking the flow of the river, let alone finding a solution, Claire should think about Isaac before of that proposal.


    After all, things that can be solved with money can''t be risked with life.

 Chapter 101： : Our viscount is really talented!

    ,


    After sending someone to explore the upper reaches, Claire spread out the map again.


    Just looking for the reason, the specific water problem has not yet been solved. The water cloud beast can cast rain, but it will be exhausted after casting it once. It is impossible to satisfy all the needs of water in the entire viscount territory. The village, and I have said before, if a lot of groundwater sources are drawn, it may cause the ground to collapse.


    Claire quickly found what she wanted on the map - lake water!


    The source of the river will dry up immediately, but the lake water is different. It is a lake formed by the influx of river water. There are more in and less out. Even if the river is depleted, the lake water can last for a long time, and the water storage capacity is huge, it should be able to take come for a while.


    Claire marked the lakes in the Viscounty territory with a pen, and then shouted: "Take people, let''s go and see these places!"


    The knights quickly geared up, and Isaac put a flying spell on himself and Regan, and he rode too slowly.


    Claire rode the wolf king at the front, galloping towards the nearest lake at a very fast speed.


    The further you go to the depths where people are rare, the more beasts appear. Sometimes you can see several first-level monsters, but those low-level monsters feel the aura of the wolves and then hide away from them, not daring to. Come to provoke.


    The speed of the hurricane wolf was very fast, and it didn''t take many minutes to arrive at the destination.


    Claire got off the wolf king and walked to the lake to observe. The water volume here has not decreased, and it still looks like a sparkling water.


    Claire shouted to Isaac: "Isaac, give me a flight, I want to see it in the air."


    Isaac put a flying technique on Claire, and followed Claire to the sky.


    Looking down from the top, the information obtained is much more intuitive than viewing it on the ground.


    Claire took out the map and looked at it, and combined with the terrain below, he said to himself: "This place is not far from the river, and the water volume is abundant. The only disadvantage is that it is low-lying, and it is difficult to obtain water. You cannot directly dig a ditch to divert water. "


    Rolling up the map, Claire hurried over to the location of the next lake. For the lakes close to the river, Claire took people to the field to investigate, taking the advantages and disadvantages of those lakes in mind. .


    Claire rode on the wolf king and pondered, "If the water in the lake can be drawn out and used in a throttling manner, it should be able to last for more than half a month and twenty days. After Crane and the others come back, they will Solve the problems that arise, and there should be no problems.¡±


    "But the only difficulty now is how to get the water from the lake into the river."


    Those lakes are all in low-lying places, and it is impossible to directly open a ditch to lead the water out. It can be done with magic, but it is a waste. Arrange for Isaac, the strongest spell in the Viscount, to pump it. Even if his magic power is dried up, it may not be able to extract the amount of water needed in a village from the lake water.


    Claire pondered for a while, and suddenly her eyes lit up, and she patted the wolf king''s dog''s head under the crotch.


    "After staying here for a long time, I have become accustomed to thinking like a wizard, and I have forgotten modern technology."


    The wolf king raised his head and murmured a few times before complaining about his dissatisfaction, but Claire ignored it and turned to Isaac.


    "Isaac, I came up with another fun one, let''s do it together!"


    "Ah? You haven''t solved the problem of the river drying up?"


    "Get this thing out and it will be solved!" Claire smiled confidently.


    Isaac was also interested. "What?"


    "pump!"


    "What is this?"


    "Literally, the lake water can be pumped out and discharged into the river," Claire explained.


    "Okay! I haven''t seen such a thing before, when will it be made?"


    Claire glanced at the sky. After hours of tossing and turning, the sun was slowly setting on the west mountain, leaving only the clouds illuminated by the afterglow.


    "Go back now, let''s go to the smithy in Tecklin and try to get it out tomorrow."


    ¡­


    The three spent another whole night in the blacksmith shop. In the early morning, Claire asked Regan to take the water cloud beast out of the city to help water some rainwater in those villages.


    At first, Shuiyun Beast was reluctant to leave Claire, but after persuading him a few words, he still followed Regan out of the city, but kept floating on top of Regan''s head. Although it wasn''t raining, Regan always felt a little awkward.


    Although it can''t help all the villages, it can help a little bit. The poles have also spread in various villages. It should be able to support for a while. After I get the pump out, the water problem can be alleviated for a period of time.


    Near noon, with the last hammer of Teklin, the modified version of the water pump came out.


    The principle of this magic modified pump is similar to that of the centrifugal pump in the previous life. The power source is the magic in the magic mine. Isaac¡¯s transformation uses the magic as the power to drive the impeller in the pump to rotate, and the liquid gains energy under the action of inertial centrifugal force. When the impeller rotates rapidly, the blades make the water rotate quickly, and the rotating water flies away from the impeller under the action of centrifugal force. After the water in the pump is thrown out, the central part of the impeller forms a vacuum area. The water of the water source is pressed into the water inlet pipe through the pipe network under the action of atmospheric pressure or water pressure, so that continuous water pumping can be realized.


    In order to make the blade rotate at high speed, Isaac and Claire specially made a magic component to provide power. Once the magic power flows in, the magic component will rotate at a high speed. After the blade is installed on it, the impeller can also follow the high speed. Rotating it, it''s a lot simpler than the motor and diesel engine of the previous life.


    Isaac couldn''t help caressing the brand-new magical machine with his hands, and sighed: "I really didn''t come to the wrong place. You can always come up with such strange and novel things."


    He continued: "Let''s go, I can''t help but want to see it draw water!"


    Isaac is eager to see the results of the magical machine he built himself.


    Claire put all the hoses that Teklin made into the space ring, and then responded: "Don''t worry, go when you''re ready."


    Ticklen slumped on the ground tired, "Although it''s really interesting, it''s not the same as what I made before, but it''s too tiring, I ask for a two-day rest! Don''t come to me these two days. It''s gone!"


    The manufacturing process was not smooth. During the process, Isaac and Claire overturned a lot of templates. Tecklin had to knock the finished product into metal ingots and continue to build it according to their ideas, as well as the hose Claire requested. Forging is not only about hammering iron, but also involves various aspects. If it is not for high-level forging, it may not be possible to get it out.


    Claire didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, "That''s right!"


    Claire found the tauren hammer at the construction site of the Academy of Sciences, and told them to stop their work and go out of the city with a hoe.


    Afterwards, they went to various villages and asked them to block up the river channels, so that the water from the lake could not be intercepted after it flowed down and used to irrigate the farmland.


    Then the tauren was taken to the previous lake, and they waved their hoes to open a tunnel leading to the river.


    There is a specialization in the art industry. The tauren people are very powerful and the speed of digging the ground is first-class. It took less than a few hours to make a tunnel.


    Isaac took the initiative to pick up the water pump, "I''ll come, I''ll come!"


    Then I put a hose on the water pump, put a flying technique on myself, and slowly flew to the center of the lake. After throwing the hose into the center of the lake, it came back again. The tube and the interior are filled with water,


    Then, he took out a piece of magic ore from a pigeon egg from the space ring and inserted it into it. The magic power began to flow, and the water pump shook quickly.


    Isaac crouched at the water outlet, looking expectantly, like a child seeing something new.


    "gurgling!"


    As soon as he heard the sound of the water, Isaac immediately leaned his hand on the water outlet with excitement, and the rushing water washed his hand away, but Isaac had a smile on his face.


    "It''s really interesting, this thing." Isaac couldn''t help but admire the hose that kept coming out.


    The gushing water flowed along the tunnel dug by the Tauren people, and after entering the tunnel, it slowly rushed towards the dry river according to the calculated route.


    The tauren stood on the shore, watching the gushing lake water and stopped curiously to watch.


    The hammer splashed the water in the tunnel with his hand and sighed: "Our viscount is really talented!"

 Chapter 102： : Its like a business like this

    "Little young master! You should move!" Regan begged to the water cloud beast lying on top of his head.


    The water cloud beast floated a few centimeters feebly, then lost its strength and fell back to the top of Regan''s head softly.


    Regan held up the water cloud beast above his head, "I know you''ve watered all three villages, and you''re really tired, but after we''ve watered this one village, we''ll rest, okay?"


    Shuiyun Beast gave Regan a white look. You said the same thing when you went to the village. Now, although it still has some strength, it really doesn''t want to move.


    It has only been born for less than a month, and it is properly exploiting child labor!


    The villagers on the side were also a little anxious, but they were not good at urging them. They could only watch the water cloud beast and go to the crops in their fields because of the lack of water, anxiously waiting for the water cloud beast to take a rest. .


    Reagan was still trying his best to persuade Shuiyun Beast, but Shuiyun Beast put his head aside, not wanting to listen to his babble.


    Suddenly someone in the crowd shouted: "The water is coming! There is water coming down upstream!"


    The villagers huddled together immediately, and the sad look on Regan''s face finally unfolded. He put the water cloud beast back on top of his head and began to command the scene. He told the villagers not to rush water to their farmland. Instead, the water was first intercepted and led to a dug out storage tank for backup, so as not to waste the amount of water that the young master finally obtained, and then let the villagers divert the water to their own farmland.


    The villagers excitedly scooped up the water with both hands, threw them on their faces, and laughed.


    "The water is finally here! My corn is dying."


    "It''s all thanks to the Viscount!"


    "Yes, Lord Viscount just sent someone to inform you in the morning, and there will be a water source in the afternoon!"


    The villagers discussed excitedly and kept praising Claire.


    "Long live the Viscount!"


    "Lord Viscount is our savior!"


    "We are willing to be your subjects forever!"


    ...


    At this moment, Isaac and Claire were standing not far away watching this scene, and they had just arrived.


    Isaac looked at the extremely excited villagers, his eyes flickered a few times, and finally put his eyes on Claire''s face.


    "I didn''t understand a little before, why you have to spend so much effort and money just to get that water pump."


    Claire shrugged, "Now what?"


    Isaac smiled and said, "I understand a little bit now. It turned out that helping others and seeing the smiles on other people''s faces made me feel so comfortable and felt that my hard work was not in vain."


    "They are not others, they are my territorial people." Claire looked at the excited villagers and said, "As their lord, I must ensure their living environment, and I want them to live better than people in other places. happiness."


    "Then what are you looking for?" Isaac asked. "They probably don''t get as much tax as your tulip shop for a year."


    "Do I have to do something? It''s more like a business. What I hope for more is the intersection and collision of hearts and minds, rather than pure interests. And this is what I should do as a lord. responsibilities and obligations." Speaking of which, Clayton paused.


    "And how do you know that Nafu City will not bring me more benefits in the future? I am full of confidence in its future!"


    "You''re an odd person, but I love being friends with people like you." Isaac laughed, too.


    "Don''t mess with the relationship, who is your friend, I''m your boss now."


    Isaac: "..."


    "Eat me a fire!"


    ...


    After the problem of the water source was temporarily resolved, Claire took Regan and Isaac back to Nafu City. At this time, the water cloud beast was too tired to lie on his shoulder and fell asleep, purring similar to a cat. sound.


    As for the water pump, Claire asked Hunter to guard with the knight. After a certain amount of water was pumped, he would switch to another lake and drain the water into the other two rivers.


    As soon as he entered the city gate of Nafu City, someone hurried over. It was a clerk under Reagan''s hands, and he was considered a civil servant in Nafu City at this stage.


    "Lord Viscount! Dr. Rona has something to do with you!"


    Claire gave Shui Yun** to Regan and asked him to take him back to the Viscount''s Mansion for a good rest. After saying goodbye to Isaac, he rode the Wolf King to Rona''s hospital.


    Because after Claire hired a number of doctors from other cities, there are very few patients here. Unless it is a serious disease, those patients who cannot be cured will be sent here, so Claire did not come here. What patient do you encounter.


    Opening the door and entering, Claire saw Rona grinding medicine in the small yard in front, which she had transformed into a tree-shaded garden.


    After seeing Claire come in, Rona also stopped her work and walked over.


    As soon as the other party came over, Claire keenly felt that the other party was a little different from the past, and then stretched out his hand to point at the other party, unable to believe: "Have you been promoted to an intermediate mage?!"


    He clearly hadn''t felt any signs of a breakthrough from the other party before, why did he suddenly advance!


    Rona nodded, "Well, I called you here because of this."


    "Huh? What''s going on?"


    "Remember the black seed you gave me earlier?"


    Claire nodded, "Of course I remember. At that time, you said that it would be mature in more than 20 days. It should be almost the time now. Could it have something to do with this?"


    Rona led Claire to the inner courtyard, and said, "You guessed it right, that black seed grew fruit last night, and I sent someone to find you at that time, but at that time you were busy talking about someone. None."


    Claire nodded, and he and Isaac were really busy making the water pump at the time, so there was no delay.


    "Then I tested the medicinal properties myself. I tried all kinds of methods but couldn''t detect the effect of the fruit. Finally, I took a sip after confirming that it was not poisonous, and the result was..."


    "As a result, I was promoted to an intermediate mage?" Claire added.


    Rona blushed and nodded lightly. She was actually a little embarrassed that she had eaten such a precious magic fruit.


    Claire''s pace involuntarily quickened, allowing people to break through to an intermediate-level mage. This fruit is not easy! Of the ten old men he brought back from the capital, six were trapped in magic apprenticeships even though they couldn''t even get to the primary level, and four primary-level mages were in their 80s and 90s and still had not been able to break through to the intermediate-level mages.


    No wonder the little girl was reluctant to take it and walk into it before, it turned out to be really miraculous.


    Claire passed Rona and walked in front of her, Rona reached out and tugged at the corner of Claire''s clothes.


    Claire turned around and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Rona bowed her head embarrassedly, and said in a soft voice, "I''m sorry, I ate such a precious fruit."


    Claire couldn''t help laughing bitterly. "Whatever is there, eat it. If you don''t eat it, I will leave one for you. Don''t treat yourself as an outsider."


    Seeing that Claire didn''t blame herself, Rona finally breathed a sigh of relief, she had been worried all night.


    "How many fruits are there on that fruit tree?" Claire asked.


    "Six fruits, after I ate one, there was one left."


    After asking a few more questions, Claire and Rona finally walked into the inner courtyard. The first time they entered, Claire was attracted by the fruit tree in the corner Its body exudes special magic waves , If it is an ordinary person, you may not see anything special, but if it is a mage, it is as conspicuous as a searchlight in the dark night, and it is difficult not to attract attention.


    Claire walked over, and only then did she see the appearance of the fruit tree. It was still not very tall, and it was less than a few heads taller than Claire. It was similar to a peach tree. , more like plums.


    However, Claire was quickly attracted by the other fruit above. The size of that fruit was more than double the size of the other four remaining fruits, as if she was swearing that she was here. Just like the king!


    Rona also noticed Claire''s gaze and explained: "When a fruit grows from the flower bone, it is different from other fruits. It should be the essence of this fruit tree."


    "You mean it''s more potent, right?" Claire reached out and held the fruit lightly. The moment she held it, she felt the magic in her body activate.

 Chapter 103： : promotion

    "Tila!" Claire plucked the fruit she was holding with all her strength.


    After falling off the fruit tree, that magic power radiated even more intensely, like a flower being shaken by someone, trying its best to disperse its fragrance.


    Claire handed it gently to her mouth, hesitated for a moment, then looked at Rona.


    "You shouldn''t lie to me, but after I ate it, I died violently on the spot."


    Rona stomped her feet angrily when she heard Claire''s words, stretched out her hand and grabbed the fruit in Claire''s hand, "If you don''t believe me, eat it!"


    Claire turned around to avoid Rona, took a step back, and said with a smile, "I''m just kidding with you."


    Then he opened his mouth and swallowed the fruit the size of the baby''s fist.


    "Duang!"


    There was a strange energy swaying in Claire''s body, and then the magic in Claire''s body began to become active uncontrollably.


    At this time, Claire could feel the feelings from his various organs, as if it had transformed into every cell in his body, and every part of his body was under his control.


    "Hmm!" Claire couldn''t help making a muffled sound.


    Rona took a step forward worriedly, and then a wave of energy swayed inside Claire''s body, forcing it back.


    Claire, who was in the middle, widened his eyes, and he couldn''t hide the surprise and excitement in his eyes. At this time, he could feel that the magic power in his body was skyrocketing at an extremely fast speed, and soon reached the bottleneck, but the increase was not. Have not stopped, continue to accumulate strength.


    "Is it the same for Rona''s promotion before?" Claire thought to herself, closing her eyes and carefully feeling the changes in her body.


    After three or four minutes, a wave of magic power surged out of Claire''s body, and then the strange aura around her body slowly disappeared, and Claire slowly opened her eyes.


    Rona on the side hurriedly stepped forward and threw various exploration techniques at Claire, trying to confirm whether Claire had any negative effects.


    Claire opened her hand to check and asked, "Is something wrong?"


    After confirming the feedback, Rona was relieved, "No problem, the effect of my fruit is the same, it can intensify and increase the magic power in the body."


    Claire closed her eyes again to feel the changes in her body before opening her eyes and answering: "This fruit is not only effective for magic, its essence is the optimization and transformation of the human body, and the increased magic is only one of the effects. ."


    "Do you mean that this fruit will also play a role in knights who practice vindictiveness?"


    Whether it is a magician or a knight who cultivates vindictiveness, the essence of leveling up is the optimization and transformation of one''s own body, so the higher the level of the mage, the longer the lifespan, and the higher the level of the knight''s overall physical quality, the more outrageous.


    Claire nodded, "Indeed."


    "By the way, have you broken through?" Rona asked suddenly.


    Claire smiled slightly, "Guess what!"


    "What''s there to hide!" Rona was so **** off, "Humph! It must have been promoted, otherwise you would definitely not be able to laugh."


    "so smart!"


    Then Claire asked Rona to pick all the four fruits from the fruit tree, and then returned to the Viscount Mansion.


    ...


    "Cran and the others haven''t come back yet?" Claire asked, with a worried tone.


    Isaac sat on his side. The Academy of Sciences has not yet been built, and he is not very busy with his work, so he often stays in the Viscount''s mansion to eat. Yuna''s food is still good.


    Hunter, who was sitting across from Claire, replied: "There is no news yet. Maybe something happened on the road. Don''t worry, Lord."


    It has been two days since Crane sent out, and the king can arrive at the speed of the hurricane wolf, but now there is no news at all.


    Not only is Claire worried, Hunter is also very worried, but he can''t say it directly.


    "If there is no news tonight, I will send someone to follow their footprints."


    "Understood! I''ll do it now."


    As soon as Hunter stood up, Regan hurried in from outside the door, "Master, Earl Green has arrived."


    Claire''s eyes flickered slightly, and she had a bad premonition in her heart, "Explain!"


    "Earl Green sent his butler here, saying that he wanted to discuss cooperation, and he brought with him..."


    "Say!"


    "The three knights in our territory..."


    "Huh!" Claire took a deep breath, "Where is he now?"


    "It''s still at the gate of the city."


    "I''ll go right now." Claire said in a flat tone, but everyone present could hear the anger in his words.


    Hearing Reagan''s words, Hunter''s face became gloomy.


    Isaac also put away his unrestrained sitting posture and stood up with a serious expression, "I''ll go take a look too."


    The three quickly arrived at the city gate, but at this time the city gate had been surrounded by people, and people continued to join the crowd.


    Someone in the crowd suddenly shouted, "The Viscount is here!"


    The crowd immediately gave up a passage for Claire and the others to walk through.


    After entering the center of the crowd, Claire saw the scene inside. The three knights he sent out were all **** with ropes. The three were tied together like livestock. There are various degrees of sword wounds everywhere, and some places are not even scarred, and blood keeps pouring out.


    Seeing this scene, Claire''s right index finger shook uncontrollably, and she watched this scene without blinking, as if something was about to emerge.


    After Crane saw Claire coming, the tears in his eyes flowed uncontrollably. When he was tortured by the other party, he didn''t shed a single tear, but in front of Claire, he couldn''t control it any longer.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh?


    "Ah, oh!" Kelan cried the body twitching, "Diarian adult! I am sorry you! I will give you a shy!"


    The other two also cried, and the three big men cried in front of everyone, completely ignoring their own face. At this time, they only felt ashamed of Claire. He explained that his task was not completed, and he became the shameful appearance he is now.


    Claire glanced down at the corner of her mouth, but she quickly held it back. She blinked her eyes so as not to let her tears flow. She looked away from the three of them and put it on the mannequin dog who was wearing it. On such a tall and thin man.


    The other party looked like a qualified housekeeper, and when he saw Claire, he showed a professional smile, "I''m Earl Green''s housekeeper Bill, you must be the Viscount of Griffin Land. One night two days ago, we The knights on patrol found there were three sneaky guys and after they got them they said they were your knights how could this sneaky guy be your knights and then they were Forced to ask, but they still refused to change their words and said that it was a knight under your command."


    "I had no choice but to bring them all here. Do you see if these three are knights under your command? If not, we will help you deal with it. If it is a misunderstanding, I apologize!"


    Claire took a deep breath and shook her head, "If you use these words to provoke me, then you have succeeded. I am so angry that I don''t want to listen to your nonsense anymore!"


    The corners of Claire''s eyes opened slightly, and she opened her hand and pressed down on the opponent, "Coercion! Lie down for me!"


    "Snapped!"


    Bill felt that his body suddenly became a hundred times heavier fell on the ground uncontrollably. The knights on the side drew their swords and wanted to step forward. Isaac raised his hand and pressed the knights. go down!


    Hunter hurriedly pulled out his sword and rescued Crane and the others who were bound.


    Claire waved his hand and motioned Hunter to hand over the saber to him. After taking the saber, Claire slowly walked towards the housekeeper Bill, who was pinned to the ground and unable to move.


    Bill had lost a second of calm now, and roared: "What are you doing! I''m Earl Green''s butler! Are you going to do something to me for those three vile knights! Earl Green doesn''t? I''ll let you go!"


    "They are not some lowly knights, nor are they sneaky thieves and robbers as you say, they are my knights and my people, and I treat them like my relatives and brothers!" Claire said. He stepped on the opponent''s palm with his foot and twisted it hard.


    "Ahhhh it hurts! Release!"


    Claire blocked the opponent''s mouth with another shoe, put the saber against the opponent''s neck, and looked at the opponent condescendingly: "Shh, don''t yell, you can answer whatever I ask you now. , if you understand the words, nod your head, if you don''t understand the words, I will let you nod your head again."


    Bill felt Claire''s boundless killing intent, and nodded in fear. He originally wanted to give the other party a slap in the face and then talk about the following matters, but he didn''t expect the other party to directly overturn the table, and he was not afraid of it at all. Earl of Green.


    The error-free chapters of "Becoming a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on Novel.com. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend it!


    If you like to be a lord at the beginning of a viscount, please collect it: () Beginning as a lord in a viscount has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 104： : Endless death!

    (Some revisions were made half an hour after the previous chapter was published. Book friends who did not read the revised version can go back and have a look.)


    Claire ignored the screams of the other party, but slowly raised the saber in her hand and aimed it at Bill''s arm.


    Seeing this scene, Bill''s face showed a look of horror, and he shouted: "I''m Earl Green''s housekeeper! You can''t do anything to me!"


    "What''s the point of this? You moved my knight, but said I couldn''t do it to you?" Claire laughed angrily.


    The long sword was swung, and bright red blood splashed on Bill''s face, and an arm attached to the arm bounced to the ground beside him, and the blood continued to flow out.


    "Ah ah ah!" Bill, who felt the severe pain from the broken arm, couldn''t bear the severe pain and screamed.


    "boom!"


    Claire threw a fireball at random and burned the severed arm to ashes. Bill''s eyes widened when he saw it. The severed arm could be reconnected if he brought it back, but it was burned to ashes. If so, it''s not that easy to recover.


    The other party is playing for real, not to find face, but to tear his face.


    "How dare you!" Bill resisted the pain and shouted at Claire: "I represent the will of Earl Green, how dare you treat me like this! If the earl knows, it is impossible to spare you easily!"


    He represented not just the role of a steward, but the face of the Earl of Greene, but now he was being fanned by Claire.


    Claire retracted the blood-stained sword, pointed it at the opponent''s other arm again, and said gently, "What do you mean by treating you like this? This is just a normal act of revenge, I''m giving my knights to me. Just get justice."


    "Pfft!" The sound of the sword piercing into flesh and blood sounded, and Claire stabbed the long sword into the joint of the opponent''s arm and arm with a slight force.


    Bill screamed again: "Ah ah ah! I was wrong, please forgive me!"


    "Don''t beg for mercy so quickly, you are a big man from the earldom!" Claire tilted the hilt to the left, and could clearly hear the sound of joint bones separating.


    Bill''s face was covered with sweat at this time, and the pain from the two places almost made him faint. He didn''t expect this Viscount to have such courage at such a young age.


    "Ah! Let me go!"


    When it was about to reach the opponent''s limit, Claire stopped at the right time, and asked blankly, "You blocked the water source upstream, right? You want to use this to coerce me to hand over the formula of iodized salt?"


    Bill finally got a little bit of relaxation, gasping for breath, "Yes, if you hand over the production process and formula of iodized salt now, that matter still needs to be discussed."


    "Anything to talk about?" Claire repeated.


    "Yes, this is Earl Green''s original words, otherwise even if you kill me, there will be no water supply in your territory." Bill took the opportunity to say.


    "You''re really loyal, and you haven''t forgotten to seek benefits for your master until now, but..." Claire laughed, "This matter has nothing to talk about. I have never been able to stand threats from others."


    Claire flipped her hand and took out the animal skin scroll and pen from the space ring, and wrote a line of words on it, and finally touched Bill''s heart.


    There was a trace of unease in Bill''s heart, and he quickly said: "What do you want to do!"


    "Shh, be quiet!" Claire took out another dagger and a tube of blue potion from the space ring.


    Bill struggled when he saw the dagger, trying to break free, but Claire pressed the palm of his hand, and the opponent was held in place again.


    Putting the dagger against the animal skin roll, Claire exerted a little force, and the dagger pierced the animal skin roll and pierced Bill''s heart behind him.


    "Hmm!" Bill spurted blood uncontrollably, staring at Claire with wide eyes, "You..."


    "Don''t worry, I can''t die!" Claire slowly poured a bottle of high-grade healing potion onto the blood-gushing wound. The wound instantly scarred, leaving only the dagger and animal skin wrapped around it. Bill felt that he was shutting the door of hell. For a while, I was very scared to see the dagger inserted in my chest, but I was also afraid that my heart would beat violently and the wound would open again.


    "Cutting off the water supply in our territory also hurt my knights. It''s impossible to talk about the situation at this point."


    Claire stood up slowly and said word by word: "Now! As the Lord of the Viscount Griffin, I officially declare war on the Earl of Green! The animal skin scroll on your chest is the declaration of war! We See you on the battlefield in three days. If this battle does not end with one of the lords kneeling down and begging for mercy and completely admitting defeat, they will never die!"


    Bill lay on the ground with a pale face. He didn''t understand why things had developed to this point. In his opinion, it was at the level of war.


    And even though he is an earl, he has more advantages than the other in every aspect, but Claire can speak the tone of crusade.


    Claire winked at Hunter. Hunter immediately drew his knife and chopped off the heads of the knights who were controlled by Isaac. Several heads fell to the ground and rolled on the ground a few times. The blood on their necks was still there. gushing like a fountain.


    The scene was extremely bloody, and the surrounding crowd hurriedly covered their children''s eyes, and those who were uncomfortable even vomited out.


    Bill looked at the rolling heads and knew that this matter couldn''t be that simple.


    Claire glanced at the embarrassed Bill on the ground indifferently, and opened her mouth: "Go away!"


    The pressure on Bill disappeared in an instant, and he reluctantly got up. At this time, he had already lost his arrogance at the beginning. After the knights who came along were killed, he was the only one left surrounded by the people. There was a hint of fear in my heart.


    When I looked at my chest, I saw that Claire''s dagger was still rubbing on it, and I only felt a chill down my spine I rushed out of the crowd in a panic, got on the mount that I came, and waved Whip quickly escaped from here.


    ...


    After the other party escaped, Claire stood alone at the gate of the city and pondered for a while, her eyes intertwined.


    Finally, Claire came back to her senses and ordered, "Take them to Dr. Rona for treatment."


    "thump!"


    Crane broke free from the support of his teammates, knelt down at Claire, and fell to the ground with his head down.


    Cried: "I''m sorry! Lord Viscount! It''s all my fault. If we hadn''t been caught, it wouldn''t have happened."


    "It''s not your fault," Claire said, "Go for treatment first, and I''ll talk about it later."


    Crane was helped up again and walked towards the hospital, but the spirit of the past was gone, like a marionette with a lost soul.


    "Reagan!" Claire yelled.


    "Master, I''m here!" Reagan stood up immediately.


    "Go check the news of the Earl of Green, it doesn''t matter how much you spend, find out the strength of their territory, I will see it tomorrow." Claire ordered.


    Know yourself, know your enemy, and be invincible in a hundred battles!


    "Understood, Master!"


    Reagan stepped back and began to prepare for the gathering of information.


    "Is there going to be a war?" Isaac leaned over.


    "It''s okay, this is something in my territory, you don''t have to go."


    "It''s a shame to say such a thing. My combat power is not weak, so I should be able to help a little." Isaac laughed.


    "Well, after this matter is done, the Academy of Sciences will probably be completed. I will build the airship with you at that time."


    "Speaking counts!"


    If you like to be a lord at the beginning of a viscount, please collect it: () Beginning as a lord in a viscount has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 105： : Psychiatrist - Claire

    At night, Neckeran was lying in a room in the hospital, staring blankly at the ceiling above his head.


    After Rona checked Crane, she said to Hunter, "The injury has been treated almost, and you can recover after a day or two of rest."


    After Hunter thanked him, his face was still sad. He wasn''t worried about Crane''s injury. There was a cure for it, but there was no cure for his lost self-esteem.


    Among the three knights, Crane had such a strong reaction, which has continued to this day.


    It was a humiliation for him to be caught by the other party, and it was the greatest shame for a knight to bring shame to his lord.


    Hunter opened his mouth, "Klan..."


    But he couldn''t say anything for a long time, and he closed his mouth again.


    "Captain..." Crane''s voice trembled a little, as if he was about to cry, "Captain, am I so useless, the Viscount did his best to train me and give me the best treatment, but I even explained it to him. The mission has not been completed, and he has been humiliated."


    "No, why do you think so." Hunter comforted.


    Crane didn''t respond. He turned his head and asked Rona, "Sister Doctor, am I very useless?"


    He does not want a definite answer, nor does he want other people''s opinions, but is constantly asking his own heart to find the answer in his heart.


    Rona''s eyes flickered for a moment, and she didn''t know how to answer this question.


    In the end, he could only answer nonsense: "Rest early, remember to take the medicine I prescribed for you on time."


    Crane buried his head in his lap, trying his best not to let the two of them see his current embarrassment, and finally said with a cry, "Captain, I want to go home."


    "It''s okay, go home to see your parents, and come back to train after you recover."


    "I won''t come back when I go back..." Crane let out a sob.


    "What do you mean!" Hunter jumped up, grabbed Crane''s collar and pushed him against the wall, roaring, "Are you worthy of the Viscount! He didn''t say anything about you, you just did it yourself. Give up! Are you worthy of calling yourself a knight!"


    Crane, who was grabbed by the collar, showed tears and a face distorted from crying, "I don''t think I deserve to be a knight of Lord Viscount..."


    Looking at Crane like this, the strength in Hunter''s hands unwittingly loosened, and he couldn''t say anything stern.


    "The other two are not like you...you... alas." Hunter shook his head regretfully.


    "The first time I met Lord Viscount, he encouraged me that I would realize my dream to become a knight. Sure enough, I also received the grace of Lord Viscount and became a knight... He is like a knight on my way. I''m really sorry for being a beacon of faith! Woohoo! I know I shouldn''t cry so unsatisfactorily, but I just can''t control myself."


    Looking at Crane who was crying into tears, Hunter couldn''t help but punched the wall and asked, "You are indeed a poor guy! Have you forgotten the courage a knight should have!"


    "I''m sorry, Captain." Crane lowered his head and said, "I did lose the courage to become a knight."


    "You!" Hunter was angry and sad, but he couldn''t say anything serious.


    It was also at this time that the door was pushed open, and Claire walked in from the door. After seeing the scene inside, she couldn''t help but said, "What''s going on here, why is there a fight?"


    "Lord Lord." Hunter let go of Crane''s hand.


    Crane lowered his head unconsciously to prevent Claire from seeing his current embarrassment, and said in a low voice, "Lord Viscount..."


    "How''s his injury?" Claire asked.


    Rona repeated what she just said again, "The injury is basically cured, and it will be recovered in a day or two. Let''s talk, I''ll go out first to see the physical condition of the other two."


    After Rona left, Claire walked to Crane''s hospital bed and sat down, asking, "Isn''t the injury recovered? Why is she still looking sad."


    "..." Crane said in a low voice.


    "Lord Lord, he just recovered and may need to rest..." Hunter explained to the side.


    Before Hunt''s words fell, Crane spoke, "Lord Viscount, I want to go home...I don''t want to be a knight anymore."


    Claire is not surprised. He saw some signs when he asked everyone to help Crane over for treatment today. Otherwise, he wouldn''t come here at night.


    "Tell me, why? Isn''t your wish to be a knight?"


    "I don''t deserve to be your knight."


    "If you really think so, then you really don''t deserve to be my knight." Claire said lightly.


    Hearing this, Crane''s eyes flashed for a while, then became even darker, and choked: "I''m sorry..."


    "You have nothing to blame me, you are sorry for yourself." Claire continued: "You are just a bronze knight. Isn''t it normal to be caught by so many people?"


    "But I have embarrassed you."


    "I don''t care about this kind of stuff, do you know why I went to war with the Earl of Green?"


    Claire asked herself and answered: "It''s not for the so-called face, it''s because he broke the water in our territory and dared to threaten me with it, and it''s also because he hurt you..."


    Crane raised his head, and finally a glimmer of light appeared in his eyes.


    "People in my territory do not allow others to bully, so do my knights. If anyone does, then I will fight!"


    "Lord Viscount..."


    "Now, do you still want to go home?" Claire asked.


    Crane was still a little hesitant. It couldn''t be relieved with a few words, but he shook his head slightly, "I don''t know."


    "Then you are still my knight, right?"


    Crane didn''t know why Claire asked that, but replied, "Yes."


    Claire''s tone suddenly became excited, "Then I order you now, cheer me up!"


    Crane''s body trembled, and his spirit visibly recovered, but his head hadn''t reacted.


    Claire continued: "If you really feel sorry for me, then in the battle three days later, you will cut off the heads of the opponent''s knights and present them to me! Instead of feeling sorry for yourself! Understand! "


    "clear."


    "The sound is too low!"


    "Understood! Lord Viscount!" Crane shouted loudly, returning to his former high-spirited youth.


    Claire''s tone softened, "This is my knight."


    Tears appeared in Crane''s eyes again, and gratefully said: "Thank you."


    "Come on, eat a fruit to refresh your spirits." Claire took out a plum-sized fruit from the space ring and handed it over Claire took it without hesitation and swallowed it, slowly While chewing, he was about to say a word of thanks, but his pupils shrank instantly, and he looked at his body inconceivably.


    "Boom!"


    A sound echoed in his body, and the vindictive energy in his body successfully broke through the bottleneck and completed a qualitative change.


    "Lord Viscount, this is..."


    "Promoted, right?" Claire asked.


    Crane nodded in shock, "Give me such a precious thing..."


    "If you feel indebted, then kill more enemies for me on the battlefield. After all, there are not many things the Bronze Knight can do."


    Crane nodded vigorously, "Yes!"


    Hunter, who was on the side, was shocked and his jaw dropped. A small fruit can make a bronze knight advance to a silver knight. He had been stuck on it for almost ten years. He got up, and with the addition of that exercise method, he broke through to the Silver Knight.


    "Don''t be surprised, you have a share too!" Claire also threw a fruit over.


    Hunter hurriedly caught it, but just as he was about to speak, Claire stopped him, "Don''t talk too much, just eat."


    Hunter nodded while holding the fruit, slowly handed it to his mouth, and began to chew it slowly, for fear of missing a little bit outside.


    Sure enough, he soon felt that the vindictive energy in his body became active, and it was increasing at a rate far exceeding normal.


    The error-free chapters of "Becoming a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on Novel.com. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend it!


    If you like to be a lord at the beginning of a viscount, please collect it: () Beginning as a lord in a viscount has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 106： : hard work

    "Hey!" Hunt couldn''t help but let out a soothing voice.


    The Dou Qi in his body also quickly increased to the bottleneck, but the speed of increase also slowed down, and he failed to maintain the momentum to break through the silver level.


    Hunter slowly opened his eyes, his eyes filled with regret. This magical fruit only allowed him to reach the peak of the silver level, but he was still one step away from successfully breaking through.


    "No breakthrough?" Claire asked.


    Hunter nodded apologetically, "It''s still a little short, and I should be able to break through to the gold level in a while."


    "There will be a war in a few days. There should be gold-level knights in the opposite earldom, but we don''t have them yet. We can''t wait for this time." Claire took out another thing from the space ring.


    Those were the "Dali Pills" that he got in the first transaction. There were three at the time, he ate one, and now there are two.


    After taking out a black pill, Claire threw it to Hunter, "Try this!"


    Hunter was ready this time. He stretched out his index finger and thumb to hold the marble-sized pill that Claire threw over. He glanced at it and swallowed it with difficulty, without asking Claire what it was.


    Hunter trusts Claire very much, even if he takes out a bottle of poison and throws it at him, he can drink it without hesitation.


    After taking the pill, Hunter quickly sensed the magical power that was about to stop and transform his body. It seemed that a new motivation had been added, and the fighting qi in the body grew again.


    Seeing the surprised expression on Hunter''s face, Claire knew that his guess was right. This powerful pill can increase his strength several times out of thin air, allowing him to compete with bronze-level assassins. It should also be a way to optimize A drug that modifies the human body.


    Although the effect of the pill may not be as obvious and strong as the effect of the fruit, it should be able to push the door for a knight like Hunter, who is only a foot away from the silver peak.


    Sure enough, after Claire waited for a few minutes, he could clearly hear a crisp sound from Hunter''s body, and then an uncontrollable burst of pure fighting qi broke out, swaying all the dust on the ground. up.


    Hunter also opened his eyes. At this moment, his eyes were full of excitement and light. He half-kneeled towards Claire, "Thank you, Lord! Fortunately, I didn''t lose my life!"


    "There are two more fruits, take them to the two best knights." Claire took out the remaining two fruits.


    This fruit can make junior mages advance to intermediate mages. If they sell them, the price will definitely not be low. Some mages who are stuck in junior mages spend a lot of money to buy them, and some nobles will also give them to their families. The children bought it, but now the fight is about to start. If you still think about maximizing profits and making money, the situation is really too small.


    And isn''t the purpose of earning money just to develop the territory, and now all of them have directly improved the level of strength in the territory and then sold it for money. So Claire doesn''t plan to sell it. It''s impossible to sell these fruits for millions of gold coins, and he doesn''t lack hundreds of thousands of gold coins. In the future, these fruits should be used on the mages and knights in his own territory, becoming A treasure of Nafta City to attract and nurture talents.


    Hunter solemnly put the two fruits into his arms, and he also had a candidate in his heart.


    "Have a good rest, I''ll go back first." Claire said goodbye.


    "No! Lord Viscount, I''ll go back to the barracks for training tomorrow!" Crane stood up.


    "Ask your captain to go." Claire waved, pushed the door and walked out.


    "Captain..." Crane turned his attention to Hunter again.


    "I don''t know who said it just now, I''m going home and I won''t go to training again." Hunter joked.


    Crane''s face suddenly turned red, and he defended: "That..."


    "Okay, take a good rest, come back tomorrow afternoon, and remember to take your medicine so as not to aggravate the injury during training."


    "clear!"


    ...


    In the Viscount Mansion, Claire sat in the main seat, listening to the information that Reagan had collected from him.


    "The main economic pillar of the Earl of Green is minerals, not magic mines, but ordinary mines such as iron ore and copper mine, but the reserves are very large, so it can bring huge benefits to Earl Green every year..."


    Claire''s brows furrowed slightly. It''s not a good thing to have money, which means that he can have more money to invest in the military, can cultivate more and better knights, and can also supply those knights. Quality gear.


    "The information on the number and strength of knights in the other side''s barracks is not that much, but I still found the shop where Earl Green led the sale of armor, and I spent some money to buy off the employees inside and got some information, which can probably be calculated. There should be more than 300 knights in the Earl Green, and there should also be gold-level knights, so no amount of information will be available."


    Claire nodded. Reagan was able to collect the approximate number of opponents. It is not bad. Military strength is generally hidden deeply. If there is no war, it is difficult to see the true strength of a territory. He will also take the initiative. To hide the strength of these knights from Hunter.


    "Show me the information."


    Reagan immediately handed over the sorted documents.


    Claire flipped the paper on it. The content on it was similar to what Reagan said. Claire looked at the armor that was sold. This is the clearest piece of information on it. Some of the other information is not so detailed, just a rough outline.


    "After this battle, start training spies." Claire said.


    Reagan nodded, "Understood."


    Claire pursed her lips, "It''s really rich. The armor is all complete, and it''s not just ordinary armor. It''s all enchanted, and it immediately brought back the advantage of our equipment."


    At the beginning, he spent tens of thousands of gold coins when preparing equipment for his sixty knights. The other party''s more than three hundred knights spent more than 200,000 yuan, and the annual maintenance fee was another sum of money.


    Claire patted the document in her hand, then stood up and walked out.


    "Master It''s so late, where are you going?" Reagan followed and asked.


    "The blacksmith shop in the North District."


    ...


    As soon as Claire arrived at the street where the blacksmith shop was located, she saw the brightly lit blacksmith shop and the sound of beating.


    "It''s so late and still not going to bed?" Claire walked over curiously, it was not enough, even if he fell asleep, he would be called by him.


    As soon as Claire walked to the door, the two people in the room looked up.


    Taiklin put down the hammer in his hand and shouted: "Yo, you two made an appointment, right, come together."


    Isaac also reached out and said hello: "Why are you here so late?"


    Claire walked in and said, "Build some weapons..." Then he looked at the thing that Tyklin was beating, and then cast a suspicious look at Isaac.


    "It''s about to go to war. This is a design I made before. Take it out and modify it."


    Teklin couldn''t help but chime in: "It''s one of the few things he''s designed that works."


    Isaac sighed, "I made something for graduation, not what I wanted to do. What about you, what weapon are you going to build?"


    "Hey! You two think about me, okay? You told me to give me two days off before. After just one day, the two of you came over again."


    Claire didn''t know whether to laugh or cry: "Trouble you, the incident happened suddenly, I will definitely let you rest for a few more days after this time."


    "Come on, come on, anyway, blacksmiths are born to work hard." Taiklin stretched out his hand with disgust.


    The error-free chapters of "Becoming a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on Novel.com. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend it!


    If you like to be a lord at the beginning of a viscount, please collect it: () Beginning as a lord in a viscount has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 107： :This is my dream!

    In the early morning, Claire put the built weapon into the space ring and said hello, "I''ll go first, you guys are busy."


    Isaac''s magic weapon is a bit complicated, so let Teklyn get what Claire needs first, and he''s in the back.


    After leaving the blacksmith shop, Claire applied a flying technique to herself and flew towards the barracks.


    Now that he is a high-level mage, there is no need to run around on a wolf king for such short and medium distances, and if he runs fast in the city, he is easy to hit those scurrying children.


    ¡­


    "Hello Viscount!!" The knights lined up below shouted at Claire.


    Claire nodded, called Hunter over and asked, "How is the strength of the knights now?"


    "Report Lord Lord, one gold-level knight, three silver-level knights, and the other fifty-six are already bronze knights!"


    "Yeah." Claire replied softly. It was indeed not as many as the more than three hundred knights from the other earl''s land, but don''t forget that Claire also has a group of galloping wolves. These hurricane wolves are not vegetarians. It is impossible for any Bronze Knight to be their opponent in a duel. Coupled with the strength of these hurricane wolves, it is not impossible to fight.


    Then Claire took out the ghost lamp, which had already added Isaac and the magic plug-in, which could replace his own magic power with the crystal core of Warcraft.


    "Don''t panic no matter what happens next." Claire gave a vaccination in advance.


    Then the finger touched the faint blue flame on it, and a faint blue flame appeared on Claire''s fingertips, and the tongue of flame kept jumping.


    Claire walked up to the knights who were lining up, and smeared the blue flame on the opponent''s exposed heart, and a blue flame mark appeared. This is the marking method of the ghost lamp.


    After the last knight''s mark was finished, Claire returned to her previous position, leaving a mark on Hunter''s chest.


    The knights present looked at them curiously, not understanding what their lord was doing, but they didn''t ask any questions, just watched Claire''s movements intently.


    Claire injected magic into the ghost lamp, and then the beast crystal core in the magic plug-in began to shrink at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the ghost lamp frantically absorbed the magic power from it.


    The knight on the opposite side also exclaimed.


    "My God, my body has become transparent!"


    "My arm has become transparent too!"


    "My hands can go through my body..."


    "I seem to be able to fly."


    "Silence!" Hunter shouted loudly, but he was also very shocked in his heart.


    The knights below immediately closed their mouths, and their bodies were still transforming. After all their bodies were transformed into ghosts, many of them seemed to see the world from a different angle than usual. The curiosity about this world flickered in them, which was a wonderful scenery they had never seen before.


    Claire drew a sword and slashed at Hunter''s arm.


    Hunter was startled, but he still resisted the instinct to dodge and stood still. The sword slashed across Hunter''s arm without leaving a trace of scars.


    "How do you feel?" Claire asked.


    "The arm feels strange, but there is no pain." Hunter answered truthfully.


    "This can ensure that you will not be injured by the opponent''s sword during the battle, but if the opponent has a mage, remember to avoid their attack." Claire reminded.


    Hearing Claire''s words, the breathing of all the knights in the room became rapid involuntarily.


    What is this concept, physical damage is nullified! This is that he can cut the opponent, but the knight of the opponent can''t do anything about him! And this is a first-class life-saving means!


    After about ten seconds, everyone immediately retreated from the ghost state before they could react, and everyone was stunned.


    Claire looked at the Netherworld Spirit Lamp, and sure enough, the third-level Warcraft crystal core on it had been consumed and turned into white powder.


    "The third-level Warcraft crystal core can last for about fifteen seconds. If you add the group of hurricane wolves, this time will be reduced again." Claire thought secretly.


    Claire put away the ghost lamp and instructed: "This ghosting time won''t last long, everyone pay attention to grasp the timing."


    "Yes!" shouted the knight below.


    A few seconds of invincibility on the battlefield is already very open, and they don''t expect that they can maintain this state after normal battles.


    "The next step is the tactical arrangement."


    The knights below all pricked up their ears and listened carefully, for fear of missing a word Claire said.


    Claire said softly, "Sixteen words in a nutshell: if the enemy advances, I will retreat, if the enemy is stationed, I will disturb, if the enemy is tired, I will fight, and if the enemy retreats, I will pursue."


    This is the sixteen-character mantra in guerrilla warfare that was summed up in actual combat in the previous life. On the whole, Claire''s side is not dominant. It can be said that it is the weaker side. With a highly mobile mount like the Wind Wolf, as long as they are not entangled by the opponent, the initiative in the battle belongs to their side.


    The front is just ahead of you, and you can''t catch up with me. If you stop, I turn around and tease you again. You catch up in a frenzy, and I continue to run. If you are tired of chasing and don''t want to chase, and want to retreat, then it''s time for me to counterattack!


    After listening to Claire''s explanation, the knights felt that their odds of winning had risen a lot.


    At first, they planned to risk their own lives to defend the glory of Lord Viscount and Nafta City. As a result, Claire brought a lamp and made them feel that they could fight with each other. Now after listening to this tactic , even if unfortunately can''t beat the opponent, it can still be invincible.


    After instructing a few more words, Claire kept the weapon that Taiklin had built, and then went to the hospital where Rona was and took the other party to start refining the healing potion. It was too slow to do it alone.


    In the middle of the journey, he came out again, helped Crane and the group of hurricane wolves to mark the Nether Spirit Lamp, and then went back and continued to concentrate on refining the potion.


    This thing will definitely consume a lot during the battle. His previous inventory is completely insufficient. It is also his first time to fight, and he is not very familiar with many aspects. Anyway, it is right to make more preparations.


    ¡­


    "Da da da!"


    The knights walked slowly out of the barracks on the hurricane wolf. The bright armor flashed dazzling light in the sun, and the joints of the armor made the sound of metal collision.


    Two columns passed through Nafu City neatly, and the people of Nafu City were watching on both sides. At this time, everyone in Nafu City ran out and watched the knights who were about to go out at the city gate. them.


    The knights didn''t say a word, their eyes fixed on the front, and a chilling aura pervaded.


    "God, he''s so handsome!"


    "You''re wrong, they''re all so handsome!" The girls covered their hearts, their hearts sprouting.


    The boy''s eyes were also full of longing, pointing to the knights and shouting, "This is my dream! I will definitely become such a knight in the future!"


    Another boy also said: "I will be sixteen years old next year, and I will be able to become a knight of Lord Viscount!"


    Claire rode the wolf king in the middle and led the crowd to the city gate. Looking at the excited teenagers, she knew that the knights had planted seeds in their hearts. In the future, Nafu City should not be short of teenagers who want to become knights. .


    Isaac in the air also looked around at the surrounding situation. This scene was a scene he had never seen before, but he was now one of the high-profile members. I have to say that this feeling is really strange.


    The team walked outside the city gate, and Claire also stopped, letting the wolf king turn around and face the people who followed.


    The people held their breath too, they knew that Claire had something to say now.


    The error-free chapters of "Becoming a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on Novel.com. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend it!


    If you like to be a lord at the beginning of a viscount, please collect it: () Beginning as a lord in a viscount has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 108： : double standard

    "Cough!" Claire coughed a few times, attracting everyone''s attention.


    "Everyone came here today, I think you have some understanding of the matter."


    The people all nodded, and some of them even raised their arms and shouted: "I know! We are going to crusade the Earl of Green!"


    After someone took the lead, the rest of the people also shouted: "Kill the Earl of Green!!!"


    Claire nodded, "That''s right! We are going to crusade the Earl of Greene!"


    "They want to force us to hand over the production method of iodized salt, and they also cut off the water supply in our territory, leaving us with no water to irrigate the farmland, leaving our crops withered in the fields, and making our efforts not rewarded! Not only that, They also wounded the knights we went to investigate, all these vicious acts are disgusting! So this battle must be fought! And it must be won!"


    The people''s emotions were also stirred up by Claire, who shouted excitedly: "Yes! We will win!"


    "It''s obviously not the Earl of Greene! We''re not afraid of them!"


    "We can''t be bullied by them. If we are afraid of them, they will only gain an inch. This battle must be fought and won!"


    Isaac raised his eyebrows slightly, this was the first time he had seen so many residents of the territory who would support the battle.


    In general, as long as there is a war in the territory, taxes and the like will be increased to make up for the loss caused by the war. Even if the battle is successful, it is only good for the lord, and it is not good for their ordinary residents, but brings more disadvantages.


    But this war was different. Claire fought for the interests of her own territory, not for her own interests, so these residents were very supportive.


    Seeing the reaction of the crowd, Claire nodded, then turned around and shouted to the sixty knights accompanying: "Tell everyone, do you have the confidence to win!"


    "Definitely win!!!"


    The voices of the sixty knights resounded throughout the audience, and those people were stunned and fell silent.


    It was only after half a paycheck that he reacted, and together they shouted loudly in the sky: "Victory!!!"


    "Viscount will win!!!"


    "The Viscount will win!!!"


    "We must win!!!"


    A knowing smile appeared on Claire''s face. Such people are the people he wants, and the people he deserves to pay the price to protect.


    Then he also drew out his saber, and the silver saber held high in the air emitted a dazzling light, and Claire shouted together: "We will win!!!"


    When the people heard Claire''s words, they shouted out even more excitedly, "We will win!!!"


    When Isaac saw this, his mood was also surging. He put his hands like a trumpet to his mouth and shouted loudly, "We will win!!!"


    The moment he shouted again, he didn''t even realize that he felt a sense of belonging to Nafu City in his heart.


    Claire waved his sword in the direction of the West Green Earl County, "Let''s go!"


    "Da da da!"


    The sixty knights rode the hurricane wolves in a neat pace, heading towards the direction of the Earl of Green with majesty.


    ...


    After walking for dozens of miles, Isaac finally couldn''t help asking.


    "Claire, didn''t you say the war would start tomorrow? Why did you leave one day earlier?"


    "Ah?" Claire looked over with a puzzled look, "Why are you so honest, you said that you will leave on the third day after three days. Isn''t it great that we go to survey the terrain one day in advance and arrange traps or something. And if If we can still ambush the opponent, isn''t the advantage on our side from the beginning?"


    Isaac: ? ? ?


    "Wouldn''t it be a bit shameless, isn''t the battle between the lords all the time and place before the war?"


    "Soldiers are tricky." Claire looked over with contempt, "It''s not a child''s play to fight, you can use any means to win the war."


    "You have some truth in what you said." Isaac was persuaded by Claire.


    "Of course it makes sense, we are teachers of justice." Claire smiled.


    ...


    The hurricane wolf pack, carrying the knights in full armor, crossed the plain and grass, and soon left the human-traveled place, and moved forward steadily at a very fast speed.


    The junction of Viscount Griffin and Viscount Green is located on a plain. There are no mountains and miscellaneous trees around, and it is also very suitable for kite flying.


    After reaching the junction, the speed of the wolves slowed down, and the knights also clenched their weapons and looked around with vigilance.


    The Gale Wolves marched for more than ten minutes and entered the territory of the Earl of Green. Suddenly, Claire, who was walking at the front, waved and stopped the team.


    Isaac asked quickly, "What''s wrong?"


    Claire waved his hand back to the water cloud beast flying on the top of the sky. From the beginning, he let the water cloud beast fly into the air as a survey unit, maintaining a spiritual link. If there is anything unusual, the water cloud beast will tell him.


    When the water cloud beast fell into Claire''s palm, he continued to reply: "I didn''t expect the other party to be so shameless. It was clearly promised that the war would not start tomorrow, and he sent troops out today."


    Isaac looked over in shock: ? ? ? When I asked you just now, you said that you can do whatever you want to win the battle.


    Isaac obviously didn''t know what it was: what we used was called strategy, and what the other side used was called conspiracy.


    "There are nearly three or four hundred people in front of us heading in our direction," Claire said.


    This is similar to what Reagan inferred from the data collected,


    Then Claire didn''t shout, but made a few gestures at the back, and the knights understood what happened.


    "Go!" Claire whispered to Isaac.


    "Where?" Isaac didn''t understand Claire''s gestures.


    The knights in the back have already started to move, riding the hurricane wolf to the side where they can be used to cover up the heights to hide, don''t be discovered by the other party, wait for the opportunity. "Claire explained.


    Isaac was dragged by Claire and ran over with a bewildered look on his face. He didn''t understand why he didn''t take the opportunity to take the other party by surprise.


    When they got to the heights, the knights who came over had already disembarked and hid themselves on the ground with their mounts. Those hurricane wolves were now very obedient to their commands, so they just lie down honestly. , and no roar.


    Claire took Isaac to lie on the grass on the ground, and after observing for a few minutes, he saw a group of men and horses from the west slowly driving their horses in a mighty manner. The overall perception of these 60 people will be different.


    However, none of the knights in ambush were afraid, and their eyes flashed with excitement. Claire gave them a lot of confidence here.


    Claire put an observation magic on herself, and carefully looked at the team of the Earl of Greene.


    While watching, he muttered to himself: "Almost 400 people, most of them are bronze-level knights, thirteen silver knights, and I don''t know how many golden knights there are. There are magic fluctuations..." Claire''s eyes flickered, "The other party There are also mages in the team."


    The team of Earl Green walked in front of them, and when the distance was far enough, Claire waved and let these knights of his own slowly follow from behind.


    "Not yet?" Isaac asked.


    "Don''t worry, let''s take a look."


    The error-free chapters of "Becoming a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on Novel.com. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend it!


    If you like to be a lord at the beginning of a viscount, please collect it: () Beginning as a lord in a viscount has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 109： : Do you know what tactics are?

    After following him for nearly ten minutes, Claire felt relieved after confirming that the other party really had nothing behind him.


    He is afraid that as soon as you go up, people will rush out from behind and attack them and surround them. If this happens, they will be surrounded instead.


    "Isaac, can you see the strength of the mage inside?" Claire asked.


    Isaac shook his head and said, "I can''t see it, the distance is too far, but the one flying in the air must be a senior mage."


    Claire licked her lips and sighed softly, "It''s almost there, I must be more than one senior mage, but it''s okay, this wave is just a test."


    "Try?"


    "Well, let''s try to find out the specific strength of the opponent and prepare for the next battle." Claire replied, he didn''t think he could defeat the opponent in one round, and they were still the disadvantaged side. Let''s talk about the strength of the other party, and now they are in ambush, and they will earn as many people as they can take away.


    Claire called Hunter again, and after instructing the tactics, the group began to lower their bodies and turned from another place to a junction on the other side''s road.


    "Get ready." Claire said in a low voice.


    The knights nodded solemnly, clenched their weapons tightly, and stared intently at the intersection ahead.


    The figure of the other party began to appear within sight. Claire backhandedly squeezed out two level-4 magic scrolls from the space ring, and came out ahead of time to squat. If you didn''t use it for sneak attacks, wouldn''t it be in vain?


    The distance between the other party was getting closer and closer, and everyone present held their breath, and could almost hear the heartbeat of themselves and those next to them.


    More than 400 people from the other party arrived at the intersection, and Claire raised her right hand, ready to make a gesture.


    Claire counted silently in her heart, "3...2...1!"


    When the count reached one, Claire waved his hand suddenly, and those knights who were ready were ready to go, and shot out like arrows on a taut string!


    "Tear!" Claire shot into the air and tore apart the two large-scale fourth-level magic scrolls in her hand.


    The magic power surged in midair, and the rapid changes quickly condensed into two different formations, exuding a compelling coercion.


    "Not good! Enemy attack!!!"


    The mage floating in mid-air sensed the magic fluctuations from the other side of the air and quickly reacted. When the magic circle was not condensed, he pulled out a scroll from his space ring and tore it on the spot. .


    "Huhuhu!" The magic scroll torn by Claire has completed the casting, and hundreds of scorching fireballs have condensed in the sky. Then the spell on another magic scroll is also activated, and three whirlwinds appear on the right side of the fireball. In the center, it was swept up, and the originally colorless whirlwind instantly turned into a tornado emitting a heat wave.


    The senior mage below saw a sudden change in his face, and hurriedly took out another protective scroll and tore it open.


    "boom!"


    "Long!"


    The whirlwind holding the fireball suddenly bombarded the first defense that had been formed. In a few seconds, the protection cracked open, and the heat wave invaded, but it was also at this time that the second protection scroll was released in time. , finally blocked the two fourth-level spells.


    Only some unlucky ones were too far away to be covered by the protective circle, and turned into bones under the power of two fourth-level spells.


    "Tsk!" Claire smacked his mouth. Although he had already prepared the possibility that these two fourth-level scrolls might fail, he was still a little disappointed after the confirmation.


    But it''s normal. If two fourth-level magic scrolls can take the other party away, why are you pulling these knights here?


    "For the Viscount Lord!!!"


    At this time, the knights had already sprinted to the front of the opponent''s camp, and the two defensive shields were also shattered by the fireball and the aftermath of the whirlwind. Now is the time to fight recklessly.


    Although he was caught off guard by Claire''s two fourth-level spells, after seeing the knights of the Viscount Griffin attacking him, the knights of the Viscount Grimm also reacted quickly, posing To meet the sprint formation, ready to go!


    "Kill it!!" The knights patted the mounts under their crotch, those hurricane wolves raised their heads knowingly, condensed a wind blade and shot it out in just a few seconds.


    "Whoa!"


    The wind blade pierced through the air, and the sound of breaking wind came out and attacked the knight on the opposite side with extremely fast speed and strong formidable power!


    "Boom!"


    The wind blades hit the knights in the front one after another, knocking them off their horses, and even the armor was cut off, and the body was damaged to varying degrees.


    "Back off!"


    The more than ten silver knights in the back row stood up, their fighting qi burst out, and they held the big sword in their hands across their chests, and the fighting qi formed a layer of fighting qi shield on the big sword.


    The wind blade hit their defense and made a sound of "Pumbaa", but it failed to achieve the remarkable effect as before, and they were all blocked from the outside.


    "Stop, grab your weapon and start charging!" Hunter ordered.


    The teenagers had serious expressions, their legs tightly clamped to the hurricane wolf under their crotch, and the fingers holding the great sword turned white.


    The knights in the Earl of Greene on the opposite side were stunned. They were so close that they didn''t take out their spears and charged with big swords?


    However, they are stupid, and they are not stupid. The captains of the silver knights of each team ordered to the team behind him: "Take out the long spears, I will see how they charge!"


    The knight in charge of the spear at the back stood at the front of the team, holding a four-to-five-meter spear in both hands and pointed the sharp point of the spear at Hunter and the others. As long as they dared to rush over, they would only be stabbed by their own spears. In the form of meat skewers, under such strong kinetic energy, those armors could not protect them at all.


    thirty meters


    twenty meters


    fifteen meters


    Both sides could see the expressions on their faces with their own eyes at the moment, but even at this distance, Hunter and the others did not reduce their speed and kept moving at a high speed.


    The corner of a golden knight sitting at the back slightly raised his mouth. A group of idiots, did they think that they could defeat them with a burst of momentum? Tactics! Do you know what tactics are?


    ten meters


    five meters


    three meters


    ...


    Claire could see clearly in midair, and when the distance was far enough, he suddenly patted the ghost lamp in his hand.


    The bodies of the knights sprinting below quickly transformed into a dark blue color, and the transformation of the whole body was completed in less than a second, which was several times faster than the last time.


    And the knights of the earldom opposite them were dumbfounded, why did they suddenly change color?


    "Shh!"


    They watched the knights sprinting over, passing through the spear team they arranged in front of them like ghosts, and those spears didn''t seem to exist to them at all.


    wrong! Not like! It doesn''t exist for them at all, they have to put their faces on it!


    The golden knight at the back changed his expression and immediately shouted, "Go back!"


    Then he turned his head and shouted to the other side: "Barry! Gal! There is a problem here! Come over here!"


    But it was too late at this time The ghost cavalry led by Hunter had passed through them and came to their rear. Claire cut off the ghost at the right time and replaced it with a new Warcraft crystal core .


    "Peng!"


    The knights of the Viscount Griffin who arrived behind the opponent immediately took out the weapon Claire had built for them - the meteor hammer, and slammed it on the heads of the knights who couldn''t turn around.


    "Om!" The knight who was hit on the head fell off his horse with a buzzing in the head.


    Within a few seconds, more than ten knights were smashed and fainted, and some of them were hammered to the chest, and blood was directly sprayed out by the hammer.


    Claire''s idea is very simple. Your armor is also enchanted to be able to resist slashing, right, then come with a bludgeoning blow. I don''t believe that your wrapped head can withstand the shock wave.


    "Disperse!!!" The golden knight was heartbroken and rushed over with his big sword.


    Hunter crossed the sword and greeted him, "Your opponent is me! Boys, keep smashing them! Smash them all to death for me!"


    Seeing that the effect below was not bad, Claire nodded with satisfaction, then turned to Isaac and said, "It''s time for us to go out."


    Isaac held out four diamond-shaped metal blocks, and with a light wave, the four diamond-shaped metals sent out strange magical fluctuations, and then slowly spun around him, setting off his temperament as a mage. came out.


    "go!"


    The error-free chapters of "Becoming a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on Novel.com. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend it!


    If you like to be a lord at the beginning of a viscount, please collect it: () Beginning as a lord in a viscount has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 110： : Magic Energy Array

    "What''s this?" Claire asked, pointing at the four pitch-black metal pieces.


    "Magic defense formation, high-quality weapons, you can think of it as an auxiliary tool like a mage''s staff." Isaac replied.


    "It''s interesting." Claire nodded and looked towards the opposite side.


    At this time, two mages flew again in the opponent''s camp, plus the high-level mages who had been flying in the air, now there are three in total.


    Claire sniffed, nodded slightly in the direction of Isaac and asked, "Three mages of the same level, is there a problem?"


    Isaac glanced at his defensive formation and smiled confidently, "I can fight two of such senior mages, and I leave the other one to you."


    Claire raised her eyebrows and praised: "Amazing."


    It was at this time that a mage on the opposite side raised his staff and chanted an obscure spell at Claire and the two of them, and a wave of magic power immediately spread from his body.


    "Three-level spell: multiple ice picks!" Claire reminded.


    "I''m coming!" Isaac took a step forward, raised his hand to compare to the other side, and the four dark diamond-shaped metal blocks surrounding his body spun rapidly, forming in front of Isaac. an arched rhombus.


    At the moment of formation, the opponent''s spells also condensed and shot towards the two of Claire.


    There was no accident. The ice picks that followed frantically hit the metal defense in front of the two of them. The reaction force generated by the impact turned the ice picks back into ice slag, and slowly fell from the sky.


    Isaac waved his hand again, and the diamond-shaped metal defense in front of him shook slightly, shaking off the ice **** on it, and then slowly revolving around himself.


    "It''s kinda cool." Claire praised. "If you take this as a graduation work, your teacher will definitely let you pass."


    Isaac smiled and just wanted to speak, but found that the three mages on the opposite side rushed up, and immediately reminded: "The other side is here."


    Claire also closed her mouth at the right time, and said briefly, "I''m in charge of the one on the left."


    "no problem!"


    After reaching a consensus, Claire squeezed a third-level "Pyroblast" backhand and blasted it, forcing the approaching mage to stop.


    The opponent threw out several second-level ice spells at random, reducing the power of the pyrotechnic explosion to the maximum, and then put a third-level ice shield on himself to block Claire''s attack, and the shield only had Some energy losses were instantly replenished.


    Five second-level spells replaced one of the opponent''s third-level "Pyroblast", and he did not lose the deal.


    After finishing this set, then hold hands with Claire, "Continuous wind blade!"


    Dozens of wind blades attacked Claire at an extremely fast speed in a disorderly manner. The wind blades were getting closer and closer, and the reflections in Claire''s eyes became clearer and clearer.


    "Whirlwind!" Claire waved his hand, and two cyan secondary whirlwinds appeared in front of him. After the third-level "continuous wind blade" passed through the two whirlwinds, it lost its precise aim on Claire. Shooting towards the surroundings.


    "Shit! Don''t do this!" Isaac exclaimed.


    I was just fighting with the other two mages, and suddenly a few wind blades came over. If he didn''t react quickly and moved one of the metal blocks to block, those wind blades would have hit him.


    "Missing mistakes!" Claire apologized with a smile.


    Only then did Isaac withdraw his attention and concentrate on dealing with the two mages. He is a top student in the Royal Capital Academy of Magic, and he is different from these wandering mages who need to be supported by their lords. Said that no one was his opponent in a duel, and with the help of the magic energy formation, he could deal with two mages of the same level.


    Whether it was a second-level attack spell or a third-level attack spell launched by the opponent, it was blocked by his defensive array, and he didn''t even need to consume much magic power.


    When I was making this graduation work, Isaac was accustomed to making it perfect, enchanting all the magic defenses of all departments, and even the main material of the metal block was made of silver steel, gold The knight''s full blow could only leave a sword mark on it, but it also took out his old bottom.


    It is completely a turtle shell, and the opponent''s attack is blocked, but Isaac can wait for the opponent to reveal his flaws and take the opportunity to attack the opponent.


    "How is that possible, you look like you are only an adult!" the mage who fought with Claire shouted, "How could you be better than me!"


    Claire threw out a flaming explosion, knocked the opponent out of ten meters, and laughed loudly: "I am a genius, how can a genius be like you!"


    In dozens of seconds, Claire and Isaac had the upper hand in the battle against the mage.


    However, the situation of the knights below is not very good. They just gained some advantages when they raided the opponent''s rear at first. After killing 20 or 30 opponents, after the opponent dispersed, they fell into a situation where there are fewer enemies and more enemies. In the state of the opponent''s team, a small part of the junior and middle-level mages in the opponent''s team were behind the offensive spells released against them, and the rest of the knights surrounded them.


    The knights of the Griffin region can only take advantage of the meteor hammer and the crotch mount Hurricane Wolf, but if the time drags on, the battle will definitely be lost.


    On the other hand, Hunter''s situation was not good either. Originally, when he was alone against a golden knight on the other side, he was quite comfortable.


    Although it was only a few days after he was promoted to the Golden Knight, but with the method Claire gave him before, the opponent''s slashing could not cut him at all, but his big sword could slash the opponent''s body.


    But the good times didn''t last long Suddenly, two fighters that were visible to the naked eye erupted in front of them, and they hurried towards this side. They were the other two golden knights accompanying them.


    With the addition of the other two, Hunter''s pressure soared, and even the big sword could only be used to block, and use his full strength to avoid the opponent''s attack.


    In less than a few minutes, Hunter had several bone-shattering injuries on his body. He retreated while fighting, and was almost at a complete disadvantage.


    "This guy is the same as a loach, it''s too hard to hit!" a knight on the other side complained.


    Another echoed: "Yeah, I only got one after seeing dozens of swords!"


    "Stop talking, concentrate on dealing with him! Attack a few more swords, and he will always reveal his flaws." The third knight shouted, and he had already caught a glimpse of his mage''s weakness from the corner of his eye.


    Hunter''s situation instantly became more difficult, with several more injuries on his body, his breath became irregular, and he was breathing heavily.


    Looking back, he and those little cubs were still struggling to fight, and when he gritted his teeth, an even more fierce fighting spirit erupted in his body, and he swung his sword towards the three of them.


    ...


    Claire kept an eye on the changes below in the air, and when she saw that the knights were in a weak position, her heart suddenly lifted.


    With one move, he repelled the mage who was entangled in him, and shouted at Isaac: "I went down to help, you come and help deal with this!"


    Isaac: ? ? ? ! What are you talking about, I just said that I can fight two, but I really can''t stand three?


    The error-free chapters of "Becoming a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on Novel.com. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend it!


    If you like to be a lord at the beginning of a viscount, please collect it: () Beginning as a lord in a viscount has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 111： : Kill the strongest one

    "Don''t! I can''t stand it!" Isaac immediately shouted, he is not the kind of person who wants to suffer, even if he has a magical defense formation, it is impossible to block three senior mages of the same level at the same time. Boom.


    "Don''t panic, it''s not a big problem!" Claire quickly flew over while the mage was blasted out.


    He took out a magic pistol from the space ring and handed it over, "You hold this gun, and if you find a suitable opportunity, you will kill the other party."


    Isaac looked at the gun Claire handed over unexpectedly, then looked up to see Claire''s firm eyes, and nodded vigorously.


    Isaac took the pistol and said, "Yeah! But maybe only one person..."


    These three high-level mages are not fools, nor are they immobile like the blue-armored rock turtles that were **** by them before and let them be slaughtered. Once Isaac shoots and kills one of the mages, the other two mages will be vigilant. Withdrawing to the outside of the safe range, the distance is far enough, it is not difficult to judge the trajectory of the fired bullet with the Mage''s mental power, which is also what Claire often said: "Seven steps away, the gun is fast, within seven steps. The gun is fast and accurate."


    Claire said casually: "It''s okay, just kill the strongest one."


    Isaac hid the pistol in his mage robe and replied, "Okay!"


    After speaking, Claire turned around and flew in the direction of Hunter. Now Hunter is about to be maimed by the other three. There is no complete place anywhere on his body, and his face is also stained with blood. stained.


    As soon as Claire flew halfway, the blasted mage flew towards Claire, trying to stop him.


    "Go away!" Claire waved her sleeves, "Lightning strike!"


    A blue lightning bolt escaped from his fingertips and slashed in the direction of the mage, but was stopped by the opponent with an ice shield, which did not cause much damage.


    "Boom!" Isaac also fired a "multiple ice pick!" at him.


    He attracted the opponent''s attention, and then moved the battlefield to this side.


    The other party glanced at Claire, who was far away, and at Isaac, who was besieged by two colleagues, and quickly made a decision in his heart.


    Kill the boy with the metal block first, and then kill the other boy with the three of them. Anyway, there are three gold-level knights there. The gap between knights and mages at this stage It''s not too big, even if he adds a high-level mage, it may not be possible to reverse the situation.


    ...


    "Hunt back!" Claire aimed at the three golden knights and condensed a giant fireball of level three.


    Hante responded excitedly: "Lord Lord!"


    Then he stepped back according to Claire''s instructions, and the three knights who were originally entangled also turned their attention to the giant fireball in Claire''s hand!


    "call out!"


    The giant fireball smashed in their direction. The knight at the head showed a strong blood-red fighting spirit, and spread along the arm to the big sword. His feet smashed to the ground and his body jumped high, towards the fireball in the air. chopped down.


    The great sword covered with vindictiveness was very powerful, and it slashed the huge fireball that Claire shot into two halves in one fell swoop.


    The corners of the knight''s mouth were slightly upturned, thinking to himself: That''s all.


    Then he rushed to the black, and a figure appeared in front of him, scaring his whole body to arouse the vindictiveness, and protected his body.


    "Snapped!"


    Claire''s foot accurately stepped on the opponent''s face and kicked him down with a hard kick.


    "Boom!" The opponent''s body flew upside down from the air and hit the ground, making a big hole.


    The knight who fell with a name quickly stood up. Although Claire''s blow was not very lethal, it was extremely insulting!


    Claire''s body continued to float in the air while maintaining the flying technique, and threw a bottle of potion at Hunter: "Hunter caught it!"


    Hunter took it and poured it into his mouth without hesitation. The wound on his body was recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye, and at the same time, the fighting spirit that had consumed most of the body was revived again. At this time, he felt that he could kill the opponent. Two people!


    This is the "Blood Drinking Potion" that Claire spent a lot of money to buy. It can not only restore the injury, but also strengthen his combat effectiveness by 30%.


    After seeing Hunter drinking the potion, the three knights looked at each other and took out a tube of potion from their arms. up.


    Claire raised her eyebrows and cast another "Holy Shield" on Hunter, followed by three transparent protective shields that appeared on Hunter''s body.


    After that, it felt a little inappropriate, and then added a lightening technique and a giant strength technique, and then shrugged to the three.


    The three knights on the opposite side glanced at each other, then looked at Hunter and Claire, and launched an attack at the same time.


    The two golden knights jumped up suddenly and slashed in the direction of Claire with their big swords in hand. One of them even pulled out the short spear around his waist and threw it at Claire.


    The speed of the short spear is much faster than the speed of the spells released by the mages. Claire didn''t have time to dodge and was hit by the frontal hit. The passive shield on his body was activated, and he was hit by the force on the short spear. Back ten meters.


    "Crack!" The passive shield broke.


    Claire patted the place where he was hit. He didn''t suffer much damage and said to himself, "It seems that I still can''t get close to the knight."


    Then a bright light flashed in his eyes, "Then let you feel the violence of the mage!"


    As soon as the words fell, Claire started to smash the opponent''s face with a fire explosion, and then another knight in the air used the tornado technique, throwing the opponent who lost his power in the air back to the ground.


    After a long time, he took out the staff that he had placed in the space ring for a long time. Claire''s spellcasting speed increased by 10%. Countless low-level and high-level spells were shot from his body, and the two knights could only be hit with The sword resisted, and could no longer find the opportunity to launch a counterattack.


    Hunter, who was buffed by Claire, was also exceptionally brave, especially after Claire fought side by side with him, he felt like he was drinking chicken blood all over his body, and he formed a unique rhythm when he chopped the opponent.


    The form on Hunter''s side was reversed at once. Isaac''s side has a revolver guard and there is no big problem. The only thing Claire is worried about now is those teenagers...


    They were caught in a hard fight, and they could only resist the attacks of the knights who surrounded them and only Klan fought more fiercely.


    Crane alone chased three silver knights of the same level with a big sword and shield, but it was not because the three opponents couldn''t beat him, or he was too desperate, and every action was thinking of losing his life with the opponent. Life, the three silver knights also took their lives, as the so-called horrific fear of dying, so the three of them fell into a disadvantage against Crane.


    The more he fought, the more excited he became. He only felt that he had lived up to Claire''s trust, and one person dragged the other three.


    However, the rest of the knights have already appeared exhausted, and some people have even been cut into serious injuries. There are too many people on the other side, and there is no chance of winning if they are surrounded and beaten.


    "boom!"


    There was a loud bang, and a man''s body fell from the sky.


    Claire looked back suddenly, and sure enough, Isaac shot, and it was the high-level mage who had just been entangled with him who died.


    Sure enough, after a gunshot, the other two senior mages immediately retreated nearly 100 meters, put several defensive spells on themselves, and looked at Isaac with fear.


    "Retreat!" Claire yelled.


    He has already seen that the knights on his side are already exhausted, and if they fight like this, they will be wiped out. At that time, even if he and Isaac were able to defeat each other, it would only be a residual victory, and all the living forces of Nafu City would die on it. This was not the result he wanted.


    The knights who heard Claire''s shouts quickly responded and prepared to sprint, which was all discussed in advance.


    The error-free chapters of "Becoming a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on Novel.com. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend it!


    If you like to be a lord at the beginning of a viscount, please collect it: () Beginning as a lord in a viscount has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 112： : counterattack

    The three knights heard Claire''s shouting, and immediately shouted: "Stop them, don''t let them run away! Kill all those knights!"


    Claire quickly took out the "Netherworld Spirit Lamp" from the space ring and took a shot at it!


    The knight of the Viscount Griffin once again flashed a faint blue light, and his body once again turned into a ghost.


    "Damn it!" shouted a golden knight.


    "Hunt retreat! I''m here to stop!" Claire turned back and shouted.


    "Follow your orders!" Hunter responded, knocking back his opponent with a single blow, and returned to the knights to sit on his mount.


    Hunter got on his mount, raised his sword and commanded: "Retreat!"


    The sixty knights took a sprinting posture, and the hurricane wolf carried them out of the heavy siege at a very fast speed. Passing by his side, slashing with his sword did not have much effect.


    After seeing his knights withdrawing a certain distance, Claire flew into the sky. The two golden knights below wanted to jump up to stop them, but they were bombarded by Claire''s "fire explosion".


    "Isaac, go!" Claire yelled.


    Isaac galloped towards Claire, and after meeting with Claire, he flew out facing them upside down, backing away while still being vigilant.


    The two senior mages in the distance wanted to catch up, but they stopped halfway through the flight. Isaac''s shot just left a lot of psychological shadows on them. They had never seen such a style. Magic weapons can take away the life of a high-level mage with one blow, and they can''t react at such a fast speed.


    Claire and Isaac were in the rear, and after Hunt and the others had withdrawn a certain distance, they turned around and went all out to catch up.


    The other''s three golden knights had complex expressions on their faces. After the two senior mages and Claire withdrew, they flew over.


    "What to do?" one asked.


    The golden knight headed in the middle glanced around at the surrounding battle. All the knights from the Earl of Green fell, and the most on the other side were only seriously injured.


    Looking at the direction in which Claire and the others retreated, she gritted her teeth, "Chase!"


    The two senior mages were shocked and quickly said: "That guy has a magic weapon in his hand that can kill us directly..."


    The golden knight at the head showed a hideous expression and roared: "Do you want me to report such a battle situation to the count? We lost a high-level mage and twenty or thirty knights on our side, but the other party lost all of them. No loss?!"


    "But¡­¡­"


    "There''s nothing wrong with them, there are more than fifty knights in them. Once they are surrounded by us, they will be defeated. Otherwise, why do you think he will retreat? As long as all the knights under his command are killed, there are only two left. Senior Mage, can the five of us still kill each other?"


    The two senior mages looked at each other, still a little hesitant.


    "You only need to entangle each other, you don''t need to fight with him, our knights will solve each other''s problems!" The golden knight headed said again.


    "And I don''t believe that his ghost that turns people into ghosts can continue to be used. We have enough people that we can drag them to death!"


    "Okay." The two mages nodded, and it was true that the result of the battle could not be explained to Earl Green.


    ...


    Isaac looked back and said, "Claire, they''re chasing after them."


    Claire said without looking back: "I know they will definitely not be reconciled, and they will chase after them."


    Then with a wave of his hand, three fireballs in the air were created in front of them, placing them in a triangular shape.


    "What does it mean?"


    "Remind them that someone is chasing them," Claire explained.


    But Aksu didn''t understand it very well, he just nodded vaguely.


    Sure enough, after seeing Claire''s three fireballs, the galloping knights below slowed down, as if they had consumed a lot of physical strength after running wildly.


    The knights of the Earl of Green who were chasing behind immediately waved their whips and accelerated to catch up, the distance between the two getting closer and closer.


    When the distance was less than fifty meters, Claire waved his hand, and the triangular shape of the fireball turned into a "one" arrangement.


    Crane yelled, "Ready!"


    The knight of the Viscount Griffin in front also turned around, took out a crossbow from his body and aimed it in the air.


    "call out!"


    "Whoa!"


    Claire deliberately let the penetrating crossbow arrow made by the dwarf Tecklin come out of the bow and flew towards the mid-air.


    Fifty meters is the distance calculated by Claire. After the sixty crossbow arrows completed the parabola in the air, they fell towards the knights of the Earl of Green below!


    What came rushing to the face were all the crossbow arrows with the sound of breaking the wind. The knight of the Earl of Green who was chasing the front was suddenly dumbfounded. The powerful crossbow arrow directly pierced some unlucky knights. He took it down from the horse. Some were lucky, the crossbow arrow missed him, but instead hit the warhorse under his crotch, and he also fell on the ground and landed directly on his face.


    This set directly took away 20 or 30 knights of the Earl of Greene, and the arrogance of the other party''s original pursuit was suppressed all of a sudden.


    Pulling the bow and stringing, another new crossbow arrow was loaded, and it was aimed at the midair again.


    "Shhhhhh!"


    The crossbow arrow shot out again, falling from the air like a fairy scattered flower.


    But this time, the other party learned to be smart. The two senior wizards used the third-level wind spell "tornado", which blew those crossbow arrows into pieces, but failed to cause much effect.


    Claire smacked his mouth: "It seems that the same move cannot be used twice."


    Then the Shuiyun Beast, who had been on his shoulders since the beginning of the battle, said softly, "Little guy, it''s up to you."


    The water cloud beast''s eyes suddenly became agile, and it circled around Claire a few times, spreading his excitement.


    Then Claire took out several large wooden barrels of liquid from the space ring, and the water cloud beast drilled into it at once, absorbing all the liquid into the body, and the body became a huge and dark cloud again.


    "What is this?" Isaac asked curiously.


    Claire smiled mysteriously, "Just watch it."


    Then the water cloud beast stayed here, and Claire and Isaac continued to follow the knights and flew forward.


    Soon, the knights of the Earl of Green who were chasing behind rushed to the position of the water cloud beast. The two senior mages flying in the air were confused. They had never seen such a spell before, and they just wanted to throw a spell. When magic comes to test.


    The drizzle that suddenly fell from the dark cloud, the raindrops fell rushingly, dripping on their bodies, and quickly soaked their clothes.


    A senior mage twitched his nose and sniffed, and suddenly frowned: "This smells wrong, it''s not ordinary rain."


    It was also at this time that the three fireballs that had been in front of them turned into a "1" shape. The knights of the Viscount Griffin suddenly stopped and slowly turned around. Crane walked away with a spear in hand. At the front of the team, there are nine other players like him.


    The other''s three golden knights felt that something was wrong in their hearts, and they twisted the soaked clothes on their bodies with their fingers, which were sticky and didn''t look like rain.


    "The counterattack has begun." Claire''s mouth curled slightly.


    Holding his right hand vacantly, a quaint staff appeared in his hand. Claire''s eyes flashed brightly, and an obscure incantation was quickly recited in his mouth.


    "Continuous fireball!"


    One after another, fiery fireballs the size of basketballs appeared behind Claire, and as Claire waved his hand in the direction of the opponent, the dozens of fireballs immediately rushed away!


    Like a falling meteorite, it slammed into the opponent''s camp, and the opponent''s two senior mages responded quickly.


    "Continuous Wind Blade!"


    "Multiple ice picks!"


    Two third-level spells of the same level smashed the fireballs fired by Claire into the air, but failed to fall to cause damage.


    However, Claire still kept a smile on her face, and he could see the sparks formed by the shattered fireballs slowly falling down.


    "suddenly!"


    The sound of flames protruding sounded.


    Then, "It''s on fire! Help!"


    A knight slapped the burning part of his back vigorously, shouting loudly.


    This seemed to be a head start, and then the camp of the Earl of Green suddenly burst into flames, and the scorched mounts began to run around, and the knight didn''t even care about them, and he himself caught fire.


    The error-free chapters of "Becoming a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on Novel.com. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend it!


    If you like to be a lord at the beginning of a viscount, please collect it: () Beginning as a lord in a viscount has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 113： : First victory

    "Attack!" Hunter shouted.


    Crane and the other knights with spears in the front clenched their legs at once, and the hurricane wolf under the crotch was also ready, and shot out like an arrow out of a bow.


    "Ahhhh!"


    At this time, Earl Green''s knights were still desperately trying to wipe out the flames on their bodies, and they couldn''t organize a lineup to deal with the attacking ten knights with spears.


    "Damn! Quickly cast spells to put out the fire!" The golden knight below shouted loudly, and the vindictive aura from his body extinguished the flames that ignited on his body, but those bronze-level knights couldn''t do it at all.


    The two senior mages in the air also responded, waving their staffs to cast water spells.


    "Water fluctuates!"


    A water curtain unfolded in the air, and finally turned into raindrops and fell.


    "Xixi!"


    Raindrops fell on the knights below, but the fire was only slightly suppressed, and there was no sign of going out.


    "How could it be so easily drowned out by you guys, didn''t I do it in vain?" Claire laughed.


    At this time, the two mages realized that Claire and Isaac had rushed over. When they saw Isaac, they were so frightened that they quickly backed out. The scene of the colleague who died in front of them just now is still vivid in my mind. Woolen cloth.


    After the distance was drawn, the two of them cast spells to intercept Claire and Isaac, preventing them from affecting the battle below.


    "Kill!!"


    At this time, ten people with long spears, including Crane, sprinted in front of them.


    The several-meter-long spear directly pierced the bodies of the knights in the front row of the opponent, and picked them up in the air, like a meat skewer.


    The knights who were stabbed screamed, "Ah!"


    Crane gritted his teeth, pulled out his long sword and slashed a knight who was standing in front of him in half.


    The knights of the Earl of Green, whose morale had already collapsed, trembled in their hearts when they saw such a vicious Crane, and could not bear to fight back. They left their comrades and turned their heads and ran out. The scorching hot armor was taken off, in order to get a faster escape from here.


    "Stop for me!" The golden knight in the back burst out with his grudge, trying to deter the knights who fled.


    He continued yelling, "If anyone dares to run, I will kill him!"


    But even with such a threat, the knights who fled were still unable to stop them.


    "Take care of yourselves, let''s talk about it!" Hunter jumped high and chopped down with his big sword.


    "clang!"


    The big swords collided with each other, and the other party was knocked out a few meters away!


    "Hmph, you are the one who deserves to die." The golden knight who was repelled burst out with violent fighting spirit, holding a long sword and trying to charge up, but just halfway through, a lightning strike with a thick waist fell on him. In front of him, if his reaction had not stopped, he would have been hit.


    "Don''t fight three, let''s continue the confrontation just now." Claire fell from the sky with a smile, holding a giant fireball in her hand.


    "How could it be? You weren''t restrained?" the golden knight said at a loss for words.


    "You mean those two mages?" Claire pointed towards the sky.


    Isaac was holding a magic pistol, madly chasing towards the two senior mages, and the two mages saw Isaac''s complexion changed, and frantically released spells towards Isaac and kept unceasingly. retreat out.


    The three ran farther and farther, gradually forming three small black spots, and finally disappeared into the sky.


    Seeing this scene, the golden knight''s face became ugly, and then he looked back at the knights who kept running away from him, and the arm holding the big sword couldn''t help shaking.


    In the end, there was a flash of determination in his eyes, and he raised his head and shouted: "Withdraw!"


    Claire had a smile on her face, and then shouted after the other party''s words: "Kill!"


    The situation has formed a one-sided trend. The knights of the Earl of Green fled in a panic, while the knights of Viscount Griffin were harvesting frantically. The Gale Wolf launched a wind blade to shoot down the opponent, and then the knight stepped forward to make up for it. Last sword.


    There were dozens of corpses and bloodstained battlefields on the way the knights of the Earl of Green fled.


    After chasing for more than ten miles, Claire observed the surrounding situation and immediately shouted: "Stop chasing!"


    Those knights quickly stopped chasing, and gathered together again. Sixty pairs of eyes looked at Claire. They did not lose a single knight in this battle.


    "Let''s withdraw!" Claire ordered.


    Don''t chase after the poor, this way of chasing has consumed a lot of the opponent''s combat power, and now they have entered the Earl of Green, if they continue to chase and kill, those knights will be in a hurry, if they fight If the counterattack is fatal, then the hard-earned victory will be lost.


    Moreover, although the knights on his side had no losses, most of them were also injured. Just now, they dared to chase and kill them only by taking advantage of their momentum.


    The knights didn''t ask much. Since it was the Viscount''s order, it was strictly enforced.


    After a while, Isaac also flew back.


    "Did you kill the opponent?" Claire asked.


    Isaac shook his head regretfully, "They didn''t dare to let me get close, and it took two bullets to kill me."


    Claire nodded, "It''s okay, it''s not a big problem. They lost so much combat power in this battle. When the next battle is over, the initiative will be in our hands."


    "Yeah." Isaac responded and followed the team to leave. UU Reading


    ¡­


    After finding a place to rest, the knights started to set up a camp. Claire also took out the healing potion she made and the ointment that Rona made from the space ring, and used it on the injured knights.


    In this regard, Claire is not stingy at all. He doesn''t use the primary healing potions. All he takes out are the intermediate and above healing potions. With the ointment made by Rona, the injuries of the knights who have suffered serious trauma quickly recovered most of them. .


    When he gave Crane the medicine again, his eyes were full of excitement.


    "Lord Viscount, I''m doing well!"


    "Crack!" Claire forcefully patted the ointment on the other''s injured arm, distorting Crane''s painful face.


    "Being so brave, are you afraid that you won''t die fast enough? Be careful next time you fight, don''t try so hard to survive to kill more enemies."


    Crane smiled shyly and assured: "Okay, Lord Viscount!"


    After all the injured knights had been given medicine, Claire was relieved. These knights were brought out by herself, and they could not be sacrificed for no reason because of their own mistakes.


    Otherwise, if they are sacrificed, Claire and Isaac can completely let them drag their lives. After they have solved the opponent''s high-end combat power, they will come back to deal with the bronze-level knights. This way they can also win, but it is only a disability. Sheng, he brought out 60 knights, and in the end there were only a few who could follow him back. Even if their parents didn''t blame him, he didn''t have the face to explain to them.


    Moreover, the tactic Claire is using now has no use in losing people, but also wins a battle, the best of both worlds.


    If you like to be a lord at the beginning of a viscount, please collect it: () Beginning as a lord in a viscount has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 114： : sneak attack

    "Have you found out where the other party is now?" Claire asked.


    Isaac slowly fell from the air, and the water cloud beast that wrapped his body threw back on Claire''s shoulder from his body.


    After being wrapped by the water cloud beast, Isaac flew in the air like a white cloud, and it was not very conspicuous. If he only used the exploration spell, he could only return the information of a cloud, and he would not find the hidden inside. Aksu, so he won''t be afraid of being discovered by the other two mages.


    "It''s very easy to find. They lit a bonfire directly and can see it from a long distance."


    Claire was still a little worried and asked, "Have you seen it clearly? Don''t be the other party''s plan."


    "I see clearly, I have gotten as close as possible to each other, and I can see the people walking around their camp."


    Claire nodded slightly and said to Hunter: "You go and let them all sleep well first, and then we will attack in the middle of the night."


    "As ordered!"


    After Hunter left, Isaac returned the pistol Claire gave him. "No, your gun."


    Claire took it and asked, "At the beginning of the battle, you continued to hold the two senior mages on the other side like last time, and I used the magic gun to kill the three golden knights."


    "Understood!" Isaac laughed: "After this battle, we should be able to win."


    Claire smiled slightly, "Hopefully, there are no accidents."


    ...


    "What! You three or four hundred people actually let the other sixty knights fight like this! Ralph was killed by the other party! What are you all doing!" Earl Green''s hideous face appeared in a crystal. On the ball, it is a magic tool that can communicate at short and medium distances.


    "..." None of the five dared to speak, and they had no face to explain to their lord.


    However, the last senior mage stood up and explained: "Lord Count, one of the mages has a magic weapon that can take away a senior mage with one blow, otherwise we wouldn''t lose so badly. ¡­¡±


    "Okay, okay!" Earl Green waved his hand impatiently, "How do you explain the more than 100 knights who died? Could it be that our knights in Earl Green are not as good as the other''s knights?"


    The five people were at a loss for words. They wanted to explain, but they still suppressed their words. There is really no excuse for this record, and they bowed their heads and looked like they were allowed to criticize.


    "Trash! It''s all trash!" Earl Green scolded for a while, and finally said: "I will take Mage Hughes over there..."


    Hearing Earl Green''s words, the eyes of the five people present lit up. The Hughes Mage is the highest combat power in Earl Green - an archmage-level mage, one-third of Earl Green''s sources of interest are It was used to enshrine the Archmage, but he did bring a lot of benefits to the Earl of Green. For example, he grabbed several mines in the Earl''s territory from other territories.


    It was explained before that if a talented mage emerges from a small family, but the family cannot keep up with his development speed no matter how much help the family can help, these mages will find new financial masters and reach a cooperative relationship. For example, Earl Green and Master Hughes are exactly the same. Master Hughes will help Earl Green to solve some difficult things at critical moments, and Earl Green will give a lot of money every year to buy the magic materials he needs for research. .


    There was a flash of excitement in the eyes of the five people. The Great Master Hughes came, and the other party was only two high-level mages. Isn''t it easy to hold it?


    They said in unison, "I''m here waiting for the arrival of the Count."


    Earl Green closed the communication with a snap, leaving the five people looking at each other. They obviously knew that Lord Earl was very dissatisfied with this battle. However, they are also the high-end combat power of the Earl of Greene, and they are nothing more than fines, which are acceptable.


    ...


    At three or four in the morning, the knights of the Viscount Griffin opened their eyes consciously, without any nonsense and unnecessary actions, they quickly walked out of the camp and lined up in an open space in front of the camp. stand up.


    Claire floated over from mid-air and glanced around at the knights with firm eyes below, feeling a little touched. These people were able to give their lives for themselves...


    "I''ll just say one sentence: Can you protect your own life?"


    "can!"


    "Okay! Let''s go!"


    As soon as Claire waved, the knights mounted their mounts and attacked in the direction of the camp that had been explored.


    The water cloud beast also swelled up consciously, wrapping the figures of Claire and Isaac, and turned into a white cloud floating at the front of the team.


    The speed of the hurricane wolf was extremely fast. It took less than thirty minutes to reach the vicinity of the opponent''s camp. The speed also slowed down, and he walked forward step by step with his body bent.


    When I saw the other party''s bonfire, it stopped completely.


    Hunter looked up and looked in the air. He couldn''t see which cloud his lord was hiding in now. He could only wait patiently. The plan Claire had already told them.


    A white cloud quietly floated to a place not very far from the camp of the Earl of Green. Claire stared at it. If magic was used at this distance, the magic power fluctuations would easily be discovered by the opponent.


    However, it is not difficult to find. Claire quickly found the location of the two mages. The spiritual power of the mages is much better than that of the knights. After a day of fighting, the knights are now resting to recover their physical strength and spirit. There is no need to sleep to make up for their losses. When the knights of the Viscount Griffin fell asleep, Claire and Isaac were also patrolling.


    Claire whispered: "Ready..." Then he took out the magic pistol from his arms and faced the two mages.


    Isaac also took out a fourth-level attack spell scroll from his arms and nodded at Claire.


    "boom!"


    A loud bang sounded, and the two people who were frightened by the sound shuddered, and the sound of the gunshot was about to be engraved into their DNA memory.


    Then he quickly put a few shield spells on himself, quickly retreated back, and shouted loudly: "Enemy attack!! Get up!"


    Claire sighed regretfully. He was at least a few hundred meters away from the opponent, so that shot didn''t expect to hit the opponent was just a chance.


    Then Claire looked at Isaac, the level-4 magic scroll in his hand had been torn open, and the magic power was working frantically in the air.


    Hunter, who was waiting in ambush on the side, waited for the knight to hear the gunshots, and then the mount under his crotch also flew out like an arrow from a bow.


    "For the Viscount Lord, kill!!!"


    The knights of the Earl of Green were startled by the sudden loud noise, and then they heard the shouts of the mage on their side. Before their heads could react, they saw the knights of the other side rushing towards them. , shouting fierce slogans.


    All of a sudden, they were all stunned, their heads were muddy, and they slept well, why did they suddenly start fighting.


    A golden knight reacted quickly and shouted: "Get on the horse!"


    "Fuck!" The two wizards who had withdrawn a hundred meters away also reacted, looking at the fourth-level spells that were about to condense in mid-air, their faces paled. The gunshot just now was just to scare them away to use the magic scroll. They had withdrawn so far that it was too late to rush back and tear the protective scroll.


    I could only watch dozens of huge fireballs condensed from the air and smashed towards the knights of the Earl of Green below.


    Those knights looked up at the red air rendered by the fireball, a flash of despair flashed in their eyes, their mentality completely collapsed, and they cried loudly.


    "Help!"


    "I don''t want to fight, I want to live!"


    "Ah ah ah ah ah!"


    The error-free chapters of "Becoming a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on Novel.com. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend it!


    If you like to be a lord at the beginning of a viscount, please collect it: () Beginning as a lord in a viscount has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 115： : You lied to us!

    "It hurts so much, the fire hurts so much."


    "I''m dying!"


    "Help!"


    The knights of the Earl of Green kept screaming, and their flesh and blood could not resist the erosion of the fourth-level spell. Every second, several knights died in the high temperature of the fireball. Those unfortunate ghosts that were hit were not able to keep their complete bodies and turned into ashes.


    The two mages in the back hurried back and tore open the fourth-level magic scroll of the same level. Only then did pea-sized raindrops fall from the sky, extinguishing most of the spreading fire caused by the fireball below.


    But even so, half of the knights have already died tragically in the flames, and the remaining knights have no morale to pick up the sword, their faces are full of horror, their hands and feet are shaking for fear that they will be in the next second. will die for no reason.


    "Kill!"


    At this time, the knights of the Viscounty also rushed over and inserted into the knight camp of the Earl of Green like a sharp blade. Those knights could not even organize a resistance, and could only be slaughtered one-sidedly. Their morale was already high. Completely collapsed, and the combat power also disappeared.


    "What are you doing! Pick up your swords and resist!" The golden knight roared with all his might, wishing to step forward and kick them up to fight.


    "Why are you yelling so loudly, your opponent is us." Claire slowly floated down from the air.


    Hunter also rode the wolf king and rushed in front of the three golden knights, with his vindictive energy jumping out of his body.


    The other two mages floating in the air looked ugly, and now they really can''t explain to Earl Green.


    They are completely defeated...


    "Hey, we meet again." Isaac flew over, and four dark metal blocks continued to surround him.


    After the two mages saw Isaac, they unconsciously pulled away again, wanting to stay away from Isaac, otherwise, if they were not careful, they would be killed by the strange magic weapon.


    Isaac thought it was a little fun, and he rushed forward for a distance. Almost at the same time, the two mages on the opposite side hurriedly withdrew a distance, but he didn''t dare to get into the distance with Isaac.


    "Hey hey hey." Isaac laughed a few times, and flew forward again suddenly.


    The two wizards stepped back again with fearful expressions on their faces, seeing that the cheap Isaac couldn''t help but smashed a few arrows at him, but they were all blocked by the four dark metal blocks. down.


    "Don''t waste your time, just die!" Isaac rushed over.


    The two mages on the other side were about to step back when they heard a loud noise, "Bang!"


    The two of them shrank their heads subconsciously, but they reacted in less than a second. The gunshot didn''t come from Isaac.


    Turning his head and looking around, there was another gunshot: "Bang!"


    The two suddenly turned their heads and saw that in Claire''s position, two golden knights who besieged him had already died tragically on the spot.


    Another surviving golden knight who was fighting with Hunter''s eyes widened with fear on his face. At this moment, he finally realized the fear of the two mages. It was the fear of death. He had been with himself before. Colleagues who talk and laugh are now broken into pieces, which is not something ordinary people can bear.


    "Damn it!" He yelled, and with a sword swept away Hunter, who was entangled in him, and quickly fled with his feet.


    On the other side, the two mages were also angry, pointing at Isaac and scolding: "How dare you lie to us!"


    Isaac spread his hands helplessly, "I didn''t say that the gun was in my hand, I still don''t know why you ran."


    Without the deterrence of the magic pistol, how could the two mages still be afraid of Isaac of the same level, pinched the spells they were good at and rushed over, they would be ashamed on the spot!


    "Hunt, you go after him, I''m going to help Isaac." Claire said softly, a golden knight who broke his courage is nothing to fear.


    "Understood!" Hunter responded, and chased after the golden knight who fled on the wolf dynasty.


    Claire flew into the air and looked around at the surrounding battle. At this time, the knights of the Viscount Griffin were chasing and killing the knights of the Green Earl who fled. Most of them died in that fourth-level spell. Among them, there are only about a hundred people now. There are 60 knights in the Viscount Griffin, plus the mounts under the crotch, there can also be more than 100 units to hunt down the enemy troops that have lost their morale. There can be no accident.


    After seeing the situation of the battle, Claire quickly flew in the direction of Isaac, wanting to unite and quickly solve the two senior mages.


    If so, the battle will be settled!


    The two senior mages on the other side were filled with anger, and they were chasing Isaac to vent their anger, but after seeing Claire flying, they returned to their previous appearances and quickly withdrew.


    "Are you okay?" Claire and Isaac leaned against each other.


    Isaac took a breath, "It''s not a big problem, I said that I can deal with two mages of the same level, and they can''t hurt me."


    Claire nodded, "Come on, get rid of them."


    Isaac understood, and with a wave of his hand, the four diamond-shaped metal blocks spun rapidly in front of them, dividing the airflow ahead.


    "Go!" Isaac shouted and rushed out faster than usual.


    Claire''s eyes lit up, and she followed behind, 30% faster than usual.


    "Oops, let''s go!"


    "run!"


    The faces of the other''s two mages changed drastically. They never thought that the other party would have such a method. They quickly turned their heads and quickly evacuated.


    However, the speed of Claire and Isaac was still a bit faster than them, and the distance between them was getting closer and closer, which made the two of them anxious, and their palms could not help but sweat.


    "How to do?"


    "You ask me how I know, do you have a buff magic scroll that increases speed?"


    "How could I have that kind of thing!"


    "That''s it, if we are caught up, we will die!" A mage said desperately.


    "Bang!" Claire fired a shot at the two from behind!


    The magic bullet rubbed the person''s side and shot out directly shattered his protective shield. He lost the protective shield and his speed dropped a lot because of the wind.


    "Save me!!!" The fallen mage reached out to the mage in front of him for help.


    Unexpectedly, there was a flash of determination in the other party''s eyes, and several wind walls were released directly at him, blocking his path directly.


    "Don''t blame me. It''s better for you to die than for us to die together. I will report your bravery to the Count, and I will also help take care of your wife and children!"


    "You bastard!" The mage slammed the wind wall angrily.


    As Claire and Isaac got closer and closer, he didn''t have time to complain any more, so he took out everything that could be used in the space ring, and released it at Claire and Isaac who were coming.


    When Isaac turned his hand, the rotating metal blocks joined together to form a huge protective shield, blocking all the attacks launched by the opponent.


    Claire walked sideways, raised the pistol in his hand, aimed at the opponent''s head, and pulled the trigger.


    "boom!"


    After firing the gun, Claire said decisively, "Let''s go!"


    Before the words fell, the opponent''s body suddenly burst open, and fell to the ground like a dead dog.


    Isaac disassembled the shield into four parts, continued to break the airflow, and kept enough speed to drive towards the escaped mage.


    They couldn''t just let go of the chance to kill each other.


    The error-free chapters of "Becoming a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on Novel.com. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend it!


    If you like to be a lord at the beginning of a viscount, please collect it: () Beginning as a lord in a viscount has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 116： : Archmage Hughes

    Above the air, Claire and Isaac stagnated.


    Opposite them is the high-level mage who was chased by them before, and this high-level mage has been hiding behind the other two, a thick and fat man in armor, according to Claire''s information, it should be the lord of the Earl of Greene , the other is a mage wearing a black robe, exuding an aura that makes people feel cold and evil and people don''t want to get close.


    "What?" Isaac asked in a low voice.


    Claire blinked, took out the "Netherworld Spirit Lamp" and patted it a few times. The bodies of the knights more than ten kilometers away suddenly flashed a few times of dark blue regularly.


    The expressions of all the knights changed, and they didn''t understand why they had an absolute advantage now, and the Viscount even told them to retreat.


    Crane''s expression was tangled, but he still waved his hand and shouted: "Retreat!"


    Claire''s order is unquestionable. Since the order to retreat has been issued, then it must retreat. Even if the next sword can kill the enemy in front of him, he must take back his big sword and prepare to evacuate.


    The knights of the Earl of Green were also confused. They were almost hacked to death by the opponent, but the knights of the opponent suddenly retreated. The knights who survived by chance sighed and slumped on the ground. All are in awe of life.


    Seeing no response from Claire, Isaac tugged at his sleeve eagerly.


    "What should I do? The new mage from the other party is an archmage-level mage, and we are not opponents."


    Claire''s face was also a little ugly. He didn''t expect that the opponent''s camp actually had an archmage-level mage as a trump card.


    Claire said, "If the enemy doesn''t move, I won''t move... Even if we can''t fight, can we still run away?"


    Isaac nodded slightly, and he still has no shortage of trump cards for escape.


    The mage on the opposite side bowed his head in front of Earl Green and softly reported what happened one by one. The more he heard Earl Green''s face, the more ugly he looked, and finally he couldn''t hold back his emotions and jumped up.


    "What! More than half of all the knights are dead and wounded?! What are you doing!"


    "Barry and Gal are also dead? Len just died too!" Green''s expression became shocked. He didn''t expect that in just half a day, only two of his six high-end combat power would be lost. Name, if he hadn''t arrived in time, the mage just now would have died in the hands of the other party.


    "You..." Green stepped forward and pointed at Isaac and Claire, his voice trembling with anger.


    "How dare you do this!"


    Claire spread her hands, "I always feel that there is no winner at the beginning of the battle. Since this is the case, let''s just let it go, otherwise it will only cause more losses if we continue to fight. We each take a step back, and you don''t care. That''s all, I also lead my knights back to my own territory, and that''s it."


    "You!" Green was so angry that he was about to vomit blood, and his fingers were shaking when he pointed to Claire. "I have never seen such a brazen person like you!"


    "Everything is negotiable in the first place. Tell me if you want the formula of iodized salt. It''s not that I won''t give it to you. Well, I will suffer a little and give you the method of making iodized salt. This matter Forget it." Claire said calmly, anyway, those big salt factories have developed the method of making iodized salt, so it won''t affect their business.


    "I want the method of making iodized salt, and I want your life!" Green roared, his body burst out with a fierce and rich fighting spirit. In addition to being an earl noble, he was also a gold-level knight.


    "Lord Count, calm down! He has a magic weapon in his hand that can kill gold-level knights with one blow. Barry and the others all died under that weapon." The senior mage immediately stood up and stopped himself lord.


    Hearing this, Green''s hot brain finally calmed down, and he turned to the cold mage beside him and said, "Master Huishi, I will trouble you about this."


    The archmage called Hughes Mage nodded slightly, and then his body seemed to be slowly pushed forward by an invisible force, Claire and Isaac turned their heads and glanced at each other.


    When the other party got closer, Claire could see the other party''s face clearly. His appearance was similar to the wizard he had matched with him last time. He looked sickly and his whole face was dead skinned, but his eyes were full of energy. Not the slightest weakness.


    "The Archmage of the Necromancer..." Isaac muttered to himself.


    Claire''s eyes flickered. Necromancers are not common. Because of the rarity of mages in this department and their withdrawn temperament, ordinary magic academies do not have a necromancy major.


    Therefore, the necromancers encountered are either self-taught, or brought out by teachers who are closely related to the necromancy department.


    Hughes stopped slowly when he was about 150 meters away from the two of Claire, opened his mouth and let out a hoarse voice, "That kid over there, you are a student of the Royal Capital Academy of Magic, right? "


    Isaac was stunned for a moment. After looking at his clothes, he realized that it was the robe on his body that betrayed his information. This is a robe specially made for senior mages by the Royal Capital Academy of Magic. Sark has been wearing no other robes.


    There is nothing to hide, Isaac replied directly: "Yes, I am a student of Wangdu Academy of Magic, and I have graduated now."


    "Jie Jie Jie!" The other party laughed a few times.


    Claire couldn''t help but complained in her heart: You laugh like a villain!


    Hughes continued to say in his hoarse voice, "In that case, I''m still your senior. It''s been almost 150 years since I graduated. Who is your teacher? I might know you. "


    Isaac hesitated for a moment, and finally decided to say it. Since he was a senior, he might put some water in the fight later.


    "My teacher is Archmage Duke Barnett..."


    As soon as Isaac finished speaking, he saw the look in the other''s eyes jumping like a flame.


    "Duke." Hughes stretched out his hand and touched his dry face, "I haven''t heard of this name for a long time. Your teacher is my classmate and friend. In the past, we used to study magic together. It''s a pity. My talent is not as good as his. After graduation, he stayed in the academy. I can only find a way out... I have been searching for magical monuments and lost kingdoms over the years, and I converted to the necromancy department before I was promoted to the archmage... I didn''t expect him Now I''ve become a teacher at the Magic Academy."


    Claire stood up, "Since we still have this level of relationship why don''t you let us go?"


    Earl Green in the back heard the conversation between them, and his heart tensed, for fear that Hughes would listen to Claire''s nonsense.


    Hearing Claire''s words, Hughes chuckled lightly on the tip of his nose.


    "That''s not good. You can''t have personal feelings in your work. Since I took so much money from Earl Green, I will solve these matters for him, but for the sake of this relationship, I will save your life. ... As for what to do with you, it''s up to Earl Green."


    Isaac''s face changed slightly, what nonsense are you talking about, did we both lose our lives in the hands of Earl Green?


    Hearing Hughes'' words, Earl Green finally showed a relieved smile.


    Claire continued to persuade: "Don''t, how much does Earl Green give you, how about I increase his price by 1.5 times? In addition to the relationship between you and Isaac, you don''t need to go back and solve it. They, just stand as if they didn''t see anything."


    "Master Hughes, don''t listen to him! He has less than one million gold coins in his entire family! And I can give you a certain amount of research funds every year, don''t be deceived by this kid!" Earl Green immediately revealed Claire''s old story. , The relationship between him and Hughes is a purely monetary relationship, so he has to prevent others from using a higher price to fool Hughes away.


    "Okay, don''t say it anymore." Hughes said lightly, "I''m not the kind of villain who has no principles. For Duke''s sake, I let you make three moves. After the three moves, I will do it."


    The error-free chapters of "Becoming a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on Novel.com. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend it!


    If you like to be a lord at the beginning of a viscount, please collect it: () Beginning as a lord in a viscount has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 117： : One more move and Ill shoot

    Claire looked at Isaac and spread out his hands helplessly, "What should I do? Your uncle doesn''t seem to give face. Do you have any more lethal weapons in your hand?"


    Isaac shook his head, "I only have a few level-4 magic scrolls, do you have a level-5 scroll?"


    Claire also shook her head, "It was too expensive to buy it."


    I can''t blame the two of them. Generally, a senior wizard can consume a level 4 scroll to be considered rich, and a level 5 scroll is not something they can consider at all. The price/performance ratio is too low. Zhang fifth-level scrolls may not necessarily be able to kill the opponent.


    Isaac had no choice but to say, "Try the magic bullet."


    Claire raised the revolver in his hand and aimed it at the opponent, put his index finger on the trigger and started aiming.


    "Is this your thing that can kill high-level mages?" Hughes opened his hand, "Come on, I''ll try its power."


    Seeing such a proud Hughes, Claire pursed her lips and pulled the trigger with her index finger.


    There was a loud bang, "Bang!"


    A tongue of flame emerged from the muzzle, and the bullet shot out at a speed invisible to the naked eye, followed by the sound of breaking wind, and a stream of white water mist was drawn directly in the air.


    Master Hughes moved his hands suddenly, leaving only an afterimage, and then stopped in front of his chest, his five fingers spread out as if each finger had a silk thread.


    Claire''s pupils shrank, and he saw that the bullet, which had disappeared before, actually seemed to have been used for a slow down time, and the speed dropped, which can be felt from the mental power, and finally visible to the naked eye.


    Is the magician of the archmage level already strong to this point? It has been separated from his cognition, which is far from the level that senior mages can reach.


    The bullet was still moving forward slowly, and finally stopped less than a meter away from Hughes.


    Hughes stretched out his hand and lightly squeezed the bullet, moved it to him and looked at it carefully, "Is this thing able to kill a senior mage? It shouldn''t be that simple. It''s just that you can find a few intermediate mages at random, and it seems that the secret is still on the thing in your hand."


    Isaac couldn''t help swallowing his saliva, and slowly twisted his neck to look at Claire, "The gap in strength is too big, he just used his mental power to force the bullet to stop, we are not his opponents at all... "


    After a while, he added: "Now I think it''s pretty good that the two of us can get away with one."


    Claire didn''t answer, she put her index finger on the trigger again, her expression became serious.


    "If you can''t solve it with one shot, then make a few more shots!"


    "Bang bang bang!"


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Six gunshots rang out one after another, and the next few shots Claire didn''t even have time to aim, and her ears rang in shock.


    After seeing Claire looking at the gun, Isaac looked over with anticipation, but the next second his expression froze.


    Hughes'' body didn''t even have any extra movement, it still maintained the appearance just now, but there were six bullets in front of him as if floating in space.


    Hughes said in a hoarse voice: "The second blow, you still have a third chance, grab it, I will do it after the next blow."


    After speaking, Hughes showed a smile that was uglier than crying, and raised his head towards Claire, "If you have any other moves, just use them."


    Isaac looked at Claire with a worried look, "Let''s run if we can''t. I''ll give you the queen. With my teacher''s relationship, he shouldn''t kill me. It''s useless for Earl Green to kill me. Then you can redeem me with money."


    "Don''t be so pessimistic." Claire chuckled suddenly.


    "When are you still laughing, and there is a final blow, if we can''t do anything about him, we are finished."


    "Crack!" Claire threw the revolver and threw the cartridge out, tilted down, and poured out the six bullets loaded and unloaded by the space ring.


    Isaac widened his eyes, "You are..."


    Claire wiped the space ring with one hand, a yellow bullet flashed in his hand, and quickly put it in.


    With a "click", the bullet nest was thrown back again.


    Isaac didn''t see it clearly, but he had a hunch in his heart and asked, "Is this the bullet I designed at the beginning? The one that cost more than 100,000 gold coins?"


    Claire didn''t explain, raised the pistol again and pointed it at Hughes opposite, and said, "Do you think this bullet can kill an archmage?"


    Isaac thought for a while, but shook his head slightly, "I think it''s a little difficult, but it''s enough to create a chance for the two of us to escape."


    Claire smiled confidently: "Then let''s take a look."


    The opposite Archmage Hughes frowned when he saw Claire changing the bullet, and put a "force field shield" on himself with his backhand, then nodded at Claire, and said softly: "I hope you Do not disappoint me."


    "I won''t let you down, feel the power of this." Claire put her index finger on the trigger and pulled it directly.


    "boom!"


    This shot was no louder than the previous one.


    After the gunshot, Isaac looked back suddenly, and then a look of surprise appeared on his face.


    The bullet actually stabbed the fourth-level "force field shield" into a concave arc, and it was still squeezing inwards. The hands of the spell were trembling slightly.


    "puff!"


    It was like the sound of a balloon being pierced, and the position shield was directly pierced through a small hole, and then passed through the heart of Archmage Hughes.


    "Hmm!" Hughes covered his heart and pointed at Claire with a shocked expression. He said hoarsely, "You..."


    Before the words were finished, the body lost its vitality and fell directly from the sky. At the same time, the body of Earl Green in the back also lost the flying spell that Hughes had cast before, and fell from the sky together.


    Isaac was so shocked that he couldn''t close his mouth, his eyes stared like a dragon''s eye, and he muttered to himself, "This power is far beyond my imagination..."


    Then he hurriedly threw a detection magic at Hughes, who was on the ground. After confirming that his life breath had disappeared, he was relieved.


    Excitedly, he clasped Claire''s shoulders and shook: "The thing I designed killed the archmage!"


    Claire kept a shallow smile, looked over to Earl Green who had fallen, and said softly, "It seems that our advantage is back."


    As he spoke, Claire''s index finger passed through the trigger of the revolver, turned it, and slowly flew towards Earl Green, who fell down.


    Isaac also laughed and flew after him, four dark metal blocks flying happily around him.


    Earl Green turned over and got up, his heart was full of endless fear, an archmage died like this? Then, what kind of resistance does the golden knight of yourself have to do! Run away! Knowing that their Viscount Griffin was so fierce, he wouldn''t dare to come and provoke this evil spirit if he killed him.


    "Don''t run! One more move and I''ll shoot." Claire''s words flew over gently.


    All of a sudden, Earl Green was frightened and froze in place.


    The error-free chapters of "Becoming a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on Novel.com. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend it!


    If you like to be a lord at the beginning of a viscount, please collect it: () Beginning as a lord in a viscount has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 118： : seceding and summing

    Claire landed slowly and stopped five meters away from Earl Green. The pistol in his hand was still pointing at the opponent''s forehead, and he walked forward step by step.


    Earl Green''s body trembled uncontrollably and wanted to step back, but he remembered what Claire said just now, and stopped with a click, looking particularly funny.


    In addition, when the senior mage in the air saw Claire and Isaac descend, he ran away with his flying skills, and Earl Green gritted his teeth angrily, feeding all the money he had invested in these people. It''s a dog, and at a critical juncture, he just left himself and ran away.


    Isaac looked at the escaped mage and asked, "Do you want me to go and get him back?"


    Claire shook his head, "Run and run, it''s okay, the big fish have already been caught." As he spoke, he pouted at Earl Green, obviously the big fish was talking about the other side.


    Earl Green laughed a few times when he heard Claire''s undisguised remarks, and completely lost the arrogance that he was about to kill Claire just now.


    "Do you know me?" Claire raised her eyebrows at Earl Green.


    "I know, you are the lord of the Viscount Griffin." Green smiled politely: "Listen to me, it''s all a misunderstanding, it''s my housekeeper''s fault that caused our two such friendly neighbors to happen. War, I will send his head to your house when I go back."


    Claire laughed a few words, looked back in Isaac''s direction, and shared this interesting scene with him.


    Isaac also laughed. Sure enough, no matter when, strength comes first. Otherwise, how could he see such a funny scene of an earl.


    Claire shook the pistol in his hand and made Earl Green''s little heart jump several times in fright before continuing: "Stop talking so much nonsense, the war is over, we won, now it''s time to say goodbye thing."


    Saying that, Claire flicked her hand, and a map was thrown out of the space ring and spread out in front of Earl Green.


    Earl Green''s face became ugly, he understood, this is to cede land and seek peace...


    "What? Don''t want to?" Claire asked.


    "Why don''t I put you back, organize the knights again, and we''ll continue to fight until you are served? Or I''ll kill you now and talk to the next heir to the Earl of Green?" Claire thought for a moment and then said, "Which option do you prefer? Anyway, I personally prefer the latter. Your heir should not be as tough as you?"


    Earl Green''s sturdy figure trembled. He couldn''t choose either of the two options. As long as Claire still had that magic weapon in his hand, he would have no chance of winning. Moreover, the knights of Earl Green were all afraid of being beaten, and the knights of Earl Green would really die if they were beaten again. At that time, let alone Claire, other lords who were taken advantage of by him would come and find their way back.


    And the latter one, Earl Green is even more unwilling to choose, his own dog''s life is the most important!


    Gritting his teeth and stomping his feet, Earl Green made a wise choice, "Okay! I''m willing to make peace!"


    "Smart man!" Claire praised, and then used a mage''s hand to hold a quill to draw a line on the side of Earl Green''s site. One-fifteenth of the area, but Earl Green''s face turned black obviously, and his eyelids were shaking.


    There are two iron mines, one copper mine and one coking coal mine on the area bordered by the Viscounty Griffin. These four are rich mines, accounting for more than half of the income from the mines of the Earl of Greene.


    Claire looked at Earl Green''s darkened face and didn''t speak, but tapped the gun handle with her index finger, making a "da-da-da" sound.


    Every time he knocked, Earl Green''s heart slammed into his heart like a giant hammer, and his lips were biting white. This is no longer a broken arm for the earl to survive. Both legs were cut off.


    Earl Green gritted his teeth and shouted loudly: "No! I am the Earl of the Earl of Green! I am a nobleman. According to Article 36 of the Noble Law, a war between lords cannot rise to the lord himself, even if I have The fault can only be pronounced and punished by the noble council! You can''t kill me!"


    "Now that I think of the Noble Law, why didn''t I remember it when I was about to kill me?" Claire chuckled: "Then let me add some knowledge to you. Article 127 of the Noble Law stipulates that the lord If you go to the battlefield, then all the casualties in the war are up to destiny. If you are still in your own earl''s mansion, I really can''t do anything about you, but who let you out."


    Saying that, Claire suddenly took a step forward with a fierce expression and pressed the muzzle of the gun on the opponent''s forehead.


    Earl Green immediately shouted: "Then I admit defeat! The war is over!"


    The corners of Claire''s mouth were slightly upturned, and she looked at Isaac behind her.


    "Did you hear what he said?"


    "No wow, I just lost my mind."


    Claire then turned around and continued: "It seems that the Count made his own choice."


    "You...you! Don''t talk about martial arts! I''ve already conceded defeat, and you still want to kill me!"


    "Sorry, I didn''t hear it." Claire jabbed her right hand forward again, pressed a muzzle mark on the opponent''s forehead, and said with a smile: "Come on, tell me your last words, I It will be passed on to the next lord of the Earl of Greene."


    "I..." Earl Green opened his mouth, his eyes flashed with despair, and his legs slumped on the ground.


    "I agree to cede that place to you."


    As soon as the other party finished speaking, Claire put away the pistol and helped the other party with a kind face, "Sir Earl is a smart person and made the best choice. I hope our friendship between the two places will last forever and cooperate with each other. joy!"


    Earl Green''s face was as ugly as eating flies, and he said extremely reluctantly, "Happy cooperation..."


    "Come on!" Claire took out another contract scroll from her arms, "I signed this contract. After all, there is no reason to say it."


    Earl Green took it over with an ugly face. Only then did he realize that the ceded area had been written in detail on the contract scroll. He looked up at Claire and was extremely shocked.


    Did this kid plan to swallow his own minerals from the beginning, or how could he prepare the contract scroll in advance?


    Claire graciously put the quill in his hand into the other''s hand, pointed to the lower right corner of the scroll, and said, "Lord Earl will sign here."


    Earl Green''s outstretched hand was trembling, but in Claire''s smiling eyes, he slowly wrote his life on it The contract scroll flashed a ray of light, and the contract officially took effect.


    Claire put away the contract scroll with a look of joy, and patted Earl Green on the shoulder, "In this way, we will negotiate. As for the specific handover, I will send someone to discuss it with you tomorrow."


    Earl Green had a bitter look on his face. Originally, he wanted to make a profit by fighting the Viscount Griffin, but he didn''t expect that he would not lose money by stealing chickens, and he had lost all four of his rich mines.


    ...


    "Walk slowly!" Claire waved on tiptoe at the back of Earl Green, who was walking away alone.


    Hearing Claire''s words, Earl Green paused for a moment, then buried his head and ran quickly away from the place that made him sad.


    Isaac leaned over, his eyes glowing with golden light, "Show me, show me!"


    Claire handed over the signed contract, Isaac looked up and down excitedly, and slapped his mouth: "How can you say that there is more than one million in income every year? And it can be earned by lying still. money."


    Claire reached out and took the scroll back and put it in the space ring, "It''s more than one million in Earl Green''s hand, but it''s more than one million in my hand."


    While speaking, Claire applied a flying technique to herself, and her figure slowly flew up, flying towards the direction where Archmage Hughes fell.


    Isaac also flew up quickly, followed by rubbing his hands excitedly: "This is going to touch the corpse, right? An archmage should have a lot of good things on him."


    The error-free chapters of "Becoming a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on Novel.com. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend it!


    If you like to be a lord at the beginning of a viscount, please collect it: () Beginning as a lord in a viscount has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 119： :vaguely

    As soon as Isaac followed Claire down, he walked forward excitedly, rolling up his sleeves and intending to touch the corpse. This kind of thing is the same as dividing the required quest materials from the corpse of Warcraft, and he is very familiar with it.


    "Hey, wait!" Claire reached out and blocked.


    But Isaac''s hand was already stretched out, and he turned around and asked, "Ah? What''s the matter."


    "Snapped!"


    In the next second, Isaac felt his outstretched wrist being held down by a palm, so frightened that he had goosebumps, jumped up in place, and hurriedly shouted: "Claire, he''s not dead yet, come back quickly. A few shots!"


    "Is that how you treat your uncle?" The familiar hoarse voice sounded.


    Claire also smiled embarrassedly, and glanced elsewhere. He didn''t expect Isaac to touch the corpse in such a hurry, and he was caught.


    Originally fell from the sky, the disorganized Mage Hugh stood up and threw Isaac''s hand aside, while the dislocated bones and the sunken scars on his body were visible to the naked eye. became normal back.


    Isaac took a step back, surprised.


    "What''s going on? Didn''t he get hit in the heart by you?"


    Claire wiped the space ring, took out another yellow bullet, and explained: "This is just an ordinary bullet as before, he is a necromancer again, piercing the heart and piercing other places. It''s no different."


    Isaac''s eyes widened, and he finally reacted. He pointed at the two and said, "When did you hook up?"


    ...


    Time pulls back to the scene where Isaac and Hughes "confessed".


    "...Unfortunately, my talent is not as good as his. After graduation, he stayed in the academy. I can only find a way out... I have been searching for magical monuments and abandoned kingdoms over the years and transferred to the necromancy system before I was promoted to the archmage... ¡­¡±


    As soon as Hughes finished saying these words, a bright light flashed in Claire''s eyes. He heard a different kind of information from these words, so he immediately radiated his spiritual power and used the previous lessons learned. The spiritual connection method that arrived tried to establish a connection with Hughes.


    Hughes'' eyes flickered slightly, and he glanced at Claire suspiciously. After not finding any danger, he established contact with Claire.


    ''What do you want boy? '' Hughes asked.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Hughes felt that this was a little different from the communication technique used by mages at ordinary times. He could actually perceive what Claire was thinking.


    Interesting... Does this mean that the other party can also feel their own emotions and thoughts?


    At this time, Claire had already stood up and started chatting with Hughes, talking on the surface, but talking privately in private.


    On the bright side, Claire shouted: "How about I pay you 1.5 times the price that Earl Green gave you..."


    But his expression remained the same, and he used his spiritual connection to convey his thoughts, ''You work for Earl Green for the funds that he financed you, right? ¡¯


    Mage Hughes sent a sarcastic message, "You want to buy me with money? That''s not impossible..."


    Earl Green also called out at the right time: "Master Hughes don''t listen to him, his family fortune is less than one million gold coins..."


    "You don''t seem to be rich as Earl Green, it seems that we haven''t talked about it." Hughes'' eyes narrowed, looking like he couldn''t talk.


    ''I have no money, but I have a way! ¡¯


    ''Um? How to say? ¡¯


    ¡®Does the August family know? ¡¯


    ''I know, which of the three giants of magic shops in China does not know. ¡¯


    ''I know the current head of their family, Countess Sophia. I can write a letter of introduction for you, so that you have the opportunity to enter the August family. You must know that Earl Green is a frontier earl and the top in the capital. The support that the family can give you is different. Even if Earl Green gives you most of the income in the territory, it is not as big as the residue left by the August family. ¡¯


    ''What''s more, some magic materials can''t be bought with money, let alone the magic materials needed by your Necromancer, which are especially rare. But the August family runs a magic shop. Although they may give you 100,000 or 200,000 gold coins a year, the benefits elsewhere are not within the reach of ordinary people. ¡¯


    Hughes'' eyes flickered. From the perspective of spiritual connection, Claire didn''t lie to him. He really has a way of thinking about the August family. If he can enter the August family, it will also be a better way for him. A chance for a floor, if there is such an opportunity, he is really not very rare to stay by Earl Green''s side.


    Claire felt that Hughes was a little moved, so he hit the railroad while it was hot: ''You just need to nod your head now, you can seize this opportunity. ¡¯


    ''Are you sure enough to let me into the August family? '' Hughes asked, wanting a definitive answer.


    Claire can''t lie under the spiritual connection, ''No, I just gave you a chance to get in touch with the August family, and with my letter of introduction, the chance of success will be higher, mainly depends on your ability. ¡¯


    After thinking about it, Hughes decided to agree. Earl Green can give him very little support now, and he can''t give him any financial support at all, but if he joins the August family, then He can continue on his own path, and he is very confident in his own strength.


    However, Hughes still has some concerns. Not to mention that it is unethical to do so, and it will also affect his reputation. Even if he joins the August family later, he will be worried by them. After all, he betrayed his lord. An archmage of his and other nobles will stay away if they know about it.


    Claire saw his concerns, and said lightly: ''Zhang San died, and there is another Li Si...''


    ''What''s the meaning? ¡¯


    ''As I said just now, you don''t have to do it. Later, you pretended to be killed by me, and Mage Hughes also perished. Then you can join the August family with any identity... ¡­''


    After thinking for a moment, Hughes nodded and said: ''Okay. ¡¯


    Claire helped him create a death certificate. All he had to do was to disguise himself as a new necromancer. It was not difficult. The mages and knights under the lords who fought with him were all killed by him. Now, there are not many people who have seen his spells fluctuate. If he deliberately hides it, he will not be able to tell that he is Hughes Lai. As for the appearance modification, it is even simpler.


    The communication between the two spirits was extremely fast. When talking about this, Earl Green''s voice just fell.


    "I can give you a certain amount of research funds every year, don''t be deceived by this kid!"


    Hughes also waved his robe directly, and said to Claire with an indifferent expression: "Okay, don''t say it anymore, I''m not the kind of villain without principles, for Duke''s sake, I''ll ask you three moves, three I''ll do it after I''m done!"


    After the first two attacks, Claire loaded the previous bullet, aimed at Hughes, who was far superior, and pulled the trigger.


    The bullet shot out and did not enter the force field shield. Hughes felt that the power above was exactly as Claire said, so he pretended to be difficult to resist, and then took the initiative to pierce the force field shield and let the bullet pass through. His own heart, he has been a necromancer for many years, and the human weakness of the heart has long since disappeared.


    Then he shielded all his own vitality, entered a state of suspended animation, and fell directly from the sky.


    ...


    After listening to the explanation, Isaac suddenly understood, and his eyes kept looking back and forth on Claire and Hughes.


    "You two reached such a deal behind my back in such a short period of time, and I was kept in the dark!"


    Claire put her arm around Isaac''s shoulder, "What kind of deal, it''s called cooperation!"


    Hughes didn''t say too much, just flew up and put a flying technique on himself, and said to Claire, "Where is your city?"


    Claire pointed in a direction, and then Hughes took a step forward and galloped in the direction of Nafta City He was not interested in chatting with these two little brats.


    After Hughes flew a distance, Isaac said, "I thought you really figured out my idea and beat him to death?"


    "How is it possible, that''s how a mages at the archmage level would die so easily."


    The two also flew up slowly, maintaining a distance from Hughes to continue their conversation.


    "But I''m still a little worried."


    "Say."


    "What are we going to do if he doesn''t make this deal with you?"


    "How is it possible, the relationship between the lord and the enshrined mages is purely a relationship of interest. As long as you give more benefits, they will not hesitate to fall to your side. If I have 100% certainty that I can make If he enters the August family, then he can immediately turn his head over to help us deal with Earl Green, and there is no need to look ahead. And..."


    Speaking of which Claire suddenly stopped, Isaac asked quickly, "And what?"


    Isaac wiped the space ring, and a bright yellow bullet flashed past and entered the space ring again, "And how do you know that I didn''t figure out your idea."


    Isaac''s eyes lit up, and he reached out to grab Claire, "Show me!"


    Claire put her index finger to her lips, "Shh! Secret! I''ll see you next time."


    After finishing speaking, Claire accelerated and drove out, Isaac picked up the speed and hurriedly chased after him, entangled in front of Claire and kept talking.


    The error-free chapters of "Becoming a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on Novel.com. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend it!


    If you like to be a lord at the beginning of a viscount, please collect it: () Beginning as a lord in a viscount has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 120： : She is greedy for my body!

    "Ha!" Claire sighed at her lord''s seal, then pressed it **** the written letter of introduction.


    Standing across the table, Mage Hughes looked puzzled and did not understand why Claire did this.


    "Why are you doing this?"


    "Personal habit." Claire shook the letter of introduction with the imprint and handed it over.


    "It''s already written, you take this letter to the house of Countess Sophia of the August family, and hand it over to the housekeeper. She should call you in a few days. As for whether you can stay or not, it depends on You''ve got your skills." Claire believed, Sophia should give him this face.


    Hughes took the letter that Claire handed over and read it roughly. It was a very ordinary letter of introduction, nothing special. After taking a few more glances, he put the letter of introduction into the space ring, and looked at Claire with interest.


    Asked: "How did you climb the path of the August family?"


    Claire spread out her hands. Anyway, there is no spiritual connection now, so she just opened her mouth and came.


    "She was greedy for my body, but I was the kind of person who eats soft food, and then resolutely rejected her, but although I rejected her, the business is not righteous, and I still have a layer of friendship with her."


    Hughes frowned and hesitated for a moment, then took a closer look at Claire''s appearance, and actually believed his nonsense. After all, there was a precedent for Sophia to fall in love with a baron before. At that time, it was rumored in the capital, and even a reclusive mage like him had heard of it.


    Seeing that the other party actually believed it, Claire continued to pour dirty water on Sophia''s body. Anyway, that **** is not a good person.


    "Fortunately, you didn''t kill me at the beginning, otherwise, she would have to find revenge on you, or at least send three or four wizard-level mages to hunt you down."


    Speaking of this, Claire still didn''t forget to take a vaccination and said, "Oh, yes! You must not tell this story, other people don''t know about it, if it spreads out, I''m sure Sophia will become angry and angry. caught you."


    Hughes nodded solemnly, "Don''t worry, I will rot in my stomach."


    "That''s fine, I won''t give it away if you walk slowly." Claire sat on the chair without even getting up.


    Hughes doesn''t care, anyway, knowing that Claire and Sophia have this identity, maybe he will become his own boss in the future.


    Hughes stood, and a black and cold smoke filled him instantly, and when the fog dissipated, his figure also disappeared from here.


    Claire blinked and glanced at it with envy. This is a short-distance teleportation method that can only be used by an archmage.


    After a while, he turned his eyes to the direction of the Earl of Green. He had already sent Reagan to discuss the handover affairs. After the few minerals were obtained, Nafu City had new impetus to promote its faster development. Woke up.


    The previous magic mine made that generation of Viscount Griffin rich directly, and Nafu City also developed and grew at that time. After the magic mine was depleted, a large number of people flowed to other territories, and the viscount was lonely. It has been lonely for a few years, and now with these few rich mines, although it is not as powerful as the magic mine, it is enough to put the viscount on the right track.


    ...


    Reagan took out a handkerchief from his arms again and wiped the sweat on his forehead. He forgot how many times he wiped it along the way. Suddenly, he was called by the young master to take charge of such a big business, and he was a little nervous.


    "Administrator Reagan, don''t be nervous, we are here." Isaac, who was floating in the air, immediately comforted him.


    Hunter, who followed him, also nodded, "Even if the lord doesn''t come, they are not our opponents at all."


    Not only Isaac and Hunter came with Reagan, but all the knights of the Viscount came with him. In Claire''s words, it was overwhelming.


    Regan put the handkerchief in his arms and explained, "Young master gave me such an important thing, I''m afraid I''ll screw it up."


    "It''s alright, Claire has already reached a contract with the other party, and coming here today is probably just a cutscene."


    Reagan didn''t talk to him, just nodded silently, thinking that he should behave like this later so that his young master won''t lose his share.


    ...


    After more than half an hour, Reagan and his party arrived at the main city of the Earl of Green - Corsi City.


    From the appearance, it is no more spectacular than Nafhu City. It is the main city that an ordinary county should have. This is also because the previous Viscount Griffin led the magic mine, so it has grown for decades. It was only until Nafu City grew to become the main city of a county, and other viscounts simply did not have the luxury of such an opportunity.


    However, compared to Nafu City, the flow of people in Kexi City is much higher. From time to time, you can see horse carriages coming out of the city and caravans entering from outside. It is much more popular than Nafu City.


    Reagan and the others had just arrived at the city gate. When the knights in charge of defending the city saw the familiar figures behind Reagan, their legs softened and they almost fell down. The wolf cavalrymen like Crane beat them badly. They all saw with their own eyes that many of their colleagues died tragically in front of them. If the other party had not suddenly retreated at that time, their lives would not have been guaranteed.


    "Quick! Go and report! The knight of the Viscount is calling!"


    "No, go ahead, my legs are weak and I can''t stand up."


    "Me too, I can''t stand up either."


    "Don''t look at me, I can''t stand up either."


    ...


    Reagan rode his horse a few steps forward, pondered for a moment, and then shouted loudly: "I am the political officer sent by Viscount Griffin to negotiate! What''s more, let your people come out to meet him!"


    "Fuck!" The soldiers in charge of defending the city breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that they were here to negotiate peace, and they thought they were beaten to the gate of the city.


    But why is the tone of the caller so arrogant? Shouldn''t Tan He be peaceful?


    Isaac also looked over with a question mark on his face, weren''t you still nervous just now? Why are you so arrogant all of a sudden?


    After hearing Reagan''s arrogant roar, the caravans and residents who were still in and out also stopped and looked around curiously. The battle between the Viscounty Griffin and the Earl of Green has lasted for two days, and they haven''t heard any news yet.


    After the soldiers guarding the city learned that they were not being beaten, their legs finally stopped shaking, and they hurriedly drove the parked caravan Let''s go! Go quickly. "


    "Nothing to see, let''s go!"


    "If you don''t leave, you will pay an extra entry fee!"


    After being driven away, the people who stopped there finally flowed again, but there was still a trace of curiosity in their hearts, and they must inquire if they have the opportunity.


    Inside the Earl''s House.


    The housekeeper Bill, who got the news, reported the news that Reagan had come.


    Earl Green clenched his fists angrily and slammed the metal seat he sat down on, and the force hammered a dent into it.


    "Too arrogant! And he came over so quickly and wanted me to cede the land!"


    Seeing that his count was so angry, Bill Mo kept silent for fear of burning himself, and unconsciously touched the place in his heart with his hand. Although the dagger was taken out, he would feel a dull pain every time he saw it.


    Earl Green suddenly exclaimed: "Bill!"


    Bill bent slightly, "Yes! Lord Earl!"


    "I''ll leave it to you to discuss this matter. Although I signed a contract with him, there is no stipulation on when it will be given to him. You can delay the handover for as long as you can! I''ll think of a way to see if I can. It can''t be taken back."


    After all, Claire just sent her own housekeeper over, and Green was an earl again. In his capacity, it was impossible for him to personally negotiate with a viscount''s housekeeper about seeking peace.


    Bill pursed his lips, feeling a little unconfident. As a steward, he still knew a little about the fact that the knights in his territory had defeated the opponents.


    "It''s okay, I''ll watch from the side, you can just talk." Earl Green said, meaning that he was supporting Bill on the side, let him not be afraid.


    "Yes, my lord!"


    If you like to be a lord at the beginning of a viscount, please collect it: () Beginning as a lord in a viscount has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 121： : Cant be arrogant after winning?

    Five minutes after Reagan finished shouting, there was a chaotic sound of hoofs in Corsi City, and a column of knights riding horses appeared at the city gate.


    Although the Earl of Green was defeated, the cards that it should have had to be there.


    It''s just that those knights didn''t dare to look up at the knights of the Viscount Griffin on the opposite side. They didn''t have the momentum they should have.


    Butler Bill also rode a tall and sturdy purplish red horse out of it, squeezed out a disgusting smile, and said with a smile: "Earl Green is waiting for you in the city, please come with me."


    "Heh!" Regan chuckled disdainfully, and everyone present could hear the loud voice, and the sarcasm in his tone could be heard.


    Butler Bill opposite heard this laughter, the smile on his face gradually disappeared, and his face flushed embarrassingly.


    Regan continued: "I remember how you looked so proud before."


    Bill calmed down and smiled, "It''s all a misunderstanding. Didn''t I come here today to clear this misunderstanding?"


    "Hahahaha!" Reagan laughed, his voice so loud that no one could hear him.


    "What a misunderstanding, that''s because you were beaten by us, and the Lord came here today to ask you to cede your land to compensate!" Reagan still maintained his arrogance, but he didn''t forget how this ghost was angry with his young master. , treating the knights of the Viscount like livestock at the city gate, the other party at that time was not so polite.


    Therefore, the places that were not retrieved that day will be retrieved together today!


    Bill''s face was as ugly as a pig''s liver, and he couldn''t say a word while biting his lip.


    "Let''s go!" Reagan waved his hand and walked towards Corsi City first, and the knights behind him immediately followed.


    Isaac looked at Reagan in surprise with his mouth slightly open. The usually peaceful government official has such a tough and arrogant side. Since you are so arrogant, you were nervous just now.


    But why does this arrogant look look so familiar, oh! It''s exactly the same as when Claire threatened Earl Green! Could it be that this arrogance is still in the same line?


    Entering Corsi City, Bill walked side by side with Reagan at the front, and stopped talking to him for fear that Reagan would hate him.


    However, Reagan didn''t stop, and he smacked his lips as soon as he entered the city, pointing to the surroundings and commenting: "Tsk tsk tsk! Look at your city, the ground is dirty, people on the road spit and splash water at will, and there is feces! No one''s here to clean it up! There''s no such dirty place in Nafta!"


    "Tsk tsk! Look at these residents who don''t say hello when you see us, you can tell they don''t like you at first glance! Every few steps I walk in Nafu City, residents greet me. It''s annoying to death."


    "Tsk tsk tsk! That kid is moving things and working at such a young age? Children at such a young age in Nafu City are all studying in school!"


    "Tsk tsk tsk! Look at the beggars on the side of the road. Don''t you have a job for him here! Every resident in Nafu City has his own job!"


    "Tsk tsk tsk..."


    Bill cursed inwardly, but still said honestly: "Yes yes yes!"


    On the way to the Earl''s Palace, Reagan cursed all the way, and almost wrote the words that your city is really a garbage city on his face.


    Isaac, who followed behind, covered his mouth and tried his best not to laugh. Reagan was telling the truth, but it was just funny.


    Outside the Earl''s Palace, Hunt asked Crane and the others to wait outside, and he and Isaac followed Reagan in.


    "It''s just that the Earl''s Mansion can be seen better." Regan commented, but he quickly added: "I don''t know how to use this money to build a city, I''m blind."


    After listening to this all the way, Bill was already numb, and took the three to the living room.


    "The Count has already prepared the food in the kitchen, you wait here for a while."


    "Humph!" Reagan snorted lightly, and sat down on the sofa swayingly, not being polite at all.


    Hunter and Isaac also sat down when they saw this, and when Bill stepped back, Isaac asked, "Administrator Reagan, weren''t you nervous just now? Why did it suddenly become... Is that so?"


    Only then did Reagan put away his arrogant and playful appearance, and replied: "I am nervous because I am afraid of letting down the trust of the young master, not because I am afraid of them. As for my appearance, we won the battle without being arrogant, and we won''t fight in vain. !"


    Isaac nodded. "What you said makes some sense."


    After about ten minutes, several maids came and took the three to the restaurant.


    The restaurant in Earl Green''s Mansion is similar to Claire''s restaurant in the Viscount''s Mansion. It is a very large and splendid room, enough to accommodate dozens of people dining at the same time. As soon as Reagan entered, he saw Earl Green sitting on the main seat and greeted him. Without making a sound, he pulled out the chair and sat down.


    Then he said to Earl Green, "I''m here to talk about the delivery of the site..."


    Earl Green reached out to stop him, waved his hand, and several maids with dishes appeared below, and placed the dishes on the table one by one.


    "Don''t be in a hurry to eat first. Talk to Bill about this matter. He has full authority on my behalf."


    Regan pouted, picked up the knife and fork and picked up the honey-drenched steak on the plate in front of him, and replied, "It''s the same with anyone."


    Then he put the meat in his mouth and chewed it. As for Isaac and Hunter, they didn''t even touch the food on the table.


    Bill sat opposite and stood up and said, "I represent the count and you..."


    "Bah!" Regan opened his mouth and spit out the meat in his mouth. "What kind of junk food is not as delicious as the maids in the Viscount''s Mansion, what about the Earl''s Mansion?"


    Bill, who was sitting opposite, stopped suddenly, he didn''t expect the other party to interrupt his words in this way.


    The eyelids of Earl Green, who was sitting in the main seat, couldn''t help but twitch. He was insulted! ! !


    Bill glanced slightly, wanting to see Earl Green''s opinion, Earl Green waved his hand secretly, motioning him to continue.


    "I''m here to discuss with you on behalf of the Count, because the four minerals in the site are directly handed over to the Lysis Chamber of Commerce for mining. Before handing over the site to you, you must discuss it with them in advance. And there are a lot of things in the mine that need to be moved out, so it takes a certain amount of time to move and the personnel in charge to retreat The Lysis Chamber of Commerce is a top chamber of commerce in the kingdom, and there are many industries involved. Although they are not comparable to giants like the August family, they are considered to be the top dignitaries in the capital. They have always been the leader in mineral mining. Many minerals appearing in the lords are owned by them. They are responsible for mining and then selling it to them. The lords do not have to worry too much about the money, and they will be charged to their accounts. They are also responsible for mining the magic mine before the Viscount Griffin.


    And Bill''s purpose for saying this is also to use the Lysis Chamber of Commerce to press Claire on the head. It''s not that I don''t want to give it to you, it''s because the Lysis Chamber of Commerce has to evacuate, so there is no way to give it. Give us a little time and we will talk to them. After negotiating, we will divide the site to you.


    As for that time? It depends on how long it takes to negotiate. It is not too much to discuss such a complicated matter for a year or two. If you are upset, go to the Lysis Chamber of Commerce and see if you can just move them.


    Earl Green lowered the price a little more, and let some profits go to the Lysis Chamber of Commerce. They would definitely be happy to block the knife for themselves, and then dragged on the delivery for a long time.


    Reagan was not surprised. The other party''s reluctance to hand over the site was within his expectations. If he was willing to hand it over, he would be a little overwhelmed.


    Regan stood up suddenly and slapped the table hard, "Crack!"


    On the opposite side, Bill''s heart jumped, and the pain began to hurt again.


    The error-free chapters of "Becoming a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on Novel.com. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend it!


    If you like to be a lord at the beginning of a viscount, please collect it: () Beginning as a lord in a viscount has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 122： : Thats an ancestral dagger! Lose money!

    "What the hell, I have long expected you to do something!" Reagan pointed at Bill in front of him and scolded.


    Bill also stood up stubbornly, "That''s the truth, it''s not that we don''t want to deliver it to you, it just takes some time to communicate with the Lysis Chamber of Commerce. If you are not satisfied, you can go to the Lysis Chamber of Commerce to talk."


    "Okay! You guys are tough!" Regan gave Bill a thumbs up, and continued: "My young master told me before I came, at least three days! It must be handed over to our Viscount Griffin within three days! How to negotiate with the Lysis Chamber of Commerce is your business."


    "After three days, if you still find that there are you people in that site, kill them on the spot! Show no mercy!"


    "Heh! Do you want to kill the people from the Lysis Chamber of Commerce?!" Bill snorted back, still wanting to use the tiger skin of the Lysis Chamber of Commerce to scare the other party.


    Reagan didn''t eat this set at all, "Why did you use the Lysis Chamber of Commerce to scare us! Do you know who my young master is doing with iodized salt? The third young master of the Ansair family! I know the August family''s business. Is it Mrs. Sophia, the owner of the house! That is my master''s partner! Take the Lysis Chamber of Commerce to scare us? Can your business of two million gold coins allow them to take such a risk? They have minerals all over the country, you guys If we don¡¯t dig the minerals in our country, we can still dig it elsewhere.¡±


    Bill was at a loss for words on the spot, and looked at Earl Green, who was on the side.


    Earl Green also has a headache. He''s just a frontier earl. He really doesn''t know what the Ansair family is behind Claire''s business. If he had known, he wouldn''t have been so reckless to go to Claire to ask for iodized salt. recipe.


    Pinching his knuckles, Earl Green waved his hand with an ugly face, indicating that he could compromise.


    When Bill received the instructions, his tone softened, "Okay, but three days is too short, give us a week or two, and we promise to evacuate."


    In the past two weeks, the people in the Lysis Chamber of Commerce will use brutal means to dig the ore inside, and take as much as they can. Before leaving, they have to throw a magic scroll to blow up the mine. Lest those people in the Viscount Griffin be cheap.


    "Who discussed it with you!" Regan kicked one foot on the dining table and spilled the soup on it.


    "This is to inform you! And in these three days, we will send people to inspect the four mining areas. If you dig up a piece of ore belonging to our viscount, then you will have to pay ten times the compensation!"


    Reagan''s big action attracted the eyes of both Isaac and Hunter, and I have never seen Reagan like this on weekdays.


    But good kick! The kicked heart is relieved, really relieved!


    Earl Green, who was sitting in the main seat, looked even more ugly, and the silver knife and fork in his hand were bent.


    Bill was stunned for a moment, then looked at Earl Green again: What should I do? The other party won''t eat our set!


    Earl Green let out a long sigh and eased his emotions. As soon as he gritted his teeth and waved his hand, give it to them, and end it quickly!


    Bill understood what he meant and was about to compromise when Reagan spoke again.


    "Not only that, but you also have to pay us to start!" He raised his fingers, "We used three fourth-level magic scrolls in the battle for a total of 80,000 gold coins! My young master''s magic The bullets fired by the weapon have totaled 110,000 gold coins, and the cost of various treatments for the injuries of the knights, adding up to a total of 200,000 gold coins!"


    Bill was dumbfounded. He had never heard of such a shameless request. He didn''t know how to answer it for a while.


    Earl Green, who was the Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles, finally couldn''t bear it anymore. He patted the table with his fan-like palm, and there was a deafening sound!


    Pointing at Reagan''s nose, he cursed: "Don''t go too far! This is simply taking an inch!"


    "Crack!" Regan''s palm also slammed on the table, although the sound was not as loud as the other party''s, but the momentum was not weaker than the other party''s at all.


    Just got up with Earl Green, and shouted: "That''s how it is! If you don''t agree, let''s fight again! Anyway, our knights are waiting outside now, and I can rush in and take your earl''s mansion with a single shout. It''s demolished! Can your defeated soldiers still organize to resist! Come on! Who is afraid of who!"


    "It''s simply too much!" Earl Green slapped the palm of his hand on the table again, turning the wooden dining table into dust. The vindictiveness of his body poured out and condensed into an aura that pressed towards Reagan.


    Hunter, who was behind Reagan, drew his sword and stood up, and the violent vindictiveness in his body confronted him.


    "Are we going to fight? We''re not afraid!"


    Reagan also retreated behind Isaac, who had released four metal blocks, and provocatively said to Earl Green, who had released his grudge: "Come on! If you can''t talk about it, go to war!"


    Although Isaac didn''t speak, several lightning bolts gradually condensed behind him, circling in the air, aiming directly at Earl Green.


    After Earl Green saw this scene, the corner of his mouth twitched a few times, and his momentum instantly weakened.


    The two sides confronted each other for two or three minutes, but neither side had any intention to do something, but Reagan''s intention was obvious. If you, Earl Green, dare to do it now, we will directly demolish your Earl''s House! There are only two golden knights in the Earl of Green now. They are not the opponents of Hunter and Isaac at all. The knights of the Earl of Green are afraid of being beaten by Crane and the others. It is estimated that the fight will take less than half an hour. can end the fight.


    Earl Green''s vindictive energy slowly recovered from his body. He took a deep look at Regan behind the two of them, and nodded: "Okay! You''re ruthless, I''ll pay you the 200,000 gold coins!"


    Reagan also replied: "Can''t you just promise earlier!"


    "Humph!" Earl Green let out a cold snort, unwilling to ignore Reagan.


    Then Reagan sat down with Bill and continued to negotiate. The whole process was smooth, and the compensation was quickly settled. Earl Green also took out his seal and affixed it, waiting for Reagan to take the contract back to him. After Claire covered it, from a legal point of view, that area became the territory of the Viscount Griffin.


    "The matter is over, and we don''t care about the Lysis Chamber of Commerce. You can deal with it yourself. Go slowly!" Earl Green said coldly.


    "Wait!" Reagan reached out and stopped.


    "What''s the matter with you!" Earl Green felt that his emotions were on the verge of eruption.


    Regan pointed to Bill''s heart and said, "The dagger that our young master inserted into his chest is worth three thousand gold coins."


    Then he reached out to Bill, "Give me the money!"


    "You fart!" Bill jumped up in anger, "That broken dagger is only a few silver coins at most, you are corrupting money!"


    "That''s the ancestral dagger that our master left to the young master! It''s worth 3,000 gold coins, so let''s talk about it!" Li argued with reason, "If you say that, will the discussion collapse again!"


    After listening to Reagan''s words, Hunter cooperated to arouse the vindictiveness in his body.


    "Enough!" Earl Green shouted, "I''ll give you the 200,000 gold coins together, is there anything else!"


    Anyway, 200,000 was spent, and it was not bad for the 3,000 gold coins. In short, the **** had to be sent away first.


    Reagan spread his hands Lord Earl knows righteousness, it''s all right. Remember to evacuate all of your people within three days. "


    After Regan and the others walked out of the Earl''s Palace, they vaguely heard the sound of things being smashed and Earl Green''s angry roar.


    However, all three of them had smiles on their faces, which was really cool!


    "Administrator Reagan, that 200,000 gold coins are also what Claire asked you to ask for?" Isaac asked.


    Regan shook his head and said with a smile, "No, it''s my own opinion, I hope the young master won''t be angry."


    Isaac grabbed Reagan''s shoulders, "How can Claire be angry, he has to praise you well."


    Hunter also asked: "Is that dagger really the ancestral dagger of Lord Lord?"


    "How is it possible, when I went bankrupt before, I sold all the valuable things, even if there was an ancestral dagger, it was sold at that time. Like the idiot said, it was only worth a few silver coins. If you can cheat the other party, you can You can''t let them go."


    The three of them tacitly laughed heartily, "Hahahahaha!"


    Then the three of them returned to the team, mounted their mounts and walked from the Earl''s Mansion to the city gate slowly, causing the residents of Kosi City to watch, and the knights of other territories were so reckless riding in their own city. It was the first time they had seen such a scene.


    A little boy pointed at Crane and shouted, "Mom, they are so handsome!"


    "Much more handsome than the knights in our territory."


    "..."


    The error-free chapters of "Becoming a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on Novel.com. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend it!


    If you like to be a lord at the beginning of a viscount, please collect it: () Beginning as a lord in a viscount has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 123： : From the Lysis Chamber of Commerce

    Claire was studying the key knowledge points copied from the Royal Capital Academy of Magic in the room, but the door was pushed open and Regan walked in.


    "Master, people from the Lysis Chamber of Commerce have come to visit."


    Claire closed the book, but he wasn''t surprised. He would be surprised if the other party didn''t come.


    Claire stood up, walked to the door, Regan followed closely, and continued: "The person who came is the head of the Lysis Chamber of Commerce in the southern part of the kingdom: Lord Morton, who has been arranged to wait in the parlour. "


    Claire nodded and said softly, "Understood, have the notices I wrote yesterday been posted?"


    "It has already been posted in crowded places such as markets and city gates in the early hours of the morning."


    "Okay."


    ¡­


    Reagan helped Claire open the door of the parlor, and Moulton, who was inside, also stood up after hearing the sound of the door being pushed, and when he saw Claire walking in, he bowed slightly and said respectfully, "Dear Viscount Griffin, I On behalf of the Lysis Chamber of Commerce, congratulations on your victory in the war!"


    Claire nodded slightly, as a greeting, and glanced at the other person.


    Moulton in front of him is a middle-aged man in his thirties. He looks like he is participating in a major parliament. Claire''s first impression is that he wears this on weekdays, much like that old-fashioned nobleman. , of course, it''s not that he is old-fashioned and stubborn, it''s that he dresses like the nobleman in the impression of ordinary civilians. Ordinary nobles don''t wear so serious clothes on weekdays, and there is still a pair of clothes on his right eye. Single-sided glasses, slightly shrewd.


    "Hello." Claire walked to the edge of the sofa, reached out and invited him to sit down, "Please sit down."


    Moulton immediately looked flattered and sat down after Claire did.


    Claire had a good impression of this person. Although he knew that it was faked by the other party, some people didn''t even bother to pretend that this was the etiquette.


    Claire folded her hands together and asked, "Let''s get straight to the point. You came to me for the four mines, right?"


    Moulton nodded, "Yes, after your war with Earl Green ended, his four mines were transferred to your command, so I came here today to discuss cooperation matters with you."


    With that said, he took out a stack of papers from the space ring, placed them neatly on the table, and then gently pushed them in front of Claire.


    "This is the contract we negotiated with Earl Green. We will recycle the mined ore at a price slightly lower than the market price. Of course, all matters about mining and mines are our responsibility, and you do not need to pay Any cost, just collect the money."


    "Of course, this is just our contract with Earl Green. We have formulated a new set of contracts for you. We will recycle the ore mined in your four ore blocks at the same price as the market price..."


    As Moulton spoke, he took out a new set of drafted contracts from the space ring, and placed them neatly one by one.


    "You can see, our Lysis Chamber of Commerce is very sincere to cooperate with you."


    Claire picked up two contracts at random to compare and watch. As the other party said, his contract is different from Earl Green''s contract. Not only is the price of recycling higher, but other Some of the terms of the contract also have certain benefits, which can be said to be very friendly compared to Earl Green''s contract.


    After a few brief glances, Claire looked at Moulton and chuckled: "Have you investigated me?"


    Moulton also responded with a smile: "Where is this? Before we discuss cooperation with each guest, we will know some information about each other in advance in order to provide better cooperation."


    The other party did not deny it, that is, he knew that he had a certain connection with Shane and Sophia, otherwise he would not have come up with such a contract to sign with him.


    Claire put the contract back on the table, "Sorry, although your contract is good, I still don''t plan to sign it with you."


    There was a hint of surprise on Moulton''s expression, but he quickly hid it and returned to its original state.


    "If you have any dissatisfaction with the contract, you can modify it."


    "No no no." Claire shook her head gently, "I just said that the contract is good. But I have to mine these four minerals myself."


    This time, Moulton''s expression finally couldn''t be kept as it was, and he asked in a slightly surprised tone: "Viscount Griffin may be a little unclear to you, but I still want to remind you that we earn from mining ore. It''s not a lot of profit, and if you''re going to mine it yourself, it''s probably not as profitable as what we''re giving you."


    Moulton is telling the truth. The Lysis Chamber of Commerce is an expert in ore mining, and can control costs and efficiency very well. If it was Claire to organize mining, the profits would indeed be higher than what they gave them. , This is also one of the reasons why the lords in the territory are willing to mine the ore for them. It is better to get a sum of money without any effort than the little money that you can earn by working hard.


    Claire nodded, "I know, I have my own way."


    Moulton pondered for a moment, and then sighed: "Our Lysis Chamber of Commerce respects your ideas and hopes to have the opportunity to cooperate with you in the future."


    "Don''t do it later, you can do it now."


    "Um?!"


    "Sell me the mining tools and auxiliary magical machinery you have in those four mines, I will give you a satisfactory price, and you don''t need to have trouble moving around."


    The Lysis Chamber of Commerce does not rely solely on manpower in mining minerals. Some feeders, screening machines, and conveyor belts are all realized by magic means.


    Moulton hesitated for a moment. Indeed, as Claire said, it would take a lot of manpower and material resources to move those large machines away. Selling them to the other party was a good choice, and it was not a commercial secret anyway.


    "Okay, how much can you pay?"


    "How much do you want?" Claire asked rhetorically.


    "The total cost of those things is more than 180,000. How about charging you 180,000 gold coins?"


    Claire raised a word at Moulton. At this time, he was a little fortunate that Regan helped him swindle the other party''s 200,000 gold coins, otherwise he would have to bleed heavily.


    "200,000 gold coins?" Moulton thought there was something wrong with his vision. UU Reading


    "Yes, 200,000 gold coins, but I need a few of you to leave a few talents in this field to help me get familiar with and run the mine well..."


    Moulton touched his nose and took a deep look at Claire. It seems that this Viscount of Griffin really has the intention to run these four mines. He still wants to wait for the other party to feel that he loses money. Time to send charcoal in the snow again.


    After pondering for a moment, Moulton thought of what the person in charge of the capital had brought to him when he came over, and then nodded: "Deal!"


    Then I packed the contracts on the table into two stacks, put them into the space ring again, and finally said respectfully to Claire: "Tomorrow, I will have someone send the new contract I have drawn up, and I hope to be able to work with you in the future. There are more opportunities for cooperation.¡±


    Claire raised an eyebrow and said inexplicably, "There will be."


    Moulton did not delve into it, and it was Claire who perfunctory his words.


    ¡­


    Claire personally sent Morton to the door, and after saying goodbye to each other, he walked back to the Viscount Mansion.


    Pillowing his head, he said to himself, "As expected of a person from a large chamber of commerce, it is so comfortable to do things. When will I be able to create such a chamber of commerce, I don''t need to pull the tiger skins of Shane and Sophia. ."


    As soon as he entered the house, Claire saw Reagan who was going out.


    "Reagan!"


    "I''m here, young master, I just planned to go out."


    "Don''t worry, what about the announcements posted this morning?"


    The error-free chapters of "Becoming a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on Novel.com. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend it!


    If you like to be a lord at the beginning of a viscount, please collect it: () Beginning as a lord in a viscount has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 124： : Although I dont understand it, I am shocked!

    "Begin as a lord in a viscount (!


    "Go and see, the Viscount has posted a new notice again."


    "Really?" The man put down the goods in his hand, patted the dust on his hands and followed excitedly, "I haven''t seen the Viscount making an announcement for a few days."


    "What is written on it?"


    "I don''t know, I''ll know when I go."


    "Yes, hurry up, if it''s late, you won''t be able to catch up."


    When they arrived at their destination, the places where the announcements were posted were no longer crowded, and all they could see was the ups and downs of human heads.


    "Let me go, let me go in and have a look." A man squeezed in hard.


    "It''s you again, every time you want to squeeze to the front, what do you want to do!"


    "Cut! I went to night school to learn most of the common languages, and I even learned almost arithmetic. Can''t I get to the front?"


    "Hang! It''s been a few days since I haven''t seen it. Come and see what''s written on it?" The tone of the other person immediately softened.


    The man finally squeezed to the place where he could see the notice, and carefully watched the notice above.


    Half a sound but no sound...


    "Hey! Didn''t you say you can read, explain it quickly!"


    "Hey!" The man gasped, rubbing his chin constantly, thinking, "I know all the words above, but I can''t understand them when they are combined, what kind of loan is there, development? The economy, preferential policies, and improving people''s livelihood are completely incomprehensible."


    "Cut! Isn''t your night school in vain!"


    "No!" The man said righteously: "Although I don''t understand it, I am greatly shocked!"


    "Come on you! Hurry up and get back to the back for me."


    Everyone waited for dozens of minutes, and many literate people came, but they couldn''t understand what was written on the notices.


    Everyone was confused, and they didn''t understand the use of the Viscount''s posting this thing.


    "Everyone, be quiet for a while!" Reagan finally squeezed out of the crowd onto the stage. He had just arrived from the city gate. Claire knew that the residents might not understand the signs posted, so he sent Reagan out before sending him out. To explain one by one.


    "Administrator Reagan is here, everyone listen to him quietly!"


    "Quiet!! Listen to the administrative officer."


    After Reagan became an administrative officer, he has been running around in and out of Nafu City. Most of the residents in the city knew him, and they had a little more respect for this administrative officer who sincerely treated them.


    After about ten seconds, the scene became quiet, and the crowd below all turned their attention to Reagan on the stage.


    Reagan said after seeing that the people below were quiet: "If you have any questions, you can ask me, and I will answer them for you."


    Before he finished speaking, someone below raised his hand, "I want to ask, what is written on the notice above, we can''t understand it!"


    "That''s a good question, let me explain to you..."


    "Because Nafu City is now in a state of ruin, the Viscount himself took out a sum of money to restore Nafu City to its former glory. This money will be distributed to you in the form of a zero-interest loan, as long as you If you are a member of the Viscounty, you can take a loan and get a sum of money to do business, and the repayment date is as long as 30 years!"


    It''s not that Claire is reluctant to give them the money directly. Claire really doesn''t care about this small amount of money. , but if it is to send money directly, it will only make those people have inertia of dependence, making them feel that this kind of thing has no cost, just like a game, which is not conducive to their growth.


    And there are debts that are forcing them, giving them a certain amount of pressure, so as to better push them forward. If the business really goes bankrupt, Claire will not ask them to repay all the money, but pay some of it every year, and finally find some reasons to waive it.


    "Of course it''s not just that. It doesn''t matter if you say you haven''t done business or don''t know how to do business. We will have special people to guide you and tell you where to go and how to do it well, as long as you are willing to work hard. You don¡¯t have to worry about not making money when you go to research.¡±


    "During this period, the business you do will only be charged the minimum tax, and there will be some help and assistance in other policies. If you need more loans, we will also provide support."


    The people below were stunned when they heard Reagan''s explanation.


    "What do you mean? The lord wants to send us money?"


    "What kind of money do you send? That''s to lend us money to do business, and we have to pay it back."


    "Oh, I don''t have the talent for this, so forget it."


    "You don''t go to me! I have already found business opportunities. I learned arithmetic to do business in the future, but I lack financial support. I went to work to accumulate principal, but I didn''t expect the Viscount to be willing to lend money to We, if we have this start-up capital, I will definitely make more money!"


    "What business opportunity?" The people on the side immediately came over and asked.


    "Go, go, and go, can I tell you what I found myself?"


    Reagan waited for the following people to calm down again after talking, and then continued: "If you want to take a loan and register as a businessman, you can go to the government office today to declare. If you declare today, it will be approved tomorrow."


    After explaining some details again, Reagan hurried to the next place to post the notice.


    In the morning, the posted notices were circulated in Nafu City, whether they were doing business, planning to do business, or not planning to do business, they were all discussing vigorously.


    However, most of them are still very rational. They know how capable they are, and they know that even if they take out a loan and fail to run a business, they will still be in debt, and the gains will outweigh the losses.


    But even so, the government office was still surrounded by a lot of people that day, and sheets of paper were handed in, and Reagan couldn''t help wiping the sweat on his forehead while watching.


    It seems that some people are busy tonight. Although it is said that way, it is impossible for every loan application to pass the screening. For example, some people who know words are more suitable than those who do not know words, and those who can do arithmetic are also more suitable. More suitable than those who can''t do arithmetic.


    When the sun was about to set in the afternoon, the crowd gradually decreased, leaving only papers about half the height of a person, which were all the loan applications and basic personal information submitted by the people.


    Reagan took the people in the government to start the first round of classification one by one, and weed out the unsuitable people. For example, a seven- or eight-year-old kid came to apply. This kind of loan application definitely cannot be given to the other party. passed.


    Then there is the subdivision, and the potential and the ones with ideas are divided into one category. This category is bound to get loans, and the rest must be carefully distinguished.


    Busy until the middle of the night, Reagan just skimmed through all the materials at the beginning. Fortunately, some literate people were recruited to be documents. Otherwise, he would not be able to finish the work by himself until the day after tomorrow.


    "Regan, how are things going?" Claire suddenly appeared outside the door.


    Reagan quickly got up from the floor, wiped the sweat from his face, and replied, "The six local merchants have all come over, and I have given them the maximum loan amount, and the rest have more ideas and potential. They also gave a higher loan amount. Their plans are almost similar to the plans you gave. It should be seen that the goods are missing in Nafu City. There are some plans that are not involved, and they are allocated to For those people below who have no ideas..."


    Claire nodded, "I don''t worry about your work."


    Hearing Claire''s compliment, a happy smile appeared on Regan''s old face, "Young master, go back, just leave it to me here."


    "No, I''m here to bring you dinner." Claire wiped the space ring, and a table of dishes appeared on the table.


    "This is what I asked Yuna to make for you, so let''s eat and then work."


    Those people in the government office were stunned. Looking at the food on that table, they couldn''t help but swallowed almost didn''t flow out. They were indeed tired and hungry.


    "Then eat, I''ll go back first." Claire said lightly, then turned and walked out.


    "Master, walk slowly!"


    After Claire left, none of the clerks present dared to do anything, and they all looked at Reagan, their immediate boss.


    Regan waved his hand, "Eat! Why are you standing there, this is what the Viscount brought us here on purpose!"


    As soon as the words fell, those people rushed up and devoured it, which was much better than the food they usually eat!


    Beginning as a Lord in a Viscounty The latest chapter address: https://


    Begin to be a lord in the Viscounty to read the full text address: https://


    Start being a lord in the Viscounty txt download address: https://


    Start being a lord in the Viscounty Mobile reading: https://


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click on the \"Favorite\" below to record this time (Chapter 124, although I can''t understand it, but I am greatly shocked!) The reading record, you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time!


    If you like Becoming a Lord in the Viscounty, please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 125： : Im proud to be a citizen of a Viscounty Griffin...

    In the past few days, Reagan has been so busy that Claire has never been able to see each other in the Viscount Mansion. Every time he asks the maid next to him, the answer he gets is: The housekeeper is still busy in the government office. .


    Claire was a little fortunate, fortunately, he entrusted the administrative officer to Reagan. If he was responsible for it himself, there would be no time to learn magic.


    However, Reagan did not let him down. He did a lot of things very well, and he thought of some things that Claire didn''t take into account, and handled them well.


    As painful as Reagan was, Earl Greene...


    Reagan was still physically tortured, but Earl Green was mentally tortured. When Reagan came, he was angry with him and smashed the furniture in the Earl''s Mansion all day, and he couldn''t sleep at night. I feel that after a couple of days, my emotions have finally eased, and I feel that this is the case.


    As a result, I heard bad news. The matter of the war between the Earl of Green and the Viscount of Griffin was spread. Not only was he defeated, but the details of the war and the specific amount of the indemnity were clearly stated.


    This special must have been passed down by the Viscount Griffin, otherwise it would not be so clear!


    The news spread throughout several nearby territories, and the lords and the people all understood that Earl Green had lost to a viscount, and it was still a fiasco. Nearly half of the people died, but not even one of the other knights was defeated. Kill, and finally have to cede land for peace.


    He has lost the countenance of Earl Green! The good reputation that he had managed to maintain for half his life was lost all at once. It is estimated that he would be embarrassed to say hello to the lords of other territories when he went out.


    "Fuck! F*ck! F*ck!" Earl Green cursed angrily, and began to destroy the furniture in the house again.


    "What the **** does Viscount Griffin want to do! I gave him everything he wanted, and he still wants to humiliate me like this!"


    However, anger returned to anger, his reason was still online, and he didn''t have to fight again with Claire. In that case, the few mines he still had left would not be able to be preserved.


    With the character of the other party''s shameless villain, he did not believe that the other party would not use this as an excuse to deceive himself. The housekeeper he sent was shameless enough, and Claire himself must be even worse!


    ...


    The ordinary people in Corsi City also talked about it. They didn''t know what happened when Reagan and the others came.


    Now that the news spread, they realized that the handsome knights at that time came to ask their lord for compensation, no wonder the old man at the head was so arrogant.


    As the news spread, the people in Kosi City''s sense of belonging to their own territory declined, and they couldn''t even beat a viscount. What a shame! I will be embarrassed to mention that I belong to the Earl of Green when I go out.


    After hearing the news, the people of other territories had a little more yearning for Nafu City. They had never heard of this city before, but they didn''t expect the other party to be so fierce. Sixty knights took the other party three times. More than 100 knights were killed, and there was no loss on his side. Earl Green also compensated. Obviously, he was afraid of being beaten by the other party.


    If you have the chance, you must visit the city that has cultivated such heroic knights.


    ...


    Corsi City Gate, a caravan with the flag of the Viscount Griffin on it was stopped outside the city gate.


    A squat merchant got off the carriage in front. He was one of the six merchants in Nafford that Reagan mentioned earlier. Before Claire came, he worked for those nobles. After the aristocrat was killed, the business in his hands was delegated, and he quickly opened a shop based on his years of experience.


    The business is the same as before, all the daily necessities that cannot be produced in Nafu City are sold back to Nafu City from various territories, mainly to earn the difference.


    "whats the matter?"


    "Hand over the entry fee, two gold coins!" the knight defending the city said, the entry fee is almost equivalent to the tariff of the caravan. If a person comes alone, the entry fee is a few copper coins.


    The chubby businessman immediately understood, took out two gold coins from his arms with a smile and handed them over, "This is our entry fee, please trouble you."


    No way, every time he comes here to do business, he has to look like this low-pitched look, and he is used to it.


    The knight on the opposite side was about to take it, but his outstretched hand was held down by a colleague on the side.


    He looked back suspiciously, "What''s wrong?"


    "Look at that flag..." The man''s business trembled a little when he spoke.


    Following the eyes of the man who spoke, his outstretched hand trembled suddenly, and his heart beat violently. He probably would never forget that flag in his life, and he was almost carried by the flag. The knight was stabbed to death.


    After the trembling hand was retracted, the knight asked, "Where did you come from?"


    The chunky businessman was a little puzzled, but he still replied, "I''m from Nafu City."


    "Nafu City?" the knight muttered to himself.


    After the team captain at the back noticed it again, he also leaned over and explained: "Nafu City is the main city of the Viscount Griffin."


    Then he grabbed the chubby businessman''s hand and pushed it out, "I''ll give you the money today, hurry up and go to the city."


    The chunky businessman was a little stunned. He knew that the war between his own territory and the opponent''s territory was going to be fought and won. He originally came here to do business and was ready to be suppressed. He didn''t expect the other knights to be so scared To the extent that, just by looking at the flag, he was exempted from the fee for entering the city.


    Looking at the fear in the other''s eyes, the chunky businessman felt a sense of pride in his heart.


    Lao Tzu is a native of Nafu City, a caravan led by Viscount Griffin, which is one level higher than your Earl Green!


    After putting away the gold coins, the chunky businessman entered the city of Kexi with ease, found the shop he was most familiar with, and shouted outside.


    "I''m a caravan from Nafu City, come here to stock up!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the boss inside ran out with a humble look on his face, which was completely different from the arrogant look he saw in the past. In the past, he took the initiative to run in and ask the other party in a low voice.


    The chunky businessman handed over the list he had made, "I want these things this time, how much is it?"


    "Twenty-three gold coins and sixty-seven silver coins are counted as twenty-two gold coins," the boss responded.


    The chunky businessman''s pupils shrank He has bought a lot of the list above. When he bought it before, it was not twenty-five gold coins, but now it has been reduced to this price.


    It turned out that after winning the war in his own territory, it was so bullish!


    His waist could not help but straighten up, and the boss on the opposite side showed more humility. Today is different from the past. In the past, the caravan from Nafu City could pit him for several gold coins, even if the other party knew about it. He could only smash his teeth and swallow it in his stomach. Now the times have changed, and the lord of the other party jumped on his own lord''s head, and their status has also changed.


    After handing over the twenty-two gold coins to the other party, the chunky businessman began to instruct the people below to carry the goods, and the boss next to him also stayed by the side and did not go back to the shop.


    When the goods were full, the chunky businessman also boarded the carriage again. Looking at the still humble boss below, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride in his heart.


    Unable to hold back any longer, she cried out.


    "I''m a businessman from Nafu City! Lao Tzu is a resident of the Viscount Griffin! Our lord Viscount''s prestige will resound throughout the kingdom!"


    This loud shout attracted the attention of the pedestrians on the side.


    But the chunky businessman didn''t feel shy or embarrassed or anything. He really got real benefits from the name of the Viscount Griffin. He didn''t feel ashamed at all. I just feel so proud.


    "I''m proud to be a resident of the Viscount Griffin!"


    "Long live the Viscount!"


    The error-free chapters of "Becoming a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on Novel.com. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend it!


    If you like to be a lord at the beginning of a viscount, please collect it: () Beginning as a lord in a viscount has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 126： : Come on, I can take it

    The loud voice of the chunky businessman attracted the attention of many people, especially at this special stage, and the news spread in the city of Corsi not long after.


    In the streets and alleys, whether it is women, they are chatting and discussing.


    In the tavern, Gordon raised his head and slammed a bottle of beer into his mouth. He was a well-known blacksmith in Corsi City, and he has been doing this in Corsi City for three generations.


    After he learned that the Earl of Green where he belonged was defeated, he was in a bad mood, and the merchants from the Viscount Griffin dared to shout in the street the so-called "Long live the Viscount!" But he was not punished, and his mood became even more depressed.


    In the 40 or 50 years he has lived in Corsi City, when has he seen the Earl of Green be so angry?


    Especially after hearing the chatter of those people in the tavern, my mood became even more irritable.


    "Have you heard? The war between the Viscount Griffin and us on the other side didn''t hurt anyone... This is too outrageous."


    "Not only that, I tell you, their lord also personally went into battle and killed two gold-level knights..."


    "My God! A gold-level knight, doesn''t he have to have the strength of a great knight?"


    "No, I heard that he is a noble magician."


    "Stop talking about it, I''ll tell you something interesting, my neighbor Lu Xiu came back and found out that his wife was actually four or five months pregnant, hahahaha!"


    "Ah? Didn''t your neighbor go to the iron mine to mine? Don''t they come back once a year? Why did they come back all of a sudden?"


    "I don''t know about that, but he was very miserable. He sent home all the money he earned in the mine. He didn''t expect to come back with an extra hat..."


    "I know this! I just came back from another territory, and we won''t let it pass here. I''ll tell you secretly, don''t say it out."


    "Let''s talk, you''ve always known that we are the strictest."


    "After our Earl of Green fought the battle with the opponent, we lost so badly that we paid the opponent for the few pieces of minerals. In the end, it seems that we paid 200,000 gold coins to others."


    "My God! Two hundred thousand gold coins can''t be spent in a lifetime!"


    "200,000 gold coins, I never dared to think like that in my dreams."


    "Sorry, don''t talk about this, let''s talk about your neighbors. Those are too far away from us. I''m still interested in this."


    "Come on, come on, come on, that happened yesterday..."


    "Crack!" Gordon slapped the glass on the table forcefully, and the voices of the surrounding discussions were reduced, and they turned their heads to look over.


    "This is wine money..."


    Gordon threw a few silver coins to the wine table with an ugly face, then stumbled to his feet, pushed open the door of the pub and walked out.


    After leaving the pub, the refreshing evening wind blew on his face, Gordon rubbed his face forcefully, and after sobering himself up, he walked towards the home.


    ...


    "came back!"


    Gordon had just pushed the door and entered the house when he heard his wife complaining.


    "Where have you been all day, and there are no customers in the store to find you."


    Gordon ignored his wife''s complaints, and he was used to it over the years, leaning on the wall and continuing to walk in.


    A six- or seven-year-old girl and a ten-year-old boy walked over. The boy stood still, and the girl ran over with a smile and open arms.


    "Dad, hug!"


    "Hee hee." Seeing his lovely daughter, Gordon also smiled happily, picked her up and rubbed her pink face with his beard.


    "Hee hee, don''t stab me, Dad, it''s so itchy." The little girl struggled in Gordon''s arms, looking happy.


    The wife also came over from the kitchen at this time. Before she could get close to Gordon, she smelled the alcohol emanating from the other party''s body. She frowned immediately and snatched her daughter from Gordon''s arms.


    "Why are you still holding Bev after drinking?" After putting her daughter back on the ground, the wife continued to nag, "Why are you drinking again? Didn''t I tell you to drink less, Bev in a few days? She has to go to school too, save some money for her tuition!"


    Gordon nodded helplessly and replied, "I know."


    "Every time I say you, you say you know it, you know it, and you will change it when I see you."


    Gordon had to nod again and again, accepting his wife''s "scolding", but he knew in his heart that his wife was just a broken mouth. In fact, she was a rare good wife. come to work.


    "Mom, don''t talk about dad, he will definitely change." The little boy standing beside him said, and the little girl hesitantly wanted to defend her dad.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about it." The wife looked at her two children dotingly, and finally gave her husband a blank look.


    "The food is ready, hurry up and get rid of your alcohol smell, and then have dinner together."


    Gordon smiled and greeted his two children to wait at the dining table, while he went to wash up first.


    ...


    Food was already on the table, and Gordon''s hand froze when he took up his knife and fork when he took his place.


    Looking at his wife, he said in a bad tone: "What''s going on? Why is there only one meat dish? When did we become so poor?"


    His wife didn''t admit it at all, and went back directly.


    "Didn''t I tell you just now! Bev is going to school, so you can''t get dim sum! We have to save some money to pay her tuition! We can''t let them both know the same big characters as us, right? Or do you want them to be a blacksmith just like you!"


    Gordon weakened and muttered, "What''s wrong with being a blacksmith."


    However, he still used a knife and fork to divide the steak into three parts, two large pieces were given to the children, and the remaining smaller piece was given to his wife.


    "Eat, I''ll work hard these days."


    Bev showed a happy smile and waved her small fist at Gordon, "Come on, Dad!"


    Gordon also smiled heartily and touched her little head, "Eat well, only then can you grow taller."


    The wife stabbed the piece of meat on her plate with a knife and fork and put it back on Gordon''s plate, "You need to work hard, you should eat this piece of meat."


    At this moment, the little boy suddenly raised his head and hesitantly said: "Dad, I have to spend more than ten gold coins every semester to go to school. If I don''t go to school, the expenses at home will not be that much... and you see Fen Uncle En, he is also a famous blacksmith You are not as good as your father, and his son didn''t go to school, so family life is much better than ours..."


    "Crack!" Gordon slapped his son directly on the back of the head and said, "What are you talking about! The book must be read to me! Although I don''t know a few words, I know that people who can read can have Even more promising! Our family is not so poor that we can''t afford your schooling!"


    The wife quickly patted Gordon''s hand away, hugged the boy''s head and patted it, then turned her head and shouted, "Just say it, why are you beating the child!"


    Gordon retracted his palm and snorted, "Humph! Just protect him."


    After rubbing the back of her child''s head and finding that there was no injury, Gordon''s wife returned to her seat, picked out a few foods in front of her, with a hesitant expression, and looked up at her opposite husband from time to time.


    Seeing his wife''s expression, Gordon inexplicably remembered the chatter of those people he heard in the tavern today. He frowned and asked, "Do you have something to tell me from time to time?"


    "Uh..." The wife pulled her hair back to her ear, "I really have something I want to talk to you about."


    When Gordon heard this, the food in his mouth became fragrant in an instant, and he put down the knife and fork, "Tell me, I can bear it."


    "I heard from others that the lord of the Viscount Griffin is recruiting some blacksmiths and other talents, and the price given is higher than ours. Can we consider moving there?"


    The error-free chapters of "Becoming a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on Novel.com. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend it!


    If you like to be a lord at the beginning of a viscount, please collect it: () Beginning as a lord in a viscount has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 127： : Viscount Griffin atmosphere!

    Gordon''s face darkened visibly, but his wife hadn''t noticed the change in his expression, and continued to talk.


    "The salary of the craftsmen over there is more than 1.5 times that of ours. With your craftsmanship, you would have earned more money in the past. By then, our life will be better..."


    "Stop talking." Gordon''s tone was not so soft, but his wife still didn''t respond.


    "Listen to what others have said, the Viscount Griffin is about to rise up now, and maybe it will be much more developed than we are here in the future."


    "Crack!" Gordon slapped the knife and fork in his hand on the table!


    He said sharply: "Didn''t I tell you! Stop talking, why are you still talking about these things! I tell you, our ancestors have lived in Kexi City for five or six generations, and even if he develops further It doesn''t matter how good it is, and these things are all out of the question. We hear what others say and hear what others say. It''s all what others say. If our salary suddenly drops after passing by, then our family of four will go to the Northwest for a drink. Let the wind go!"


    Gordon''s wife, seeing her husband''s tantrum, closed her mouth wisely.


    He whispered, "I''m just making an opinion, it doesn''t matter if I go or not."


    Gordon also noticed that his tone was a little heavy, which scared the two children, and picked up the knife and fork and said solemnly: "Let''s eat."


    Bev looked at her parents, and finally buried herself in the food in front of her. She didn''t understand anything at her age, she only knew that her parents were quarreling, so she could eat quietly. .


    ...


    The next morning, Gordon got up early and rushed to the blacksmith shop not far from home. He was about to cheer up and earn tuition for his two children.


    Gordon''s reputation still existed in Corsi City. After a while, an acquaintance came to commission him to build a batch of mining tools. This order could bring him a huge sum of money.


    Because it was an acquaintance, Gordon started chatting with each other while working.


    "Myron, aren''t the mines in our territory paid to the Viscount Griffin? Logically speaking, these tools should not be needed anymore. Do you want such a large amount?"


    Unexpectedly, the other party looked around with a mysterious look on his face. After seeing that there was no one around, he was relieved.


    "Gordon, I told you only because you are old friends, don''t tell me."


    Gordon wiped the sweat from his forehead, patted his chest and said, "Don''t worry, you still don''t know who I am."


    "Our side is indeed not lacking these things, but the viscounts on the opposite side are lacking. Their lords will develop the four minerals by themselves. You said that there were no minerals on their side before, so they naturally lacked them. The tools for mining are not only lacking, but also in huge gaps, so I can probably earn more than ten gold coins by dumping the leftovers.¡±


    Gordon stopped what he was doing when he heard the amount behind, and looked over in surprise.


    "Myron, don''t be deceived. The cost of these goods is not small. If you don''t sell them, you will be in vain this year."


    "No, it''s a solid profit! I''ve been to that city of Nafu...hey! Let me tell you, the streets of their city are tidy and clean, much better than our city of Corsi, and The atmosphere inside is completely different from ours, and you can really feel it if you go there.¡±


    Gordon pursed his lips when he heard these words, wondering what he was thinking.


    "The topic has gone off the track, let''s continue. I have been to that city of Nafu, those rumors are true, their lord really wants to mine those ore by himself, and some residents there have already started to go there. It¡¯s a mine, and the mining tools are indeed in a big gap, and there are very few blacksmiths on their side¡­ Hey, you should know this.¡±


    "These days, Viscount Griffin has been madly recruiting various talents from the nearby territories, especially the blacksmiths who recruited more, and the prices given are very high, so I have to quickly deliver this batch of goods. , if it''s later, you won''t be able to make money."


    Gordon touched the tip of his nose and asked, "Is this true?"


    "What really?"


    "That Viscount Griffin really paid a high price to recruit a blacksmith?"


    "Really! On the way back, I saw several blacksmiths from nearby cities dragging their families over. Let me tell you, the benefits they give are very high, not only high wages, but also talents. When the household registration is relocated to Nafu City, I will directly send a house that is enough for a family of five without spending money! And the schools there are still free, as long as you pay for room and board, it¡¯s very cheap!¡±


    Myron said with envy and jealousy in his eyes, "If I hadn''t been recruited by their talent, I would have thought about it."


    After listening to Myron''s words, Gordon''s hand holding the hammer trembled slightly.


    He suppressed his inner excitement and asked, "Is that Viscount Griffin so rich? Why is he so willing."


    "Did you know about iodized salt?... Forget it, you probably haven''t heard of it. Anyway, he is very rich. If you add these four mines, his annual income, not including taxes, will be three or four million gold coins. about."


    In fact, Myron still underestimated Claire''s current earning ability. In terms of iodized salt alone, after cooperating with Sophia, she can earn nearly 3 million yuan a year. If you add minerals, Claire''s annual income can even be close to 10 million yuan. gold coins.


    "As for reluctance? Do you know why our territory is going to war with the Viscount Griffin?"


    Green raised his head and thought for a moment, "It seems that we beat the opponent''s knight?"


    "This is just a fuse. The first reason was because our lords blocked the water for the three rivers they gave them, and the farmers in the downstream Griffin Viscounty had no water to irrigate their farmland. This is the most important thing. The fundamental reason. You see, he will go to war with other lords for his own people. If you want this to happen to us, do you think our lords don''t care if we live or die?"


    "So Viscount Griffin is very willing in terms of money. He even took out a large amount of money to give free loans to people in his city to use for business. You didn''t see a lot of people coming to Corsi City recently. A new caravan? It''s all from Nafhu."


    The more he listened to Myron, the more excited Gordon''s heart became.


    So it seems that the Viscounty Griffin is really good, I seem to have misunderstood the other party, and my side is the evil one!


    "Bang!" Gordon threw the hammer in his hand on the ground and took off his blacksmith''s uniform.


    "Myron, I''m sorry." Gordon put out the red-hot fire.


    Myron was still confused and didn''t know what happened I can''t do your business. You should find someone else. I''m going home to find my wife. "


    "What''s the matter?"


    "My family is also moving to Nafu City."


    Seeing Gordon''s retreating back, Myron couldn''t help but want to slap himself twice, but blamed himself for being too talkative. Now, where can I find a blacksmith with such good craftsmanship!


    ...


    Gordon pushed open the door and shouted, "Pack up, we''ll move now!"


    He was afraid that he would be a step late, and the quota for that talent would be robbed.


    The wife came out of the kitchen, saw her anxious husband, and quickly asked, "I just prepared breakfast for you, what''s wrong with you? Where are we moving?"


    "Nafu City!" Gordon walked over and hugged his wife gently, "Honey, I should have listened to you yesterday."


    Then, he repeated what Myron said.


    Gordon''s wife also showed an excited smile on her face, and she was beaming with excitement.


    Looking at her husband, she couldn''t help but jokingly said, "I don''t know who said yesterday that my ancestors were from Kexi City for five or six generations. If you kill him, don''t move out. Why did you change your mind so quickly today?"


    A rare embarrassed and shy expression appeared on Gordon''s face, "My ancestors of the fifth and sixth generations also moved from other places..."


    "Okay, I won''t tease you anymore, let''s get ready."


    "Well, you prepare at home first. I''m going to Nafu City now and I''ll be back as soon as I have news."


    "Be careful on the road!"


    The error-free chapters of "Becoming a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on Novel.com. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend it!


    If you like to be a lord at the beginning of a viscount, please collect it: () Beginning as a lord in a viscount has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 128： : Here comes the rich man

    Gordon rushed to Nafu City non-stop, and quickly found the location of the government office under the guidance of the residents. The process was very smooth, and there was no such difficulty as he imagined, but after showing his craftsmanship a little. , he finalized the contract with the staff there, and even the house was issued to him on the spot.


    After leaving the city gate of Nafu City, Gordon still couldn''t believe it. He looked back at Nafu City behind him and pinched his face to make sure that this was not a dream.


    I really got the resident status of this Nafu City, and I also gave myself the travel expenses by the way, so that I could take over the people in my family.


    Gordon shook his head, and after seeing Nafu City with his own eyes, an inexplicable idea appeared in his heart.


    I am afraid that Kexi City will never catch up with this Nafu City. Not only Kexi City, but also the main cities of several nearby territories will be left farther and farther by Nafu City in the future.


    but¡­¡­


    What does this have to do with me! The current self is a resident of the new Nafu City!


    "Come here to be a rich man!"


    This is a slogan that hangs brightly on the door of the government office.


    A bright smile appeared on Gordon''s face. Holding the tolls, he found several carriages and galloped away in the direction of Corsi City. He couldn''t wait to pick up his wife and children.


    ...


    The next day, the Gordon family got into a carriage and loaded most of the family''s utensils into the territory of the Viscount Griffin.


    The little girl Bev looked up at her excited parents with a curious expression on her face and asked, "Mom and Dad, where are we going?"


    Gordon fondly touched his cute daughter''s little head, and couldn''t help but kissed excitedly: "Are we going to live somewhere else?"


    "Where is it?" Bev asked with wide eyes.


    "A very good place, even better than the place we lived in before." Gordon''s wife also touched her daughter''s little face.


    "Hee hee, really?" Bev''s smiling face emerged, "Will my parents not quarrel?"


    Gordon and his wife were taken aback for a moment, looked at each other, their eyes curled with laughter, and they hugged Bev tightly.


    "Yes, there will be no quarrels in the future."


    "Great!"


    ...


    "Da!" Gordon''s wife hugged Bev and jumped out of the carriage, looking at the residents who came in and out with happy faces, her heart swayed as if she had been hit by something.


    "Is this Nafu City?"


    Gordon took his son''s hand with his left hand, and the other hand intertwined with his wife''s palm, and replied, "Yes, this is Nafu City. Let''s go in and have a look. The inside is much better than the outside."


    After simply accepting the inspection by the defending knights, a family of four entered Nafu City.


    Gordon asked the coachmen who were carrying the furniture to deliver the furniture to his home first, while he took his wife and children to stroll around Nafhu.


    "I didn''t have a good time shopping when I came here yesterday. Let''s go around with you today."


    Arriving at a new place, Bev looked around excitedly, and everything around her was very attractive to her.


    After a while, he pointed to the ground and shouted, "Dad, Daddy! The ground here is so clean, there is nothing dirty."


    "Dad, Daddy! Look there, there''s a store specializing in salt!"


    Gordon explained a little bit. When he went to fill out his personal information yesterday, the staff of the government office introduced him to some information about Nafu City, and he also understood that iodized salt is a special product of Nafu City.


    As the industrial pillar of Nafu City, the price of iodized salt in Nafu City is naturally very cheap. Among the loans approved by Reagan, several people took out loans to do this business, and transported the iodized salt in Nafu City to nearby towns. For sale in a territory, the price is only ten copper coins more expensive than ordinary salt, which is the real price of iodized salt.


    However, this business does have a head start, and it will not affect the iodized salt that Claire sells. After all, he sells luxury goods, not practical goods. There is no competition between the two, and because of the existence of Nafu City A gimmick, it sells better.


    Gordon first brought his wife to the East District. At this time, the East District was much more prosperous than before. With the support of Claire''s policy, those who took out loans could rent for three months for free, so shops of all sizes opened in the East District. After the intervention of Reagan and the others, there is no obvious competition between these shops, and they can develop steadily for a long time.


    However, the purpose of bringing his wife here was not to buy furniture or other daily necessities. He moved all those things in the carriage together.


    Mainly to get to know that market, there are a lot of people coming and going in the market now, all of them are self-employed people who set up stalls, selling vegetables and fruits grown by themselves, fish that have been caught in the sea, beasts that have been hunted, and more. There are some handicrafts, etc., there are all kinds.


    Because not everyone dares to take out a loan to fight for it, more people feel that it is good enough to live a good life at home, and selling some things in the market can just meet their daily expenses and relieve the family. burden.


    Gordon didn''t bring his wife in, but just pointed and introduced: "If you want to buy food in the future, you can come here to buy it. It''s much cheaper than those in those stores."


    This is also what the government office staff who helped him fill in the information told him yesterday.


    After stopping outside for a while, Gordon left the market with his wife and children and walked towards the central area.


    "Dad, where are we going?" Bev asked looking up.


    "You''ll know when it arrives."


    Then Gordon walked to the school gate with his daughter and son, because after the past priest made trouble, Reagan simply hired a few strong security guards to guard the school gate to prevent unrelated people from entering the campus.


    Gordon hadn''t gone through the admission procedures for his two children, so he just stayed outside the iron fence of the school gate and pointed to the inside and introduced: "This is where you will go to school in the future, you can come to school without spending money. The Viscount spent a lot of money to invite many excellent teachers to teach you, Bev must study hard after school."


    Gordon didn''t even notice that he had changed his name for Claire unknowingly.


    When Bev heard it, golden light appeared in her eyes, and she shouted, "Lord Viscount is amazing!"


    A family of four stood outside the school gate, with excitement in their eyes, and it felt as if...the day had some hope.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Not far from them, several people suddenly shouted at them.


    Gordon was suddenly stunned when he heard the shout, and looked around nervously. When he was in Corsi City, he usually heard this shout because those knights began to ride wildly in the city.


    But there was no galloping figure, and there was no obvious sound of hooves, but there was no one around, and they all ran to the corner to hide.


    Gordon was so panicked that he didn''t know what was going on. At this moment, he suddenly felt that the sky was dark, and when he looked up, there was already a dark cloud above his head.


    "Xixi!"


    The raindrops crashed down, and the torrential rain fell!


    After a while, they were drenched in soup. Fortunately, the couple reacted quickly and protected the two children. Otherwise, Bev and the two of them would have become scumbags.


    The rainstorm came and went quickly Before they could get to the eaves to hide from the rain, that dark cloud drifted in another direction.


    Those who were sheltering from the rain also rushed out, took out towels and wiped them up, and asked with concern, "Are you new here from other cities?"


    Gordon wiped his wet hair in embarrassment and nodded, "We just came over today."


    "No wonder you didn''t take shelter from the rain. It turned out that you didn''t receive the notice."


    "What notice?" Gordon asked curiously.


    "A notification of rain."


    "Is there any notification of rain?"


    "Yeah, I was notified yesterday that it will rain for a few minutes in our area to clear the smoke and dust on the ground. Oh, by the way, it''s unclear whether you have just come here." The man said and pointed to the dark cloud: "It''s a pet raised by the Viscount. It can rain in a small area. Now it''s mainly responsible for cleaning up the streets in the city."


    This is also the job that Claire found for the water cloud beast, which is equivalent to the sprinkler in the previous life, so that it doesn''t stick to itself when it has nothing to do all day, and the timely rain can bring people a good mood.


    Gordon looked at the dark cloud of the behemoth, feeling his worldview challenged.


    "By the way, if you have a cold, you can go to the hospital to prescribe medicine. It is said that it was caused by the water cloud beast getting wet. This is an accidental injury and no money is needed."


    "Hospital...no money..." Gordon muttered to himself.


    After a simple thank you, Gordon walked towards the house he was assigned with his wife and children. He had just gotten wet, and even if he wanted to go on, he had to change his clothes before continuing.


    The error-free chapters of "Becoming a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on Novel.com. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend it!


    If you like to be a lord at the beginning of a viscount, please collect it: () Beginning as a lord in a viscount has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 129： : Mining

    The house Gordon was assigned was in the South District, which is also a residential area for most people. His blacksmith shop was on Blacksmith Street in the East District, and that was also allocated for free.


    Walking from the central area to the south area, Gordon and his wife shook their hair, trying to dry the wet hair, but even if they were wet, the corners of their mouths remained upturned.


    This city is really a very interesting city, and they have seen many things that they would never have seen in the original world.


    Originally, I wanted to go home and change into new clothes, but on the way back, my attention was attracted by a bunch of people.


    "What are they doing?" the wife said, pointing to the pole erected over there.


    Gordon was also confused and didn''t understand what was going on.


    "You wait here, I''ll take a look."


    Saying that, Gordon squeezed into the crowd and saw the innermost scene in the crowd. More than a dozen strong men with bull''s heads and horns were carrying poles, and in the middle were two young men with extraordinary temperament. what.


    Still didn''t understand what it was doing, Gordon tugged at the corner of the clothes of the person next to him and asked, "Excuse me, what is this doing? Why are there so many people around here?"


    The called man turned his head to look at Gordon and replied, "You just came here, right?"


    Gordon nodded again and again, "Yes, I just came here today, and I will take care of you after opening a blacksmith shop."


    "Then let me introduce you, that is the Viscount Lord and the older one is Lord Isaac!"


    "Lord Viscount?!" Gordon exclaimed, but quickly reacted and covered his mouth, whispering, "Why is Lord Viscount here?"


    You must know that he has been in Corsi City for so many years, except for some major festivals, there is no chance that he has not seen Earl Green on weekdays.


    "You come from other cities with little knowledge. Lord Viscount often appears in Nafu City. If you see them in the future, don''t yell, just salute from a distance, and don''t come forward and disturb Lord Viscount."


    "Okay, okay, I won''t offend the Viscount." Gordon said in a low voice, "What is the Viscount doing?"


    Seeing the other party''s humble appearance, the man couldn''t help but smile bitterly, "You don''t need to look like this, Mr. Viscount is fine, even if you go up to say hello to him, he will greet you in a friendly way, and this will disturb him. ¡­¡±


    "As for what he''s doing here? I''m not very clear about the specifics. I just heard from others that they seem to be getting some street lights, so that the road can be illuminated at night..."


    ¡­


    "How long will it take?" Isaac complained: "You said before that you would let me get the airship after the war, and now I have all the mages get the materials out, and it''s almost time. When work starts, you pull me over to install some street lights."


    "Very fast, show these tauren a few times, and then let them pretend." Claire advised: "After the installation is finished, we can come over and engrave the inscription."


    "What you said is simple. There is a street lamp every ten meters. Look at how big Nafu City is. We are exhausted to inscribe the inscriptions behind us!"


    Although Isaac complained, the work in his hand did not stop. He strictly followed the steps to inlay the street lights in the position, and the tauren beside him stared at it and kept it in his mind.


    "Don''t be in a hurry, take your time." Claire smiled: "And you can ask the mages under your hands to come and engrave, and it will be completed soon after sharing."


    "Damn!" Isaac sighed, "I understand why you need to install street lights, but there''s no need to install so many. Even some places in the capital are not illuminated by magic lights."


    Claire shook her head, "No, streetlights have to be installed where there are people in Nafhu, and I have to be responsible for them."


    "Forget it, I can''t tell you." Isaac spread his hands, "These street lights cost a lot of money every month, don''t you feel bad?"


    Claire flew to the top of the street lamp and installed the last magic structure of the street lamp. After clapping a fist-sized circular magic tool in her hand, the street lamp turned on, and it floated down with confidence. He replied: "You can''t spend a penny of the money that should be spent, and in a few days, those minerals will be able to create value."


    The technology of this magic street lamp is very mature in this world, and Claire doesn''t need to go to special research, just apply it directly.


    The extinguishing and lighting of the light is controlled by the circular magic tool in his hand just now, with a second-level Warcraft crystal core inlaid on it as power, and the inscription on it can echo with the inscription on the street lamp. , you can transfer the magic power in the crystal core of the magic beast embedded on it to the magic lamp, and the magic lamp will emit bright light after touching the magic power to illuminate the darkness.


    The magic lamp does not consume a lot of magic power, but according to the density of one lamp per ten meters like Claire, the cost of the entire Nafu City is much higher, and this expenditure is still unrewarded. What Sack didn''t understand, but he couldn''t see through Claire''s things too much, and he didn''t worry too much about Claire''s insistence.


    After demonstrating it several times, under the inspection of Claire and Isaac, after the tauren installed the street lights according to the steps without any problems, the two nodded in satisfaction.


    Isaac rushed back to his academy without stopping, and continued to study the airship with the mages under him.


    ¡­


    Claire was not idle either. She walked to the government office and called Reagan, who was dizzy, and asked about the matter.


    "How''s the recruitment going?"


    Regan rubbed his eyes and tidied up his messy face. He hadn''t had a good rest for several days.


    "Back to the young master, the news has spread to several nearby lord cities. According to the records on the report, UU Kanshu Except for some people who did not come, most of the talents who meet our conditions have come. Our Nafta City is over." Reagan''s eyes were glowing as he said this.


    He seems to have been able to foresee the future of Nafu City''s rise.


    For a city to develop, many factors are critical, but talent is essential! However, Claire has recruited talents from several nearby territories at high prices. With the development of time, Nafu City will become more and more prosperous, and those territories will become lonely. The people there, The labor force will also flow into the city of Nafu.


    Looking at the haggard Reagan, Claire patted the other person''s shoulder distressedly: "Don''t work so hard, let''s take a break."


    After all, his age is already set here, and if something goes wrong with his toil, he will be sorry for Reagan.


    Reagan said in a passionate tone: "Okay young master! I will definitely work harder!"


    Claire tilted her head: ? ? ? ? Are you sure you heard what I just said?


    "Forget it, you put down the work here and let the people under you do it. You help me do things first."


    "Master, please speak!"


    "Organize the personnel and organize those who are willing to go to the mine to mine ore. The buildings in Nafu City are almost completed, right? Organize those construction personnel as well."


    "Master, what are you going to do?"


    Claire looked in the direction of the mine and said softly, "Mining, build another town by the way, it will become one of the important sources of income for Nafu City."


    The error-free chapters of "Becoming a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on Novel.com. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend it!


    If you like to be a lord at the beginning of a viscount, please collect it: () Beginning as a lord in a viscount has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 130： : Metallurgical City

    As soon as the street lamp thing was over, Claire pulled Isaac out of the Academy again.


    But fortunately, it is still in the design stage of the airship, so Isaac doesn''t have to stay in the Academy of Sciences himself, and Claire said that he would show him a new thing when he went there, so he was fooled. came out.


    However, he stayed in the carriage along the way, unfolding the drawings and constantly scribbling and drawing on it. Every part of the magic airship was designed by him himself, not only that, but also the cooperation between the various parts had to be considered.


    Along with them were thousands of people in Nafu City, most of whom were able-bodied adult men who had mined in the past. There are also talents that Claire has recruited from the Royal Capital and various nearby cities, most of which are blacksmiths and talents who are skilled in metallurgy recruited from the Royal Capital, as well as several urban construction planners.


    Claire intends to build an industrial city based on mineral metallurgy among the four mines, which is why he is unwilling to give the four mines to the Lysis Chamber of Commerce for mining.


    If you simply sell minerals, the money you get is only part of the raw materials, not much at all. And if you mine it yourself, not to mention that it can increase the employment population of Nafu City and increase the income of residents. Moreover, if iron ore, copper ore and other ores are processed into iron ingots and copper ingots, the difference between the price of the finished product and the price of the ore raw materials will be much larger.


    That''s what the Lysis Chamber of Commerce did in mining ore, processing raw materials into finished products and selling them at double the price.


    However, Claire didn''t plan to compete with the other party in this regard. As long as the other party had a large quantity and lowered the price a little, he would not be able to sell these finished iron ingots and copper ingots, and he could be beaten to death.


    That''s why he has a preferential policy of recruiting blacksmiths and craftsmen everywhere, sending some metallurgists and blacksmiths with average skills here, mainly responsible for the production of metal ingots, and some simple metal products, such as axes, hoes, etc. Daily necessities, and then sell these daily metal items to nearby cities and towns. Anyway, the blacksmiths there are recruited by themselves. If you want to buy these things, you have to buy them from yourself, and you are not afraid of not being able to sell them.


    As for iron ingots, copper ingots, etc., they are transported to the Blacksmith Street in Nafhu City. The craftsmen there are like Gordon. They have an exclusive craftsmanship and can turn these metal ingots into weapons, or handicrafts. More powerful Ability to create magical weapons capable of enchanting inscriptions. After these things are made, the price is several times higher than that of metal ingots.


    These benefits cannot be obtained by mining the minerals to the Lysis Chamber of Commerce, and the addition of this industrial pillar will have a lot of promoting effects on the development of Nafu City.


    Moreover, this place is already profitable. Claire only needs to solve the housing problem. With a slight push, the town will develop naturally. There are enough consumers here, and there will definitely be businessmen who take advantage of it. Come, open restaurants and shops selling daily necessities here. Over time, the town will develop.


    As the main city of Griffin, Nafu City will also become an economic center in the southern part of the kingdom.


    ...


    Before coming back, Claire decided on the map where the new town would be established. It was not one of the four mines, but an average value and a plain with the most convenient transportation to the outside world. Everything produced inside has to be transported to the outside for processing and sales. If the transportation is inconvenient, it will have an impact.


    Isaac, who was on the side, saw the location that Claire circled, and stopped his work.


    Pointing to the position above with his finger, he said: "This place is indeed convenient for transportation, but it is not close to the four minerals. We don''t have the space teleportation circle of the Lysis Chamber of Commerce..."


    The transportation method used by the Lysis Chamber of Commerce is different from most of the common transportation methods. Other chambers of commerce use horse-drawn carriages to transport the low-end ones. The slightly richer ones can use giant monsters, and the large ones can be transported by water. Rare, there are so many monsters in the air that they are dead and their strength is tyrannical. If it is not necessary, general long-distance transportation will not be carried by air.


    However, the transportation method owned by the Lysis Chamber of Commerce is a one-way space teleportation array developed by several wizard-level mages, which can directly transfer the mined ores to the city specializing in smelting metal ingots, although the consumption is not small. , but it can save a lot of money in terms of transportation costs.


    There are two-way and one-way teleportation arrays. The two-way is like a space channel, and the price is relatively high. The one-way is much cheaper. If it is further subdivided, it can transmit living and dead objects. The space teleportation circle of the Lysis Chamber of Commerce transmits ore, that is, dead objects. If there are living objects in it, they will be torn into pieces by the space.


    However, the advantage is that the cost is much cheaper than the one that can teleport creatures. The original Lysis Chamber of Commerce also used waterways and used giant monsters to transport, but the cost is shared, and the profit is pitiful. The magician of the college who specializes in the law of space came up with this set of teleportation circles at a high price. Since then, the Lysis Chamber of Commerce has gradually become a giant that monopolizes the mining industry in the entire kingdom.


    If Claire wants to create a space teleportation circle like the other party, or even a low-end version of the teleportation circle, it is estimated that these four mines will be hollowed out, and even the cost will not be recovered.


    "I know." Claire said softly, swiping her finger on the map, connecting to the four mines.


    "This place is the closest to the four mines at the same time, and the traffic with the outside is quite convenient. It is the best place to build a town."


    "What about the transportation problem? How do you transport the ore from the mine? If you want to use the airship or other magical objects I developed to transport it, the cost will be high, and the consumption of Warcraft crystal core and magic crystal It can smooth out your profits."


    Isaac didn''t even think about the impractical thing of transporting ore by horse-drawn cart, so much ore was transported by horse-drawn carriage? Then this town could be turned into a horse farm. There must be more horses than people.


    "You Isaac still understand the word cost." Claire joked.


    Isaac has always done things without considering the cost, otherwise he would not persuade Claire to make a magic bullet with a hundred thousand gold coins And these days, he is trying to make the airship. The fabric cost the thousands of gold coins that Claire had allocated to him, and it would probably cost more to build the airship later.


    Isaac scratched his head in embarrassment, "Researching this kind of thing requires money."


    Claire smiled and didn''t care about the money, and said, "Of course I have considered the issue of transportation, so didn''t this call you over?"


    Isaac''s eyes lit up and excitedly said: "Is this the new thing you told me? Hurry up and show it to me."


    "Don''t worry." Claire took out a test tube from the space ring, poured some water into it, and then took out the stopper to stop the bottle.


    Then, with a snap of his fingers, "Crack!"


    A fireball the size of a ping-pong ball appeared in front of the two of them, and Claire used the hand of the mage again, holding the test tube bottle and extending it into the fireball.


    Claire was able to control the temperature of the flame, preventing the fireball from melting the glass bottle.


    Within a few seconds of the test tube touching the flame, the water inside boiled, and the crystal clear glass tube was filled with water mist, making it foggy.


    "boom!"


    A crisp sound sounded, and the cork jumped out like a bullet. Claire quickly grabbed the cork and brought it to Isaac.


    Isaac was still a little puzzled, pointed to the cork and said, "Is this what you want to show me?"


    Claire nodded: "Yes! This can solve the transportation problem!"


    The error-free chapters of "Becoming a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on Novel.com. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend it!


    If you like to be a lord at the beginning of a viscount, please collect it: () Beginning as a lord in a viscount has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 131： :Able people should do more work

    Isaac: "..."


    He felt that Claire was insulting his IQ, which was no longer an insult, but rubbing his IQ on the ground.


    Isaac pointed at the cork expressionlessly and said, "Are you going to use this cork to transport all the ore?"


    Claire stepped forward and put his arms around Isaac''s shoulders, pointing to the blueprints he had revised and said, "You took this stuff away, and I''ll introduce you to the principles."


    Isaac hesitated for a moment, but still put the blueprints he designed into the space ring, and replied, "Go ahead, I''d like to see how you do it."


    Then Claire explained to him the principle of the steam engine, and even laid out the preliminary drawings, and then it was up to Isaac to improve and make it.


    This steam engine does not need to consume Warcraft crystal cores, it only needs to burn coal, and there is just one coal mine among the four minerals. In addition to being used to burn metal ingots, it can also be used as a power to transport ore.


    Isn''t it wonderful!


    After listening to Claire''s introduction, Isaac couldn''t put it down after looking at Claire''s preliminary design drawings, and spread it out on his legs to study it carefully.


    Although this thing is not as important as your own airship, it is quite interesting to use it to practice your hands.


    ...


    After arriving at the destination, Claire began to organize a construction team to build a residence. Those miners who came to mine together also went to various mines to start mining work. With the help of professionals, there was no trouble in the mining process. In a few days, the efficiency of the mining miners can be improved again after they are familiar with the work process.


    The construction team responsible for the construction of the residence was also pulled by Claire from Nafhu City, and there were still several tauren inside. Because of the great construction in Nafhu City, these construction teams have rich experience and build the residence quickly. Very, a house is pulled up out of thin air in the open space.


    And two days after these people came, Claire discovered that some merchants who had already smelled money came to visit here, and started to set up small stalls to sell things, mainly selling some food and daily necessities, because here Because of less competition and more customers, I made a lot of money in a few days.


    Claire didn''t send anyone to stop it, and she didn''t feel that the other party had earned her money, but felt very happy.


    This is a good start, once some of the necessary public facilities are established and the trading system is established, the town will be able to get on the right track on its own.


    After four or five days like this, Isaac tinkered with the first-generation alien version of the steam engine in the house, and improved it to improve the utilization rate of energy and reduce the cost of coal combustion. loss.


    "It''s done! Claire! It''s done!" Isaac excitedly raised a huge machine and ran out of the house.


    If the dwarf Teklin was also here, he would be able to build it in a day or two. The skills of the blacksmiths here are very general, and some parts have to be repeated many times to get the results he is satisfied with.


    "Where are you going to experiment?" Isaac was still holding the huge machine with both hands and looking around. The steam engine was floated by him, so it was not heavy.


    After seeing it, Claire also leaned over and took Isaac to a circular train track that had been laid beforehand. The engineers who accompanied him took the steam engine from Isaac and gave the steam engine without casing to the locomotive. into the train track.


    Then, the engineers looked at each other in shock, "What''s next?"


    They still don''t know what this thing is for.


    "Burn coal!" Isaac hated that iron could not become steel, and these guys couldn''t use such a great thing that he finally came up with.


    Isaac rolled up his sleeves and jumped up, shouting, "Where''s the coal!"


    The four mines have already started to operate, so this town as a gathering area is naturally not short of coal. After a while, someone pulled the dark coal mine with a cart.


    After Isaac poured it into the boiler below, he threw a fireball with a wave of his hand, igniting the coals inside.


    After a while, thick smoke slowly emerged, and Isaac took a few breaths without reacting.


    But at this time, the steam engine also started to operate, and the whistle sounded. Isaac felt his body sway back, and the locomotive began to slowly move forward.


    Isaac jumped lightly, flew into the air and looked down. The coal-burning train was slowly moving forward. And seeing this scene, Isaac''s eyes lit up, showing childlike excitement, and landed next to Claire.


    Pulling on Claire''s clothes, he shouted, "Did you see it! It''s really moving!"


    Claire also showed a happy smile on her face, and said softly: "The transportation problem has also been solved."


    The engineer on the side was taking a pen and paper to record carefully. In the future, they will be responsible for the installation and disassembly of these things. It is impossible for Isaac and Claire to stay here and do it by themselves.


    After the appearance of the first steam engine, the speed of manufacturing the latter steam engines was much faster. Within two days, Isaac brought those craftsmen to make a batch.


    There are four mines, and it can''t be solved with just one locomotive, and Claire also plans to make a manned train, so that the miners who work in it can take the train back to the town during their shifts. Come, otherwise, if there is no consumption, how can it be possible to drive the development of this town.


    At first, Claire thought about figuring out a train from Nafhu to here, but after thinking about it, she gave up, not because of the high cost of laying the track, but mainly because the world has all kinds of monsters , This place is too far from Nafu City, not as close as it is to the four mines, there are too many variables, maybe the track that I laid in the morning was destroyed by monsters that night.


    This kind of maintenance cost is too high, and the produced metal ingots can also be transported back to Nafu City by carriage. The metal ingots are different from those raw ores. They are refined and the transportation cost is much higher than that. The pile of ore is much lower.


    Before staying for a week, Claire and Isaac returned to Nafford City. The main things there were almost done. Claire could operate stably without being there, but the main reason was the news brought by Reagan: Shane I came from the capital and entered Nafu City, and Isaac separated from Claire. Before leaving, he warned Claire: I can''t come to him even if I have something to do these days! Even looking for him is impossible to help.


    His airship research and design has reached the most critical stage. He has completed the design in the town, and now it is the stage of production when he returns.


    If it wasn''t for Claire''s harassment of a street lamp and a steam engine from time to time, he would probably have built the basic frame of the airship.


    Claire patted her chest and made a package ticket, promising that she would never disturb the other party in the past few days, and let him get the airship properly.


    But having said that, if something happens, Claire will definitely be Isaac first.


    After all... the capable ones work hard.


    ...


    It wasn''t too late for Claire to arrive. After Shane arrived, Reagan immediately sent the knights in the barracks to report it. It only took a few hours for Claire and Isaac''s flying skills to get back from there.


    After entering the Viscount Mansion, Reagan leaned up.


    Claire glanced at Ligan unexpectedly, how could she feel a little more haggard than before she went out.


    "Regan, if you''re really busy, hire more administrative staff. We''re not short of money now."


    Regan rubbed his face and replied, "It''s okay, Master, everything is done. This is the fatigue caused by my review. Just get some sleep."


    Claire nodded, "Pay attention to rest, where is Shane now?"


    "Master Shane is waiting for you in the living room now."


    The error-free chapters of "Becoming a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on Novel.com. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend it!


    If you like to be a lord at the beginning of a viscount, please collect it: () Beginning as a lord in a viscount has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 132： : Nightmare Flower follow-up

    "Begin as a lord in a viscount (!


    As soon as Claire entered the living room, she saw Shane lying on the sofa bored and playing with a fruit.


    When he saw Claire walk in, he sat up. The relationship between the two is already very close, and there is no need to stand up deliberately to greet them.


    Claire also sat directly opposite Shane, picked up a fruit on the table and ate it in her mouth.


    "Where did you come from?" Xia En also picked up the fruit in his hand and ate it, "The housekeeper said you went somewhere else."


    "A newly established town..." Claire told the general story.


    Xia En listened very seriously, and he was constantly amazed by the process, "As expected of you, you have raised the upper limit of Nafu City in just two weeks. If there is more time, then Nafu City will definitely become a The economic center of this area.¡±


    "It''s okay." Claire smiled slightly and accepted the other''s compliment.


    "Be humble, every time I come to Nafu City, the earth-shaking changes will occur. This time I see street lights appearing on the streets." Xia En continued, "Anyway, the changes have been quite big, and there are already big cities. It''s taking shape."


    Doing it yourself is different from listening to other people''s praise. Anyway, Claire likes to hear Shane say these words.


    "Let''s not talk about that, why did you come here suddenly?" Claire asked.


    "Oh yes!" Shane slapped his forehead, "I forgot about the business."


    Then, he took out the amethyst card that Claire gave him earlier from the space ring and handed it back, saying, "This is the money I earned from the previous nightmare, a total of 1.06 million gold coins, I have saved them all. into this card."


    Claire took the card and played it in her hand, and asked with interest, "What happened to the Nightmare Flower in the end?"


    It takes a certain amount of time for information to spread, and he doesn''t have a news channel in the capital. Besides, he has been very busy in the past two weeks, and he has no idea what the follow-up of Nightmare Flower will be.


    Xia En scratched his head and said with a complicated expression: "Damn, the process is a bit tortuous, but I''m still earning money by doing what you said."


    "As you expected, the news I got from my father did prove that Mrs. Sophia raised the price of the Nightmare Flower to twenty gold coins, and then I gave all the Nightmare Flowers in our hands as you ordered. sold."


    "The price of Nightmare Flowers continues to increase, almost the same price in the morning and the same price in the afternoon." Speaking of which, Xia En took a sip of tea and felt a little palpitated, and continued: "It soon increased to about 30 gold coins. , but you told me before that you can''t interfere any more, so I didn''t interfere, so I continued to watch."


    "I thought it would collapse after about 40 gold coins, but after 40 gold coins, the price is still going up! I finally understand why you told me not to participate again and again before you left. I went in." Xia En pursed his lips, "At that time, I was scratching my head, because I knew the rationale behind it. I always wanted to go in and take a shot, and I felt that it was definitely not me who took over."


    "Fortunately, there were people in the store making trouble at that time, which attracted my attention, oh right, the boy you asked me to take care of before helped a lot in the trouble, this matter More later..."


    Claire''s eyes lit up, but she didn''t speak, and continued to listen to Shane speak.


    "After the matter was resolved, the price of the Nightmare Flower had almost risen to fifty gold coins, because I didn''t pay attention to it all the time, and my mind was awake. I left the capital that night, and it took nearly a week for this to happen. Only returned to the capital."


    "Did the price of the Nightmare Flower collapse then?" Claire asked.


    "Bounced." Shane''s face was a little bitter, "Do you remember the baron you met in the capital for the first time before?"


    Claire nodded, "Remember, what''s wrong?"


    "On my way back to the tulip shop, he jumped down from the tower in front of me, and fell into a meat sauce by himself." Xia En''s face was pale, but he didn''t feel sorry for the other party or anything. , He was thinking at the time that if he also participated, and he was not the third young master of the Ansair family, then he would go bankrupt like the other party, and then jump off the tower.


    This made him feel incomparably fearful. This was the first time he faced the fear of business. When his father told him before, he didn''t feel so deeply.


    This made him understand that even the Ansi Er family, if a key step in the future is wrong, will it collapse completely. It turns out... the owner of the family is not so easy to be.


    Xia En adjusted his mind and continued: "I heard from others later that the baron mortgaged his real estate and property in the capital, mortgaged a large amount of money, and then borrowed a large amount of money. , All of them were put on the Nightmare Flower, and even the original price could not be maintained after the Nightmare Flower collapsed, and even if he sold all the Nightmare Flower in his hand, he would not be able to repay the debts he owed."


    "It''s not just him. In the past few days, many bankrupt nobles and businessmen jumped from high-rise buildings in the capital. Later, the royal family came forward to cover up the heat. Otherwise, it would spread all over the country now."


    "Where did the price of Nightmare Flower stop at the end?" Claire asked.


    "When I left, I still had more than 40 gold coins. When I came back, I doubled it to more than 80 gold coins." Shane continued: "According to the information disclosed by my father, Mrs. Sophia seems to have more than 60 gold coins. When the gold coins were sold..."


    Claire raised her eyebrows, "What about the back?"


    "That afternoon, all the people in the capital who had Nightmare Flowers panicked in their hearts, but I don''t know which great noble took over and sent someone to buy Nightmare Flowers, and the game went on again."


    Xia En is a little suspicious now, and his father is also involved. "The price of Nightmare Flower keeps going up, and the dealers behind it have probably changed a few rounds. The people who come to buy Nightmare Flower almost every day are not the same group of people. But even so, those people in the capital are still crazy, and they are constantly buying Nightmare Flowers from various channels."


    "On the day of the crash, no one thought it would crash, and thought it was a normal afternoon. Until the sun went down, no one came to buy Nightmare Flower... The next day they continued to wait, and Nightmare Flower was not yet. crash."


    "Until... a businessman lowered a few gold coins and sold the Nightmare Flower in his hand at a price lower than the cost. As a result, the nobles and businessmen who owned the Nightmare Flower in the capital began to frantically sell the Nightmare Flower. The price of Nightmare Flowers jumped every few minutes and ended up being even lower than the original price."


    Claire kept nodding, which was similar to what he expected, but he didn''t expect that the price of Nightmare Flower would be able to copy more than 80 gold coins. He originally thought that forty-five was the limit.


    "Someone should come out to stabilize the market later?" Claire guessed.


    Shane raised his head unexpectedly, "How do you know?"


    "This game of drumming and spreading flowers is estimated to have involved most of the nobles in the royal capital. If no one comes out to stabilize the market, the subsequent impact on the royal family will definitely not be able to hold back."


    "The three major magic shop giants headed by the royal family came out to take over those nightmare flowers. Mrs. Sofia took over the most and then Prince Albert, and my father took over the least."


    This is also one of the reasons why Xia En suspected that his father was involved. Otherwise, there is absolutely no reason to take over those Nightmare Flowers. Taking over these Nightmare Flowers now is completely a hot potato, a proper loss-making business.


    And Sophia took over the most because she made the most money from it, and the nightmare flower originally flowed out of her. This can be hidden from the nobles below, but it cannot be hidden from the royal family and other big nobles.


    "What about the price?"


    "Thirty percent lower than the original price."


    "It''s not a loss."


    Beginning as a Lord in a Viscounty The latest chapter address: https://


    Begin to be a lord in the Viscounty to read the full text address: https://


    Start being a lord in the Viscounty txt download address: https://


    Start being a lord in the Viscounty Mobile reading: https://


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click \"Favorite\" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 132 Nightmare Flower Follow-up), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time!


    If you like Becoming a Lord in the Viscounty, please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 133： : Open a tavern

    The two chatted a few more times about Nightmare Flower, and then moved the topic elsewhere.


    "What''s the matter when you said there was a disturbance in the tulip shop?" Claire asked.


    "That''s it." Xia En put the teacup in his hand on the table. "Don''t we have a lot of stuff in the store now? Besides iodized salt and MSG, there are also shredded squid, right?"


    Claire probably had a clear understanding in her heart, "Is there something wrong with the squid shreds?"


    This thing has indeed brought a lot of income to some housewives in Nafu City. They can get more than 20 silver coins for making them at home every month. Some people even develop this into a profession. You can get fifty or sixty silver coins a month, and there are also small vendors selling squid shreds in the streets.


    Shane shook his head, "It''s not that there is a problem with the shredded squid, it''s someone using it as an excuse to make trouble."


    The monosodium glutamate and iodized salt have been tied to Sophia, and the person behind the other party should not dare to offend Sophia, so he had to turn his attention to the shredded squid.


    "After they bought shredded squid, they went outside the store the next day and started making trouble, saying that they had eaten our shredded squid and broke their stomachs."


    Claire''s eyes flickered for a moment. This is not to say it is impossible, but the probability should be very small. He controls food safety very strictly. Every day, people go to the women''s homes to check whether they are hygienic. The shredded squid will also be tested, and it will be transported to the store for sale if it is all right.


    "I didn''t take it seriously at first, thinking it was a real problem. After all, some people do have adverse reactions to certain foods." Xia En explained, "Then I sent them away before paying the other party a little. gone."


    "As a result, the same thing happened the next day. They actually claimed that their partner ate our shredded squid and lost his life. I still believe that you have eaten a bad stomach and lost your life, that''s not it Are you saying that what our shop sells is poison?" Shane was still a little indignant when he recalled that incident.


    "I thought at the time that they were trying to blackmail money, and they wanted to spend money to get them out of the way. But they didn''t want to do it, and they shouted outside our store. Get up." Xia En''s fist clenched, it takes a long time for a shop to develop a reputation, but it only takes a few days to destroy it.


    "I just realized that someone specially sent them here to stink our store''s reputation."


    "Then what do you do with it?"


    "They don''t want to eat hard or soft. I have revealed my identity. They are still fearless. I think they should have known my identity beforehand. The young master of the Er family. When they wanted to forcibly drag them away, they shouted loudly. There were crowds of onlookers around. As soon as we started, they called the store to bully customers, and there was no way to do it. "


    Claire also felt a little tricky to hear this, and this situation was indeed difficult.


    "And later, didn''t you say that Cillian helped solve this matter?"


    "Yes, I didn''t notify him, but not long after those people made trouble in our store, he came over and asked me if I needed help."


    "I didn''t expect him to really have this ability. Those people were still lying in our store to make trouble, and suddenly someone outside shouted loudly, saying that they knew those troublemakers and asked them to pay back the money quickly. The two parties behind After arguing, one party asked the other party to pay back the money as soon as possible, and the troublemakers said they didn¡¯t know them, and they fought afterward. The scene was chaotic for a while. stabbed to death."


    The corners of Claire''s eyes opened slightly, a typical gang method, but it really worked.


    Then he asked, "How is he doing now, Cillian?"


    "His gang has expanded a lot, and he is the underground boss in that small area, and he has also joined the Knights Academy."


    "Joined the Knights Academy?"


    "I''m also surprised. It stands to reason that the recruitment of the Knights Academy has passed, but he did enter the Knights Academy for further studies."


    "very nice¡­"


    "By the way, he asked me to say hello to you for him." Xia En said, "I didn''t know he would develop like this when I rescued him."


    "Give him these for me." Claire took out three magic bullets from the space ring and handed them over, "Tell him that this can kill a gold-level knight."


    "Huh?" Shane weighed the three bullets in his hand, a little surprised: "Can this kill a gold-level knight?"


    "After three bullets are fired, his gun is almost useless. If he doesn''t need to use it, don''t use it." Claire explained to Shane how to use it. The other party''s pistol has not been modified. Bullets take a few more steps.


    Shane put the magic bullet into the space ring and assured: "I will repeat the original words to him."


    "It''s almost the same." Claire put her eyes on Shane, "Let''s talk about something else."


    "Huh?" Shane tilted his head, always feeling that Claire regarded him as a target, and asked doubtfully, "What''s the matter?"


    "Good thing!" Claire smiled, "I''ll bring you money."


    When it came to making money, Xia En immediately became interested, leaned over and asked, "What''s the good thing about making money?"


    Before he finished speaking, Claire immediately took a picture of the flat map of Nafu City on the table, pointed to the area in the West District and said, "If you build an entertainment facility here, you will definitely be able to make money!"


    That''s right, Claire intends to turn the West District into a place for entertainment consumption, but there is no businessman in Nafu City that has the ability to build an entertainment place. , but if you don''t do it, it won''t work, and Claire has no choice but to hit her good friend Shane.


    "Look, there are not many entertainment venues in Nafu City now. If you build an entertainment venue here, you will definitely be able to make money."


    "One year''s return and ten years'' return are both able to earn money." Xia En saw the problem at a glance, "Why don''t you do it yourself? I think your street lights don''t return the cost. Everything has cost a lot of money, so this entertainment venue should not be difficult."


    "No." Claire shook her head and said, "I want someone who takes the lead and dares to eat crabs..."


    Compared with the planned economy, Claire prefers the market economy. If he has to intervene in everything, it will not play a very positive role in promoting the business in Nafu City.


    Shane scratched his head, "Then I''ll open a tavern, it won''t cost a lot of money anyway, and I''ll be able to get my money back in three years."


    This is completely for Claire''s face, if he put the money elsewhere, it would have doubled in three years.


    Claire patted Shane on the shoulder happily, "I will definitely give you the most favorable policy, you don''t have to buy the plot, I''ll give it to you!"


    Opening a tavern can drive consumption in Nafu City and increase a part of the employed population. Now that the food and clothing problem of most people in Nafu City has been solved, the next step is to increase the diversity of consumption, and money can only flow. time to create greater value.


    The error-free chapters of "Becoming a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on Novel.com. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend it!


    If you like to be a lord at the beginning of a viscount, please collect it: () Beginning as a lord in a viscount has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 134： : Picked up items 1 must be returned to the owner

    Later, Claire tricked Shane into opening another hotel, but it is very likely that the previous few years were all at a loss. Although the people of Nafu City have gradually become richer, if they suddenly make high consumption, they will Most of them are still reluctant.


    Nafu City is now mainly developing the secondary industry, that is, the metallurgical city. As for the service industry, it is still a little early, but there must be some, and people from other places cannot come to Nafu City to talk business. Can''t even find a place to spend. As for the money that Xia En lost, he had the opportunity to subsidize him again.


    In the end, Shane left a small person in charge under his own hand before leaving to be in charge of the tavern and the hotel.


    In this way, a week or two has passed, and the establishment of the hotel and tavern on the west side is almost completed, and there is a little traffic in the tavern, but not a lot.


    Claire''s accumulated trading points were also used to make friends with Martin in the wizarding world, and two more trading points were used, and one trading point submitted a friend request to the first trading object: the trader who sold Dianabol. , another trading point used to submit a friend request to the little girl who sold her black seeds.


    There are still two trading points left in the back, and when there were five trading points before, I did not see an upgrade prompt in the system. It should be that there are more trading points that need to be upgraded later.


    So Claire used another trading point to start trading...


    ...


    The next day, Claire found Isaac''s Academy of Sciences.


    As soon as he entered, he saw Isaac rushing out from the inside, and stopped after seeing that it was Claire in front of him.


    Claire asked first, "Where are you going?"


    Isaac excitedly said: "My airship has finally come out, I''m going to test it!"


    "Wait!" Claire reached out to stop him, "Don''t worry, I''ll show you something first, and then go after you finish."


    Isaac looked over suspiciously, "What?"


    Claire wiped the space ring, and a half-human-sized pink crystal appeared between the two of them. There was also a strange fluctuation on it, which seemed to be able to affect people''s minds.


    Isaac looked at Claire and asked, "Can you touch it?"


    "Anyway, I''ve tried it and it''s not dangerous."


    Isaac tapped on it with his fingers for a while, then closed his eyes to feel the fluctuations above, and finally looked at Claire with a puzzled expression.


    "You show me what this thing is? I don''t see anything special about it?"


    "Get out of the way." Claire said softly, then bent her **** slightly, and suddenly shot it onto the pink crystal.


    "Ah!"


    The crystal that was originally half a person high suddenly became fragmented, and the shattered scattered to the ground, which was really beautiful for a while.


    "Ah? This just proves that he is relatively fragile. What''s special about him?" Isaac still couldn''t understand what Claire was doing. Some of the magic materials are more fragile than this. Some materials will shatter directly when they breathe. , so it''s nothing special.


    "Don''t worry, continue to look down." Claire said, took out a second-level Warcraft crystal core from her arms, and threw it into the pink crystal pile.


    The crystal nucleus came into contact with the crystal pile, and the magic inside seemed to be pulled away by something in an instant, and all poured into the crystal pile. With its half-human height, if it weren''t for the scattered pink crystals on the ground, Isaac would have suspected that it hadn''t been broken at all.


    "What''s going on?" Isaac asked in surprise.


    "You can feel it carefully..." Claire pointed to the restored crystal.


    Isaac closed his eyes and felt it with his heart. After a few seconds, he opened it suddenly, "It seems to have had a little influence on me, it''s not negative, it seems to amplify some of my emotions. Just now I was very excited about the test flight of the airship, and even more excited after being influenced by it.¡±


    "Yes." Claire nodded, "If you use higher quality magic power, its effect will be greater. And its characteristics are not only that, no matter what it is smashed into, as long as you find the largest piece to inject magic power After that, it can be restored to its original state.¡±


    Isaac asked, "What about the other fragments?"


    Claire shook her head slightly, "No, only the largest piece can be restored to its original state, isn''t it interesting?"


    This is a very strange phenomenon. If there is any principle behind it that can be grasped, does it mean that the magic mine that was dug up before can also be recovered in this way, so that one¡¯s own minerals can¡¯t be dug up? I''m done.


    "It''s really interesting. But..." Isaac changed his words, "but I''m going to test flight now! I can''t wait, you have to ask me about this at this time, and we''ll come back when I finish the test flight. Would you like to study this thing?"


    Isaac was already impatient, and after working on it for several weeks, he finally got the ideal in his heart. At this time, let alone Claire, even if his father came, he couldn''t stop him.


    Hearing Isaac''s words, Claire couldn''t help laughing bitterly, and replied, "Go, don''t worry about it, we''ll talk after you finish."


    "Understood!" Isaac spoke quickly, and then with a wave of his hand, the ten mages behind him all carried a lot of things out with a levitation technique.


    "By the way, there is a branch mountain range of the Sunset Mountain Range over there. Don''t drift there. There are quite a few flying monsters there," Claire reminded.


    "Understood!" Isaac quickly followed the pace of the ten mages, wondering if he had listened to Claire''s words.


    After walking for most of the way, Isaac remembered something and turned around and asked, "Would you like to follow me to see it, this is the first test flight! It won''t be so exciting in the future. !"


    Claire shook his head. He had been on a lot of planes in his previous life. The airship, which is similar to a hot air balloon, was not as exciting for him as it was when he used the flying technique for the first time.


    "No." Claire took out a book from her pocket and shook it, "I''m going to teach the children at school."


    After all the work was done, Claire completely relaxed, and then she remembered that she still has the position of the school principal, and then mixed the Grimm''s fairy tales from the previous life and the fairy tales of Hans Christian Andersen and some Chinese fables. If you have nothing to do, go tell stories to the children at school.


    "Okay, you will lose the important moment of witnessing history." Isaac shrugged, and then followed the mages to continue carrying large objects and rushing out of the city Okay students, We''re telling the story of Cinderella today..." Claire said, standing on the podium in the class.


    The children below also sat up properly, looking up at Claire in unison.


    "A long, long time ago, there was a beautiful girl named Cinderella who had a stepmother..."


    "..."


    "Then she got into the pumpkin car and arrived at the prince''s ball, and danced with the prince. The time was almost up, and Cinderella was afraid that the magic would disappear and she would be dirty again, so she ran away from the ball. but I lost a pair of crystal slippers at the dance..."


    "In order to find the owner of the crystal shoe, the prince searched almost all over the kingdom, and finally found the owner of the shoe in a farmhouse in the suburbs..."


    "The prince was very excited: So you were the owner of the crystal slipper that day..."


    "Cinderella also replied: His Royal Highness! I am the Cinderella who danced with you that day!"


    "At the end of the story, the prince finally returned the lost crystal slipper to Cinderella, and after finding the owner of the crystal slipper, he can finally go home at ease." Claire closed the storybook and looked at the following The children asked, "Classmates, what have we learned from this story?"


    The children below said in unison, "If you find something, you must return it to the owner!"


    Claire nodded with satisfaction. Yes, it is in line with the core socialist values.


    The error-free chapters of "Becoming a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on Novel.com. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend it!


    If you like to be a lord at the beginning of a viscount, please collect it: () Beginning as a lord in a viscount has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 135： : What do you think Im going to do

    "That''s it for today''s story..." Claire closed the book and stood up.


    The children below all looked over eagerly and said, "Headmaster, let''s say one more thing."


    Claire paused, "Then are you obedient?"


    "Obey!" The children below said in unison.


    "If you''re obedient, then listen to it next time." Claire showed a triumphant smile. Just as she was about to step out of the classroom, she was hit by Yuna, who barged in from the door.


    Claire staggered back a few steps, and quickly reached out to support Yuna, who was about to fall.


    "What happened, so panic?" Claire asked with concern.


    Out of breath, Yuna pointed to the door and said, "That... I... a mermaid!"


    Claire patted her on the back and said softly, "Don''t worry, speak slowly."


    "When my father went fishing, he caught the mermaid who sang so well in your story!" Yuna said excitedly, "It''s the kind you said that when you cry, your tears turn into pearls and look like pearls. A very beautiful mermaid!"


    The stories that Claire tells will be told to the maids in the house beforehand to try the effects, so it is normal for Yuna to know about it. Not only Yuna knows, but most of the residents of Nafu City have heard the stories that Claire told.


    After Claire has finished talking to these children, these children will go back to the dining table and retell the story Claire told to their parents and siblings before going to bed, but these are good things, these stories teach people to be kind , there''s no harm in spreading it.


    Claire was stunned for a moment, and thought to herself: Could it be a merman?


    "Where is that mermaid now?" Claire asked hurriedly.


    The merman Claire has not seen it with his own eyes. It is rumored that they live in the mysterious ocean of the extreme east, and it is difficult for humans to step into it. All the information is recorded in the books by those senior magicians.


    But mermen and mermaids are different. Even the strength of ordinary mermen in adulthood is comparable to that of a silver knight. The fate of the fishermen who catch them will not be much better.


    "The mermaid seems to have passed out and was sent to Dr. Rona''s clinic," Yuna explained.


    "Mermaid!" the children cheered, "We''re going to see too!"


    "Yes! We''re going to see beautiful mermaids!"


    Claire turned around and made a booing gesture: "Quiet!"


    Then he continued: "I know you want to see the mermaid, but you are still in class, aren''t you? And the mermaid is injured. When her injury is healed, then go see it again, okay?"


    "Okay!"


    Children are easy to coax. After Claire coaxed a few words, the children obediently returned to their seats.


    ...


    After leaving the school gate, Claire put a flying technique on herself and flew towards the hospital where Rona was.


    When I was about to arrive, I saw a group of people surrounding the hospital. They were all here to see the so-called mermaids, but they were still very disciplined and did not push. They just stayed and discussed honestly outside the hospital.


    The few fishermen who had seen the "mermaid" with their own eyes were surrounded by them and kept asking them what happened. The fishermen did not tire of repeating those words over and over again.


    "Is the mermaid beautiful?"


    "It''s really as good-looking as the mermaid the Viscount said."


    "Will her tears turn into pearls?"


    "I don''t know about that. We didn''t see her cry. When we met her, she was pierced and shed a lot of blood. If I hadn''t heard my daughter tell me the story of a mermaid, I would have almost died. I was scared to death. I have seen monsters that are half human and half fish in my life. But after thinking of her being a mermaid, I don''t feel so scary anymore."


    "..."


    Claire landed from mid-air, and the people were not surprised, and quickly said hello to Claire.


    Claire''s words are still very useful, but after a few simple words, the people who were still watching the excitement took the initiative to leave the hospital and no longer block here.


    When the crowd was almost dispersed, Claire stepped into the hospital.


    As soon as Claire walked in, she heard Rona''s crisp voice, "Are you here?"


    Claire''s head twitched back: "Isn''t it time for me to come?"


    Rona''s head went down and she didn''t know what to reply.


    But fortunately, Claire responded quickly, walked forward and asked, "What''s the situation with the merman?"


    Rona led Claire to the hospital bed in the back room, and explained as she walked: "The injured part is the abdomen, it should have been pierced by a sharp weapon, and the blood loss was too much when it was delivered. If it is a few hours at night, then Her life may be at risk."


    "Now? How''s it going?"


    "I have applied ointment to her wound, and I have also done treatment and bandages later. It should not be a big problem. But I have not treated the merman before, and I don''t know if there will be any follow-up adverse reactions. "


    "Have you never been a merman before?" Claire looked over, "I thought you elves lived a long time and have seen more things than us."


    "Also?" Rona grabbed the key words, "You haven''t seen a mermaid before, so how did you make up the story of a mermaid?"


    Claire was thinking about how to explain it, when she just walked to the door, then pushed the door and walked in without answering the question.


    As soon as she entered, Claire''s eyes were attracted by the figure lying on the hospital bed, with golden hair, slender and pointed ears like the elves, and one or two fish scales at the corners of her eyes, but it did not affect her beauty, on the contrary. It will give people a strange beauty. Looking further down, it is a slender figure who has been exercising for a long time, and there is no excess fat on his body That is, he has not opened his eyes, otherwise, his temperament should be able to rise to a higher level.


    Claire''s eyes couldn''t move, she walked straight towards the mermaid on the bed, and slowly extended her hand towards the comatose opponent. Rona on the side couldn''t see it, and just wanted to stop Claire.


    "Crack!"


    A metal collision sounded, and the hands of the mermaid on the bed were wrapped by Claire with a magic tool used to bind the beast.


    "Huh?" Claire turned her head suspiciously, "Did you just call me?"


    "What are you doing?" Rona pointed to the handcuffs on the merman''s hand.


    "The merman''s strength is at least above the silver level. If she is not so friendly, what would you do if she woke up and attacked you?"


    "What do you think I want?" Claire asked rhetorically.


    Rona was speechless for a while, "I thought you... were going to shackle her."


    After speaking, Rona nodded, feeling that there was no flaw in her words.


    "You''re right, it''s safer to tie up your feet." Claire rubbed her right hand on her chin a few times, then took out an ankle cuff and lifted the sheets under the mermaid''s feet on the bed.


    "..."


    Claire looked at Rona, she was so smart and fooled by her.


    Lorna: "..."


    "That...I forgot that the merman has no feet." Rona defended herself.


    "Come on, I''ll wait here for her to wake up with you." Claire pulled a chair and sat directly on it.


    The error-free chapters of "Becoming a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on Novel.com. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend it!


    If you like to be a lord at the beginning of a viscount, please collect it: () Beginning as a lord in a viscount has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 136： : Mermaid Eve

    Claire didn''t stay in the ward either. After a while, seeing that the mermaid on the bed hadn''t gotten up yet, he got up and walked out.


    When I got outside, I started chatting with Rona. Rona talked to Claire while sorting out the herbs she picked.


    "Your lingua franca is much better now." Claire sat on the table next to her and stared at Rona who was making medicine.


    "That is." Roan raised his chin slightly, looking a little arrogant, "No matter how I say it, I am an elves, and I learn things very quickly."


    "Really? How do I remember someone who took days to learn to call my name."


    Seeing Claire revealing her dark history, Rona blushed instantly. She didn''t even pound the medicine. She turned around and shouted with her hips on her back, "Don''t say this again! My... I''m because I''m very Stop communicating with others and tell me how long it will take!"


    "Okay, okay!" Claire waved: "Don''t say it, don''t say it, you calm down."


    Only then did Rona''s face slowly cool down, and she turned around to continue making medicines. Claire was also idle and bored, so she just held her cheeks and watched the other party''s movements.


    After a while, Rona couldn''t bear it any longer, and turned around again.


    "Can you stop staring at me all the time, I''m not used to someone looking at me like this..."


    "It''s just the two of us here, I don''t look at you, I look at who." Claire spread her hands innocently, "You mess with you, I''ll watch mine, we don''t delay each other. Besides, you look so good-looking Can''t I take a second look?"


    Hearing Claire''s outspoken compliment, Rona''s words were stuck in her throat, "Hmph! I don''t care, just watch it if you like."


    Rona snorted and turned her head back again, the corners of her mouth gradually raised an arc, and she was a little overjoyed.


    "Lona." Claire said bored in every possible way: "Can that tree still bear fruit? If so, when will it bear fruit again?"


    Although I submitted a friend request with the little girl before, but now the other party still failed, and Claire couldn''t get more magical plant seeds, so she had to pin her hopes on it.


    Rona replied: "It has already begun to bloom, and it should be able to bear fruit again in about a month..."


    Claire nodded. It would be best if the results could be repeated. If it could only bear fruit once, the tree would be worthless.


    When Claire wanted to say something else, a sound suddenly came from the ward with the mermaid on the other side.


    "Bang!"


    The sound of debris falling to the ground came out, Claire and Rona looked at each other quickly, and then moved towards the ward.


    When approaching the hospital bed, Claire directly took out a level-4 single-attack magic scroll from the space ring. With this blow, even if the opponent is a mermaid at the level of an archmage and a knight, he will receive a certain amount of damage. harm.


    Claire looked at Rona and nodded, signaling the other party to get ready.


    Seeing that Rona also nodded in response, Claire kicked the door open directly, got in, raised the magic scroll in her hand, and could tear it to shreds at any time.


    The beautiful blond mermaid on the hospital bed was also stunned. Instead of struggling to break free from the handcuffs, she stared blankly at Claire who broke in, with a look of fear on her face.


    Claire quickly glanced at the house, only to find fruit scattered all over the floor, thinking that the other party accidentally knocked over the fruit plate on the table when he woke up.


    But even though the other party still looked scared and fearful, Claire still didn''t dare to take it lightly. Maybe he just put down the magic scroll, and the other party changed his face and launched an attack on him. what.


    The mermaid on the hospital bed saw that Claire was still looking at him with a fierce look on her face, she grabbed the sheet covering her and shrunk into the corner, looking innocent and scared, as if Claire was some kind of bad guy.


    Claire still didn''t let down her guard and said to Rona, "Come on, take this scroll."


    After Rona took the magic scroll from Claire, Claire closed her eyes, and slowly a spiritual thread emerged from his forehead, drifting towards the mermaid in the corner in an irregular path.


    The spiritual thread touched the mermaid, and Claire established a spiritual connection with the other party.


    Immediately afterwards, Claire felt the fear from the other party''s heart, not only the fear of herself, but also the fear of being in an unfamiliar environment.


    Claire, who didn''t feel the malice, was relieved. It seemed that she was not a villain, and then she waved at Rona.


    "It''s alright, put the scroll away."


    After Rona glanced at the mermaid in the corner, she showed a kind expression at the other party, and then put away the magic scroll.


    But the blond mermaid still hid in the corner and didn''t dare to come out, his eyes were full of fear and fear...


    Rona wanted to take a step forward to comfort the other party, after all, the elves have a special affinity for all things.


    But he was stopped by Claire reaching out and said, "I''ll come."


    After speaking, he took the initiative to take a step forward and released his friendliness as much as possible from the spiritual connection.


    Sure enough, after feeling the kindness from the spiritual connection, the mermaid was finally less afraid, and Claire walked to the hospital bed and sat down smoothly.


    "Hello, I have no ill intentions towards you. Here''s the thing, our fishermen caught you seriously injured in the sea, and then sent you here for treatment. You can tell by looking at your injuries. If we are malicious to you, we can do it when you are in a coma, so why should we treat you?"


    After listening to Claire''s words and the kindness fed back by the spiritual connection, the mermaid finally believed that Claire had no ill will towards her, and finally let go of the quilt she was holding.


    Then he timidly said: "Thank you..."


    Claire smiled slightly, "You''re welcome, the people here have always been good deeds by Oxfam..."


    Claire was interrupted before she could finish speaking The mermaid raised the handcuffs that clasped her hands and asked, "What is this, I feel that the magic in my body is restrained, Otherwise I wouldn''t be so panicked."


    Claire pursed her lips, "Uh... this is for you..."


    Halfway through speaking, Claire closed her mouth. Now that she is mentally connected, the other party can see through the truth at a glance.


    So, Claire simply skipped this topic, took out the key and said, "I''ll unlock it for you."


    The mermaid whose handcuffs were untied no longer had any fear in his eyes, and sat back in the middle of the bed from the corner. His big eyes were full of curiosity, and he looked around and looked around.


    "What''s your name?" Claire asked.


    The mermaid frowned slightly and murmured: "Eve? My mind is so messed up that I can''t remember many things, but I remember the word Eve..."


    ha? Why have you lost your memory?


    Claire looked at Rona and asked, "Will you cure amnesia?"


    Rona replied without thinking, "I''m a doctor, not a god. I can''t cure all diseases."


    Claire turned her gaze back to the mermaid, "Let''s call you Eve, do you remember where you came from?"


    Eve''s brows were still tightly wrinkled, "The sea..."


    While recalling, Eve hammered her head with her small fist, "I don''t seem to remember very well, but I remember that there was sea water everywhere, as if there were four islands... in the east..."


    The error-free chapters of "Becoming a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on Novel.com. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend it!


    If you like to be a lord at the beginning of a viscount, please collect it: () Beginning as a lord in a viscount has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 137： : Its okay, I added salt

    Claire asked the other party many more questions, but received little information.


    From the perspective of spiritual connection, the other party did not lie, it was indeed amnesia.


    This is a bit difficult to do. Claire originally wanted to rescue the other party and see if he could connect with that merman kingdom, and then resell the pearls and treasures in the seabed in the future.


    Now the other party has lost his memory, and he can''t even remember the route home. The sea is so vast, and it is difficult to find the way back.


    In the end, after Claire confirmed that the other party was not in danger, she put her in the hospital, just as a companion for Rona. Just keep it first, and see if the memory will suddenly be restored in the future.


    ...


    After finishing the matter here, Claire left the hospital and went back to the Viscount Mansion to continue studying magic. Originally, she wanted to see how Isaac''s airship went on a test flight, but she gave up after thinking about it. With this idea in mind, the road is too long, it is better to learn a few more spells.


    While Claire was studying magic at home, the story of a fisherman going out to sea to catch a mermaid had already spread in Nafta City.


    "Hey! Do you know the story of the mermaid?"


    "Who doesn''t know, my child asked me to tell her all the fairy tales of Lord Viscount every day when she came back, and I memorized them all."


    "I tell you ha, there''s a mermaid in the hospital where Dr. Rona is!"


    "?! Don''t lie to me, I''m so smart I won''t be fooled by you!"


    "Really! It was caught by Ford when they were out fishing."


    "Really? I thought it was all made up by the Viscount to deceive the child!"


    "Hey! Well said, why are you going home?!"


    "I''ll go home with an axe and go to the river to try the story of the river god."


    "..."


    "How about you...wait for me, I''m going too!"


    ...


    "Hey! Have you heard? We have a mermaid in Nafhu."


    "I heard it, I heard it, it looks good, with a nose and eyes."


    "I haven''t seen it with my own eyes, but the fishermen who caught the mermaid have seen it with my own eyes. It''s really beautiful."


    "Is her lower body really a fish tail?"


    "You are stupid, didn''t the Viscount say in the story that a mermaid is a mermaid with a human upper body and a fish in the lower body!"


    "I haven''t seen it with my own eyes, so I don''t know how beautiful it is."


    "Why don''t we go and have a look, it''s at Dr. Rona''s."


    "Lord Viscount has already said, don''t bother Dr. Rona if it''s all right... Isn''t it bad for us to do this?"


    Before he finished speaking, the other party stretched out his arm and said resolutely, "Come on, if you give me a stick on my arm, I''m also injured, so it''s not all right."


    "You are a ruthless person, come, put a stick on my thigh, let''s go together!"


    Half a minute later, the two walked outside the hospital where Rona was with the help of a hand, but they were blocked by the crowd in front of them before they got close.


    The two of them could not see the door of the hospital when they stood on tiptoe, and were blocked by heads.


    "Why are there so many people?"


    The onlookers in front turned their heads and explained, "We are all here to see mermaids, aren''t you?"


    "Of course we..." the person with the injured thigh said subconsciously, but before he could finish speaking, another person covered his mouth.


    "What mermaid? We''ve never heard of it before. We''re here to see Dr. Rona. Don''t you watchers stop us here, okay?"


    Before he could finish speaking, he heard a disdainful laugh from the other side, "Che, you thought you were the only ones who thought of this method, there are already forty or fifty patients in front of the two of you, even if you line up, it will take a turn. Not the two of you."


    After hearing this, the two looked at each other, frowning, and the injury would be in vain.


    ...


    Reagan broke into Claire''s study and shouted: "Young master is not good, the hospital where Dr. Rhona is located is surrounded again!"


    "Huh?" Claire put the magician on the table and asked, "What''s going on?"


    "Those people said they wanted to see the mermaid with their own eyes, and then they got together at Dr. Rona''s place." Regan wiped the sweat from his forehead, "but they were still very disciplined, and they didn''t break in, just Look outside."


    "Let''s go, let''s take a look," Claire stood up and walked to the door, and continued: "I don''t know what''s so good about this, isn''t it just a mermaid who is half human and half fish? It''s actually like those who watch too much. There''s no difference between orcs and half-orcs, it''s just a bit rare."


    Regan responded, "Master, your fairy tales are too deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Otherwise, if those fishermen catch such a strange creature, they will definitely kill it with a harpoon, and where will they be sent for treatment."


    Claire nodded, because of the preconceived influence, the people who have heard the mermaid story have a good subjective impression of the mermaid Eve. After all, in fairy tales, she represents beauty and strength. Love and other good qualities that people yearn for.


    Reagan continued: "I just came over from there. Even if the situation there is to sell tickets for them to go in and visit, they are probably willing to spend that amount of money."


    As soon as Reagan finished speaking, Claire, who was walking in front, suddenly stopped and stopped.


    "What''s the matter, Master?" Reagan asked quickly.


    Claire''s eyes flickered slightly, and she seemed to have found the value of this mermaid.


    "It''s fine." Claire replied casually, "Let''s go first."


    ...


    Claire rushed to the scene, but before her body fell from the air, the crowd of people below seemed to have met a hawker from the city management, and suddenly dispersed.


    Claire had said before, there is nothing to do not come to Rona''s side, and now they are blatantly disobeying the order.


    Claire didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. If an outsider saw him, he would think he was some kind of heinous villain. .


    After the crowd dispersed, there were more than a dozen people who couldn''t evacuate quickly because of injuries and could only stay where they were and look at Claire.


    One of them had an injured thigh and scolded the guy who had just helped him over with an injured arm. Damn, come with me when you come, and you slip the fastest when you run. , otherwise it can run away now.


    Claire waved, "Reagan, take them to another clinic to see a doctor."


    Claire probably glanced at it, and the people in the room were generally cured by doctors especially the one with a thigh injury, who could get out of bed and aisle the next day after lying on the other bed.


    "As ordered!" Reagan immediately organized the disabled people below and led them towards other clinics.


    When they left, the dozen or so people turned back one step at a time, wanting to see the so-called mermaid with their own eyes at the last moment.


    ...


    "Are you here again?" Rona asked while squatting on a small bench.


    "If you are carrying a rice bowl now, it will be even more appropriate." Claire commented casually.


    Rona said hello: "???"


    "It''s okay." Claire waved her hand, skipped the topic, and asked, "Where is that merman?"


    "That''s it!" Rona pointed to a large water tank less than half a meter in front of her and said.


    Just at this moment, Eve suddenly got out of the water tank, flicked her golden hair, and her beautiful face was exposed to the surface of the water. Continue down, like a hibiscus out of water.


    Claire raised her eyebrows, a little surprised: "Did you keep her in a water tank?"


    Rona stood up, walked over to Eve and helped her tidy up the messy hair on her forehead, and replied, "She''s a mermaid who doesn''t live in water? It''s okay, I added salt to the water. ."


    Eve didn''t resist, and obediently let Rona play with her hair.


    "?!" Claire tilted her head, is this the crux of the problem? Does it make sense for you to add salt?


    The error-free chapters of "Becoming a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on Novel.com. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend it!


    If you like to be a lord at the beginning of a viscount, please collect it: () Beginning as a lord in a viscount has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 138： :Are you a good person

    After Rona arranged the hair on Eve''s face, Eve looked back at Claire, and then slowly dived into the water.


    Claire walked forward, only to see the other party spitting bubbles under the water, looking at himself with a pair of innocent eyes.


    "Come out and talk to you." Claire hooked her fingers.


    Eve also understood what Claire meant, and slowly surfaced again, looking at Claire with a simple expression.


    Claire stretched out her hand and lightly pinched Eve''s cheeks, the little fat was squeezed out of her face.


    Eve: ? ? ?


    Claire controlled Eve''s head to slowly swing left and right with her hands, and looked at it carefully.


    "Well, it looks really good."


    Rona stepped forward and patted Claire''s hand away, and said distressedly, "Don''t pinch her."


    After getting along for the past few hours, she found that the mermaid was simply like a child, and in her eyes, Claire was just like a bad guy who bullied children.


    "I''m not trying again." Claire defended.


    After being released, Eve dived back into the big water tank and sprayed at Claire with saliva, but she was blocked by "Passive Skill: Spell Protection" without touching Claire''s body.


    Eve had a mischievous look on her face, with a smile on her face, but it wasn''t annoying.


    "Look at her!" Claire accused Eve of what she had just done.


    Rona didn''t stand on his side, she said, "Who told you to pinch her just now."


    "Come on, it''s all my fault." Claire said helplessly, "Okay, don''t make trouble, I have something to discuss with her."


    After Lorna heard it, she closed her mouth wisely and kept a certain distance from the two of them.


    Claire used the spiritual connection again to connect with Eve''s spiritual world.


    The first sentence Eve said was, "Hee hee, this big sister is very nice. She knew that if I put me in the water, I would be almost dead in bed."


    "Do you want to go back to the sea?" Claire asked suddenly.


    This question made Eve suddenly bewildered. She frowned and thought for a while, and replied, "I don''t know... I don''t know where to go when I go back to the sea."


    Claire stretched out her palm towards Eve, Eve slowly leaned over, and put her face on Claire''s palm with a cute look on her face.


    This Claire can''t be fixed. He originally wanted to shake hands, but he didn''t expect the other party to put his face directly on his hand.


    Eve said, "Your palms are warm."


    Rona on the side was stunned. After she was busy, she got such a large water tank for the fish and put salt in it. I didn''t expect you to betray as soon as Claire came!


    By now, Claire couldn''t take it back and continued, "Can you sing?"


    Eve nodded vigorously, "Yes!"


    "Can you show it?" Claire asked.


    "Of course!"


    Eve broke away from Claire''s hand, opened her arms to make a performance, raised her head slightly, and slowly floated up, like a fairy who came into the world.


    The next second, the beautiful singing echoed in this small yard. This sound is very unique and magical. It is not like what humans can make. It is very beautiful and attractive. Just listening to it is a kind of enjoyment. .


    Claire''s mind was in a trance, and her vision became blurred. When she was about to lose consciousness, the spiritual world suddenly reacted.


    Looking back and looking around, Rona was already bewitched by Eve''s singing at this time, and she was in a state of obsession, looking at Eve who was singing in the air with a dull expression.


    Claire was horrified. She was already a high-level mage, and she was very strong in terms of mental power, but she almost accidentally paid attention to the other party''s words.


    After a while, Claire felt that her consciousness was blurred again, and her consciousness seemed to gradually sink in the other party''s singing.


    Startled, he hurriedly pinched the inner thigh of his own thigh, and only managed to maintain his sanity due to the severe pain.


    "Eve! Enough! It''s time to stop!"


    After hearing Claire''s words, Eve slowly fell from the air, re-entered the water tank, and turned around again excitedly.


    After the singing stopped, Rona''s consciousness also recovered, and recalling what had just happened was also a moment of fear.


    "The singing is really good...but the effect can be weakened a little more." Claire suggested.


    "Okay!" Eve responded, then spoke again.


    "No need, it''s good if the effect can be reduced." Claire quickly stopped the other party. When I read the magic note that recorded the merman before, I had never heard that the merman''s singing had such a confusing ability. It seems that the record of the book should not be very comprehensive.


    But it''s also normal. If he hadn''t seen this creature when he accidentally flipped through the catalog of abnormal creatures, he probably would have never heard of this species. It is enough to prove that creatures such as sharks are very rare in the human world, so it is normal that the records are not detailed.


    Claire continued: "Anyway, you also lost your memory. Why don''t you just stay with us. I have a job for you here. What about the future when your memory is restored?"


    "Okay!" Eve replied, her eyes turning into crescents with a smile.


    Such a straightforward answer caught Claire''s later attempts to persuade her in her throat, "Uh, okay, then you''ll be a member of Nafford City too!"


    Claire stretched out her palm towards Eve again, and Eve also leaned her face up as before, with a well-behaved look on her face.


    "I have a question!" Eve suddenly raised her little hand.


    Claire took the opportunity to pinch the other''s face full of collagen, and then replied, "What''s the problem?"


    "What is work?" Eve frowned slightly, puzzled.


    Claire said in surprise: "You don''t even know what work is, so you dare to agree."


    Eve made another spin in the water tank and replied directly, "Because you are a good person."


    Hearing such words and the feeling of being believed, Claire''s conscience was suddenly disturbed.


    "The job is that you do something for me, and then I pay you Claire explained in layman''s terms.


    "But I don''t need pay."


    Claire hissed, "Then you need to eat, right? You do something for me, and I''ll feed you."


    "What is rice? I only like to eat fish!" When it came to fish, Eve happily raised her two slender hands and waved them, constantly swaying water droplets around.


    Claire also laughed and said with a smile: "Okay, then if you help me, I will give you a lot of fish to eat!"


    "Hee hee bell!" Eve''s eyes curved into crescent shapes again, "I just said you are a good person, eat fish! I want to eat a lot of fish!"


    "Then it''s settled."


    "What do you mean by a word?"


    "Agreed is what it means to be agreed."


    Eve rubbed Claire''s outstretched hand with her face again, and replied, "Okay! That''s a deal!"


    After Claire retracted her hand, Eve was still lying on the side of the water tank with a smile on her face. For some reason, she liked the human in front of her very much.


    Rona was almost swallowed up by jealousy. As soon as Claire left the water tank, she walked over quickly and stretched out her hand with a look of anticipation.


    After Eve looked back at Rona, she also rubbed the other''s hand with a smile on her face.


    At that moment, Rona''s heart seemed to be melted away. How can there be such a cute and cute creature in this world? When I earn money, I will buy you a bigger fish tank!


    At this moment, Rona has the motivation to make money...


    The error-free chapters of "Becoming a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on Novel.com. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend it!


    If you like to be a lord at the beginning of a viscount, please collect it: () Beginning as a lord in a viscount has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 139： :Emperors New Clothes

    "Regan, I''m going out, and you will take care of Nafford City''s affairs," Claire ordered.


    "Understood, young master!"


    "Oh, by the way, if something goes wrong with Isaac''s airship, let him wait for me to come back. I should be back in less than a week."


    "Understood!" Reagan kept nodding.


    "Also... You should also keep an eye on the metallurgical town. The tracks over there are almost ready, and the metal ingots will also be transported to Nafu City. Don''t make any trouble."


    "clear!"


    Claire held her chin and thought for a while, and finally said: "That''s about it, I''m still very relieved about your work, but now that Nafu City has developed, there are a few administrative staff, and you can recruit more people when you have time. Remember to screen good people and don''t put some scum into it."


    "Understood!" Reagan took out a pen and paper to record.


    "Okay, it''s alright."


    "Master!" Reagan stopped Claire, who was about to leave, and asked, "Where are you going this time?"


    Claire didn''t look back, just raised her hand above her head and waved gently, "Royal Capital!"


    ...


    Outside the tulip shop, Claire stopped the wolf king at the door and slapped his mouth. After all, he is now a real viscount who earns several million a year. The card is a little small, and he has to ride a mount to come to the king. all.


    As soon as he entered the door, Claire was recognized by the waiter who greeted him at the door and led him to the lounge behind the store.


    Shane is not in the store now. According to the clerk, he was called home by his father. He should be back in a while.


    After the clerk brought Claire a drink, he went back to the store in front to continue working. During this period, the number of customers in the Tulip Store was quite large, which was much more than when he came last time. It seems that Xia En is down A lot of effort.


    Claire didn''t wait long before Shane pushed open the door and walked in.


    "Why did you come to the capital?"


    "What? Can''t I come and see my store yet?" Claire joked.


    "That''s not true." Shane sat down on the sofa, took a deep breath, and relaxed.


    "If I knew you were coming, I would definitely send someone to pick you up."


    "Don''t, I don''t like the scene of being held and walking." Claire waved quickly, "What did your father have to do with you?"


    "It''s nothing, I just asked what business I was doing recently, and also asked about your situation."


    "You told him all about it?"


    "I said something selectively, but what''s interesting is that just after the servant came to report to me the news of your coming to the capital, my father asked me to come here, otherwise, according to the past habits, I would have to say a word or two about me. Hours."


    Claire nodded, and if he was noticed, he was noticed, and he didn''t hide it anyway.


    "Okay, then why do you suddenly want to go to the capital? I just came back from Nafu City a few days ago."


    "Make money." Claire smiled slightly, he already knew what Shane''s favorite words were.


    Sure enough, as soon as these words came out, Xia En''s eyes instantly glowed with golden light, and the whole person became excited, and the sense of decadence just now disappeared.


    Grabbing Claire''s sleeve, he quickly asked, "What chance of making money?"


    "I already gave you the chance." Claire smiled mysteriously.


    Shane was a little puzzled, "Huh?"


    Claire directly changed the topic, "Is Madam Sophia still in the capital?"


    As the head of the August family, Sophia often travels all over the country, and it is normal not to be in the capital.


    "Are you looking for her? She should be still in the capital now. By the way, after I visited her last time, she told me that she must thank you in person if she has the opportunity."


    Claire laughed, "That''s not right, I''m free now, you can make an appointment with her, and I''ll accept her thanks in person."


    "So anxious?" Shane glanced at the clock in the lounge, planning the time in his mind.


    "It''s on the side of that money-making thing..."


    "Okay!" Shane stood up immediately, "I''ll send someone to send the invitations to her mansion."


    ...


    In less than half an hour, Sophia passed on the location and time of the meeting. The location was the same as the last meeting place, and the time was similar.


    Shane didn''t go with him this time, in his words: this blessing has no way to entertain him, so let Claire enjoy it alone.


    With a gentlemanly demeanor, Claire arrived at the door of the restaurant more than ten minutes in advance, but as soon as she approached, she felt a few extraordinary breaths swept past her. Claire just paused for a moment, then pushed the door and walked into the restaurant. .


    Those who glanced at their spiritual power were estimated to be Sophia''s guards who were hiding in the dark, but they didn''t notice it when they were an intermediate mage before.


    As before, there was no one figure in it, so it should have been wrapped up by Sophia again, but this is someone else''s restaurant and it can''t be said to be a bag, it can only be said to be closed.


    As soon as he entered the door, Claire''s attention was attracted by a beautiful back. Claire''s eyes opened slightly, and Sophia came faster than herself.


    Continuing to walk forward, when she reached Sophia, Claire slowly stopped and bowed slightly: "Mrs. Sophia, Gui''an!"


    But as soon as she leaned over, Claire was attracted by Sophia''s outfit. She was wearing a pure white hanging skirt, and her back and arms showed a large piece of snow, giving her a cold and glamorous temperament, which was the same as the last time she saw her. It''s two completely different temperaments.


    It''s hard not to be attracted by Claire''s eyes... Wei Wei''s body hasn''t straightened up yet.


    "Does it look good?" Sophia dragged her chin and winked mischievously at Claire, "You don''t really like the style of the past, so I specially changed this dress for you."


    After hearing Sophia''s words, Claire came back to her senses, pursed her lips and said, "Whatever clothes Madam wears are absolutely beautiful."


    "Damn." Sophia pretended to sigh, "I don''t like what you said, so official, does the relationship between the two of us need to be so polite?"


    Speaking as if thinking of something, Sophia suddenly said, "Why don''t you tell me what kind of clothes you like, I will definitely wear them for you next time."


    Claire smiled slightly: "The emperor''s new clothes."


    Sophia was a little dazed and asked back, "What new clothes?"


    "It''s fine." Claire sat down with a smile. Since he had four mines at home, his waist has stood up quite a bit. He would never have said such a thing before.


    Although Sophia had some doubts in her heart, she still didn''t plan to break the casserole and ask to the end.


    The first thing Claire said when she sat down was, "How much money did Madam Nightmare make?"


    He learned from Shane that Sophia definitely made money, and he brought this up to take advantage of the other party. After all, he came up with the idea.


    Sophia''s expression changed to a sad face, and she cried, "I didn''t make any money. Later, His Majesty the King ordered me to take back those nightmare flowers. My life is miserable..."


    Claire: "..." You don''t even have this integrity, so we can''t continue the discussion.


    Claire didn''t believe a word of Sophia''s words. According to his approximate estimate, Sophia would have earned nearly 100 million gold coins by saying less.


    Claire immediately stood up and said, "I suddenly remembered that the magic light in my house has not been turned off. I have to go back and say goodbye!"


    "Don''t go!" Sophia grabbed Claire''s hand. "To be honest with you, it''s just a small profit, but it''s all thanks to you."


    Claire sat back on the chair again, rubbing the mouth of the goblet with her fingers, thinking about how to talk to Sophia. This girl is not a good person, and she will deceive herself if she can''t say it.

 Chapter 140： : Madam, this is against the law

    Claire''s hand slid a few times at the mouth of the cup, and decided to cut in from another place, lest the other party know his intention all at once, and it would be difficult to talk about it later.


    "Madam, how is the archmage I introduced to you the other day?"


    Sophia picked up the goblet and sipped the red wine in it, and said lightly, "Kill it."


    The red wine in Claire''s hand was turbulent, and he was a little shocked, but he didn''t show it. He took a sip of the red wine and asked, "Why did you kill it?"


    "Isn''t that what you meant?" Sophia said innocently, "If there were no special circumstances, would you suddenly introduce me to an archmage?"


    Sophia''s body leaned forward slightly, revealing a large piece of snow-white again, and she got close to Claire''s face again, and continued: "So I suspect, maybe it was you who encountered some kind of danger, that''s why I came up with this strategy to introduce the other party. When you come to me, I naturally want to solve your troubles for you."


    Speaking of this, Sophia smiled playfully, "How about it, I''m doing pretty well."


    Claire: "..."


    He really didn''t mean it, otherwise, Hughes would have noticed it when he was connected mentally. Although he thought about it later, it is better to have less than one thing. The letter of introduction written by Claire is very serious, and it is absolutely Nothing is written with a special meaning.


    "Just kill it." Claire said lightly.


    Anyway, there is no loss for him, just a little melancholy. Sophia''s actions made him feel that his credibility was invisibly consumed...


    Sophia quietly stretched her hand forward, held Claire''s left hand on the table, and said frivolously, "Stop talking about this, let''s talk about topics that adults should talk about."


    Claire pulled out her hand calmly, "Madam, I''m only sixteen years old this year, you are breaking the law."


    Sophia covered her mouth and laughed, "Oh, I blame you for being too mature, I thought you were an adult."


    "Are you an adult, Madam?" Claire asked suddenly.


    Sophia was stunned for a moment, and the shaking hand of the wine glass also stopped unconsciously, and gave Claire a meaningful look.


    But after a while, he suddenly raised his chest and tightened the white hanging skirt he was wearing, and asked with a smile, "My viscount, do you want to personally verify it?"


    Claire scolded secretly in her heart, this woman is really unscrupulous.


    Forget it, don''t continue wrangling with her. The other party has much more experience in this area than herself. As long as she doesn''t mention it, she can talk to herself until dawn.


    Claire raised her hands, rested her chin lightly on them, and looked at Sophia with a sense of oppression.


    "I have a business I would like to talk to you about, madam..."


    Sophia directly ignored Claire''s little tricks and was not affected at all, and continued to keep a smile on her face: "Lord Viscount said that people have always wanted to do business with you."


    Claire simply put away her little tricks and said directly: "Open your chain store and magic store in Nafu City."


    Sophia frowned slightly, "This is not a profitable business. The total number of people in the Viscount Griffin is more than 100,000 people, and most of them are civilians. The items in my two stores are not They can afford it..."


    Sophia is telling the truth, otherwise Claire wouldn''t have to fool Shane to open a tavern and a hotel there before. Opening these two shops in Nafhu City will not make any money at all, that is, Shane and Claire have a good relationship. , Only then did they agree to open the two stores at a loss.


    Although Nafu City is thriving now, its consumption power is still unable to keep up. The vast majority of people are still in the stage of food and clothing that has just been solved, and asking them to spend money to buy those expensive things will kill them. Again, it''s simply not possible. Moreover, there are mages in Nafu City, including Isaac and Claire, as well as ten mages from the Academy of Sciences below. With this purchasing power, a magic shop is specially opened for them, so let''s eat peaches.


    This is somewhat similar to the previous Wanda, if the purchasing power of a city is not enough, they will not settle in a city.


    "You checked me?" Claire narrowed her eyes.


    Sophia didn''t care, and said with a smile: "Women are always interested in things they are interested in, and they just want to know more about you."


    "It won''t lose money." Claire said lightly.


    "Oh, what do you say?"


    "Since you know it, you must know that the craftsmen in several nearby territories have been recruited by me, right, and many of them can forge magic tools, so if the magic shop is open there It won''t lose money."


    "This reason is not enough. What I want to open a store is not only a loss, but also a magic store. If another chain store opens, it will definitely make ends meet."


    Although Sophia is a viscount and a dear, but when it comes to interests, Claire will never take advantage of it.


    Claire''s fingertips tapped on the table, and there was a rhythmic tapping sound. He was thinking about whether to tell the other party his plan.


    Sophia was not in a hurry and looked at Claire with a smile on her chin.


    After a long time, Claire raised her head and looked at Sophia.


    "Have you heard the story of the mermaid?" Claire asked.


    "Huh?" Sophia shook her head slightly.


    "Then let me tell you, a long time ago, in the depths of the vast ocean, there was a mermaid kingdom. The youngest mermaid princess in the kingdom was kind and pure. She lived freely in the sea, and her heart was full of love for the land world. With longing and longing, she finally surfaced from the bottom of the sea on her fifteenth birthday. It was at this time that she happened to meet the human prince who was on a boat and fell into the sea due to a storm. She rescued the prince desperately, and then two more In the process of getting along, the two fell in love.


    But the other party is human after all, and is not welcome in the mermaid world, and the two have to separate on the shore. The prince promised the mermaid princess that he would definitely return to his kingdom to make a request with his father, so that he could justifiably marry the mermaid princess. The mermaid princess sent the prince away with great anticipation, but after a year and a year, the prince never came back..."


    Claire modified the original story, and this is only a short version, so that Sophia can quickly understand the content of the story.


    Claire asked, "How about the story?"


    After listening to Sophia, she took out a handkerchief and put it in the corner of her eyes and wiped it a few times, "If I were a little girl, I would probably be moved by this story."


    However, this move is more or less pretentious.


    Claire also looked helpless. He naturally knew that this kind of story Sophia couldn''t have touched anything, let alone an abbreviated version.


    "It''s enough to impress a little girl."


    "What''s the meaning?"


    "What do you think the mermaid inside looks like?"


    Sophia pondered for a while. As the owner of the family for so many years, she naturally has more knowledge than ordinary people. After a while, she replied: "It seems to be a merman?"


    "Yes." Claire nodded, "It''s the merman."


    Sophia asked directly: "Have you caught the merman?"


    "It''s not about catching The fishermen who went out to sea carefully caught it, and it is now in Nafu City."


    Sophia leaned back, "Sell it to me, I''ll give you one million gold coins."


    "That much money?"


    "Rare is the most precious thing. There is no such creature on land. I have never seen it for so many years. If it is combined with your story, I may be able to sell more than one million gold coins." Sophia also Not hiding and tucking.


    And not only that, the sharks are different from orcs and half-orcs, and rarely appear on land. It is estimated that some mages will be willing to spend a lot of money to buy and study this unseen species.


    Claire shook her head, "This is not for sale."


    "The price can be negotiated, you can raise a price." Sophia said without giving up.


    "I can create more value in my hands than in yours." Claire said lightly.

 Chapter 141： : You guys had a good time talking.

    , started as a lord in a viscount


    "Oh?" Sophia got interested and asked, "Don''t you want to use the story to sell the merman more expensive?"


    "Yes and no."


    "How to say?"


    "The story is really there to increase the appeal, but it''s not selling mermaids."


    "what is that?"


    "Nafu City." Claire smiled slightly, "To be precise, it''s a concept, and it''s a service in Nafu City."


    "You, you always have so many ideas, let''s hear it."


    "How about that story just now?" Claire asked.


    "If it''s more polished, it''s still a good story. Love will always be something people are looking for."


    "Then what if this story spreads in the kingdom, and then a mermaid appears in Nafu City?"


    Sophia''s eyes opened slightly, "You want to use the mermaid as a gimmick to attract people from all over the world to Nafu City to travel, and then drive local consumption, right?"


    "Ma''am, you are so smart, you can tell." Claire praised.


    "It''s you who are smart, you can still come up with such a way to make money. I admired you a little when I heard that you made a metallurgical city, and now you plan to make a tourist city. How many ideas do you have in your mind? ."


    "That''s the way it is, but now Nafu City lacks some of the services it should have..." Claire tapped her fingers slowly on the table.


    To say that it is less is an exaggeration. In fact, the situation is that Nafu City does not want anything now, and it can only meet the most basic living needs of the residents in it. Even if tourists come to such a place, they will not want to come for the first time. Second thought.


    "So you want me to go to your place to open a store and increase the variety of products in your place? That way, even tourists from big cities won''t feel any difference when they go there, right?"


    "That''s right, if it can be implemented smoothly, then Madam, the two stores you have opened in Nafu City should be able to make money."


    "Emmm." Sophia thought for a while, "It''s hard not to accept your suggestion."


    "So you agreed?" Claire was a little overjoyed. He originally thought that the other party would use this as a threat to make other demands, but he did not expect to agree so easily.


    After all, if Nafu City really lacks such services, the tourist city will not be able to do it.


    That''s one of the reasons why he took a lot of trouble to come from Nafu City to discuss business with Sophia.


    "Why don''t you agree to a profitable business?" Sophia smiled, ""Lord Viscount, what kind of person do you think you are? Do you think I will make any excessive demands?"


    "How could it be, such a beautiful and kind woman like Mrs. is very rare." Claire said such a lie without any burden in her heart.


    "Hee hee." Sophia covered her mouth and smiled, "I like to hear such words, and I will say more in the future."


    Claire smiled slightly, "If it''s just Mrs. Your store, it''s still a bit small. I hope more merchants in this area can settle in. Do you have any recommendations?"


    There is a hotel and tavern opened by Shane in the western district of Nafu City. Even if there are two more shops in Sophia, there are still a few.


    There is not even a decent restaurant and other entertainment venues, and those tourists have nowhere to spend even if they bring money.


    Sophia hooked her fingers and said, "The day after tomorrow there will be a noble gathering organized by the royal family. I will take you there. As for whether it can be negotiated or not, it is up to you."


    The restaurants, tailors, and martial arts venues on the most prosperous streets of the capital are all those who control the nobles, so if Claire can negotiate with them, then Nafu City will indeed have no shortage of merchants.


    "It''s not a big problem." Claire said to herself.


    Sophia raised the goblet in her hand, and Claire also raised it and touched it.


    "bump!"


    "Pleasant to work with."


    "Happy cooperation!"


    ...


    Claire sent Sophia out and said goodbye at the restaurant door.


    Sophia looked Claire up and down and said, "Don''t forget the time, I will send someone to pick you up the day after tomorrow, remember to dress appropriately."


    Claire nodded and smiled: "Don''t worry, I won''t embarrass you, Madam."


    Sophia looked around, a luxurious carriage was slowly approaching, and the mounts pulling the carriage were all dragon beasts of precious quality, which were not on the same level as the one that Claire bought with tens of thousands of gold coins.


    When Sophia saw the carriage coming, she said to Claire, "Okay, then I''ll go."


    "Walk slowly, Madam." Claire bowed slightly.


    The carriage stopped in front of Sophia, and it was at this moment that a cold figure suddenly appeared in front of the two of them out of thin air. Claire was shocked, and couldn''t help touching the space ring, trying to take out the magic pistol , As a result, the corner of the light saw Sophia and was not surprised at all.


    Only then did Claire react. This should be Sophia''s guard, and then she slowly released her hand.


    "Viscount Griffin, we meet again." A familiar hoarse voice sounded.


    Claire looked up suddenly, her pupils shrank the moment she saw the other party, but she quickly adjusted.


    Responded: "Master Hughes..."


    Claire''s mind is still a little stuck, and she doesn''t know what to say. She can only ask casually, "How are you doing recently? How are you doing?"


    "Thanks to you, and the appreciation of the lady, I successfully joined the August family..."


    When Hughes wanted to continue talking to Claire, Sophia said, "You guys had a good time chatting."


    His tone was still smiling, but Hughes'' face suddenly changed when he heard it, his body was tense, and he quickly turned around to open the door of the carriage.


    He bowed his body and said, "Madam, please come in."


    Sophia laughed a few times for unknown reasons, and Hughes'' face became even more ugly, and he pressed his body down again, looking humble.


    Claire also saw something and said, "What kind of gift do you like, Madam, so I can give you one when I visit the day after tomorrow."


    Facing Claire, Sophia didn''t feel so oppressive, she just said softly, "Any gift is fine, as long as it''s what you give everyone likes it."


    Hughes still lowered his head and didn''t dare to do anything else. He now regrets why he talked to Claire just now Okay, I will prepare carefully. Take your time, ma''am. "Claire said.


    "I''ll be looking forward to the gift from the Viscount." Sophia responded, and finally set foot on the carriage.


    Archmage Hughes slowly closed the carriage door, finally heaving a sigh of relief, looking at Claire with gratitude in his eyes, but he never dared to talk to Claire again, just nodded gratefully, The figure slowly disappeared again.


    The carriage drove away, and Claire stood on the side of the road and watched the carriage gradually become smaller, and then disappeared into the dark night, and then called the Wolf King.


    He cursed inwardly: "Sure enough, I can''t believe a word of what this woman said. Just now I thought she really killed Hughes."


    "Damn, I just thought it was a corpse scam when it suddenly appeared."


    The more Claire thought about it, the more suspicious it became. The other party promised to open a store in Nafu City so simply, did he think of some tricks to trick him again?


    No, you have to guard against her.

 Chapter 142： : troubadour

    ,


    In a commercial area in the outer city of the capital, a group of people gathered in front of a fountain in the center. The audience included children, old people, strong men, women, and people of all ages.


    In the middle, surrounded by people, was a girl in her twenties who was holding a harp and a recorder around her neck. She was wearing a purple robe and carrying a diagonal bag.


    He vividly tells the classic stories that everyone has heard countless times. When he talks about the critical moment, he will fluctuate the harp in his hand. The music he plays can tug at the heartstrings of the audience and make them more involved in the story.


    The story told this time is an old-fashioned story of a hero defeating an evil dragon, but even after listening to it many times, the audience below are still deeply attracted and immersed in the story.


    Under a street lamp not far away, Claire leaned against the street lamp behind her, holding the special snacks in the royal capital in her hand, her eyes fixed on the bard, and she took a few bites of the food from time to time.


    Bards are a special profession who create music and stories in order to make money. They often wander around for money, and of course they also have magic - musical magic, a small spell that uses musical instruments to affect people''s moods.


    Some of them can play in the palace if they do well, and they can get tens of thousands of gold coins in one game. If they do not do well, they can only wander around, telling people those fantastic and legendary stories, and earning some money to support themselves.


    Wendy is the latter. She has learned how to be a good bard since she was a child, and now although the level of storytelling has reached a certain level, there is no way, this industry is too convoluted. There are some better bards than her, and there are only those who tell the story. Other bards have already visited before he arrived in a city, and the reward for the second performance is not very high.


    After the story of Dragon Quest was finished, Wendy glanced at the reward below, but it was only enough to feed him for a few days. Most of those who came to listen to the story were prostitutes for nothing, and they would not give any money.


    With a sigh in her heart, Wendy bowed politely and thanked, "This is the end of the story, thank you for listening."


    As soon as his body bent down, Wendy heard a few crisp metal collision sounds, and the next second his body froze. It was a special collision sound that can only be heard from gold coins. She has been in the business for so many years, and the copper, silver, and gold coins have been memorized in her heart, and he could even hear the sound of five gold coins.


    After bowing, Wendy quickly raised her head, and in front of her was a boy younger than him.


    Claire still spun a gold coin between her fingers, and said softly, "Talk?"


    ...


    It''s a high-end restaurant, and Wendy still seems a little cramped. She has never been to such a high-end restaurant. In the past, she used to find a tavern to solve the problem of food and clothing. When everyone is interested, she can sing a song to get some tips.


    Claire saw the other party''s nervousness and said, "It''s okay, I''ll treat you."


    Then he handed over the menu in his hand, "You can see what you want to eat and just order it."


    Wendy put her hands on her thighs, unable to speak nervously, "I... I''ll do whatever, you order!"


    Claire ordered a few dishes at random, and then handed over his amethyst card, which seemed to offer a 20% discount.


    After ordering, Claire looked at Wendy and said, "My name is Claire, what''s your name?"


    Wendy was still a little nervous, and hurriedly said, "Just call me Wendy!"


    "Okay Wendy." Claire smiled slightly. "How much money can you make as a bard in a month?"


    Countless thoughts flashed through Wendy''s mind in an instant. Some vicious aristocrats took a fancy to a kind and beautiful girl, and thoughts such as taking care of a girl could not be controlled. It''s not her fault, it''s what those stories say.


    And she thinks that she looks pretty good, so the other party shouldn''t take a fancy to her! So ask yourself how much you can earn a month, do you want to support yourself? ! Otherwise, she herself would not be able to explain why the other party gave her five gold coins.


    "That! Although I don''t earn a lot, it''s not enough... and my dream is to be a bard, and I won''t give up my dream." Wendy''s voice became smaller and smaller, and finally The blushing was about to drip blood.


    Claire knew that the other party had misunderstood something, and quickly explained: "You misunderstood, I didn''t mean that."


    Hearing Claire''s words, Wendy''s face turned even redder, and in a panic, she fanned her blushing face with both hands, bowing her head and shouting, "I''m sorry!"


    Claire didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, "It''s okay, can you tell me how much you can earn in a month?"


    After a while, Wendy''s shyness finally eased, and then she raised her head and said, "It''s not fixed. Sometimes I can get more than ten gold coins, and sometimes I can barely maintain food and clothing."


    Claire nodded slightly, "I have a job and I will give you 100 gold coins every month, do you want to do it?"


    Wendy was stunned for a moment, then a happy expression appeared on her face, and then she was tangled. After thinking for a long time, she made up her mind and said slowly: "The bard is my dream, although you give a lot of money, but I will not Give up my ideals for money."


    "I didn''t ask you to give up your dreams, your job is still a bard, you just need to tell me some of the stories I wrote..."


    Wendy''s eyes lit up again, "Of course you can, but I need to read the story you wrote, if the content of the story is too bad..."


    As a qualified troubadour, Wendy still has her own bottom line. If the story Claire gave her is too spicy, she would not tell it no matter how much money she was given. That would only make her feel like she was trampling on her ideals.


    "You can think about it after reading it..." Claire handed over the storybook she had written. The stories in it were all tested by people all over the world in the previous world, and they were definitely above the level.


    Wendy picked up the storybook Claire handed over, opened a few pages, and immersed herself in it after a while. The stories on it were completely different from the ones she told, and they were all of good quality. Roughly, there are dozens of stories above.


    After a while, the waiter brought the prepared dishes to the table Seeing that Wendy was still immersed in the story, Claire started by herself.


    After a long time, Wendy didn''t know which story she saw, and finally took a deep breath and put the storybook on the table.


    Looking at Claire, he said, "Are you really going to tell me these stories?"


    Claire put the fork down and asked, "Is there a problem?"


    "To tell you the truth, what we troubadours say about this kind of story is to give you money."


    Claire shrugged, "It doesn''t matter, I''m not short of money, have you read the first story?"


    Claire deliberately put "The Daughter of the Sea" in the first chapter, just to let the other party read it first.


    "After reading it, it''s a very touching story, I can''t help but feel sorry for the mermaid princess..."


    Claire reached out and stopped Wendy and sighed, "I only have one request, tell this story well, I want you to compose music for it, and perform the most perfect performance..."

 Chapter 143： : Private order

    ,


    Claire went on to make her request: "I need the quality of this story to spread across the kingdom, can you do it?"


    Wendy thought for a moment and replied, "No problem, but it will take some time."


    "Am I giving you three days enough?"


    "Enough, I will definitely adapt this story!" Wendy assured.


    "Okay." Claire stood up, "I''ll come to find you in three days, and if you can''t, I''ll find another troubadour."


    Wendy felt a little more pressure in her heart, but she still confidently patted her chest and assured: "Your story is already very complete, I will definitely be able to do it!"


    "That''s good." Claire picked up the napkin on the table and wiped the corner of her mouth, "I''ve paid for the money, you can eat, I''ll go first."


    Wendy stood up, "I''ll send you off."


    Claire waved her hand and joked, "No need, in case you get up and leave your seat, you won''t have to eat if they take away the cutlery."


    ...


    In the lounge of the tulip shop, Claire and Shane were chatting inside.


    "Xia En, do you know any famous tailors in the capital?" Claire asked.


    "What''s the matter? I haven''t seen you pay attention to clothing before." Shane wondered, and Claire always gave him the feeling that he was not the kind of noble who paid special attention to appearance.


    Claire briefly talked about the content of the chat with Sophia, and finally said: "She is going to take me to that noble party held by the royal family. Although I don''t care much, I still have to prepare."


    "That banquet?" Shane was a little surprised.


    "You know?" Claire demanded.


    "Of course I know. This is the birthday party that the king held for the little princess'' sixteenth birthday. If it wasn''t for the top nobles, I wouldn''t have received an invitation letter. Because of my family, I was also invited to this place. Party." Shane''s fingers rubbed against his chin, "If it''s this banquet, you really need to dress more formally, and I don''t know what Mrs. Sophia thinks, so I invited you as a companion. "


    Claire spread her hands helplessly, "She may have taken a fancy to me..."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he thought of something, the humble appearance of that archmage Hughes in front of Sophia, should he not tell the other party what he said.


    But soon Claire was relieved: just say it, she can''t do anything to herself, as long as she is stubborn and refuses to admit that those words were said by herself, the other party can''t do anything about her.


    Shane pushed Claire, "Don''t say such sloppy words, if Madam finds out, she can hang you at the gate of the city."


    Claire spread her hands helplessly again, "Every time I tell the truth, there are always people who don''t believe it. Don''t talk about it, do you have a reliable tailor shop?"


    "Of course there is." The corners of Xia En''s mouth were slightly upturned, and his expression was full of confidence: "The best tailor shop in the entire Wangdu is opened by my family."


    "Really?" Claire''s eyes lit up, she grabbed Shane''s sleeve, and said, "Then you should open a tailor shop in Nafu City."


    Shane: "..."


    "Didn''t I tell you about the mermaid? If you open it, you will definitely make money." Claire''s eyes shone brightly.


    Xia En said: "I''m not in this business..."


    Claire continued to persuade: "Isn''t it possible to learn!"


    "Look, your family has the best tailor shop in the capital, and you also have the best tailor shop in Nafu City, so it''s been passed down in the same vein. And with the reputation here in the capital, you''ll also have the best shop there. It can be sold very well. When the time comes, you will come up with some clothes with mermaid characteristics, and I will declare to you in Nafu City, I can guarantee that you will make a lot of money!"


    Claire felt that she was the most competent lord right now, and had already begun to fool her partners by any means to attract investment.


    "I''ll think about it." Shane rubbed the corners of his eyes with a headache. Although Claire''s words made sense, opening a tailor shop was not in his plan. The tailor shop was an important industry in his family. If you get one yourself and you don''t get it right, it will still have an impact on yourself.


    "Let''s talk about the banquet clothes first. I just have to prepare the banquet clothes. You can go with me."


    Claire said, "Can your tailor shop offer a discount?"


    Shane said speechlessly, "It''s free."


    "Let''s go! I can''t wait anymore." Claire stood up impatiently, not taking advantage of it would be a fool.


    ...


    In the tailor shop, an experienced tailor took a tape measure to measure various parts of Claire''s body.


    "Guest, come! Raise your hand!"


    Claire raised her hand helplessly.


    "Guests can put their hands down." The old man said, and his hands touched Claire''s trouser legs, running down from the base of his thighs.


    Claire''s goose bumps bulged, her body shivered involuntarily, and he really couldn''t get used to being touched by a man.


    The other party finished measuring his hand length, shoulder width, foot length and ankle width, and then he scribbled and drew on the manuscript in a serious manner. From time to time, he rubbed Claire''s body with his hand, and his eyes looked up and down as if he were looking at something. With Claire, it makes Claire a little bit incomprehensible.


    In this way, I was fiddled with for more than half an hour. During the process, I kept asking about any special requirements or habits of Claire. Finally, I made corrections on the manuscript and put three or four drawings in front of Claire. Claire chooses.


    Claire casually pointed to a pleasing artwork, "Just this one, I like this one."


    "Guest, you have a good eye." The tailor boasted, and then continued to revise the details on the manuscript, so as not to collide with the clothes of the guests who had ordered before. If this happens, then this tailor shop should bankrupt.


    Not long after, the other party put the revised artwork in front of Claire and asked, "Are you satisfied with the final product of the clothes?"


    Claire glanced at it. At first glance, it was amazing, and the details were not mentioned. He was indeed a top fashion designer in the capital.


    "very satisfied."


    At this time, Xia En also ended his clothing design session, pushed the door and walked in.


    The tailor bowed slightly, said something young master, and then left the room wisely, leaving only Claire and Shane in the room.


    "How do you feel? This is the top tailor in the capital. Most of the costumes in the royal banquet are from here. Even the princes and princesses come here to design their own costumes..."


    Claire slumped on the sofa and said speechlessly, "What does it feel like to be touched by an old man."


    Xia En also slumped down following Claire''s appearance, and said with a pouted mouth: "This is something that some nobles outside can''t experience. If it wasn''t for my family''s property, we wouldn''t be able to queue up for us."


    "Anyone else have this hobby, paying an old man to touch it?" Claire joked.


    Shane also laughed, "This made people outside hear that they must kill you Claire looked up at the ceiling boredly and asked, "How much does this kind of personal order cost? "


    Xia En has a very good understanding of his own business. "The most expensive one starts with 10,000 gold coins, and the most expensive can reach more than one million gold coins. However, these are basically made for special grand banquets when starting from 10,000 gold coins. Clothes don¡¯t cost that much money at all.¡±


    Claire smacked her lips and said, "It''s really extravagant, more than one million gold coins... Which idiot paid this kind of money?"


    Before he could finish speaking, Shane suddenly stood up and covered Claire''s mouth, his expression full of horror, and he whispered: "You can''t talk nonsense, that''s the queen!"


    Claire also closed her mouth wisely, and some words really can''t be said nonsense.


    After a while, Claire asked, "That dress, did your family receive money from the royal family?"


    Xia En showed a look you know, and replied, "Confiscated, but the price of that dress is claimed to be more than one million gold coins, and the queen will still wear that gorgeous dress on the annual National Memorial Day. ."

 Chapter 144： :cheongsam

    ,


    Claire pursed her lips, "How much does it cost?"


    "It''s only a few hundred thousand gold coins. The most expensive places are those fabrics. The whole clothes are made of more than 100 different fabrics, all of which are made of silk threads spit out by fifth-level silkworm monsters."


    Claire nodded. In this way, the price of more than one million is quite reasonable.


    "Where''s Sophia? Has she made clothes for you too?" Claire asked suddenly.


    "That''s natural, and Mrs. Sophia is no exception. Their family is not involved in this industry. If they want to order clothes, they will come. Not only the big nobles in her entire capital have come." Xia En did not dare to come. Like Claire, he directly calls people on his father''s level by their first names.


    Claire blinked, holding her chin in thought.


    "What are you thinking?" Shane asked.


    "I promised her before that I will give her a gift when I go to her house next time. Now that she has come here to order clothes, she doesn''t know what to give. Do you have any good recommendations? What kind of jewelry, but it''s too expensive, I feel bad and can''t bear it."


    Xia En smiled and said, "It seems that you don''t know everything. When have women ever despised their own clothes more? Just give them away."


    Claire thought about it, and it seemed like the same thing.


    Then Shane added: "Your clothes are free. If you want to order another dress for Mrs. Sophia, then I can''t do it for free."


    Now he is not the owner of the family, so to make Claire free is already the face of the family to give him this young master. This tailor shop is a high-end service industry. If it can be so casual and disorderly, it will not develop as it is now. level.


    Claire felt regretful in her heart, and now she can''t be happy with the wool.


    "Okay, can you give me a discount then?"


    "I don''t charge you for the handwork, just the cost of the fabric." Xia En said easily.


    "Okay." Claire took the unpainted sheets of white paper on the table, thought for a moment, and started to draw.


    "You want to design it yourself?" Shane leaned over curiously.


    "More or less."


    Claire simply sketched a few strokes and a prototype appeared. Recalling that Sophia''s figure was repainted, and the upper body and crotch were slightly modified.


    "By the way, you can help me choose the fabric, and choose the ones with low cost but very expensive price." Claire said, it was given to Sophia anyway, naturally it was on the premise of saving his own money.


    Shane: "..."


    "Are you sure? This is for Mrs. Sophia."


    "That''s why I asked you to choose the more expensive one."


    "You are so brave." Shane really admired Claire in his heart. If he wanted to send it, he would have to pay for the best fabrics and decorations in the store before he dared to send it out.


    "I''m not afraid." Claire said lightly. Anyway, Sophia didn''t cheat him too much. The previous nightmare flower thing is like amnesia now. It''s obvious that he earned so much money, so he doesn''t accept it at all .


    The more Claire thought about it, the more angry she became. If it hadn''t been for the other party to see it directly with the sackcloth, Claire would definitely use the sackcloth to get the other party a dress.


    About ten minutes later, Claire blew the gray stain on the revised manuscript with his mouth, picked it up and carefully appreciated it for a moment before nodding with satisfaction.


    Xia En also stretched out his head, and his eyes lit up after seeing the manuscript above.


    He couldn''t help but took it over, carefully appreciating it, and said incredulously, "This is really what you designed."


    "Didn''t you just sit on the side and see it with your own eyes?" Claire spread out her hands. The clothes manuscript on it was adapted and designed by him according to the cheongsam of the previous life, adding some otherworldly elements. The finished product is indeed very attractive. .


    Xia En smacked his lips in admiration: "If you were not an aristocrat, you might be a good costume designer."


    "Don''t talk about it, take it to the tailors, and try to get it out tomorrow."


    "Okay!" Shane stood up and walked to the door.


    "For the money, deduct it from the next month''s profit in the tulip shop." Claire said, if the money is not deducted in front of him, it can still be regarded as invisible, so it is not very distressing.


    ...


    The time came to the afternoon before the banquet started.


    Shane went back to his family early in the morning. He was going to enter with his father, so he couldn''t go with Claire.


    Claire also put on the custom-made clothes sent from the tailor shop, which fit well and are very comfortable. No wonder those nobles spend a lot of money on it. It is not just a matter of face, but the feeling of wearing it and The rest of the clothing does have a noticeable gap.


    Then Claire arrived at Sophia''s house two hours earlier, holding a gift box with a cheongsam in her hand.


    Today is an important day. Sophia didn''t talk about business outside, but Claire still didn''t see each other after she came. According to the housekeeper, Sophia was doing makeup upstairs.


    About an hour later, when Claire was a little tired from waiting, Sophia walked downstairs.


    Claire''s eyes lit up slightly when she saw the other party''s dress up. Sophia was wearing a simple and elegant black evening dress today, only embellished with simple jewelry, but she really surprised Claire.


    "It''s been a long wait." Sophia greeted her with a smile.


    Claire stood up and praised: "Mrs. is extraordinarily beautiful today."


    Sophia frowned slightly, pretending to be angry and said, "Does the Viscount mean that they were not beautiful before?"


    Claire sneered in her heart, this woman is really difficult to serve, but fortunately, he has already acquired the experience of a hundred battles in his previous life.


    "You were beautiful before, but you are more beautiful today, because you are more beautiful every day. You are naturally better than you before, and you will be more beautiful tomorrow."


    Sophia''s expression was obviously stunned when she heard Claire''s words, but she didn''t expect Claire to say such a thing.


    But after a while, he covered his mouth and laughed, "People like to hear what the Viscount said, and I will talk more in the future."


    "It''s just the truth." Claire said lightly, handed the gift box with the cheongsam in her hand, and said, "This is the gift I promised you earlier."


    Sophia took it and asked with a smile, "If you don''t mention it, I''ll almost forget, what''s in here?"


    "Just a piece of clothing."


    "Oh?" As expected by Shane, Sophia''s tone was obviously interested, "Can I open it now?"


    "The gift for you can be opened naturally."


    After Sophia opened the gift box, she took out the cheongsam inside. She just looked at her eyes a few times, and her eyes lit up. When she compared her body, the excitement in her eyes became more and more obvious. This dress suits her very well. appetite.


    Gently twirling the fabric on it with a finger, Claire pursed her lips nervously, and thought, "This woman doesn''t know anything about fabrics, right?"


    Sophia held the cheongsam in her hands looked at Claire and said slowly, "You are careful, the fabrics are so carefully selected."


    For a time, Claire didn''t understand whether the other party was mocking him or pretending to understand, so he could only show an awkward smile, "I don''t know anything about this either, so I just picked it randomly."


    "I love this dress."


    "As long as you like it." Claire kept a smile on her face.


    "I''ve decided to wear this dress for today''s banquet. If you''re tired, wait a little longer." Sophia smiled playfully.


    Claire glanced at the wall clock hanging on the wall and asked, "The banquet will start in less than an hour, is there still time?"


    Sophia has turned back and walked up the stairs, "Even if it starts, it will take at least an hour for the banquet to really start. I still have the privilege of being late."


    Hearing the other party''s words like this, Claire could only secretly murmur in her heart that she dared to be late for the banquet hosted by the royal family.

 Chapter 145： : The demon girl An dares to disturb my mind!

    After another half hour of waiting, Sophia went downstairs again.


    Claire''s eyes were caught tightly by him, and the cheongsam she gave just perfectly outlined Sophia''s figure, and Claire deliberately got the slit to the bottom of her thigh, Sophia took a step every time she took a step. You can see the tall and slender legs swaying in front of you, and the other party has changed a new makeup look, which perfectly matches this purple cheongsam. Just watching from a distance, you can feel an extraordinary feeling. temperament.


    Sophia walked in front of Claire, tapped the tip of Claire''s nose with her finger, and smiled charmingly: "The little guy is dumbfounded?"


    Claire''s expression remained unchanged, and she said softly, "People always yearn for beautiful things."


    "You literate people say something different. You can speak lustful words in such a high-sounding manner."


    "Ma''am, I''m just a child under eighteen."


    After Sophia heard it, she covered her mouth and let out a silver bell-like laugh, "Okay, let''s go."


    The carriage outside the house has already been prepared. It is not the one that Claire saw last time. This one uses two fourth-level monsters, Caixue Deer, as mounts. Caixue Deer is not aggressive, but because of its long length. It is particularly beautiful and extremely rare, and is loved by nobles. Generally speaking, a second-level Caixue deer can sell nearly 100,000 gold coins. This fourth-level Caixue deer is probably not available in the market. The price is high, and the carriage drawn by Caixue Lu is also made of various precious woods.


    Claire was startled. It was estimated that this carriage could be worth the full annual income of his territory. It was indeed the top noble family in the capital.


    Sophia stepped onto the carriage first, and then extended her hand to invite Claire: "Come on, come on."


    Claire''s attention was withdrawn from the carriage. She didn''t reach out to hold Sophia''s hand, and her toes floated gently into the carriage.


    There is a lot of space in the carriage, and Claire felt a variety of strange magic fluctuations as soon as she entered. The inside of the carriage is obviously a magic defense made of formations and inscriptions. It should be able to withstand the full blow of the magician, as if It''s more expensive than I thought.


    Sophia''s hand hovered in the air, and then slowly moved to Claire''s face, with a resentful look on her face: "Lord Viscount is so arrogant, people want to pull you up, you don''t want to touch other people''s hands, really Do you despise people so much?"


    Claire cursed inwardly, what the **** was this woman trying to do?


    In the end, he kept his smile and said, "How could it be, I''m too nervous, I will definitely do it next time!"


    "I hope Lord Viscount will not talk to deceive people."


    Claire rubbed her head with a headache. She was really uncomfortable with this woman.


    ...


    The carriage drove out of Sophia''s house, and the road was cleared along the way, and there was no traffic jam.


    Since a week ago, the capital has imposed a curfew for nearly a week, especially on the day of the banquet, most of the entertainment venues and shops in the inner city of the capital have voluntarily closed their doors and suspend business. Some small nobles in the inner city who have no background do not know what happened, and most of the outer cities of the capital do not even know why the curfew is imposed.


    And this is a gathering exclusively for the top nobles in the capital.


    Caixuelu''s speed was very fast, driving on the street for nearly ten minutes, and finally stopped slowly.


    Claire lifted the curtains on the carriage and looked out. The scenery here has changed significantly from the scenery in the inner city of the royal capital.


    "This is the inside of the palace?" Claire said to herself.


    "Yes, this is the interior of the palace." Sophia stood up and explained, "We''ve arrived, get off."


    Claire jumped out of the carriage first, then bent down slightly and stretched out her hand towards Sophia, "Madam, please get out of the carriage."


    Sophia finished laughing at the corners of her eyes, and said with a smile, "You changed very quickly." Then she put her hand on Claire''s outstretched right hand, and waited for the servants to bring the stairs before slowly getting out of the carriage. walked down.


    Claire glanced around at the surrounding environment. There were various gorgeous carriages all around, and the place where they stopped was right in front of a magnificent palace, a white stone staircase that extended for more than ten meters. It was guarded by knights with spears and great swords.


    "Let''s go." Sophia was obviously accustomed to such scenes, and took the initiative to explain to Claire: "This is the place where the royal family holds banquets, so it is normal to have knights guarding it."


    Claire complained in his heart: It''s quite normal, that is, all the knights in this row are golden knights, is it too extravagant, and there is only one golden knight in his territory now.


    Incomparable, his own territory now has less heritage.


    After climbing the steps, the etiquette officer who was in charge of welcoming at the door saw Sophia and hurriedly greeted Sophia with his head down.


    "Ma''am, you are here!"


    Sophia nodded slightly and said lightly, "Has the banquet started?"


    "Not yet, Prince Albert just went in." The man said in a low voice.


    "Cut!" Sophia''s face was full of disdain, "I knew I would have come later, and I almost met that idiot."


    The etiquette official kept a smile on his face and didn''t dare to talk. He didn''t dare to intervene in the matter between the two bosses.


    "Since it hasn''t started yet, let''s go in." Sophia looked at Claire, but didn''t move forward.


    Claire was also stunned for a moment, but did not respond.


    Sophia continued: "Is it difficult for the lady to take the initiative in this kind of thing?"


    Only then did Claire come to her senses, she threw her elbows out, Sophia took advantage of the situation to grab Claire''s arm, leaned her body up, and the two leaned against each other.


    Claire resisted the urge to push the opponent away, this demon girl An dared to mess with her Taoism!


    However, it feels quite comfortable, the body is soft and the touch is good.


    The etiquette officer on the other side buried his head deeper, and didn''t ask Claire''s identity and where she came from. Sophia was there to vouch for him. I didn''t dare to ask, and there was no need to ask him It is only the officials in charge of etiquette, as for the safety of His Majesty the King is not his responsibility.


    ...


    After Sophia took Claire''s hand and entered the palace, the lively palace suddenly became silent. Everyone turned their heads and looked over. Most of the people''s eyes were on Sophia. Drooling, Sophia''s outfit today is really alluring.


    But there are also a small number of people looking at Claire beside Sophia, they seem to have never seen this person before.


    Time stagnated silently for a few seconds, and then the banquet became lively again, and the nobles turned their heads and continued to talk about the topic just now.


    Most of them are still very knowledgeable and self-aware.


    Knowing that a character like Sophia can only be viewed from a distance, not harassed, at most you can think about it in your own mind.

 Chapter 146： : Earl of Lamb

    "Ma''am, you are here."


    A man wearing a pure black dress with silver eyes hanging from the bridge of his nose stepped forward. Although he respected Sophia''s tone, he could see that his aura was not weaker than Sophia''s.


    When Claire looked at the other party, she just glanced at him, and the other party was also looking at herself.


    But when Claire looked behind him, he understood the identity of this man.


    Shane was still following behind him, and the whole person was very restrained. It should be Shane''s father, the current head of the Ansair family.


    Sophia also responded politely, "Has Earl Norton been here for a long time?"


    Shane''s father shook his head slightly, looked at a room deeper in the palace, and said, "I''ve just come here too, His Majesty the King should be waiting for us, let''s go together."


    Sophia nodded slightly, turned her head and said to Claire: "I have something to go first, I have brought you in, and the business of attracting investment is up to you."


    Norton followed Sophia''s gaze to look at Claire. He had learned about Claire from his young son a long time ago, and this was the first time he had seen it.


    Claire nodded slightly at Norton, saying hello to him.


    Norton took a deep look at Claire, then withdrew his gaze, and said softly, "Xia En, you should also stay with your friends."


    Shane bowed slightly and said, "Yes, my father."


    After the two left one after another, Shane finally breathed a sigh of relief. When his father, Earl Norton, was still there, he felt like a tight wire, and he could finally relax after walking away. down.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so afraid of your father." Claire laughed.


    Shane rolled his eyes at Claire, isn''t this nonsense?


    "Come on, find a place to sit."


    The two walked to a corner with few people. During the process, people kept looking over with strange eyes. They didn''t understand why Claire could follow Sophia in, and she had such a close relationship with the young master of the Ansair family. .


    "Ha!" Xia En lay down on the sofa and made a comfortable voice, then pointed to the food on the table and said, "Try it, the chefs in the palace are still very good at craftsmanship."


    "Let''s eat it later." Claire said, "I don''t know these people yet, so you can introduce me later..."


    "I''ll show it to you now." Shane poked at a fat, pot-bellied man not far away with his chin, "That''s Earl of Yar and the controller of the Yar Chamber of Commerce, their chamber of commerce. You should have heard that more than 80% of the waterway shipping in the kingdom is handled by the Yar Chamber of Commerce."


    "And the man with the yellow hair over there, the owner of the Lan Luo family, the fabrics of my tailor shop are all purchased from him..."


    "That handsome young man over there, yes, the one who was chatting and laughing with the girls, he is the young master of the Oak family, and has now begun to take over their family''s business. The most famous perfume brands in the country are It belongs to the Oak family, and the Oak family specializes in making women''s money, and those cosmetics and jewelry are all their family''s business."


    "And the one over there... the strong man in the armor, who has his shadow behind the national competition arena, the hereditary duke..."


    When Xia En wanted to continue speaking, a middle-aged man in his forties with long hair walked towards the two of them with a goblet.


    "Two, is there anyone in the vacant seat here?" the man asked softly.


    Claire looked at Shane and wanted to ask him who the other party was.


    Shane stood up and said respectfully, "There''s no one here, Earl Lamb, please take a seat."


    Claire also stood up to show respect, nodded slightly and said, "Earl Lamb, you''re safe."


    Lamb let out a hearty laugh, "You two don''t have to be so polite, let''s sit down together."


    After the three sat down, Xia En took the initiative to introduce: "The two of you haven''t met before, so let me introduce you."


    "This is Earl Lamb, the helm of the Lysis Chamber of Commerce. The Lysis Chamber of Commerce is one of the top chambers of commerce in our kingdom."


    "Hahahaha!" Earl Lamb let out a hearty laugh. "Young master has praised us. Our Lysis Chamber of Commerce has to rely on the help of your Ansair family."


    Shane smiled slightly, "Earl Lamb is polite, we are win-win cooperation."


    Then he continued: "Earl Lamb, let me introduce this to you, he is the Viscount Griffin..."


    Earl Lamb reached out and stopped Shane''s introduction: "No need to introduce, although Viscount Claire has not met me yet, but I am very familiar with him. Our Lysis Chamber of Commerce has also done business with him."


    Shane looked at Claire unexpectedly. He didn''t know it was happening.


    Claire nodded, "Yes, I would like to thank your Chamber of Commerce for being willing to sell me the facilities in the mine."


    "I want to thank you for helping us recycle those difficult-to-transport facilities. Is the mine still running smoothly now?"


    "Thanks to the professionals sent by your chamber of commerce, everything is going well."


    "As long as it goes well, if there is any problem, Viscount Claire can go to Baron Moulton, who is in charge of flying over there, and he will help you solve the problem."


    The reason why Earl Lamb is so kind is thanks to Sophia who brought Claire in just now. Originally, Earl Lamb thought that there was a cooperative relationship between Claire and Sophia. The young master of the Sier family is so close, it is necessary to please him.


    "Okay, if I have a question, I will be very polite." Claire replied.


    The three chatted together for a while, and some nobles next to them turned their heads from time to time and looked around, wanting to hear what they were talking about.


    Earl Lamb is a smart man, and he naturally transitioned the topic to the issues he cared about while chatting.


    "I just saw Viscount Claire and Madam Sophia getting so close, do you know each other before?" Lamb''s words seemed to be asked casually, but with that extremely curious look in his eyes But betrayed him.


    Claire knew the meaning of the other party''s words as soon as she heard it, she just wanted to know what the relationship between herself and Sophia was like.


    "There was a cooperative relationship before. The goods from our store were resold to the store under the name of the wife, and we met at that time." Although he knew what the other party wanted to ask, but Claire didn''t say it, he still wanted to talk to Sophia. Tiger skin does something for himself.


    "Oh, so that''s what it is." Earl Lamb also pretended to be suddenly enlightened, but he had already inquired about this news beforehand, otherwise he would not have sold the facilities in the mine to Claire.


    "Recently, I talked about a business with Mrs. Sophia..." Claire said pretending not to.


    "Oh? What business, is it convenient for you to talk to me?"


    Claire saw that the other party''s interest was swayed by herself, and then slowly said: "Mrs. Sophia plans to open a magic store and a chain store under my command in my territory..."

 Chapter 147： : Dont panic, its a big problem

    ,


    Claire didn''t say anything about the mermaid, but just told Sophia''s plan to open a store in Nafta City.


    Shane also acted as a wingman at this time and said, "I already opened a tavern and hotel in Nafhu City, and now I plan to open another tailor shop."


    Claire secretly gave Shane a thumbs up.


    Earl Lamb looked a little surprised after hearing this. His mind was spinning quickly. He had some understanding of the information about Nafu City, but he was just getting started. Is it necessary for Mrs. Sophia to open two stores like this there? ? And it''s still on the border of such a remote kingdom.


    After hesitating for a few seconds, Lamb made a decisive decision: "Actually, I have always wanted to cooperate with you, Viscount Clare, but there is no chance..." Although he did not understand why Sophia wanted to open a shop in Nafhu City, he did not have any idea. It doesn''t affect his follow-up. He doesn''t know enough about Nafu City, but he knows Sophia! If it weren''t for the opportunity to make money, she would never go even if her own father called her to open a store. Moreover, the Ansair family seems to have also participated in it. Two of the three major magic giants have participated. In this case, they know how to choose with their eyes closed.


    For the sake of the other party''s words, Claire naturally knew how to pick it up.


    "I have always hoped to have the opportunity to cooperate with the Lysis Chamber of Commerce. It just so happens that my city wants to add some stores. I wonder if Earl Lamb is interested?"


    "Of course it''s fine!" Earl Lamb replied happily. The Lysis Chamber of Commerce is not only specialized in mining, but also involved in other businesses.


    "That''s good." Claire smiled, "Let the people below talk about the latter."


    "I''ll let Moulton discuss cooperation matters when I go back."


    Saying that, the two raised their wine glasses at the same time and met each other, with happy smiles on their faces.


    After chatting for a while, Earl Lamb made an excuse to leave. After Earl Lamb left, Claire didn''t take the initiative to discuss with those from the major chambers of commerce, and gradually people came forward to get acquainted for various reasons. .


    Only then did Claire understand Sophia''s action before entering the door. It turned out that it was not simply taking advantage of herself.


    Emmm, the image of the other party in my heart seems to have improved a little bit, at least I know how to give back to myself after taking so much advantage of myself before.


    Negotiating the business later was easier. Claire took Sophie Adam directly. When those people heard that Sophia, the young master of the Ansair family, and Earl Lamb of the Lysis Chamber of Commerce were all joining, they thought they would all join. Not wanting to directly reach a cooperation intention with Claire.


    In the same sentence, even if they don''t believe their own judgments, they will believe the decisions made by Sophia and the Ansel family.


    Although they are considered top nobles, there is still a slight gap between them and Sophia. At least these two are one of the closest people to the kingship. Sometimes they can get information they don''t know, so they follow the other side anyway. That''s it, even if you can''t eat meat, you can drink some soup.


    ...


    "Things are going well." Claire said while lying on the sofa.


    In less than an hour, he had already met with most of the nobles present, and the problem of lack of consumer goods in the western district of Nafu City was resolved, even better than he imagined.


    "No, Mrs. Sophia will give you the bottom line. These people must be very relieved to board your pirate ship."


    "What is a pirate ship, this is a bright road to riches." Claire put an arm around Shane''s neck and pulled him over.


    "I haven''t asked you yet, what happened to that dress?"


    "what clothes?"


    "It''s the dress that was given to Sophia... Madam." Claire blurted out, but only halfway through remembering that this was the banquet scene, she added the word Madam.


    "Is something wrong? Are they all designed according to your requirements?"


    "Fabric! What''s the matter when she said the fabric is good?" Claire was still a little overwhelmed, wondering if Sophia was insinuating him or what she meant.


    "Oh this." Xia En slapped his forehead and said, "I forgot to tell you, the master tailor saw your design, threw the fabric I took to the ground and stomped on the ground, saying it was like that. The fabric didn''t match the design, and then the best fabric was used, and I didn''t tell you because he didn''t charge for it."


    "No money?" Claire grasped the point. He had money, but the province should spend it, and he felt bad for spending more on gifts for Sophia.


    "Yes, no money."


    "Then it''ll be fine."


    "By the way, that master wants to see you." Shane mentioned.


    "Let''s talk when I''m free."


    "Then when are you free?"


    "I''m free when I''m free."


    Shane: "..."


    "You might as well just say no."


    "That''s what you said, I didn''t say that." After a while, Claire said again: "When I design a new costume one day, you can help me get it to him."


    It''s impossible to accept someone''s love for nothing.


    After a while, Shane suddenly said, "It''s almost time."


    "What point?"


    Xia En looked back suspiciously, "Have you forgotten who this banquet is for?"


    Claire was taken aback, "The sixteenth birthday of His Majesty''s little princess?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, his pupils shrunk, and he remembered that he was going to talk about business, and he didn''t care about it at all.


    Then he asked slightly nervously, "Should you prepare a present for the little princess?"


    Xia En''s expression was even more surprised, and he asked, "Aren''t you ready?!"


    "Clap!" Claire slapped her face. Damn it, she really wanted to prepare a gift. Now, can she go to Sophia and get that cheongsam back.


    "It''s alright, alright!" Claire waved her hand, and began to recall in her mind what was still available in her space ring.


    Xia En was also nervous, and began to rummage through the contents of his space ring, but the treasures he transported were placed in another space ring specially used for transportation. He didn''t bring it with him this time. There are some personal items in the space ring now, although there are some luxury goods, but they are not available.


    "How about I go to my father and ask him if he has any extra treasures," Shane said.


    Claire is still rummaging through the space ring to send snow salt? No, this is an ordinary household item for others, and the price is only 1,000 gold coins.


    The value of the few magic scrolls that I brought with me is indeed good enough, but how can anyone give gifts to the magic scrolls!


    It''s really impossible to give away a magic pistol. Although it''s a bit reluctant, I can ask Taiklin to help build another when I go back, but it seems that giving a magic weapon to a little girl is not very good.


    "Have you figured it out yet?" Shane was sweating profusely for Claire, even more nervous than Claire herself.


    "Don''t panic, the problem is very big, it''s useless to panic." Claire calmed herself down and glanced at the space ring again.


    "Have you found a solution yet?"


    After Claire''s mind calmed down, her thoughts gradually became clear, and she replied, "I have some clues. It should be no problem to play my strengths well."


    "What advantage?"


    "tell a story¡­¡­"

 Chapter 148： : Dream Stone

    ,


    "Is there a separate box?" Claire asked.


    Xia En looked around, then replied, "The little princess is about to come out. Now that everyone in the box has come out, there should still be some."


    "Okay." Claire stood up, "give me some time, I''ll go get the gift for the little princess."


    "Try to hurry. It will start in about ten minutes. At the beginning, His Majesty the King should give gifts first, followed by Mrs. Sophia and the others, and then it will be our turn."


    "Ten minutes should be enough." Claire had already selected an empty box and walked over.


    Shane could only pray for Claire secretly. Remember to bring some extra gifts when you come to this kind of banquet in the future, maybe you can use it.


    ¡­


    The nobles who were originally in the box and the corner of the hall also slowly moved towards the center of the hall, and more and more people gathered in the hall.


    Xia En was sweating profusely, "Why hasn''t Claire come out for so long?"


    After looking around in panic for several minutes, the singing and dancing music before the banquet was almost over, and then I saw Claire pushed open the door of the box and walked out.


    Xia En immediately stepped forward and asked, "Why did it take so long, has it been resolved?"


    Claire nodded, "It''s a little troublesome, but it''s resolved." Then, he put the silver knife and fork in his hand back on the table.


    Xia En followed his hand and looked over, curious in his heart, "What did you get out of it?"


    "Just a small gift."


    "Pretend to be mysterious, you''ll have to take it out later anyway." Shane didn''t care, and took Claire''s shoulders, "Let''s go, the banquet is about to officially begin."


    ¡­


    When Claire and Shane walked back to the hall, the last song just ended, the nobles off the court clapped, and Claire and Shane also clapped and re-mixed into the crowd. A lot, so it''s not very conspicuous.


    "Where did it go?" Claire asked in a low voice.


    Shane also replied in a low voice: "It''s time for His Majesty the King to speak, so don''t speak anymore."


    As soon as Xia En''s voice fell, a tall man with a gray moustache, a gray beard and a crown stepped onto the high stage. He looked like he was in his 60s or 70s, but his mental outlook gave people a kind of him. Still very shrewd and capable, with no signs of aging.


    Claire looked carefully at the man in front of him. This was the current king, Norris Ellis.


    Norris glanced at the nobles below on the high platform, and his body naturally exuded a momentum, which was the coercion from the superior.


    Claire lowered his head. He didn''t have any respect for the kingship in his eyes, just to avoid being seen by looking at each other, but he still secretly thought: This His Majesty Norris doesn''t seem to be a mediocre king.


    "Welcome all of you. Today is Princess Irene''s birthday party. I won''t say more. Let''s invite the protagonist of today." When speaking of Princess Irene, there was a flash of affection in King Norris'' eyes.


    Amid the applause of the crowd, a pretty girl with a gorgeous skirt slowly walked up from the backstage, with a happy smile on her face.


    When he reached the center of the stage, he stopped, bowed slightly to the nobles below, and then leaned beside King Norris with a shy expression on his face.


    "It''s beautiful." Claire commented objectively.


    "Indeed, Irene is getting more and more beautiful."


    "You know each other?" Claire made a judgment from the other party''s tone.


    "I used to spend time together when I was a child. Now that I have come out to do business as an adult, I have gradually become estranged." Xia En said flatly.


    Claire looked back in surprise. The Ansel family seemed to have a closer relationship with the royal family than she imagined. Shane was able to grow up with the princess.


    Shane said, "I''m going to give a gift."


    Claire''s eyes returned to the stage, and the first to send the gift was King Norris.


    He took out the beautiful gift box he had prepared from his arms and handed it to the little princess, and Irene joined her arms happily.


    "What is this? My father."


    Norris smiled dotingly, "You''ll know when you open it."


    Irene opened the gift belt tied to the gift box, and slowly opened the gift box. Seeing the gift inside, she couldn''t close her mouth in shock.


    "Wow, is this for me?" Irene held up a small crown, inlaid with various exquisite gems, shining under the light.


    Norris touched Erin''s little head, "Yes, this is the birthday present I gave you, happy birthday, my little princess, put it on and see!"


    Irene excitedly put the crown on top of her head with a smile on her face.


    "Thank you, Father, I like this gift very much!"


    The crowns of princes and princesses are generally obtained only when they are adults, but Irene received a crown from Norris herself on her sixteenth birthday. It is conceivable how much he loves Irene. .


    "Irene is cute, I also prepared a gift for you." Sophia also stepped forward and took out a gift box from the space pendant on her neck.


    "Thank you, Sister Sophia!" Irene said sweetly.


    "Hee hee, Irene can really talk." Sophia covered her mouth again and said with a smile: "Open it and take a look."


    Opening the gift box, Irene held out two delicate earrings, her eyes lit up a little, "What beautiful earrings, I like them very much! Thank you, Sister Sophia!"


    Sophia also touched Erin''s head, "Just like it."


    "The gemstone inlaid on Madam''s is the Dream Stone. It''s hard to find this gemstone. I''m a little embarrassed to take out my gift." Shane''s father, Earl Norton, also stepped forward.


    Dream Stone is a kind of magic gem, not only beautiful, some mages can use it to communicate with the dream realm, and even enter the dream realm to exchange with the dream creatures inside. However, this kind of gemstone is very lacking, so ordinary mages don''t have a few in their hands, so their understanding of dreams is not very deep.


    If ordinary people wear it, it can have the effect of meditating and sleep, and there will be a high probability of dreaming, so its name is also named after this.


    Sophia smiled politely at Earl Norton, knowing that the other party was holding her with these words, and then stepped back to make room for Earl Norton.


    "Hello Uncle Norton!" Irene also called out sweetly.


    A smile appeared on Norton''s face and jokingly said, "Why does Princess Irene call my lady sister and call me my uncle?"


    "Ah this..." Irene was at a loss for a while, and looked at her father nervously.


    "Okay, okay, don''t tease you, this is a birthday present from your uncle." Norton took out a gift box with costumes from his space ring and handed it over.


    "This is the clothes that the five tailors in the uncle''s shop took months to sew. UU read to take a look."


    Irene opened the gift box that Norton sent, and took out a very cute costume from it. The moment she saw it, her face was full of joy.


    "Thanks Uncle Norton, I love this dress, I''ll be wearing one on National Day!"


    Norton also showed a kind smile, "Princess Erin just likes it. If you want any clothes, come to me again. Our Ans Air''s tailor shop will always make them for you for free."


    "I''m going!" Shane next to Claire couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    Claire looked over and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Xia En said with a bitter face: "The gifts I gave are very similar to the ones my father gave, and the styles are almost the same. They were all made in my tailor shop, and I also spent 10,000 gold coins at my own expense. cost."


    Claire patted the other person''s shoulder and comforted: "It''s okay, at least you still have gifts, don''t you? Mine were made on the spot."

 Chapter 149： : a hodgepodge of stories

    After Earl Norton went down, Prince Albert came up, and the gift he sent was a spell pendant with protective spells.


    Irene also took it over with a look of joy, and said, "Thank you, uncle."


    It was Sophia who was on the side with a look of disgust on her face when she saw Prince Albert. Prince Albert just laughed a few times awkwardly and did not fight against it.


    Claire below is a little curious, what did this Prince Albert do to make Sophia hate him to such a degree.


    So he asked: "Shaen, do you know what happened between Mrs. Sophia and Prince Albert? Why do you feel that they don''t get along well?"


    Shane made a "shush" gesture on his lips and whispered: "I don''t know the specifics, it seems that Prince Albert and Mrs. Sophia cooperated in a business before, and then due to Prince Albert''s mistake Sophia, who could have earned a lot of money, lost a lot of money. In the end, Prince Albert ran away and made Sophia pay a lot of money in advance.


    This incident was quite noisy at the beginning. Sophia almost smashed all the magic shops opened by Prince Albert in the capital, and it was eased after His Majesty the King came to mediate. So you''d better not mention Prince Albert in front of Mrs. Sophia in the future. That was the biggest loss since she took control of the August family. "


    Claire blinked, if it wasn''t for what Shane said, he wouldn''t know there was such a thing.


    Afterwards, the nobles below also gradually stepped onto the stage and gave the gifts they had prepared to Princess Irene.


    Irene, who received the gift, also thanked them one by one, with a happy smile on her face.


    "Let''s go, let''s go up together." Shane poked Claire.


    Claire nodded and walked onto the stage with Shane.


    "Brother Shane!"


    Before Shane walked up, the Princess Irene shouted out excitedly. If it weren''t for the occasion, she would have run over.


    Xia En was also very happy, and thought that he would have some life to meet again after going out for a few years, but now it seems that the relationship between the two of them is still as close as when they were young.


    "Happy birthday to Erin." Shane waved his hand with a smile, then took out the gift he prepared and handed it over.


    "This is my present for you, I hope you will like it."


    Irene hugged the gift box that Shane handed over and said with a smile: "No matter what brother Shane gave, I will like it very much. I''ll go back and open it again!"


    Seeing that the other party didn''t open it up in person, Xia En was moved to tears. Irene really grew up and sensible, and didn''t embarrass her brother on the spot.


    "Brother Shane, who is this?" Irene asked curiously, looking at Claire.


    "Let me introduce you, this is Viscount Clare of the Viscount Griffin and my current business partner."


    Claire bowed slightly to show respect, "Happy birthday to Princess Irene!"


    Irene also returned a polite smile, "Brother Xia En''s friends are my friends, so don''t be so polite."


    Then Claire wiped the space ring, and a pink heart-shaped crystal pendant hung down from Claire''s fingers, "Princess Irene, this is the birthday present I want to give you..."


    This is a "gift" that Claire made temporarily after more than ten minutes. The raw materials used are the pink crystal that was traded last time, and some silver chains made of mithril left over from the previous experiment. , and the silver knife that Claire put down before is actually used to carve the shape of the heart. Because the crystal is fragile, it took so long, and it took Claire hundreds of carvings to appear. a satisfied.


    "You must be wondering why I don''t use this gift box to pack it?" Claire asked, but in fact he didn''t even prepare a gift at all, where did the gift box come from!


    Irene looked at Claire curiously with wide eyes, "Well, why don''t you put it in a gift box?"


    "Let me tell you a story, you may be able to know after listening..."


    "Okay." Irene''s eyes twinkled, "I like listening to stories the most."


    Claire also told the manuscript she had prepared in her heart, "This story happened in my territory, Nafhu City, and it''s not too long ago. Some of the people I''ve seen with my own eyes are still alive. In Nafhu City, there are two There are aristocratic families, one is called Joyce, the other is called Louis, and they have a deep feud and often fight with each other."


    Claire directly used the family names of the nobles he killed to increase the credibility of the story.


    "The Joyce family has a son named Werner, who is seventeen years old. He is excellent in both character and study. He is a young man that everyone likes."


    "One day he and his friends went to a mask party held by the then lord of Nafta City. At the banquet, he was deeply attracted by Millie, the only daughter of the Louis family, that day Millie She is the protagonist of the party, she is as beautiful as a **** at the age of sixteen!"


    "Werner stepped forward to express his intentions, and Millie also had a good impression of Werner. But the other party didn''t know the identity of the other party at the time. After the truth came out, Werner still couldn''t get rid of his admiration for Millie."


    "He dug into the Lewis family''s orchard just in time to hear Millie calling his name, and the two apparently fell in love at first sight. The next day, Werner approached the local priest and asked for his help."


    "The priest agreed to Werner''s request, thinking it was a way to resolve the conflict between the two families. Werner invited Juliet to the monastery through Millie''s nurse, and married under the auspices of the priest."


    "This afternoon, Werner met Millie''s cousin Eugene on the road. Eugene wanted to duel with Werner. Werner was unwilling, but Werner''s friend couldn''t stand his friend being humiliated, so he started a fight with Eugene. In a duel, Eugene took the opportunity to kill him. Werner was furious, took out his sword and duel, and finally avenged his friend and killed Eugene."


    "Killing a man, the Lewis family was furious, and ordered Werner to be expelled from Nafhu City, and ordered to hang his head high at the city gate if he dared to come back."


    "Millie was very sad, and he didn''t want to leave Werner. But at dawn the next day, Werner was about to start a homeless life. As soon as Werner left, someone from another family came to propose, the Joyce family. The owner of the house was very satisfied and ordered Millie to marry him next Thursday."


    "Millie went to the pastor to find a way. The pastor gave her a potion. After drinking it, she would be like dead, but after forty-two hours, she would wake up again. The pastor promised to send someone to notify Werner. Dig up Millie''s grave and the two of you will be able to fly away."


    "Millie acted as planned. The night before the wedding, she drank poison, and the next day''s wedding turned into a funeral. The priest immediately sent someone to notify Warner, but the messenger delivered the wrong news. Lily is dead."


    "Werner came to Millie''s grave in the middle of the night and dug the grave. After kissing Millie''s forehead, he took out the poison he had with him and drank it and fell beside Millie. die..."


    After hearing this, Irene couldn''t help but covered her lips with both hands, tears were already in her eyes, and she was obviously moved by this story.


    In disbelief, he said, "How could it be possible, Millie was feigning death. Didn''t Werner really die after drinking the poison? What should Millie do when she wakes up?"


    Claire continued: "When the pastor arrived, Werner was already dead, and more and more people came to watch. At this time, Millie woke up, there were more and more people, and the pastor also ran away. ."


    "Milly saw Werner lying beside her and the poison in his hand and understood everything. Tears were pouring down and she kept calling out Werner''s name, just like she did in the orchard. ."


    "But Werner still didn''t get up. Millie was desperate. She couldn''t find the poison. She looked at Werner''s saber, and drew out the saber to wipe it towards her neck."


    Irene covered her eyes did not dare to continue listening, she had already expected the cruel ending.


    "It was also at this time that a pink light fell from the sky." Claire''s tone became relaxed, and Irene''s eyes were secretly exposed from between her fingers.


    "A naked baby boy with snow-white wings and a golden bow and arrow slowly flew down from the sky. It was Cupid, the **** of love. He was touched by the emotions of the two and fell to the earth. Cupid asked Millie: Do you have What do you want?"


    "Millie just replied: I just want Werner to come back alive."


    "Cupid agreed to Millie''s request, handed her a heart-shaped pink crystal, and told her that this is the two of them, and this is a symbol of love. Love is a very fragile thing, and this heart-shaped crystal is also In the same way, if she can take care of this heart-shaped crystal, Werner will be able to live by her side all the time, and if this heart-shaped crystal is broken, then Werner''s life will be gone."


    "Millie carefully took the heart-shaped crystal and gently placed it in her arms, and Werner in her arms slowly opened her eyes..."


    "This is the end of the story, and since then, this pink heart-shaped crystal has become a symbol of love. It is said that people who get it can find their true love. I will give this crystal to Her Royal Highness. I hope Her Royal Highness can find her true love as soon as possible, and it is also because love needs care, not gorgeous packaging."


    The error-free chapters of "Beginning to Be a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on the new novel network. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend new ones!


    If you like to be a lord in the Viscounty, please collect it: () Beginning in the Viscounty as the lord, the new update is the fastest.

 Chapter 150： : Money cant buy love

    "Starting as a Lord in a Viscount New( Find the latest chapter!


    Xia En, who was beside him, couldn''t close his mouth in shock. He was shocked: I''m going, you can say flowers without a gift. If I hadn''t known beforehand, I would have been fooled by you.


    Compared to the shocked Shane, Irene was still moved by the story just now, which is normal. The story that Claire adapted was the story of Romeo and Juliet. It was popular in the world in her previous life, so naturally it has it. of success.


    "Thank you for the gift." Irene raised her skirt and bowed slightly, and said seriously, "I really like this story and this gift very much."


    "It''s good that Her Royal Highness likes it." Claire slowly handed over the pendant in her hand.


    Unexpectedly, Irene didn''t reach out to take it, but lifted her hair to reveal her snow-white neck, her face was a little shy and ruddy, and said softly, "Please put it on for me."


    Claire was stunned for a moment, then smiled, "I''m happy to help."


    Then he stepped forward, and wrapped his hands around Irene''s neck to tie it up. After wearing it, Claire took a step back, looked at Irene in front of her with admiration, and praised: "This pendant is very suitable. Your Royal Highness, it looks very good to wear."


    "Thank you!" Irene carefully held the pendant and said sweetly, looking at the pendant with love in her eyes.


    Compared with Irene, who was moved by the story, the nobles below heard Claire''s story without any fluctuations in their hearts, so the ladies who accompanied them covered their faces with tears in their eyes.


    In their opinion, this is just a story, and they don''t know why Princess Irene likes it so much.


    After the gifts were delivered, Claire followed Shane off the stage, and there were other nobles behind to give gifts.


    After walking downstairs, Shane poked Claire''s waist with his arm and whispered, "It really belongs to you. The gift you gave is probably one of Irene''s favorite gifts today."


    "Fortunately, I''m just good at telling stories." Claire said modestly.


    "Oh right." Claire suddenly remembered something, took out another finger-cap-sized pink crystal from the space ring and handed it to Shane. This one is much smaller than the one on Irene''s neck. , but Shane recognized at a glance that they were the same material.


    "Do you still have that crystal?"


    "Yes, and there are a lot more." Claire squeezed the pink crystal between her fingers into pieces with a little force, and then gently twisted the crystal pieces into powder and dissipated into the air.


    "After today, we can have one more item in our tulip shop."


    Xia En''s eyes lit up and he quickly asked, "How much stock do you have?"


    "Endless." Claire blew the pink powder on his fingers, "The important thing is that it''s only in my hand, not anywhere else."


    "How much are you going to sell it for?"


    "A gem that symbolizes love, can make people meet the righteous one, a gift from Cupid, the **** of love, the favorite gift received at Princess Irene''s birthday party..." Claire kept adding.


    Shane''s eyes became brighter and brighter, he stopped Claire and said, "Stop talking, I understand!"


    "No! You don''t understand." Claire said: "It''s not yet time, I suddenly thought of a good idea. After marketing it, I can sell it at a higher price."


    "Okay, let''s talk about it then."


    ...


    When the banquet was over, Shane followed his father, and Claire followed Sophia back to her carriage.


    As soon as he got in the car, Sophia asked, "Has the business been negotiated?"


    Claire nodded, "Thank you, Madam, they are all happy to do business with you."


    "Needless to say such polite words, if you tell me about the mermaid, they will be eager to invest more money."


    Claire shook her head, "It''s not good that too many people know about this kind of thing."


    Indeed, if too many people knew that the "mermaid" story was marketed, the value would be greatly diminished.


    Suddenly Sophia changed the conversation and asked, "You gave Erin a gift that was very thoughtful."


    Claire squinted and looked over, wondering what this woman meant, could it be that she was jealous? Do you think that the gift you gave her is inferior to that of Princess Irene?


    Forget it, let her be happy.


    "My lady, I designed your costume after staying up all night and all night... and the story for Princess Irene was made up in just a few minutes."


    Sure enough, after listening to Claire''s words, Sophia''s eyes turned into crescents with laughter.


    "It turns out that the gift you gave is a story, and the pink crystal is just an accessory."


    "That''s the next product from our store. If Madam likes it, I''ll give you one when it comes out." Claire said lightly.


    "Commodities?" Sophia''s eyes widened slightly, "I found that every time you release a new product, you have to tell a new story."


    Claire spread her hands, "Isn''t doing business just telling stories?"


    Sophia lifted her chin and leaned towards the opposite Claire, "Sell it to me too, we will divide it into three and seven."


    Claire shook her head and sighed: "Oh, I think so too, but the output of this crystal is extremely low, so it can only be supplied to the tulip shop in the capital. But don''t worry, I will definitely give it to Mrs. Here''s a piece of it." This business is not based on volume at all, and the profit is too great, he doesn''t want to give the other party a piece of the pie.


    There was also a trace of sadness on Sophia''s face. She could predict that this pink crystal would definitely make a high profit.


    Then he continued to ask: "Can this crystal really help people find their love?"


    Claire raised his eyes and looked over. He didn''t understand why Sophia would ask such a question. Logically speaking, this kind of thing is not something she should consider.


    Sophia saw the meaning in Claire''s eyes, a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, and said, "What? Do you think I will believe in love like those little girls?"


    "No." Claire denied, "You are so rich, how can you lack such a thing."


    "Oh? Do you think money can buy love?" Sophia asked with interest.


    Claire stretched out her index finger and shook it a few times, then said softly, "No, money can''t buy love, it can only give you love."


    Sophia was stunned for a moment and then she burst into laughter, unable to breathe: "Hahaha! I like your answer very much."


    Claire smiled slightly, but did not lose her temper like the other party, and continued: "But my crystal does have the effect of helping people find love."


    Crystals have the effect of amplifying people''s inner emotions. Even a high-level mage like Isaac will be affected. If worn on the body, when she has a good impression on someone, it will magnify the other person''s goodwill, and give it to her when she is hesitant. She is courageous and increases the odds of the two being together.


    Many times it is because of a lack of courage and opportunity, the two lost the opportunity to be together.


    What? You said that you were rejected? That means that the other party is not your real son! Just keep waiting, one day it will come.


    "Then the crystal you gave me is bigger than Princess Irene''s, or is it not as big as Princess Irene''s?" Sophia asked rhetorically.


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click the \"Favorite\" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 150 Money Can''t Buy Love), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time!


    If you like Becoming a Lord in the Viscounty, please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 151： : Bring this 1st row to me!

    Claire has a headache. Why does this woman keep asking such difficult questions?


    However, he still replied: "How much does Madam want?"


    "I''ll do it, let''s see how big the Viscount gave me." Sophia said with a smile, in her opinion it was a fun thing to tease Claire.


    Claire: "..."


    This question is really difficult to answer. The one given is smaller than Princess Irene. This woman will definitely find trouble for herself. If the one given is bigger than the heart-shaped crystal that Princess Irene gave, then she will take it out. , then do you want to hang out in the capital in the future?


    "Right!" Claire suddenly changed the subject: "I''ll invite you to a show tomorrow, right?"


    Sophia knew that Claire was changing the subject, but she didn''t embarrass him, and said, "Okay, what kind of performance?"


    "You''ll know then."


    ...


    Wendy finished playing the last recorder, and the melodious tune echoed in the room, as if she was talking about her longing.


    And this is the last scene of the mermaid waiting for her lover on the coast. The music perfectly matches the scene in the storytelling. Claire and Sophia sitting below are even moved.


    Wendy also took a deep breath. She didn''t feel anything during the performance. She felt a little flustered after the performance. Although she was very confident, if Claire felt that the story was not good enough, then it would not be her turn to tell these stories. .


    "Madam, how are you feeling?" Claire turned her head and asked.


    "It seems that Lord Viscount is not omnipotent. At least this story is not as good as what this lady said. This story is well told and should be able to swept the entire kingdom." Sophia commented objectively.


    Claire pursed her lips and said, "It''s fine if you like it, and I''ll ask you to help me when the time comes, to help fuel the flames."


    A hint of surprise flashed in Sophia''s eyes, and she said with a smile, "I''ll just say, why did you suddenly call me to watch the show? It turned out to be my help."


    Claire didn''t panic, and continued: "This story spread earlier, and your store in Nafford City can also make money faster, right?"


    "You don''t need to tell me this kind of stake. I''m still willing to help with this little favor. I also want to see how far your Nafu City can run."


    After finishing speaking, Sophia picked up her bag and stood up and said, "I''ll leave first if I have something else to do. If the Viscount wants someone else, you can come and find me."


    "Walk slowly, ma''am." Claire stood up.


    Sophia glanced at Claire''s feet from top to bottom, a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, and said with a smile: "If you don''t want to send it off, don''t stand up, we don''t have so many courtesy."


    "Hey, hey, I''ll see you off!" Claire took two steps forward, then stopped again.


    Sophia was amused by his actions, "Okay, stop here, see you later." After speaking, she slanted the bag over her shoulders and walked out with her waist twisted.


    "Madam, slow down, I''ll see you off!" Claire shouted loudly from the spot.


    "I''ll send it to you!"


    "Send it to you!"


    "You!"


    "what!"


    "Slow walk, don''t send me off!" Claire waved at Sophia who was walking out the door.


    After Sophia left, Wendy dared to step forward and asked carefully, "Who is this lady?"


    In her opinion, Claire is already considered a big man, yet she still has to be so respectful to her, and the momentum she radiates invisibly gives her a strong sense of oppression. If Claire is still on the side, it is estimated that when she was playing It is possible to make mistakes because of tension.


    "A stingy woman who sees money." Claire spat.


    Wendy smiled embarrassingly, knowing that she shouldn''t ask about this question, and then she asked about herself.


    "How''s the story going? Are you satisfied?"


    Claire nodded slightly, "It''s very good. Let''s perform the following performances according to this. Just play your own performance well, and someone will help you later."


    Wendy nodded vigorously, "Okay, I''ll do my best!"


    "You are very talented." Claire praised, took out a small purse containing five hundred gold coins from his arms and put it on the table, and continued: "This is ten months'' salary for you, you only need to tell this story Just say it."


    "Oh, by the way, if you have an idea, you can come to Nafu City. I will arrange a position for you, which is also related to the occupation of the bard." This is just what Claire said casually. I didn''t come with great expectations. The bard was different from Isaac, and Wendy would be able to find talents for musical performances from other places.


    Wendy didn''t pick up the purse immediately, but replied, "I''ll think about it."


    "I''ll go first if I have something else to do. This restaurant belongs to the lady just now. You can order whatever you want, it''s all free." Claire Yosofia came to the restaurant where they met two times before.


    After Claire left, Wendy sat at a table by the window, and after confirming with the waiter several times that it was really free, did she dare to pick up the menu.


    As soon as she picked up the menu and took a look, she was so frightened that her hand holding the menu shook several times, and she almost fell to the ground unsteadily.


    I glanced at the menu, and then looked at the purse Claire gave me, my dear, at least a few dozen gold coins are required to start a dish on this. A lot, seems to be enough to eat a meal here. Wendy instantly felt the blow of dimensionality reduction from the upper class.


    A rare opportunity, Wendy didn''t even look at the dishes, she turned to the last page, pointed to the most expensive row and said, "Bring me the most expensive ones in this row!"


    The waiter twitched the corners of his mouth a few times and reminded, "Miss, the music on this piece cannot be eaten."


    Wendy: "..."


    ...


    "Are you going? No more days?"


    Shane says goodbye to Claire at the door of the tulip shop.


    "Don''t stay any longer. I have negotiated cooperation intentions with those great nobles. They should send their own people to Nafu City. I have to go back and control it myself, so as to avoid any problems."


    "Okay, safe on the road, see you later!"


    "See you! I''ll bring new merchandise up in a few months." Claire waved and walked towards the city gate on the Wolf Dynasty.


    Claire had just left for less than half an hour when a stumbled figure rushed into the tulip store, with an aura that seemed to make trouble, and the frightened waiter was even ready to call the city guard.


    It happened that Xia En was still in the store at this time, and stopped the waiter who was about to ring the bell, "It''s okay, it''s an acquaintance."


    "Huhuhu!" Cillian gasped for breath. At this time, he had grown a lot taller than when Claire first saw him. He had uniform muscle lines on his body, and his whole person''s aura had changed. .


    Xilian calmed his breath and said, "Master Shane, is Lord Claire still there?"


    "Just call me Shane, it''s been less than an hour since Claire left."


    Cillian turned his head and wanted to push out the door in the next second, but fortunately Shane stopped him in time, "Stop chasing, now Claire has already left the city gate, and his mount is a speedy hurricane wolf. King, you can''t catch up."


    After hearing Shane''s words, Cillian let go of the doorknob and became melancholy.


    Shane continued: "He knows that you have entered the Knights Academy, and you can only come out once a month, so he didn''t wait for you. Hey, it''s not time for the Knights Academy to finish school yet, how did you come out? "


    Cillian pursed his lips, and replied a little embarrassedly: "My subordinates told me about Lord Claire''s coming to the capital, I asked the teacher to approve the leave and he wouldn''t give it and then ran away. come out."


    Shane was stunned and gave a thumbs up, "You are a ruthless person, I remember the last time a knight academy ran out to find a girlfriend, was hanged by the dean of their academy at the gate of the school and was whipped for a whole week. "


    "If you can see Lord Claire, it will be worth it." Cillian said without hesitation.


    After speaking, he sighed, "But it''s a pity that I didn''t encounter it... I guess this fight will be wasted."


    Xia En didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, and said, "Go back, I''ll help you find some relationship, just hang it for a day symbolically."


    Cillian thanked: "Thank you!"


    "You''re welcome, next time Claire comes, I''ll tell him to wait for you for a while, and then send someone to inform you, lest it''s been several days for your subordinates to spread the news."


    "It''s troublesome, then I''ll go back first."


    "Hey wait, I still don''t know how you got into the Knights Academy, haven''t they passed the enrollment time?"


    Now it was Cillian''s turn to wonder, "Ah? Isn''t the woman who arranged for me in Lord Claire''s friend?"


    "What woman?" Shane asked with a frown.


    Cillian recalled for a moment and replied, "Her name seems to be Sophia... If there is any problem, I will go back and go through the withdrawal procedures!"


    A glimmer of enlightenment flashed in Shane''s eyes, and he waved his hand, "No problem, she is indeed Claire''s friend. You should study at the Knights Academy. Not everyone can enter that place."


    The error-free chapters of "Beginning to Be a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on the new novel network. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend new ones!


    If you like to be a lord in the Viscounty, please collect it: () Beginning in the Viscounty as the lord, the new update is the fastest.

 Chapter 152： : Dont go, Ill give you more money!

    "Starting as a Lord in a Viscount New( Find the latest chapter!


    "Master, this is the last cooperation contract signed by the company." Reagan put a contract on Claire''s desk.


    "How many merchants are there now?" Claire asked.


    Reagan pondered for a moment, and replied with some excitement: "There are forty-five in total, all of which are large merchants, and they can basically cover the West District."


    Reagan never thought that after his young master went out for a few days, so many businesses would come to settle in after he came back. This is simply incredible.


    "Have the construction teams in Metallurgical Town been transferred back?"


    "Most of them have already come back, and some are doing the final finishing work. They should all be back in a few days."


    "Okay, you have to keep an eye on the construction of the West District, there can be no unexpected situations." Claire said with a serious tone.


    "Understood, I will definitely be watching at the scene." Reagan straightened up, and then asked, "Master?"


    "Huh?" Claire turned around.


    "When will you name that metallurgical town." Regan suggested.


    Claire took a breath, as if it was necessary, "Hey, let''s talk about it in a few days, I can''t think of a good name for now."


    Regan slowly backed out, leaving Claire alone in the room looking at the signed contracts.


    In the next week or two, Nafu City will be in full swing with the construction of the western district. Every day, there will be a transport team looking at the materials to transport materials to Nafu City.


    Nafu City is a lot more lively than before. Great changes take place in the west area every day. The water cloud beast also stays in the sky for a long time to shade the workers below. The residents of Nafu City are stunned and don¡¯t know what happened. what has changed.


    ...


    "Lord Viscount has posted a notice again!"


    A voice directly attracted the men and women in the streets and alleys. They had tacitly agreed that as long as they posted a notice, it would have great benefits.


    When the market was first established, a group of people were lifted out of poverty. When they started business with loans, they watched the business people around them become richer.


    "where?"


    "It''s still the same places!"


    "Let''s go! Go and see what''s written in the notice this time."


    People ran excitedly towards the places where the notices were posted. After reaching the location, the place was already crowded with people, and it was difficult to squeeze in one more person.


    "What should I do?"


    "Don''t look at me!" The man behind was full of confidence and walked towards the crowd.


    At the same time, he shouted: "Let me go, let me go! I can read, let me go forward!"


    Before he could finish shouting, he was pressed back by someone pressing his face with his hands, and he was also scolded: "Go away, do you still think literacy is so great now? Nafu City is now How many people don¡¯t know how to read? My little baby probably knows more characters than you when he goes to school every day, don¡¯t think about pushing forward!¡±


    The person who was pressed back looked aggrieved. He finally learned so many words, but now it''s worthless. If you want to put it away, you have to be able to mix up a document!


    It was too crowded at the back, and only after the people from the government came, did the scene restore a certain order.


    ...


    "What did the notice say?" asked some people who didn''t have time to go.


    "Do you know those buildings that the West District is working on?"


    "I know, I went to see it a few days ago. The house that was built is very beautiful."


    "That''s the investment that the Viscount brought to the capital. There seem to be many types of shops, restaurants, clothing stores, snack shops, etc., all of which are branches in the capital."


    "Really? Then I''m going to buy some snacks for my kid to try during the Chinese New Year."


    "These are not important, the important thing is that those stores need to recruit shop assistants! They are recruiting shop assistants in Nafu City! Do you know how much they will be paid?"


    The man was slightly taken aback, and boldly guessed: "Thirty silver coins?"


    "Wrong! Fifty silver coins, this is just a basic reward. If the business in the store is good, you will be given a bonus, which is said to be more than one gold coin!"


    "Really?!" The **** in the man''s shocked hands fell to the ground, "A gold coin, a gold coin, can''t be spent in a lifetime!"


    "Thank you, Lord Viscount. This is the contract he signed with those merchants. We must select the residents of Nafu City as shop assistants, otherwise, they will not be allowed to open shops here."


    "Yes, yes!" The man folded his hands and prayed, "Long live the Viscount! We are all your most loyal followers!"


    "The recruitment will start tomorrow, and there are still more than ten days of training. If you are interested, you must hurry up, otherwise you will have no chance."


    "I''ll go back and get ready!"


    The reason why those shops recruit local residents is also one of Claire''s policies, which can increase the local employment population and leave a part of the other party''s profits in Nafford City.


    Not only that, but Claire gave Shane and Sophia the preferential policies for the shops, but the rest of the shops don''t have any preferential policies at all. for myself.


    If not, do you spend so much effort to get this tourist city to make wedding dresses for others?


    ...


    Claire specially arranged an empty venue for the job fair, and before it started early in the morning, a long queue was lined up outside the venue.


    There are a total of thirty-five entrances and exits, representing the thirty-five shops in the West District, and inside are the persons in charge of those shops in Nafu City.


    "Hand over your resume for a look?"


    "Huh? What resume?"


    "..."


    "Next!"


    "Bring your resume to see? The notice posted outside is very clear, we only need to be literate!"


    "I don''t know how to read, so how can I read the notices posted outside!"


    "..."


    "Next!!"


    "Give me your resume... well, I''m very satisfied, you passed."


    "Ah? Don''t you ask? I was preparing for a long time yesterday! Why don''t you ask me, I can read and write, not to mention arithmetic, but you can ask me a few questions!"


    "Hey, let me go, don''t pull my legs!"


    "I beg you, please ask me some questions. I have studied hard for two months. If you don''t ask me, I have no sense of accomplishment at all!"


    "Come on, drag this guy to me, next!"


    When the next person came in, the person in charge sitting in the chair lit up and asked kindly, "Hello, let''s take a look at the resume."


    Claire: "..."


    "I just came to see The other party glanced at Claire a few times, and then made up his mind, "It''s okay, it doesn''t matter if you don''t have a resume, you look like a doorman at the door, I''ll give you a little higher than others. wages. "


    Claire: "..." Forget it, let''s go to the next recruiting point.


    "Hey! Don''t go, if you''re not satisfied with the salary, we can still negotiate!" The person in charge retained, Claire''s temperament really added points to their restaurant.


    The world is like this, good-looking people are born with an advantage.


    "You don''t have to be a doorman. You can just sit by the window and pretend to be eating. I''ll pay you the same salary."


    Claire walked out of the door without looking back, leaving only the other party howling inside.


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click on the \"Favorites\" below to record this time (Chapter 152 Don''t go, I''ll give you more money!) The reading record, you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like Becoming a Lord in the Viscounty, please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 153： : Mermaid Statue

    "Is the statue of the mermaid ready?" Claire asked, rubbing her head with a headache.


    There are indeed a lot of things going on in Nafu City these days. The job fair was held for several days before, but fortunately it ended successfully. Those shops have recruited a sufficient number and quality of people, and they are still busy with training now. .


    Reagan on the opposite side was even more haggard, and both eye circles had turned a lot darker. Although according to Claire''s words, he had recruited a lot of people into the government office, but when he was really busy, he realized that it was not enough at all.


    "A rough prototype has been made in the town over there, and it is now being transported here, and it will be there in the afternoon." Reagan is very familiar with the various affairs of Nafu City.


    "Okay, let the craftsmen at the blacksmith shop stop their work. When the statue is delivered, it will be their turn to carve it."


    In the past, Claire divided the craftsmen and blacksmiths who came to the Viscounty into two parts. The skilled blacksmiths were left in the blacksmith shop in Nafu City, and the average skilled ones were sent to the metallurgical town to do some basic work. Work.


    "Okay!" Reagan walked out tiredly.


    "Hey! You can rest for a while after the news. Don''t be too busy. Just let the people under your command do more."


    "I''m always a little worried if I don''t do what the young master ordered." Regan replied.


    Claire shook her head and nodded: "Okay, don''t be too tired, you can''t do things for me if you are too tired."


    "Understood!" Reagan''s tone became more spiritual.


    ...


    At the gate of the city, the transported mermaid sculptures stopped here. The craftsmen also rushed over with the guys who were eating their own meals. They carefully looked at the statue made of steel more than ten meters high, thinking about how to make it. Remodeled to be more perfect.


    There were also crowds of onlookers all around, pointing at the mermaid statue and saying, "Is this the mermaid you rescued last time?"


    It is true that Claire designed the drawings according to Eve''s appearance, but added some artistic transformations to make it more beautiful.


    "I think so, but why did the Viscount build this statue? Could it be that she is the Viscountess in the future?!"


    "It may be possible!"


    "The mermaid is so beautiful, it''s normal for the Viscount to fall, but that''s what the story says. I think they are in love with each other!"


    "It makes sense! It makes sense!"


    The crowd below was still discussing, and Claire also appeared directly above the statue using the flying technique at this time. Seeing the crowd below, she was puzzled.


    It seems that I have already solved 80 to 90% of the employed population in Nafu City. Why does it seem that so many people can gather at any time, do they not have to go to work?


    After seeing Claire''s figure with some sharp eyes, the crowd below shouted: "Lord Viscount is here, everyone run!"


    As soon as it sounded, the crowd watching the lively below hurriedly dispersed, Claire was dumbfounded, and those who didn''t know thought he was some kind of vicious lord.


    "..."


    Claire slowly landed on the ground, and asked the craftsmen beside her doubtfully, "What''s going on with them? Why did they run away when they saw me?"


    "Master Viscount, you ordered it at the time. I was afraid of any accident, so I told them not to come and watch. So when they saw you coming, they all ran away because they were afraid of your blame."


    After listening to it, Claire couldn''t help laughing bitterly, but the sculpture weighed hundreds of tons, and it was just poured. For fear of any safety accident, the public was not allowed to come to watch.


    "Let''s go." Claire said softly, the modification of the statue will definitely not be in such a place. The reason why it stopped at the gate of the city is because the road inside is too small. If it is transported in, it will damage the houses on the side, so this just stopped here.


    After looking around, Claire asked, "What about those people from the Academy of Sciences? Why haven''t they come yet?"


    This sculpture made of hundreds of tons of steel can''t be supported by his high-level mage''s levitating technique. Before half the journey, the magic in his body will be completely consumed.


    "Lord Isaac said he had something to do, come later."


    "Yeah." Claire nodded, also minding.


    After about five or six minutes, a huge shadow appeared in the sky, directly blocking the sky and blocking the sun in this area.


    Claire looked up and saw Isaac sitting on the airship waving to him excitedly, "Claire! I have remodeled the airship, so I can try to hoist this sculpture."


    Claire looked up at the airship flying overhead and narrowed her eyes. It has been two or three weeks since she came back to Nafhu. Well, now that I''ve been back for so long, I''m still addicted to airships.


    Moreover, Claire seems to have thought of the profit method of this airship, that is, it may be necessary to sacrifice Isaac''s fun, but presumably he should be happy to contribute to Nafford City, lest he stay on the airship every day, even research. Don''t do it.


    Seeing Claire''s smile at him, Isaac''s heart trembled. Claire seemed to be making up her mind!


    ...


    With Isaac''s help, it was much easier to carry the statue. The two senior mages threw a levitating spell directly at the statue, and then used the airship as the main power to directly transport the hundreds of tons of sculptures to the statue. It was hoisted into the air and flew directly over the building.


    However, for the sake of safety, Claire still sent people to disperse all the residents on the route first, so that if any accidental statue fell, the consequences would be disastrous.


    Fortunately, there were no accidents along the way The statue arrived at the designated location smoothly. A large open space in the North District is just not very far from the Blacksmith Street. Those craftsmen went back and forth. Also very convenient.


    After seeing the mermaid statue falling, the dwarf Teklin also rushed over from his blacksmith shop.


    "Claire!" Tecklin waved his hammer and greeted Claire.


    The craftsmen who surrounded them also gave way. After getting along during this period of time, they admired the craftsmanship of the dwarf Teklin. His craftsmanship far surpassed each of them. If you encounter something you don¡¯t understand, you have to go to him for advice. It can be said that Taiklin is the master of everyone present.


    "Taiklin!" Claire patted Taeklin on the shoulder, "It''s up to you, you lead this project."


    "No problem! Just tell me what you want!" Taikling assured, patting his chest.


    "Amazing!" Claire said: "The first thing people see is amazing! I feel that this statue is very beautiful, how can there be such a stunning beauty of such a beautiful creature in this world."


    Taiklin frowned, "What you said is a bit abstract. I will take them to get the design drawings first, and then send them to you. You can choose the one that suits you."


    "Okay, no problem. By the way, remember to use luminous materials, so that the statue can glow brightly in the dark." Claire didn''t plan to install street lights near the statue, and turned her into a light source. At night, it will definitely be an iconic building in Nafta.


    The error-free chapters of "Beginning to Be a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on the new novel network. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend new ones!


    If you like to be a lord in the Viscounty, please collect it: () Beginning in the Viscounty as the lord, the new update is the fastest.

 ~： written request for leave

    I have a sprained foot, I can''t touch the computer in the medical room, I take a day off, and I will add these two chapters later


    The error-free chapters of "Beginning to Be a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on the new book Haige Novel.com. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend the new book Haige Novel.com!


    If you like to be a lord in the Viscounty, please collect it: () Beginning in the Viscounty as a lord

 Chapter 154： : Dayas Opera House

    The work in Nafu City is proceeding in an orderly manner, and in the capital, the story about the mermaid is slowly fermenting.


    Wendy still began to tell this story about mermaids in the outer city of the capital. After singing the song, the onlookers below burst into tears, took out coins from their pockets and threw them to Wendy as a reward.


    Looking at the pile of coins below, Wendy''s heart was filled with endless joy, not because of the reward she had never received, but the joy of being recognized, the achievement of her efforts being recognized by others feel.


    "Thank you for listening, I will continue to perform here tomorrow." Wendy bowed deeply to the crowd below.


    In the next few days, Wendy will tell the story of the mermaid here. More and more people come to watch, and she gets more and more rewards. Every day she goes back, she will summarize the stories she told during the day and There is still something wrong with the skills. In this positive feedback, her skills are growing at a speed visible to the naked eye every day, and the story of the mermaid is becoming more and more beautiful.


    Gradually, Wendy''s reputation has become quite famous in the outer city of the capital, and the residents of the capital city are familiar with the story of the mermaid even if they have not heard of it.


    People can be heard talking about mermaids from the streets.


    "Do you think the prince will come back to see the mermaid at the end?" a girl asked, wiping her tears, apparently just returning from Wendy''s story.


    "I don''t think so. He is all a prince. He must go back to his kingdom to find other beautiful princesses, so he won''t come back." The boy replied.


    "Humph! You don''t understand anything! The prince loves the mermaid princess so much, he will definitely come back!"


    The boy said sternly: "You already said that he is a prince, who can stop him if he wants to come back! He must have changed his mind after returning to the kingdom, he is a scumbag, if it were me, I would definitely not do this! "


    "Humph!" The girl stomped her feet angrily and was about to cry, "You don''t understand! I''m going home!"


    "Don''t go, didn''t you agree to go to the restaurant to eat?" The boy chased after him, still muttering, "Why are you angry, it must be because of that prince, I told you all He''s a scumbag, he can''t be angry with that kind of person. Come and have dinner with me, I made a reservation for the restaurant for a long time, and it''s all you like. "


    "I said it! I''m going home! Don''t follow me, and I''ll give you two punches if you follow me!" The girl warned with an angry face, waving her fist.


    Only the boy was left at the intersection with a bouquet of flowers in his hand, and he didn''t know what he did wrong.


    ...


    After one day''s performance, Wendy bowed to thank the audience as usual, and then picked up the rewards. There were nearly five gold coins in total. Now she can earn as much as she could earn in the previous month in one day.


    As soon as he raised his head, he saw several huge figures standing in front of him, so frightened that Wendy hugged her reward money and stepped back a few steps, looked over with vigilance, and shouted: "Don''t mess around. It''s not far from here in the city guards. Even if you stole my money, you will be caught."


    Wendy didn''t want to be robbed of the fruits of her hard work, so she could only warn.


    Behind the tall figures came an old man who looked like a manager, with only a few white hairs left on his head.


    The old man coughed a few times and said, "Cough, don''t panic, this lady, we didn''t come to steal your money."


    Wendy still didn''t let go of the vigilance in her eyes, she still clings tightly to her reward money, she has been wandering since she was in her teens, and she has seen a lot of ugly human nature, so she won''t believe the other party''s words so easily.


    "Then what do you mean?" Wendy asked after sizing up the other party.


    The people in front of them gave people a vicious feeling, and even Wendy could see the scars on their bodies everywhere, coupled with the flesh on their faces, it was hard for people to believe that they were not bad people.


    The old man glanced at the people beside him, and those people took a few steps back wisely, leaving the two of them to continue their conversation.


    "Sorry, I misunderstood you. These are the thugs in our opera house, and you know it. It''s inevitable that there will be some trouble in our line of work, so this is essential."


    "Opera House?" Wendy widened her curious eyes.


    The old man politely said: "Yes, I am the steward of the Dayas Opera House, and I want to invite you to play a story about a mermaid."


    A glimmer of light flashed in Wendy''s eyes. Of course, she had heard of the Dayas Opera House. This is a famous opera house in the capital. Many stars who became popular overnight came out of it. She had a dream before to be able to enter this place to perform her talents, but when this opportunity was presented to her, she couldn''t believe it.


    Seeing that Wendy was silent, the old man thought she was thinking about something, and said, "Don''t worry, the people in our opera house are very professional, and they will definitely help you tell this story well, as you see it. We can find what kind of actors you want, the mermaid is a little hard to find, but with some magic skills, you can still show the desired effect."


    "Oh!" Wendy came back to her senses, but her expression was still a little embarrassed, and she asked in a panic, "How much is the cost of one performance? I only have five or six hundred gold coins on my body now, I''m afraid not enough."


    Wendy had heard some seniors talk about her dream before: When she saves enough money, she must go to the opera house to hold a show of her own.


    "Hahahaha." The old man laughed out loud as if he heard something funny, "Our Dayas Opera House is different from those small opera houses, even if we give us money, we will not charge those with poor quality. good work."


    Wendy''s eyes lit up Then you mean..."


    "Yes, your story is very good, we won''t charge you money, only those opera houses that can''t run will charge the performers, and we will give you a lot of money, which is what you deserve of."


    "How much is the expensive reward?" Wendy asked cautiously.


    "Two thousand gold coins are used as a base for a performance, and then they are distributed according to the amount of tickets sold. It is not uncommon for a performance to earn more than 10,000 gold coins."


    "Really?!" Wendy asked excitedly, how long would it take to earn 10,000 gold coins like her.


    "Of course! This is normal for us. How is it? Have you considered it? Do you want to come to our Dayas Opera House to perform? Our boss is very optimistic about your performance."


    "Of course I do!" Wendy was about to jump up with joy, and one of her life''s ideals was about to come true!


    The old man''s face also wrinkled with a smile, "Then let''s go, start rehearsal as soon as possible, and strive to start the performance next week. The actors are already pending, and then you can choose anyone you like."


    "Okay, now! I''ll tidy things up." Wendy began to tidy up the things she put on the ground.


    "Let them carry it for you." The old man waved his hand, and the strong men behind him were about to walk forward.


    Wendy''s movements quickened, she shoved the unpacked things into her arms, and shouted, "No, no! I''ll do it myself!"


    It''s more reassuring to hold your own meal guy and those rewards.


    The error-free chapters of "Beginning to Be a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on the new book Haige Novel.com. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend the new book Haige Novel.com!


    If you like to be a lord in the Viscounty, please collect it: () Beginning in the Viscounty as a lord

 Chapter 155： : Do you want to do something with me?

    Wendy became an instant hit at the Dayas Opera House, and almost overnight, the nobles of all sizes in the capital heard about this troubadour who told the story of the mermaid.


    Wendy''s tickets at the Dayas Opera House were hard to come by, and it even became a necessary process for those aristocratic descendants to pursue ladies.


    "Have you bought the tickets for the Mermaid Princess?"


    "Sorry, there are too many people robbing them. I sent servants to watch all night to buy tickets, but I still couldn''t get them. Those livestock had already lined up at the door the morning before."


    "The queue you sent your servants to?"


    "Any questions?"


    "Do you know the young master from the Pepys family? He gave it to my sister after he went to the queue to grab the tickets in person."


    "Oh, do you mean that young master from Pepys''s house who lined up all night to sleep through the shop, then caught a cold the next day, and finally the ticket was taken away by the woman and another man went to see it?"


    "..."


    "Uh... Although the ending is not very good, at least the attitude of the people is very good. I don''t care, I want the tickets for the mermaid princess! Otherwise, today''s date will be here!"


    "But it''s all sold out now. Where can I buy it for you? No one is willing to sell it to me even if I am willing to pay three or four times the price!"


    "I don''t care I don''t care!"


    While the girl was still screaming, a man in a hood leaned over and whispered, "Hey, brother, do you want a ticket? The ticket for the mermaid princess is absolutely innocent."


    The girl stopped shouting and looked over with the boy, "Do you really have one?"


    The man in the hood whispered: "Internal staff, these are the tickets that flowed out from the inside, and the location is not bad."


    The boy pursed his lips and asked, "Okay, how much is it? "


    The man raised five fingers, "Five hundred gold coins."


    "You''re crazy!" the boy screamed, "The original price is only 100 gold coins, and you want to sell it five times as soon as you sell it?"


    "Shh! Be quiet!" The man with the hood pressed his hand, "Keep your voice down, it''s not good to attract others, didn''t you say that just now? It''s not a problem to turn it three or four times, why is it now? Don''t want to spend money?" As he spoke, he glanced at the girl.


    The **** the opposite side didn''t speak, just looked at the boy, but the meaning in her eyes was already clear.


    The boy looked at the girl and the person who bought the ticket was in a dilemma. He really wanted to strangle the scalper, otherwise he would have a way to coax the girl. Now, wouldn''t the five hundred gold coins cost him his life? A month''s pocket money is only three or four hundred gold coins.


    After hesitating for a moment, he still made up his mind, looked at the girl resolutely, and said, "Okay, I''ll buy one for you!"


    "One?"


    "Yes, you go inside and see, I''ll be waiting for you outside!"


    "..."


    "Are you a pig? How can you say such a pig''s words? You have always paid for it. I will invite you this time."


    "What''s the matter with you? Why are you covering your mouth?"


    "I was so moved that I was speechless."


    One thousand gold coins were handed over, and the other party handed them two tickets for the Mermaid Princess after the count was completed.


    ...


    After buying snacks, the two entered the Opera House with their tickets, and found their seats according to the seating chart above.


    "The person who bought the ticket has a little conscience. This seat is really good."


    "You can''t stop your mouth from eating. Don''t talk later. I want to appreciate it. It''s very touching to hear this story from others."


    The boy crossed his hands beside his mouth, "I promise not to speak."


    The melodious music sounded, and the hearts of everyone were immersed in it, as if facing the vast ocean.


    Wendy also walked from the backstage to the center of the stage at this time, playing the recorder in her mouth. Compared with before, the whole person''s temperament was like two people. The performances here these days gave her a feeling that she did not have before. confidence.


    "Fuck!" The boy who sat in the seat suddenly pointed at Wendy and screamed.


    After the people sitting around cast dissatisfied glances, he covered his mouth, still disbelief in his eyes.


    The girl turned around and twisted his waist forcefully, and whispered, "Didn''t I tell you to stop arguing?"


    The boy pointed at Wendy and said incoherently, "She she! She is the scalper who sold us tickets for five hundred gold coins!"


    The girl narrowed her eyes and took a closer look, and said in surprise, "It really is!"


    The two looked at the tickets they had bought with five hundred gold coins, and instantly felt as if they had been tricked.


    ...


    The last clarinet piece reverberated over the hall of the opera house, and there were already quite a few spectators below, wiping the corners of their eyes with handkerchiefs.


    Even the two big bosses who spent a thousand gold coins were attracted and immersed in the story after a moment of indignation.


    The two tickets were originally given to Wendy by Dayas Opera House, and she asked her to invite her friends to watch it, but Wendy didn''t have any friends in the capital, so she became a scalper, and the two tickets changed hands. Selling hundreds of gold coins.


    After coming off the stage, Wendy took a deep breath and sat in her exclusive seat. After the whole performance, her physical strength was exhausted. This was different from performing in Wangcheng. The pressure was relatively high, and Not so easy either.


    Maybe in the future, after she becomes famous, she doesn''t care about this kind of fame and fortune, and her artistic level can be raised to a higher level.


    As soon as Wendy sat down, someone walked forward with a water glass and said respectfully, "Mr. Wendy, drink water."


    "Thank you!" Wendy responded politely.


    Wendy hadn''t rested for a while when the old man stepped forward and said, "Wendy, our boss wants to see you."


    "Boss?" Wendy stood up, she hadn''t seen the boss of Dayas Opera House for a week or two.


    "Yes, she has been waiting for you in the VIP room, and she has been watching the performance just now."


    Wendy nodded, tidied herself up a little, and then followed the old man in charge to the VIP room.


    "The boss is waiting for you inside, come in."


    Wendy made some mental preparations thought for a while how to reject the other party''s unreasonable request, the previous seniors said so, after the fire, all kinds of troubles will come to the door, although They haven''t been on fire either, but Wendy thinks what they''re saying makes perfect sense.


    Pushing the door and entering, Wendy saw a familiar figure, opened her mouth and finally realized that she didn''t seem to know the other person''s name.


    "My name is Sophia..." Sophia was lying on the sofa, shaking her long legs in front of Wendy.


    Wendy''s heart was instantly occupied by nervousness. Although the other party didn''t make any oppressive actions, the moment they met, Wendy felt that she was weakening the other party, and her confidence on the stage disappeared instantly.


    "Hello Mrs Sophia."


    "Sit, don''t stand." Sophia pointed to the seat next to her.


    Wendy carefully sat over, and when she sat down, she moved to the side, trying to keep Sophia as far away as possible.


    "You have made a lot of progress compared to before, and he really saw the wrong person."


    "He? Do you mean Lord Claire?"


    Sophia nodded slightly, glanced at Wendy, and asked, "Are you satisfied with your current life?"


    Wendy sat up immediately, "I''m very satisfied. Now I can earn tens of thousands of gold coins a month, and I''m still doing a job I like, which is something I never dared to imagine before."


    "Okay." Sophia said softly, sat up too, and leaned over to Wendy''s side.


    "Do things with me? You can give you anything you want from me."


    The error-free chapters of "Beginning to Be a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on the new novel network. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend new ones!


    If you like to be a lord in the Viscounty, please collect it: () Beginning in the Viscounty as the lord, the new update is the fastest.

 Chapter 156： : Choice and Opportunity

    "Don''t say no." Sophia reached out and stopped Wendy who wanted to speak.


    Wendy: ? ? ? Whoever said I would refuse, the behind-the-scenes boss of the Dayas Opera House, it is the lifelong wish of many bards to be able to work for her.


    "You may not understand some things very well. You can make a decision after I tell you."


    Sophia picked a cherry on the table without putting it in her mouth, and asked, "Do you know Morey? He''s a troubadour just like you..."


    "Of course I do!" Wendy''s tone became excited when she heard the words Morey, "Master Morey is my idol, he is a late bloomer, in his thirties, he was still in various cities. Wandering in the middle of nowhere, following others to tell the stories he wrote, but there was no improvement all the time. At the age of 40, after accumulating and performing at the Teatro Dayas, he became a master in our industry! His stories are always inspiring. With us juniors, how could I not know him."


    Seeing Wendy so excited, Sophia burst out laughing, "Why didn''t I realize he was as great as you said."


    Wendy''s mouth pouted, and she couldn''t be angry with the boss opposite her, so she could only mumble, "You don''t know him. I have learned about Master Morey''s life in detail."


    "If you want a life like his, I can get it for you, too." Sophia smiled, as if she was talking about a trivial matter.


    "What do you mean?" Wendy had some doubts in her head.


    "Meaning, those things are all made up, and the so-called Master Morey is also praised. Do you think he has talent? Of course there is, but that''s it, if it''s really talented, it won''t work. I needed to spend hundreds of thousands of gold coins to promote him, and finally he became a master of art, but it is not a loss, and now I can earn a lot of money every year."


    Wendy felt that her three views had been challenged, her brows could not help wrinkling, she was reluctant to believe that Master Morey had been her idol for a long time, but what Sophia said was like, no matter what. Anyone who is in this position can become Master Morey.


    "Don''t believe it?" Sophia asked Wendy with an unbelievable expression on her face, shattering other people''s inherent three views, which was considered an interesting thing to her.


    "Didn''t you get up like this? Your talent is even much better than Morey''s. You have improved so much after not seeing each other for a few days. Morey didn''t have your level at the beginning. I don''t even need to be on you. Spend an extra penny, and the story of the mermaid princess will naturally attract so many audiences. But you yourself know what you are relying on?"


    Wendy answered honestly, "The story given by Lord Claire..."


    She knew better than anyone else that she could achieve what she is today because of the fairy tale book that Claire gave her before.


    "Yes, if this story is not for you, but for others, then the person who will be on stage today will not be you." Sophia leaned forward slightly, dragged her chin with her hand, and looked straight at it. Wendy. "The user becomes a dragon, and the user does not become a worm. When you reach that position, there will be all kinds of help to push you forward. Anyone can be Morey, and anyone can be Wendy."


    "So now you understand, talent, hard work, diligence, these are not the most important, the important thing is choice, and seize the opportunity."


    "Back to the topic at the beginning, now give you a chance, do things with me, and I will make you the most famous bard in the whole kingdom, a talented bard girl in her twenties, how about this image Or a troubadour girl who suddenly woke up after suffering and created more than a hundred stories, I can help you shape whatever you like. Everyone in the kingdom will know your name!"


    Wendy admitted that she was moved, and her hands couldn''t help shaking. Isn''t this her dream all along! Fame of the entire kingdom, this is something that many seniors can''t do.


    "You can think about it, I''m not in a hurry." Sophia picked up a cherry on the table and put it in her mouth, "I just told you, seize the opportunity and choose..."


    "Chance and choice..." Wendy muttered to herself.


    The words Claire and her said when they were in the restaurant suddenly flashed in my mind: You are very talented... If you have an idea, you can come to me in Nafta City, and I will arrange a position for you, which is also about the troubadour of¡­¡­


    As soon as this thought flashed through her mind, Wendy stood up and bowed deeply to Sophia: "Thank you for letting me know my choice..."


    The corner of Sophia''s mouth showed a smile when she was dismissed by Wendy''s next words.


    "Sorry! I can''t do things with you, I know what I''m after, money and fame are just incidental, what I really enjoy is being a troubadour who tells stories..."


    "Oh? Are you going to find Claire?" Sophia asked lightly.


    "Yeah!" Wendy nodded vigorously, "After I finish telling the story of the mermaid, I will go to Nafu City to find him. He said he would arrange a job for me."


    Sophia''s fingers tapped on the table without saying a word, obviously not in a good mood.


    "You are all like this, why do you have to follow that kid? He is just a viscount. I can give you more. What is there in him that I can''t give you?"


    Wendy opened her mouth, she herself didn''t understand, but after thinking about it, she replied, "Lord Claire has a unique charm..."


    In the end, Sophia sighed, she didn''t understand why she lost to that kid Claire, the same beggar before, even if she gave him a lot of cash, arranged for him to enter the Knights Academy, and promised to help him develop his power, he was still right Claire is so fascinated, and if he hadn''t said that he was Claire''s friend, the other party would not even accept these benefits.


    What kind of ecstasy soup had Claire poured into them to make them all so "loyal" that they couldn''t buy it if she wanted to.


    "Okay." Sophia waved her hand, "Even if you reject me, don''t worry about anything, I''m not the kind of stingy person. Get ready, I''ll arrange for you to perform in other cities in a week, the story of the mermaid princess It will spread within the kingdom, and you can also gain a certain amount of fame and fortune, but if you follow me, you can get more, do you want to change your mind?" Sophia was still a little reluctant.


    "Thank you Madam, but I still don''t plan to change my mind." Wendy nodded slightly.


    "Okay." Sophia stretched and stretched out on the sofa, "Go down, I''m sleepy."


    The error-free chapters of "Beginning to Be a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on the new novel network. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend new ones!


    If you like to be a lord in the Viscounty, please collect it: () Beginning in the Viscounty as the lord, the new update is the fastest.

 Chapter 157： : Acting as a character

    "Master, the mermaid statue has been installed at the city gate." Regan said respectfully,


    "I see." Claire nodded, but he didn''t get up to check.


    He had seen the effect long ago. Teklin asked Isaac to develop some small magic tricks to turn the static mermaid statue into a dynamic one. After entering from the city gate, the closer you get to the statue, the more you can see it. A dynamic fine picture of a mermaid coming out of the water is very beautiful.


    Claire was shocked when she saw it for the first time. The only downside is that it consumes a lot of magic crystal cores, but the effect is worth it, and it will definitely amaze those who enter Nafu City for the first time.


    Claire even demarcated that area and turned it into a large square. Some future events can be held here, so that every time an event is held, he has to run to the school and the gate of the city. A rich viscount with an annual income of nearly 10 million.


    Claire has not been idle these days, and directly took Isaac''s magic airship as an excuse to study it every day, and then asked those craftsmen to transform it into a tourist airship, hehe, hey, One more charge item.


    It was Isaac who had been decadent for several days, but he also knew that he had lost his mind with some playthings these days. He ran around in the airship almost every day from morning to night. The residents of Nafhu City were used to the behemoth in the sky.


    After the renovation, the tour airship only needs a hundred gold coins to travel in the air in the airship, and the flying experience is much better than the flying technique. There will definitely be some big people who are willing to pay. The cost seems to be recoverable.


    "How''s the West End?" Claire asked.


    "Everything is going well, the construction is generally completed, and there are still some shops that need intensive repairs. Those shop assistants are almost trained, and they should be able to start business in a few days."


    "Okay, keep watching, but there can be no problem." Claire stood up, "I''m going to Rona''s side."


    ...


    Claire pushed open the door of the backyard of the hospital. Rona was pouring salt into a large pool. This large pool was specially built for Eve. Since she was rescued, she has lived in Rona for a long time. The clinic also rarely opened its doors, lest the residents of the city see the mermaid Eve swimming in the pool.


    "Lord Viscount, you are here!" Mermaid Eve floated out of the water and excitedly waved to Claire.


    "Just call me Claire." Claire repeated it again, and Eve didn''t know who to learn from, so she called Lord Viscount when she saw her.


    "Okay, Lord Viscount!" Eve shouted, and then dived into the water again.


    Rona still poured salt beside the pool. Although Eve said that it feels the same with or without salt, she always felt that mermaids lived in the sea, and the water in the pool had to be salty.


    "Here?" Rona greeted.


    Claire glanced at Rona and replied, "Ang, you''re pouring salt again."


    "Don''t worry about me!" Rona blushed and shouted. Ever since Eve said it''s the same as salt or not, Claire has often made fun of her about it.


    Claire didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, "I just said it casually, and I definitely didn''t mean to mock you."


    "Humph!" Rona turned her face away.


    "By the way, the fruit tree is about to bear fruit. Come and see it when you are free."


    "Understood, just call me when the time comes." Claire replied, Claire still attaches great importance to the magic fruit that can make people advance to senior mage and golden knight. If so, they wouldn''t be forced to make up those ghost stories.


    "What is the Viscount going to teach me today?" The mermaid Eve surfaced again at this time, staring at Claire and asking.


    These days, Claire often comes over to use spiritual connections to teach each other common language and some common sense in the human world. Eve is a high-level mage, and she learns things very quickly. It takes less than a week to communicate with people. .


    Claire sat by the pool, stroked the water waves with her hand, and said softly, "I won''t learn those things today, I''ll learn something else."


    "Learn what?" Eve''s expression was still very excited, and she was not irritated by hearing about the study.


    "Performance." Claire said, and then told the story of the mermaid princess to the other party.


    "Mmmm!" Eve nodded vigorously, not crying like other little girls, she didn''t have any notion of love at all.


    "Am I just going to play the mermaid princess in it?" Eve asked.


    "Yes, it''s not difficult to play in your true colors. At that time, you just need to stare at the shore and look at the shore. You don''t even need to show any expressions on purpose. They will make up for it by themselves."


    Eve had already started to turn around according to Claire''s words and looked into the distance.


    "Is that enough?"


    "Yes, just look at it like this, and the work is still very easy. It''s enough to go there every few weeks, and most of the time you can play with Rona here."


    There is a reason why Claire made this arrangement. It is impossible for everyone to see the mermaids on the coast as long as they come to Nafu City. It seems so cheap.


    It is to make a small number of people "lucky" to meet, and others have no chance to meet, so as to stimulate the desire of those people to come and watch the mermaid If you come and see it every moment If so, then there is no such urgency to come here. No way, people are so cheap, they don''t care about things that are easily obtained, and only those things that are obtained at a certain price will be cherished.


    People who meet mermaids will feel very lucky, and they will definitely be willing to spend more when they are in a good mood.


    And those people who haven''t met them will not give up, and will definitely stay in Nafu City for a few more days. The consumption of these few days is in Nafu City. Isn''t that money flowing into their hands?


    "Alright?" Eve asked with Claire behind her back.


    "Yeah." Claire nodded, "Very good, you can do it like this in the future. I work once a few weeks for more than ten minutes each time, and it''s not very tiring. I''ll let Lorna go to the designated place at night to pick you up. brought back."


    "Okay!" Eve replied sweetly.


    Claire stretched out her hand, and Eve rubbed her face close to her as before.


    As for Eve''s safety, ordinary petty thieves have their own eyes, so there is definitely no problem. As for some nobles who want to do something, they have to consider the big nobles behind the merchants in the West District. If Eve is captured, it will be equivalent to cutting off their financial path. No one will do such a stupid thing. .


    Those big nobles in the Western District would not have any thoughts about Eve, even if they guessed that Eve is Claire, they would not do it. After all, Sophia''s face still has to be sold, and there is no need to offend Sophia for a mermaid.


    The error-free chapters of "Beginning to Be a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on the new novel network. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend new ones!


    If you like to be a lord in the Viscounty, please collect it: () Beginning in the Viscounty as the lord, the new update is the fastest.

 Chapter 158： : You seem to have said the word "mermaid"?

    "Starting as a Lord in a Viscount New( Find the latest chapter!


    "Miss Wendy''s story about the mermaid is really touching. I cried when I heard it, but I don''t know why the ending was so tragic. I still hope that the mermaid can wait for the prince in the end."


    "Of course it''s a good thing to say, Miss Wendy is a master from the capital, and her ability to tell stories is much stronger than that of the bards on our side."


    "Well, I heard that the story of this mermaid was also adapted by Miss Wendy from someone else''s mouth. I don''t know if it''s true?"


    "Does that mean that the mermaid princess really exists?"


    "Maybe."


    The two laughed and chatted while walking, and were suddenly stopped by a neatly dressed gentleman, "I''m sorry to disturb you."


    The two stopped, looked over, and asked, "What''s wrong? This gentleman, do you need any help?"


    "I''m from another city. I just heard that you said the word mermaid, right?"


    Speaking of this, the two had excited expressions on their faces, and strongly recommended: "Yes! You don''t know yet, this is a program called Mermaid Princess from the Dayas Opera House. The story is very touching. I recommend it. Listen to it too, we both almost cried."


    Unexpectedly, the man had a disappointed look on his face after listening, "Story, I thought there was a mermaid here just like ours."


    Two people: "?!!!"


    After speaking, the man dressed as a gentleman shook his head and planned to leave, but he was stopped by the two before he took a few steps.


    "Wait a minute, sir!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "You just said you have mermaids over there?" the two asked in disbelief.


    The man was not surprised at all, and replied, "Yes, we do have a mermaid over there."


    "You mean half-man, half-fish mermaid?!"


    "Yes, it''s a mermaid that is half human and half fish."


    "Is that the kind of mermaid that has blonde hair, looks very beautiful, and has a very good figure?"


    "Yes, it''s the kind of mermaid with pointed ears, a very good figure and outstanding looks!"


    The two people on the opposite side glanced at each other, and their breathing became a little faster, "Wait, wait! We are a little excited. I want to ask where is your city?"


    "Viscounty of Griffin - Nafford City! When some lucky fishermen go out to sea, they can see mermaids looking at the land from the coast, and they don''t know what they are looking at."


    After saying this, the two immediately became excited, "That''s right! That''s right! That must be the mermaid princess, she is still waiting for the prince!"


    The two calmed down their excited hearts, "That... can you tell us where Nafu City is?"


    "Of course there is no problem!" The gentleman took out a map of the country from his arms, skillfully found the location of the Griffin Viscounty in the far south, pointed to it, and said, "You are lucky, I will go out whenever I go out. With a map, Nafhu is here."


    After the two confirmed the location of Nafu City, they thanked them a few times, and then left quickly. They were going to tell others about the important news!


    After the two walked away, the man dressed in the gentleman''s clothes took out a small notebook from his arms, took out a pen and wrote down on it, "Lord Viscount''s method works really well, this is the fifth one today, I You have to change into something else quickly and get on with your work."


    ...


    A drunk man in the tavern suddenly jumped onto the wine table and shouted, "I''ll tell you a secret!"


    This howl attracted the attention of everyone in the tavern, and they all turned their attention to him, wanting to see what secrets he could tell.


    "Hiccup!" The man burped and poured another drink into his mouth. Taking advantage of the gap, his companions also climbed up, trying to pull him down, while following the others in the tavern. Apologizing: "I''m sorry, he''s drunk, everyone should take it easy."


    "No!" The man broke free from the shackles of his companions, struggled to stand up again, and shouted: "Why don''t you let me say it! I want to say it!"


    "I''ve seen that mermaid in your mouth!"


    This sentence was shouted, and everyone in the tavern was shocked, and the wine glasses in some people''s hands fell to the ground.


    The promotion of Dayas Opera House is very good. Before Wendy came, many of them knew the concept of mermaid. After they came to perform later, the story of mermaid began to spread in the streets. Almost everyone has talked about it.


    "Is what you said true?" Someone stood up excitedly and asked.


    "Of course it''s true!" The man burped again, "I saw with my own eyes when I went to Nafta City to collect iodized salt a few weeks ago. The mermaid was on the coast! A story with Miss Wendy. are exactly the same!"


    One stone stirred up a thousand waves, and everyone in the tavern was excited. They originally thought it was just a made-up romantic story, but who would have thought that there is actually such a creature as a mermaid!


    "What he said seems to be true. I heard others say that Miss Wendy''s story is adapted from a true story." Someone in a corner shouted.


    With this shout, the people in the tavern immediately fell into excitement.


    "Where is that Nafu City? I want to take my girlfriend to see that mermaid with my own eyes! If I propose at that time, she will definitely agree to me!"


    "Good idea, I''m going to take my fiancee to the wedding there too!"


    "Do you all have girlfriends? Then I''m going to have a look too, maybe I''ll meet someone who is destined for me."


    "..."


    When everyone in the tavern was discussing enthusiastically, a few figures flashed out of the back door.


    The person who was drunk just now couldn''t see the slightest bit of drunkenness on his face at all, and proudly said: "How was my performance just now?"


    "Great! There''s nothing wrong with it."


    "That is, the Viscount seems to be building an opera house or something in the future. I feel that I can apply to become an actor."


    "Let''s go, there are other tasks."


    "Let''s go, the next one is to sell information, right?"


    "Yes, let''s change clothes first."


    ...


    At the gate of another big city, a long line of carriages with the flag of the Viscount Griffin was stopped.


    The soldier defending the city skillfully stretched out his hand and said, "The fee for entering the city is five gold coins!"


    The team leader immediately trotted over and said with an apologetic smile: "Don''t worry, I know the rules."


    The soldier guarding the city glanced at the person in charge, and seeing that he didn''t mean to take out his wallet, he asked, "You know, why don''t you give the money quickly?"


    "I have news worth more than five gold coins, can I use it to offset the cost of entering the city?"


    The soldier guarding the city hesitated for a moment. The entry fee of five gold coins was not something he could decide, so he called his captain over.


    "Tell me, what''s the news?" the strong-backed captain asked in a strong voice The team leader cleared his throat, "Do you know mermaids?"


    The captain''s eyes lit up slightly when he heard it, and he looked over in surprise. It was a story that he only learned about the two mermaid tickets he bought for himself and his ambiguous partner after paying for it. How could he not remember it deeply.


    "of course I know."


    "I have news about the location of the mermaid..." The person in charge whispered, "Come here and I will tell you."


    The captain leaned his ear and listened to the news from the other party, his eyes flickered for a moment, and after listening, he waved his hand, "You can go in."


    Then he shouted to the soldiers guarding the city: "You guys continue to guard here, I have something important to report to the lord!"


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click on the \"Favorite\" below to record this time (Chapter 158 You seem to have mentioned the word "mermaid"?) The reading record, you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time!


    If you like Becoming a Lord in the Viscounty, please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 159： : Princess visits

    In just one week, under Claire''s reckless means, almost the entire kingdom knew that the mermaid in the story had appeared in Nafhu, the Viscounty of Griffin.


    Especially for some people who know about iodized salt, when they hear the word Nafu City, they feel familiar for no reason, only to find out that Nafu City is the city that produces iodized salt, so they are very concerned about this place. more curious.


    Especially in some big cities, Claire expended more thought, and even took the initiative to plan several events about mermaids, so that those people would take the initiative to go to Nafu City to watch the mermaids up close. No way, there are a lot of rich people in big cities, so you always have to pay more attention.


    Needless to say, in the capital, the origin of Wendy''s mermaid story begins here. People here are very interested in mermaids, and some people have even begun to prepare to leave for Nanning after getting the news. The city is rich, but the first thing is to buy a map, because the Viscounty Griffin is really a bit remote.


    If it weren''t for the mermaid, they would never have any contact with the three words Nafu City in their lives.


    ...


    An afternoon tea in the palace.


    "Sister Sophia, have you heard the story of the mermaid?" Irene asked with blinking eyes.


    Sophia put down the black tea in her hand and looked over in surprise, "Of course I have heard of it, did Irene also listen to it?"


    Irene shook her head, "You know, it''s hard for me to leave the palace, but I just heard about it from other people''s wives. It seems that the story is very touching."


    "Do you want to listen to cute Irene? That Miss Wendy is a member of my Dayas Opera House. I can let her perform for you in person."


    Erin was a little surprised, "Really?"


    "Of course, but now she''s not in the capital, she seems to be on tour outside, but if Irene wants to see it, I can call her back in a few days."


    "Excuse me!" Irene thanked sweetly.


    Sophia pinched Erin''s face dotingly, "Why are you being polite to me? Whatever Erin wants, my sister can get it for you."


    Irene picked up the pink heart-shaped crystal in her hand and continued: "It seems that I heard that the story of the mermaid was not a happy ending. The mermaid couldn''t wait for her real name to be the emperor..." Saying that, Irene Glancing at the heart-shaped crystal on his neck, he said to himself, "I don''t know if I will be like her..."


    "Irene is only sixteen and wants to get married?" Sophia joked.


    When Irene heard this, her face turned red, and she quickly waved her hand, "That''s not it, Sister Sophia, don''t make fun of me!"


    Then he changed the subject and said, "I heard my maid say that there seems to be traces of mermaids in a territory to the south. Is this true?"


    Sophia raised her eyebrows. She has always paid attention to this matter, but she didn''t expect Claire to do it so smoothly, without making people feel abrupt or suspicious. If she didn''t know the inside story, she would probably be deceived.


    "There is such a thing. Someone in the Viscount Griffin found the mermaid waiting on the shore." Sophia didn''t plan to tell Irene the inside story, so let the child remain innocent.


    "Where is Viscount Griffin?" Irene tilted her head curiously.


    Sophia stretched out her slender index finger and turned in the air, then pointed at the heart-shaped crystal worn on Erin''s neck, and said, "Here?"


    "This?" Erin didn''t understand.


    "Yes, the Viscount Griffin is the domain of the Viscount who gave you this gift last time."


    Irene recalled the birthday party a few weeks ago. She was very impressed with Claire, whether it was the gift she gave herself, the story she told, or her outstanding temperament and appearance, they were all impressive. .


    "is it him?"


    "Yes." Sophia pretended to be mysterious: "Irene cute, I tell you secretly, you must not tell him that Viscount Griffin is not a good person." Sophia met Wendy and Ciri twice in a row. Ann''s body was deflated, and it was all because of Claire, which made her want to take revenge on her.


    "Really?" Irene looked confused, "I don''t think he is a bad person?"


    "How can a bad person write the words "bad person" on their face?"


    Irene nodded, wondering if she believed Sophia''s nonsense.


    "By the way, Sister Sophia, do you know where the Viscounty Griffin is?"


    "Towards the southernmost point of the king? What''s wrong?"


    "I want to see the mermaid," Erin replied.


    Sophia''s eyes widened slightly, and she was a little surprised. She didn''t expect Claire to advertise everywhere, and she actually caught the little princess Irene.


    "Is there a problem?" Irene shook her hand in front of the dazed Sophia.


    Sophia came back to her senses and replied, "It''s fine, but will His Majesty let you go?"


    "It''s alright." Irene smiled, "I''m sixteen years old now, and my father loves me the most, he will definitely let me go, if he doesn''t let me go, I''ll cry and annoy him! "


    Sophia looked at the innocent and kind Irene with a knowing smile, but Claire''s face suddenly appeared in her mind. This stinky boy seems to be sixteen years old. Why is he also sixteen years old? So big! Irene is so naive and cute, and you have so much scheming.


    ...


    "Master, what''s the matter?" Reagan asked with concern, and his expression froze since his young master picked up the expedited envelope.


    "Did something go wrong?"


    Claire gently put down the envelope in her hand, took a long breath, and replied, "It''s not a bad thing, it''s a great good thing!"


    "What good thing?"


    "Princess Irene is coming to our city of Nafu Claire tapped the letter on the table with her finger, which was sent by Sophia quickly.


    "What!" Reagan cried out in surprise. He had spent most of his life in the capital, but even so he had never seen Her Royal Highness Princess Irene. Now the other party is coming to Nafu City. !


    Claire stood up and said in a serious tone: "We have to start getting ready to meet. This is a very important thing and can''t be screwed up."


    If this matter is done well, the fame of Nafu City will be greatly increased under the blessing of the title of Princess Irene, but if it is not handled well, the impact will not be so easy to restore.


    "The water cloud beast has been working hard these days, and it has to be sprinkled with water every day. Also, the garbage on the streets must be cleaned up. If someone throws garbage, they will be fined!"


    "By the way, and let Hunter and the others step up their patrols. If something goes wrong while Princess Irene is here, then I''ll only ask them!"


    "and¡­¡­"


    Claire ordered one by one, Princess Irene''s coming to Nafu City is an excellent opportunity, and she must seize it well. If it goes well, Nafu City can directly reduce the publicity time for several years.


    That''s right, Claire intends to use Irene as a billboard for Nafta City, a city where the royal family''s most beloved little princess travels thousands of miles, which will definitely attract a lot of trend-followers to Nafta City. , This gimmick can be used for at least several decades!


    The error-free chapters of "Beginning to Be a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on the new novel network. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend new ones!


    If you like to be a lord in the Viscounty, please collect it: () Beginning in the Viscounty as the lord, the new update is the fastest.

 Chapter 160： :Ready to work

    "Lona!" Claire knocked on the door of the hospital, "Are you ready?"


    A few seconds after shouting, Rona pushed open the door and walked out.


    "Let''s go." Claire turned around.


    However, Rona still looked into the hospital, her footsteps a little hesitant.


    Claire saw her worry and comforted: "It''s okay, Eve is no longer a child, she can stay alone, and you''re not going anywhere, you can come back at most at night."


    "I haven''t left her since she came."


    Claire didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, feeling that Rona was about to become Eve''s mother.


    "Okay, let''s go," Rona said.


    Claire nodded, put a flying technique on Rona, and flew her towards the residential area in the South District.


    ¡­


    As soon as they landed, the administrative staff of the government trotted over and said respectfully, "Lord Viscount!"


    Claire nodded. Reagan was now in charge of finishing work on the West End.


    "Are you all ready?" Claire asked softly.


    "It''s ready. The seeds and pots of the flowers were bought according to your instructions. They were distributed to the residents early in the morning. Now they have all planted the seeds."


    Claire turned her head to look at Rona beside her, and said, "It''s up to you next."


    The southern area is the area closest to the city gate, and there are large residential areas here. These residential areas have not been rebuilt and renovated, and Claire has no plans to renovate. If the housing is too new, there is no such thing. I feel, and there is no need. After Nafu City becomes rich, these buildings will be replaced naturally.


    But now that Princess Irene is here, these houses will be a lot more monotonous, so Claire sent someone to buy some flower seeds, which she plans to use to decorate the houses here, which will become one of the characteristics of Nafu City in the future. .


    Rona glanced at the surrounding houses and stared straight into Claire''s eyes, "Are you trying to exhaust me?"


    "Come on, you can do it!" Claire clenched her fist and encouraged.


    Rona took a deep breath, since if she can''t resist, then work hard.


    After an hour...


    Rona was already tired and sat down on the ground panting. Although these flowers are ordinary plants, the use of the procreation technique does not consume a lot of money, but they can''t hold a lot. There are thousands of families here, and now she is only Finished a hundred or so.


    "You''ve been resting for half a minute, the donkeys in the production team dare not take such a rest." Claire stood aside and laughed.


    Rona turned back suddenly, her face full of doubts,? ? ? ! Do you see what you said, this is human language?


    "Just kidding." Claire took out the drink he bought and handed it over. He just bought it from the West End. The drink shop there is really good.


    right! Still no money, the store owner gave it to him.


    "Have a drink and take a break, don''t worry."


    Rona took the drink and said fiercely, "You have some conscience."


    After taking a deep sip of the drink, Rona''s mood finally improved, and she burped. As soon as the fight was over, he looked at Claire a little embarrassedly, his face blushing.


    "Don''t worry, the princess will come at noon tomorrow, take your time."


    Rona nodded and replied casually: "Well... I should be able to finish it tonight."


    "Is that princess important?" Rona asked.


    Claire also sat down beside Rona and replied, "It''s alright, if she comes to Nafta City, it can save us a lot of publicity time, which is much better than spending money on it."


    "Really? Then I''ll do my best to finish it soon." Rona turned her head and took another sip of her drink, "Why did Her Royal Highness come to our Nafu City all of a sudden?"


    "Look at the mermaid, I don''t know." Claire grabbed the drink from Rona''s hand and took a sip.


    "That''s mine!" Rona said fiercely.


    "It''s okay, I don''t mind." Claire took the opportunity to take another gulp.


    "I don''t mind!" Rona couldn''t get it back, so she could only sigh, "Forget it, let''s drink it for you, it''s time for me to work."


    "No more rest?" Claire raised her head and asked.


    "Donkeys in the production team don''t dare to rest like this!" Rona repeated what Claire said just now, with an obvious implication.


    ¡­


    "Stop! Enough, more words will drown." Reagan shouted, waving his hands from below.


    The water cloud beast, which turned into a dark cloud in mid-air, stopped raining. The last raindrop fell on Regan''s head, and then floated away.


    Regan wiped the water stains on his face and didn''t care anymore. As early as when the water cloud beast rained, he had already become a chicken.


    After wiping off the water stains on his face, Reagan waved his hand in a hurry and instructed the people who were sheltering from the rain to come out to clean the street, only to see a group of people with mops and brooms rushing out of the house in an orderly manner, taking advantage of the ground still there. Quickly clean up when the water accumulates.


    A mage apprentice who followed Reagan also applied a drying technique to Reagan, drying the wet clothes on his body. This is one of Reagan''s newly recruited government officials from other cities. He came here because of his reputation, and he was instantly fascinated after he came to Nafu City, so he simply stayed. However, Reagan also checked the background of the other party, and it was very clean that it was not a spy sent from other territories.


    When the cleaning was almost done, the water cloud beast was filled with water again, and floated over again, intending to carry out the final cleaning.


    After looking down a few times, Shuiyun Beast was a little unhappy, because it found that Reagan was clever and hid under the eaves, and he couldn''t get him under the sun.


    After a heavy rain washed away, the ground in this area became as clean as new, and the mood of the people who came out of the house improved a lot.


    ¡­


    the next day.


    Claire took Hunter and the others to the designated place to wait early in the morning. It was no secret that Princess Irene''s visit was a secret, and the royal family didn''t plan to hide it at all. There is no need, this is within the territory of his own country, there is no need for the king to hide when he travels, let alone a little princess.


    And even if the other party hides it, Claire will try every means to spread it out. If you are here, no one will know about it. Isn''t it in vain? Do you really think it''s my honor to be able to come to Nafu City? Glory can be eaten?


    "Come on..." Claire said softly.


    Although Hunter hadn''t seen any signs of the team, he still turned his head and glanced at the knights behind him.


    Those knights also realized it, straightened their backs, drew out their sabers, and showed their demeanor as a knight of the Viscount Griffin with all their might.


    Sure enough, after about half a minute, a small black dot the size of an ant appeared in the eyes of everyone. It was a long line of motorcades. The mounts were all kinds of rare beasts, and it was impossible for the ordinary to become the mount of the royal family.


    Claire raised her eyes and looked in the air, thinking in her heart: There are more than one sorcerer-level mages, they should be secretly protecting Princess Irene...


    Claire knew in his heart that this level of mage was not something that a high-level mage could detect. The other party deliberately revealed his aura.


    "Is this a warning? Warn me not to hit the little princess''s mind?" Claire''s mouth was slightly upturned, feeling a little amused inexplicably.


    The error-free chapters of "Beginning to Be a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on the new novel network. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend new ones!


    If you like to be a lord in the Viscounty, please collect it: () Beginning in the Viscounty as the lord, the new update is the fastest.

 Chapter 161： : He asked me to send it

    Before Irene''s carriage arrived, Claire waved her hand, and the knights behind obeyed the command and shouted, "Congratulations to Her Royal Highness!"


    The carriage stopped in front of Claire, and Claire jumped off the wolf king and stopped firmly at the front of the carriage.


    He didn''t kneel down, just bowed slightly, and said softly, "Congratulations to Her Royal Highness Princess Irene!"


    Before Claire got up, a voice came, "Humph!"


    A strong man riding an iron dragon scale beast and wearing armor looked dissatisfied. Claire looked over and felt a sense of oppression. It was the oppression that the great knight could not give him, so he secretly said in his heart: "Earth knight?"


    As expected of the royal family''s luxury, two mages are not enough, and they have to keep up with an earth knight.


    "Don''t you even want to kneel when you see Her Royal Highness? You are so mighty as a Viscount." The other party snorted coldly.


    Claire narrowed her eyes. According to the law, she did not say that she must kneel when she saw the royal family, but the convention is that if you want to show respect, you still have to kneel down to greet him. Just don''t want to. If you don''t talk about this kind of thing, there''s nothing wrong with it, but it''s not good for both parties to make it clear.


    "It''s okay, Uncle Hayden." Irene opened the curtain and walked out.


    The brawny man calmed down after hearing this, but turned his face away after seeing Claire.


    Claire ignored him and greeted Irene with a smile: "Princess Irene has been gone for a long time."


    Irene showed a sweet smile and shook the heart-shaped crystal in her hand, "Viscount Griffin, I still remember the story you told me, and this gift."


    "Call me Claire." Claire whispered, which helped bring the relationship between the two.


    Irene was a little surprised, and then said: "Then you can also call me Irene directly. It''s too polite to call Princess Irene."


    Claire raised her eyebrows and glanced at the strong man named Hayden, whose face was distorted as expected.


    "Okay, Erin!" Claire laughed.


    After shouting out, that Hayden''s expression became even more distorted.


    Just a viscount, how dare to call Her Royal Highness Princess Irene''s name! How dare he!


    Irene showed a sweet smile. Suddenly, out of the corner of the eye, she saw a man drifting in the wind. She pointed her finger in doubt and asked, "Claire, what is that?"


    Claire looked back, her eyes flickering slightly, FUCK! Forgot to put this thing away.


    He had to explain: "These are all robbers, doing a lot of bad things, burning, killing, looting, and doing all kinds of evil. I caught them and hanged them here."


    "Well done." Irene did not have the heart of the Virgin.


    "Then let''s go, the people of Nafu City are waiting for you." Claire invited.


    "Okay." Irene replied, but instead of returning to her carriage, she looked at Claire''s eyes with some emotion.


    "What''s wrong?" Claire asked.


    "I want to ride over with these wolves, can I?" Erin took the initiative.


    This really surprised Claire. Before he could speak, Hayden, who was standing by the side, stood up and stopped: "It''s absolutely impossible, Your Highness Princess, how dangerous it is to sit on these wolves."


    Irene didn''t listen to Hayden''s words, jumped out of the carriage and trotted towards Claire.


    "It''s okay, with Viscount Claire here, there will be no problem." Irene ran to Claire, looked at him and asked, "Right?"


    "That''s natural." Claire reached out to Irene, "Come up, I''ll take you."


    Hayden squeezed his hands and made a sound, but seeing Irene''s smile didn''t help, but warned Claire with a black face: "Be careful."


    "I will." Claire replied, narrowing her eyes.


    Then he drove the wolf king slowly towards the direction of Nafu City. The wolf king had a big back, unlike riding a horse, Claire and Irene could sit cross-legged on it.


    On the way, Irene waved her hands like an excited child. Indeed, the feeling of the breeze blowing her face was much better than being on a carriage.


    On the way, Claire kept telling Irene about the situation in Nafu City, mainly to instill the concept that Nafu City was bad. When she saw Nafu City with her own eyes, there would be a psychological contrast. It is this sense of contrast, otherwise, Irene, who has come from the capital to see the world, will not look down on the current Nafu City at all, even if the current Nafu City is good enough.


    "But Sister Sophia said you are a very capable person?" Irene turned her head and said.


    Claire was a little surprised, "Really? She still praises me, what else did she say?"


    Irene was stunned for a moment and recalled Sophia''s sentence: "Claire is not a good person..."


    Then he smiled and shook his head, "Sister Sophia said you are very capable."


    Claire has some doubts in his heart. He doesn''t believe that the woman can say anything nice about him. "I also think she is a very capable person, but she is a little stingy."


    "Are you stingy?" Erin asked suspiciously.


    "Of course, she owes me tens of millions of gold coins, and she doesn''t plan to pay me back now."


    Sophia Nightmare earned nearly 100 million from that incident, and 20 to 30 million for 30% of herself, but it''s so clear to ask her for a favor, it''s not stingy.


    "Oh, then I''ll tell her when I meet her next time."


    Claire was stunned, he didn''t expect Irene to be so sincere, "No, I''m not in a hurry to take it, maybe she has something urgent."


    Erin was a little confused, she didn''t understand why Claire didn''t rush to get the money back.


    ...


    Claire stopped at the gate of the city, took Irene''s hand and jumped down, Hayden quickly leaned up at this time, gave Claire a warning look, he was very dissatisfied with Claire''s performance.


    "Here, the residents of Nafu City are waiting for you inside."


    As soon as Irene followed Claire into the city gate, she was shocked by the overwhelming applause. She had visited so many cities, and this was the first time she had received such warm applause. And those people''s faces were filled with happy and excited smiles It was completely different from what she had seen before.


    In comparison, Irene felt that those who applauded before were reluctant, which formed a sharp contrast with these people now.


    Her heart seemed to be touched by something, and it was opened all of a sudden, and a smile like theirs appeared on her face. She turned to Claire and said, "They look very happy."


    "His Royal Highness, this is the flower we gave you!" Mei Li ran over with a large bouquet of flowers.


    The flower was bigger than half of her body, and she staggered when she ran, almost falling over.


    Irene looked at the beautiful flower, and the smile on her face became even bigger. She was really happy. She took the flower from Meili and showed a sweet smile: "Thank you for giving me the flower."


    "You''re welcome, my big brother asked me to send it." Mellie pointed to Claire and said.


    Claire was stunned on the spot, "..." There seemed to be no such link in the previous rehearsal!


    "Hee hee!" Irene covered her mouth and smiled, then patted Meili''s little head, "Thank you for that too."


    "You''re welcome!" This time, Mei Li finally followed the steps, bowed to Irene, and trotted back.


    "She''s so cute." Irene said looking at Mei Li''s back.


    Claire kept a smile on her face, as long as she didn''t see it, it didn''t happen.


    "She is a child of our school. If you are interested, you can visit the school."


    The error-free chapters of "Beginning to Be a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on the new novel network. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend new ones!


    If you like to be a lord in the Viscounty, please collect it: () Beginning in the Viscounty as the lord, the new update is the fastest.

 Chapter 162： : Green Tea Claire

    "Go inside." Claire said, and bowed slightly, letting Irene go first.


    As soon as Irene took a few steps inside, she saw the mermaid statue that jumped out of the water with a height of several dozen meters in the central square. generally.


    "It''s so beautiful..." Irene murmured in disbelief.


    Claire was also immersed in the beauty of the statue. It was not the first time he had seen it, but every time he passed by, he would come to take a look and be shocked by its beauty.


    "It''s really beautiful."


    As soon as Irene came back to her senses, she found the residents of Nafu City on both sides, waving her hands and saying hello to Irene, "Princess Irene!"


    "Princess Erin is so beautiful!"


    "Princess Erin look at me!"


    "Princess Erin I love you!"


    A happy smile appeared on Erin''s face again, and she turned to Claire and said, "They are so enthusiastic."


    Claire smiled slightly, "It''s because of your charm that you are welcomed by them. On weekdays, they are not so enthusiastic when they see me."


    Claire is obviously talking nonsense with her eyes open. He called all the residents who were waving their hands to perform. Otherwise, although there were curious people who came to watch, there were definitely not so many people, and it wouldn''t be like that. Enthusiasm, this is all supported by the face of Claire, the lord.


    "Although there are so many people in other cities who welcome me, they are far less sincere." Irene said truthfully.


    "Maybe the people in Nafu City are very happy."


    Irene smiled and rolled her eyes, "That''s what you, a lord, should do well."


    Claire also smiled slightly, this little princess'' emotional intelligence is quite high.


    "The mermaid statue is even more beautiful at night. Come and have a look at that time. Irene, do you want to see some other features of Nafhu City?" Claire invited.


    "Why not?" Erin laughed.


    ...


    Claire took Irene to the front of a shop, picked up the iodized salt placed outside and displayed it in front of Irene.


    "This is our specialty iodized salt in Nafu City, and it is also one of the important industrial pillars of Nafu City."


    "I have heard that my salt in the palace has also become this type of iodized salt. It seems that it was sent by Brother Xia En."


    "He''s such a nice guy, isn''t he?" Claire laughed.


    "Brother Shane has always been kind to me."


    Then Claire didn''t care whether Irene could understand or not, and followed her with iodized salt to explain why eating iodized salt is good for people''s health, and the harm of not eating iodized salt. Irene also nodded, and I don''t know if she understood, but it doesn''t matter, the important thing is that Irene followed. Claire only needs to give her a pack of iodized salt to take away when she leaves, and then she can use This is propaganda.


    Are you traveling people sure not to buy some specialty products from the origin of iodized salt? This is a special product that Princess Irene always takes with her when she leaves!


    After introducing the iodized salt, Claire took out another pack of shredded squid, tore the package, picked up one and handed it over.


    "Try it. This is a very delicious snack. Xia En sells it in the tulip shop opened in the capital."


    As soon as Claire stretched out his hand, he was slapped and slapped by Hayden. He said, "How dare Her Royal Highness eat the food sold by the commoners? You are so bold!"


    Claire''s eyes flashed a bit of sternness, but she quickly put it away and rubbed her sore wrist. This guy will only affect his plans by being next to Irene. He has to find a way to get him away, otherwise he How can you fool Erin.


    Irene frowned when she saw Claire''s red wrist, looked at Hayden with dissatisfaction, and said in a serious tone: "Uncle Hayden! Even so, you won''t pat Claire''s hand. You are a knight of the earth, what should you do if you break your wrist."


    "It''s okay!" Claire said, he didn''t want to help Hayden.


    After rubbing her sore wrist, Claire continued: "He is also worried about your safety, Her Royal Highness, I just didn''t think enough about it."


    Claire also called Irene in the last sentence, but now it is replaced by Her Royal Highness, the distance has suddenly opened up, and she has also taken the initiative to attribute the fault to herself, which will only make Irene more distressed, you see He is so sensible and you beat him!


    "Hmph, it''s good to know that it''s wrong." Hayden said while akimbo glanced at Claire.


    Claire twisted her wrist, and after confirming that there was no injury to any free movement, she began to bend down, as if searching for something.


    "Has your jewelry been knocked off?" Irene also bent down, "I''ll help you find it."


    "I found it!" Claire said excitedly.


    After Irene heard this, she stood up again, "It''s good to find it, what is it?"


    Claire brought the shredded squid picked up from the ground in front of Irene and replied, "The shredded squid just shot off..."


    "Why are you looking for it?" Irene was a little puzzled.


    Just after asking, Claire took the shredded squid to her mouth and blew it, and finally put it in her mouth and chewed it.


    "What are you doing! It''s very dirty, spit it out quickly." Irene rushed over, trying to pat the squid shreds that Claire was chewing, but Claire had already eaten it in her mouth and it was too late.


    "Hurry up and spit it out." Erin urged.


    Claire was not in a hurry. After chewing, she swallowed the shredded squid before replying, "It''s fine, it''s not very dirty."


    Irene looked distressed, "Why do you want to eat it? It clearly fell to the ground."


    Good question! I''m waiting for your words!


    Claire therefore put on a sad look and looked up at the sky, "This is food, it can''t be wasted."


    "Do you know what it was like when I first came to Nafu City?"


    Irene shook her head, "I don''t know, but I think it''s fine now..."


    Claire sighed and looked at the shredded squid in her hand, "When I first came here, many people couldn''t have enough to eat, and every day there are people who die of starvation, sometimes it''s just this shredded squid. To be able to save a person''s life, a great man once said: The most important thing in a person''s life is to eat enough..."


    After hearing this, Irene couldn''t help covering her mouth. She has lived in the palace since she was a child, and has never seen such suffering in the world. After listening to Claire, she realized that there is still no food in this world. full person...


    Claire continued: "So I made an oath at that time to make sure that my subjects can have enough to eat. Fortunately, I did it, but because of the previous things, so the food is such a Things are very precious in Nafu City, although living conditions are better now, no one is allowed to waste food, and I am the lord of Nafu City, so naturally I can lead by example.¡±


    After listening to Claire''s words, Irene took a deep breath and calmed her heart a little, and said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t know there was such a thing..."


    "It''s alright." Claire put the squid shreds back in place, "I really didn''t think much about it just now. I''ll ask the chef to prepare an exquisite lunch for you."


    At this time, Irene stretched out her right hand and smiled, "Give me one."


    Claire pretended to be surprised, "But this is food for commoners?"


    "You can eat it, why can''t I?" Irene said.


    Hayden stood up at this time, "Your Highness Princess! This thing is unsanitary..."


    "Shut up!" Irene lost a rare temper. "Claire has already eaten, but I can''t? My father taught me to be close to the people since I was a child. Is there anything wrong with me doing this!"


    Hayden was speechless for a while, silently shut his mouth, took a step back, and gave Claire a scathing look, telling him to be careful.


    "It''s still not good." Claire took back the squid shreds that he handed out. Although he didn''t speak, he looked at Hayden behind Irene vaguely, his eyes full of fear.


    "Hayden!" Irene shouted loudly, "If you do this again, you won''t want to stay next to me on this trip!"


    "His Royal Highness..." Hayden was speechless, not knowing how to defend himself.


    The error-free chapters of "Beginning to Be a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on the new novel network. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend new ones!


    If you like to be a lord in the Viscounty, please collect it: () Beginning in the Viscounty as the lord, the new update is the fastest.

 Chapter 163： : What did you learn from this story?

    "It tastes good!" Irene nodded vigorously while chewing on the shredded squid.


    "If it tastes good, then I''ll give you this package. You can eat a few when your mouth is free." Claire handed the small package of shredded squid in his hand.


    Well, still no money to the store.


    What? Need money to buy something? Don''t you go out and ask, where did I, Claire, need to pay for things in Nafta City? !


    Irene took the shredded squid given by Claire and hugged it in her arms, and said sweetly, "Thank you!"


    At this time, Claire also gave Hayden a provocative look behind him, as if to say again, you see Irene ate the food I gave, you are not convinced and come to beat me!


    Although Hayden was angry, he knew that he couldn''t fight with Claire at this time, otherwise Her Royal Highness would definitely help this kid.


    Claire sighed, the other party was not in the scheme, he had to find another way to get him away, otherwise it would affect his plan.


    "Is there anything Erin wants to visit now? I can take you there."


    Irene raised her head and thought for a while, and suddenly said, "Then go to school, I want to see the lovely girl just now."


    "Okay, the kids will definitely welcome you," Claire replied.


    Irene followed Claire to the wolf king''s back again. This time, Hayden finally stopped talking, because he knew it was useless to stop him. Maybe he would have to be trained. He could only keep an eye on Claire. Any excessive action will detain him immediately.


    On the way, Claire asked the wolf king to take a detour from the residential area in the South District. Anyway, they didn''t know the way, so their flowers couldn''t be white.


    "These flowers are very beautiful!" As soon as Irene entered the residential area, she was stunned by the scenery in her eyes. What caught her eye was the flower wall of a long street and the scent of flowers.


    "You have to consider your spiritual satisfaction after you''ve had a full meal," Claire said. Of course, he had to be taller. Could it be that it was planted on purpose because you were here? But what Claire said was right, even if Irene didn''t come, he would arrange for the decoration of the city, but it wasn''t that fast.


    A different look flashed in Erin''s eyes, "You''re right, I''m starting to like this city."


    "Anyone who knows it will love it."


    ...


    "School is here." Claire helped Irene and jumped off the wolf king''s back.


    Hayden, who had been following behind, also leaned over. He now understands that he is definitely not the opponent of this kid when it comes to talking. As long as he follows this Princess Irene closely, he can''t believe what else he can do.


    Claire and Irene stopped suddenly when they walked to the school gate, with a hesitant expression, and then inadvertently glanced at Hayden behind.


    "What''s wrong?" Erin asked.


    "This is a school, and it''s full of children." Claire''s eyes moved to Hayden behind her, and Hayden immediately felt a little bad.


    Sure enough, Claire said the next sentence: "This uncle looks a little fierce, I''m afraid he will scare the children..."


    "You!" Hayden pointed to Claire''s nose and was about to curse.


    "Hayden! You want to hit someone again, don''t you!" Irene stopped the other party.


    Hayden looked astonished. Before he came, Her Royal Highness called him Uncle Hayden. It was less than an hour after seeing this kid, and his attitude had changed so much. If he was allowed to stay by Her Royal Highness''s side, then Aren''t you finished!


    "His Royal Highness, I am thinking of your safety." Hayden hurriedly explained.


    "It''s only in the school, what danger can there be?"


    Claire also stood up at this time, patted her chest and assured: "Yes, this is my city, and I will not let Her Royal Highness be in any danger."


    Irene looked at the sky and whispered: "And there are two other mages to protect, there will be no problem, just let the maids follow me."


    Hayden opened his mouth and finally sighed, "Okay, then I''ll be waiting for you here."


    As Irene said, there are still two magicians protecting her in the dark. Coupled with the various shield spell pendants worn by Irene, at least one magician can be bombarded for several times. Minutes, this time can be passed by myself. If there is a magician, then you and others can only accept their fate, and assassinating His Majesty the King will not use this battle.


    Claire smiled and finally got rid of the annoying guy.


    "Come on, the children will be very happy to know you are here."


    "Really?"


    ...


    "Lord Viscount!"


    "Lord Viscount!!!"


    "Lord Viscount! Are you going to tell a story again!"


    The students were lying on the guardrail, and the voices rose and fell, one wave after another.


    Claire: "..."


    Irene didn''t feel anything, she covered her mouth and laughed softly: "This doesn''t seem to be the same as what you said."


    Claire pursed her lips, "Well, children, I often come to tell them stories, so they are more popular."


    "My child, you are telling the truth. It seems that you are very popular in Nafu City. I am a little bit worse." Irene joked.


    Claire took out the storybook she had written and shook it, "If you tell them stories too, they will like you."


    "I try, and I don''t know if I have a talent for storytelling." Erin took the storybook from Claire.


    ...


    In the large classroom, the children in it all sat down at one time, but there was still some noise, chatting and discussing enthusiastically.


    A little boy even raised his hand and asked Irene, "Princess! Do you know what''s in the water? Do you know how three apples can be equally divided among four classmates?"


    Irene was a little surprised. These children didn''t seem to have that layer of estrangement between them and they were all sincere.


    "Crack!" Claire took the chalk and dropped the little boy who had just asked the question, "Little Webb, sit down and be quiet."


    The little boy hit by the chalk immediately closed his mouth, and the rest of the children slowly lowered their voices and set their eyes on Claire.


    Claire rested her forehead and pointed at Irene beside her, "Today, Her Royal Highness will tell you a story, listen well."


    "Okay!" The students below responded in unison, then placed their hands flat on the desk with serious expressions on their faces.


    "It feels pretty good." Irene smiled, opened the storybook in her hand, and rummaged through the stories one by one, trying to find a story that was suitable for her.


    Three or four minutes later, Claire pushed the stunned Irene and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "I''m sorry!" Irene quickly apologized: "I was fascinated by accidentally watching it. The story in this is too good. Just choose the one I''m reading now, this one from Snow White."


    "The Prince Charming who passed by last fell in love with Snow White in the crystal coffin at first sight and gave Snow White a kiss. The power of true love woke up the sleeping Snow White, and the two finally lived happily together." Irene finally both She was moved by the story she told. She just happened to be a princess and had a strong sense of substitution. Then when will she meet her Prince Charming.


    After a few seconds, Irene recovered from the story, looked at the children below and asked, "Children, what did you learn from this story?"


    The students below said in unison without hesitation: "You can''t eat food given by strangers!"


    Irene was stunned on the spot: "..."


    How is this different from what I realized? Could it be that my understanding is wrong? !


    The error-free chapters of "Beginning to Be a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on the new novel network. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend new ones!


    If you like to be a lord in the Viscounty, please collect it: () Beginning in the Viscounty as the lord, the new update is the fastest.

 Chapter 164： : What is there to praise?

    After telling the story, Irene still had a puzzled look on her face. She dragged her chin with her hand and thought about it when she walked out of the school. In the end, she couldn''t come up with any clues, so she simply turned her head and asked, "Claire, really Is my understanding wrong? Is this story telling us that we can''t eat strangers'' food? It doesn''t seem like what I thought."


    Claire stopped, and just wanted to open her mouth to follow Irene''s thoughts, and said that those are just children, so it''s normal for her to think differently from adults, but she closed her mouth for some reason before she could say it.


    Then Claire pondered for a while, and Claire decided to tell Erin a different view from another angle, so she asked back: "Then what do you think this story should tell us?"


    Irene, who was suddenly asked the question, was at a loss for words. She wanted to say what she had realized, but when she got to her mouth, she found that it was vague and blank, and she couldn''t say anything at all. what is.


    "Is it a tribute to Snow White''s kindness and beauty, and the love story between her and the prince?" Claire gave an answer.


    "Mmmm." Irene nodded vigorously, as if Claire had told her what she was thinking.


    But Claire said the next sentence: "So? What can we learn from this? As long as you look good, you can get the kindness of others? Hunters will let Snow White go because of her beauty, and even if she is in trouble, there will be seven dwarfs. To help her? In the end, I thought she was beautiful, and the prince fell in love with him at first sight and lived happily together? If only beauty can be favored, what is there to praise. "


    Irene was dumbfounded, she really didn''t think about it that much, just thought it was a romantic love story.


    Erin wanted to speak for Snow White, but couldn''t think of anything to explain.


    Seeing Irene''s embarrassment, Claire smiled and said, "This is just a story, it would be boring if we got to the bottom of it."


    Irene only recovered, but Claire''s words left a deep impression on her heart.


    "It''s exactly as you said... that''s nothing to praise." Irene is a person who will correct her mistakes.


    "You''re a princess too." Claire winked mischievously at Irene.


    Irene straightened her waist and leaned towards Claire, staring at her pretending to be angry, "What do you mean by that?" In her eyes now, the word princess has derogatory connotations, as if Claire was talking about her again Nothing but beauty.


    "I mean Princess Irene is different from those princesses." Claire took a few steps forward to prevent Irene from punching herself.


    Just a few jokes, the distance between the two has drawn a lot.


    ¡­


    "Your Highness Princess, you have come out, I have been waiting for you here!" As soon as Irene followed Claire out, Hayden quickly leaned over and asked, "Is there any problem?"


    Irene''s originally smiling face was quickly put away after seeing Hayden. It''s not that she hates Hayden. Hayden has been with her for several years, and there is a certain friendship between the two. Otherwise, she wouldn''t call Hayden Uncle Hayden. But now this feeling is a bit like when you were a child and you had a good time with your friends, but suddenly you were called by your parents to go home for dinner, and Irene''s inner happiness dissipated all of a sudden.


    "It''s just a school, what can be wrong, there are some lovely children in it," Irene replied.


    Hayden took a deep breath, "It''s fine." He felt that he had fallen out of favor, but he didn''t even dare to stare at Claire now, this kid will definitely complain to his face.


    Claire looked up at the sky and asked, "It''s almost time for lunch, is Irene hungry?"


    Irene put her hand on her lower abdomen, "If you don''t mention it, I still don''t feel it. When you say it, I feel a little hungry."


    "Okay, let''s have lunch first."


    ¡­


    "Where are you going?" Irene asked suddenly, she found herself sitting on the wolf king and passed the Viscount Mansion.


    "Go to the market to buy vegetables." Claire replied.


    "Buying groceries?" Irene felt a little strange.


    "Yes, do you want to try it yourself?"


    The hardware level of Nafta City is not as good as those of the big cities, so Claire wants to find another way to take the other party to experience some things that she has never experienced before, so as to enhance her impression of Nafta City, such as the current grocery shopping, and Through contact with Claire, I feel that Irene is a good person, so I shouldn''t look down on them, but will be more interested.


    "Okay!" Irene said excitedly, "I haven''t bought food yet."


    "These are coins. You have to give money to buy things." Claire handed over a small bag of money.


    With this little money, Irene didn''t refuse, she took it over and said, "Do you take me for a fool who doesn''t know anything again? Of course I know that I have to pay for things."


    During the chat, the two came to the place where the market was located. The market had been cleaned the day before yesterday, so there was no peculiar smell, but there were a lot of people.


    But after seeing Claire, they just said hello from a distance, instead of crowding up, they gave up a considerable vacancy. Hayden originally wanted to say something, but after seeing the excitement on Irene''s face, he endured it. Now it''s definitely not thankful for him to speak, and he only needs to be responsible for the safety of Her Royal Highness.


    After Irene entered the market, she looked around curiously. She was very curious about everything in it, and ran around in front of the various stalls.


    "How much is this?" Erin pointed to a crop of green vegetables.


    "Five copper coins a set."


    "Well, there are no copper coins in here, I''ll give you a silver coin!" Irene took out a silver coin from the money bag and handed it over.


    "Thank you! You are really a kind-hearted girl." The vendor praised. He has been setting up a stall here since morning, but he didn''t know that this was Her Royal Highness.


    "Claire praised me." Irene said with a smile.


    "I can praise you for the money you paid me twenty times."


    Irene''s expression became hesitant, UU reading "Did I give too much, or will I come back?"


    Claire couldn''t help laughing bitterly, "It''s okay, just give it, how can you give money to someone else and get it back, it''s all small money, you can buy any piece of jewelry on your body and you can buy the entire market."


    "That''s right, then don''t come back!" Irene showed a happy smile.


    Afterwards, Irene became more lavish when she bought things, and she didn''t take the change from others. The hawkers were also very happy to have such customers and kept praising her. Irene was also very happy, which can be said to be a win-win situation.


    "After buying so many things, I spent more than 30 silver coins, which is so cheap." Irene said excitedly with the ingredients in her hands.


    Claire was too embarrassed to speak. This pile of ingredients is only three silver coins. What are you happy about paying ten times the price? If he comes, he doesn''t even need to spend money to buy these things. Just take it. Before leaving, it is estimated that the vendors will give him a few green onions or something.


    "Let''s go." Irene rushed out of the market with the ingredients, and then suddenly stopped beside the wolf king and turned around and asked, "Where are we going next?"


    "Of course I bought the ingredients to make lunch." Claire jumped on the wolf king''s back, stretched out her hand and pulled Irene up.


    "I want to eat that elbow!" Irene sat on the wolf king''s back and waved her hands excitedly, "I bought it myself!"


    "Okay, it just so happens that we also have a special dish about elbows here, so I''m so thankful for you to try it, Irene."


    The error-free chapters of "Beginning to Be a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on the new novel network. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend new ones!


    If you like to be a lord in the Viscounty, please collect it: () Beginning in the Viscounty as the lord, the new update is the fastest.

 Chapter 165： : You have done the most important work

    "Sit here, I''ll take care of these things." Claire took Irene to the restaurant, and took the vegetable basket from the other party by the way.


    As for Hayden, who was taken elsewhere by Claire, this is his own Viscount Mansion, and the other party can''t mess around, and the most important thing is that Irene doesn''t want Hayden to follow her so closely.


    "Ah? Are you going to cook by yourself?" Irene suddenly stood up from the seat.


    "The custom here is that the important guests who come to the family have to cook in person." Claire said softly, this is the custom of the previous life, but Claire mainly wants Irene to experience the beauty of Chinese cuisine.


    "Then I''m going to have a look, I haven''t seen it yet." Irene followed, she was different from other nobles, and felt that cooking skills would be inferior.


    "Maybe you can try too."


    "Really? But I''ve never cooked, is it really okay?" Irene asked with wide eyes.


    "Of course, I''ll teach you from the side, it''s very simple." Claire said easily.


    "Okay, okay, let''s go." Irene took the vegetable basket from Claire, excitedly leading the way.


    In a few seconds, Irene turned around and asked, "Where is the kitchen."


    Claire then walked forward, smiled and said softly, "Come with me."


    A rare blushing appeared on Erin''s face, and she followed behind Claire with her head lowered like a small tail.


    ...


    "Master, why are you here? Lunch hasn''t been prepared yet." Yuna stepped forward and said anxiously, she thought it was Claire who was hungry ahead of time.


    "I''ll make my own lunch today." Claire put the vegetable basket on the table and ordered, "Go wash these and use them later."


    "Okay." Yuna looked excited, every time Claire came to cook for herself, she could learn some new skills.


    "Hello." Irene nodded politely at Yuna, Irene who suddenly appeared from behind Claire almost scared Yuna, and after reacting, she quickly replied: "Hello, are you Her Royal Highness the Princess? ?"


    "Just call me Erin."


    "Okay, Your Royal Highness, give me a moment, I''m going to wash the dishes." Yuna brushed past Irene sideways.


    Irene unexpectedly watched Yuna''s retreating back. The people here didn''t seem to have any novelty or respect for being a princess, as if they were an ordinary person, which was very interesting.


    "Let me teach you how to make fried rice with eggs. It''s pretty easy," Claire said back.


    "Okay!" Irene raised her hands excitedly, "Then may I ask, what is egg fried rice?"


    "Egg fried rice is fried rice with eggs..." Claire felt that she had said something nonsense, but Irene nodded vigorously, as if she had taken something important to remember.


    "First of all, use overnight rice..." Claire opened the container for the rice, and there happened to be leftovers from the morning in it, which could be used after a little magic was used to remove the water.


    Claire rolled up her sleeves and filled the rice inside, setting it aside for later use.


    Then he turned sideways and motioned to Irene to come forward, and then placed two porcelain bowls in front of the two of them, saying, "You follow my steps to make it, it''s very simple."


    Irene said firmly: "Okay!" She stared at Claire''s hand carefully, for fear of missing a step.


    "First, crack the eggs, and then put the egg liquid in the bowl." Claire skillfully cracked the three eggs in her hands and put them in.


    "Oh oh... oh! The egg liquid came out and got it in my hand, it''s alright, come again..." Irene comforted herself: "Why did the eggshell get in, Irene, don''t worry, take your time."


    Claire didn''t step up to help either, just watched and didn''t mean to laugh. This kind of thing is not funny. The other party hasn''t cooked, so it''s normal to not know this skill, just like some people in the city don''t know how to plant rice. It''s the same, it''s impossible to laugh at him because the people living in the city don''t know how to plant rice.


    In the same way, Claire will not laugh at each other because Irene can''t cook. She is a princess herself. She has grown up with clothes to stretch her hand to eat and open her mouth. At least now she still has the skills to learn this kind of cooking. Heart, this is very good. If you laugh at each other because of such a thing, then Claire is really the one who will be laughed at.


    After a few minutes, Irene heard a voice, "Okay!"


    It''s just that the scene was a little more tragic than Claire''s side. Seeing Claire look over, Irene''s face turned a little red, and explained to herself: "Those eggs are a little out of control."


    Claire smiled slightly, but didn''t care, and continued: "Next, add salt, and then use chopsticks to break up the egg liquid and beat it evenly."


    "Question!" Irene raised her right hand and asked, "What are chopsticks!"


    "Uh... break up the egg liquid with a spoon, the effect is the same."


    "Okay!" Irene picked up the spoon beside her, stirred the egg mixture evenly, then looked up at Claire expectantly, and asked, "And then?"


    With a wave of Claire''s hand, Irene put on a primary protection technique, and then explained: "It''s okay, this is to prevent the hot oil from splashing on you."


    Irene reached out and touched the protection technique, "But this will affect my actions."


    "Then leave it to me later, you have already completed the most important work." Claire took a step forward and reached out to hold the handle of the iron pot. It is estimated that the other party has entered the kitchen for the first time since birth. He can''t worry about cooking, so he can leave it to the other party to do it. It doesn''t matter if she blows up. If he blows up his kitchen, it will really be gone.


    Hearing Claire''s words, Irene''s face blushed inexplicably, and felt that her little face was a little hot. Even though she didn''t do anything, the other party could take care of her emotions like this~www.novelhall.com ~Okay..." Irene''s voice was like a fine mosquito.


    After Irene retreated for a while, Claire finally let go of her hand, heated the pot, and when the oil was hot, put in the eggs and scattered them. When the eggs changed from light yellow to dark yellow, put the prepared Pour in the rice, quickly crush it with a spatula, and continue to stir fry quickly. Continue to add seasonings, as well as soy sauce and other ingredients after copying.


    Finally, turn off the heat and bring out the pot. The fragrant egg fried rice is placed in a bowl, and then the spoon is pushed towards Irene, "This is egg fried rice with most of your credit, let''s taste it."


    As soon as Irene put the egg fried rice in her mouth and chewed it, her eyes lit up.


    "Delicious!"


    Only then did Claire show a satisfied smile. Although the steps of this egg fried rice are very simple, and everyone who makes it has their own unique skills, it is a test of skill. The delicious ones are really delicious and unpalatable. Each has its own taste.


    "Master, the ingredients are all washed!" Yuna returned to the kitchen with a pile of ingredients.


    "Let it go." Claire said casually.


    Yuna glanced at Irene, and then asked tentatively, "Then can I watch it here?"


    "Sure, look."


    It''s not a secret, there''s nothing you can''t show others.


    Claire skillfully pulled out the knives in the kitchen, began to further process the ingredients, and began to perform her own cooking skills as if no one else was there. There was a unique sense of beauty and rhythm in the process, like another piece of art work. .


    The error-free chapters of "Beginning to Be a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on the new novel network. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend new ones!


    If you like to be a lord in the Viscounty, please collect it: () Beginning in the Viscounty as the lord, the new update is the fastest.

 Chapter 166： : It tastes better than what my chef cooks!

    Although Claire couldn''t understand why a princess like Irene likes to eat elbows, which doesn''t match her delicate image at all, she still made her a Dongpo elbow, but the process was a little troublesome, but with Claire''s many years of experience Single cooking experience is not a problem.


    The more troublesome thing is that some ingredients of Dongpo elbow are not available here. Claire can only find some similar ingredients. Fortunately, Hayden is not by the side, otherwise he will definitely think that Claire is poisoning the dish.


    Irene and Yuna just watched for an hour or two like this, and Irene took the initiative to start a conversation with Yuna. Because of Irene''s high emotional intelligence and knowledge, Yuna felt very comfortable chatting, and it didn''t take a while to talk to Yuna. She became a friend.


    Irene glanced at Claire who was cooking, then leaned over to Yuna''s ear and asked, "I want to ask you one thing, what kind of person do you think your Viscount is?"


    After asking this question, Irene seemed to see the light in Yuna''s eyes, she replied without hesitation: "Young master is the most perfect person I have ever met, no, he is the most perfect person in the world! He Very good to each of us, after he came to Nafu City, Nafu City has changed a lot, and everything we can have now is brought by him."


    Irene was a little surprised. She didn''t expect Yuna''s evaluation of Claire to be so high, so she asked in a low voice, "Is it that high?"


    "Of course, if it wasn''t for the young master, my mother might have been killed by that quack doctor!"


    "Oh?" Irene became interested and asked, "Can you elaborate?"


    Yuna was also very excited, and told the other party everything that happened after Claire arrived in Nafu City. She was so excited that she almost danced.


    "Look at such a young master who actually cooks by himself, what a perfect person!" Yuna finally sighed.


    After listening to Claire''s whole story, Irene was also a little surprised. He originally thought that Claire was just a lord who was loved by the people. There were many such lords, but it was the first time she heard of a good lord like Claire.


    "No wonder..." Irene secretly said in her heart, "No wonder those people are so enthusiastic about me, unlike the people in other cities, they didn''t come to welcome me, I just love Wujiwu, and what those people love from their hearts is this one of them. Lord!"


    After listening to Claire''s deeds, Irene raised her head again and looked at Claire. At this time, Claire had a halo in her eyes. This Viscount seemed to be really different from others...


    Irene was stunned, Claire had turned her head and shook her hand in front of Irene.


    "What''s up?"


    "Ah!" Irene screamed and lowered her head quickly, feeling her face a little hot, and said in a panic, "It''s okay!"


    Although Claire was a little puzzled, she didn''t plan to delve into it. She smiled and said, "Lunch is almost ready. Let Yuna take you to the restaurant first. I''ll go over after loading the food."


    "Okay..." Irene replied in a low voice, then followed Yuna back to the restaurant.


    ...


    After a few minutes, Claire dragged all the prepared dishes to the table with levitating, and then placed them on the table one by one.


    "This is the elbow you want to eat." Claire said, and put the prepared Dongpo elbow in front of Irene.


    "This is twice-cooked pork..."


    "It''s boiled fish...watch out for the prickles."


    "And this is egg fried rice. I just made another one. If you are not used to it, there is bread here."


    After the placement, Claire sat down beside Irene and looked at Irene expectantly. The favorite thing for cooks is to see each other take a bite and then show a satisfied expression.


    Claire didn''t know this truth before, but she didn''t understand until she learned to cook. There must be a psychological reason why her parents were so unhappy when she didn''t eat when she was a child.


    Irene picked up the knife and fork, forked a piece of braised pork and put it in her mouth. At first, she was a little resistant to this black meat, but she didn''t feel the explosion on her taste buds until she put it in her mouth.


    "Yeah!" Irene chewed hard for a few times, and said vaguely, "This is better than what my cook makes!"


    Claire also showed a happy smile, her labor has paid off.


    As soon as Irene finished speaking, she realized that something was wrong, and quickly explained: "No, I didn''t mean that, I think it''s very good at cooking!"


    Claire didn''t react at first, and it took a few seconds to know what Irene meant. She just felt that the words just offended her, and she actually compared a viscount to a cook. This is not good for other nobles. It might be a humiliation, but Claire didn''t think so, but responded with a smile: "It''s okay, I''m honored to be able to compare with the royal chef of the palace. If I''m down in the future, I can still use this skill to make a living. Full meal."


    "No way!" Irene waved quickly.


    "Let''s try something else, I made that elbow specially for you." Claire pointed at Dongpo''s elbow.


    "Okay!" Irene picked up the knife and fork in her hand again, and tasted all the food on the table one at a time.


    "It''s delicious!" Irene said, "It''s sincere!"


    "That''s good, I''m afraid you won''t be used to it." Claire also picked up her own tableware and started chatting with Irene while eating.


    Irene didn''t mind that it wasn''t a meal, but she was a little curious when she saw Claire using chopsticks.


    "What is this?"


    "Chopsticks!" Claire replied, and then took another piece of braised pork.


    Irene also pretended to be vicious and shoved the braised pork into her bowl, took a big bite, and showed a happy smile.


    After eating, he suddenly turned his head and asked, "Why do you know so many things? Cooking is so delicious, I can''t."


    Claire avoids the key and takes it lightly You are a princess, and you don''t need this skill. "


    Irene recalled what Yuna told her about Claire''s deeds, and suddenly felt inferior. It was the first time she had such a feeling.


    "Doesn''t the princess need this skill?"


    "Of course, this is just a skill. It can be learned through study, just like a cook can cook, an architect can build a house, and a blacksmith can strike iron. It''s no big deal. And you are a princess, what should you learn? Love the people, benefit the people, and make the people in the kingdom live happier, these are the skills that royal children should know."


    "Hee hee!" Claire''s rainbow fart made Irene very happy.


    Claire also smiled, chatting, always talk about what the other party likes to hear, and what he said is not a lie.


    When the lunch was about to end, Claire said: "Irene, you have been exhausted by boat and car for a long time, why don''t you take a rest first, let''s continue shopping in the afternoon, and then take you to the shore where the mermaids are haunted. If If you see a mermaid, it means you are lucky."


    Claire started spreading some more concepts at this time - seeing a mermaid means good luck.


    "Okay, I just happen to be a little tired, let''s take a lunch break first." Irene wiped the corners of her mouth with a napkin.


    "The room has been prepared for you, let Yuna take you there." Claire nodded at Yuna.


    Yuna also walked to Irene''s side and said softly, "Come with me, Your Royal Highness."


    The error-free chapters of "Beginning to Be a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on the new novel network. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend new ones!


    If you like to be a lord in the Viscounty, please collect it: () Beginning in the Viscounty as the lord, the new update is the fastest.

 Chapter 167： : Can you make money? cant earn

    After Irene left, Claire greeted Reagan and asked her to go to the hospital to inform Rona, and then go to pick Eve back after Irene left.


    Fortunately, Irene sent Eve out before she came. Otherwise, with two mages in Nafhu City, it would be really difficult for Claire to quietly transfer the mermaid out.


    If the two mages disclosed the news to Irene, the effect of the publicity would be greatly reduced.


    ...


    "Ha!" Irene came out of the room, stretched and yawned.


    After finishing the wash under the service of the maid, I stopped a maid at random and asked, "Where are you young masters?"


    "It seems that in the Academy of Sciences, Lord Viscount seems to say that he wants to find Lord Isaac for something."


    After asking where the academy was, Irene rode the Wolf King and walked towards the North District under the **** of Hayden. Because of Claire''s instructions, the Wolf King was very honest along the way, but even if he wanted to be dishonest There is no other way. If it is a second-level magical beast, it will be smashed into flesh in the next second by Hayden. The title of the invincible knight on the ground is not for nothing.


    Under the guidance of passers-by, Irene successfully arrived at the location of the Academy of Sciences. As soon as she entered, she saw Claire and Isaac tinkering with a huge ship.


    "Are you awake?" Claire wiped the sweat on her forehead and walked over.


    Isaac also stopped his work, bowed slightly and said respectfully, "Your Highness the Princess, Gui''an!"


    Irene nodded slightly, "You''re welcome, just call me Irene like Claire." Then she turned her attention to Claire and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "Look at the mermaid, this is the best observation point." Claire laughed.


    Originally, today was Isaac''s airship time. He also arranged the time specifically so that he could have a good time today, but Claire had a whim and planned to let Irene take this airship to see the mermaid, so she had to sacrifice it. It''s time for Isaac''s airship. For the trader''s airship time, Claire also promised Isaac to return the airship to him in the next few days, so that he could have fun, so Isaac helped to transform the airship together.


    "This?" Erin was a little curious.


    "You''ll know when the time comes." Claire smiled mysteriously, not intending to explain clearly.


    "You can hang out in Nafford now, let Regan take you, and I''ll find you when I''m done here."


    Unexpectedly, Irene shook her head, "No, no, I think you guys are quite interesting. I''ll watch you do it here."


    Claire was a little surprised but still replied: "Alright, just watch it if you like, but the process is very boring."


    Irene squatted like this, and followed Isaac and Claire around, asking from time to time what this device was for, and what the decoration was for.


    ...


    In this way, Isaac and Claire stayed busy until dusk, when the sun was about to set, the airship was remodeled, and the appearance of the remodeled airship changed a lot. At the beginning, the airship was only considering practicality, so the appearance was a bit inappropriate, but if it was used to receive tourists, it would obviously not work, so it was necessary to modify it.


    When the rare stars appeared in the sky, Claire''s side was finally busy. The gas-filled airship was already suspended in the air, like a behemoth in the air. If Irene hadn''t seen it grow a little bit bigger, it must have been Don''t know what this is.


    "Let''s go." Claire extended her hand to invite, "Let''s go see the mermaid..."


    Before Irene agreed, Hayden stepped onto the airship, but was stopped by Claire before she could go up.


    "You can''t go!" Claire reached out to stop him.


    Hayden rounded his eyes and said angrily: "Why, I am the personal bodyguard of Her Royal Highness, if I don''t go, who will protect Her Royal Highness''s safety!"


    "Of course I know that." After speaking, Claire sighed, "But the weight of this airship is only the weight of two people, and you can weigh both of us. If you come up, the airship may not be able to fly. "


    Hearing Claire''s words, Isaac had difficulty holding back his laughter. This airship can even lift a mermaid sculpture weighing hundreds of tons. Are you afraid of him being a few hundred pounds?


    "This..." Hayden was at a loss for words. He didn''t know much about this, so he couldn''t tell if Claire was lying to him.


    "And the strength of the knights will be greatly reduced when they reach the air, so leave the safety of Her Royal Highness to me." Claire smiled. He didn''t want to let this fellow Hayden go up, so as not to destroy him and continue to fool Irene.


    "It''s okay." Irene said actively: "Uncle Hayden is waiting for me here, there are two other mages in the air."


    Hayden''s expression was tangled for a while, but he still agreed. Claire''s words also made sense. The strength of the knight in the air is indeed not as good as that of the mage. With the two magicians watching, there should be no problem with the safety of Her Royal Highness.


    However, Hayden felt that Claire beside Irene was the biggest insecurity, but Princess Irene wanted to, but he couldn''t help it.


    After taking Irene to the airship, Claire controlled the airship to slowly fly towards the coast.


    Fortunately, Isaac rode the airship to wander around Nafu City every day, so the people in Nafu City were used to it. Seeing the airship flying over his head, he just glanced curiously, and then moved towards the West District. go.


    The current nightlife in Nafu City is not comparable to that of the past. High-end consumption cannot be afforded, but places such as pubs can still be visited, and now the middle class in Nafu City is much more than before, and they consume it once every few months. Still affordable.


    After a long time, after Nafu City is fully developed, the Western District can truly be regarded as an entertainment area that everyone can go to Now it is mainly to serve those tourists who come to see mermaids.


    ...


    "Huhuhuhu!" Irene lay on the railing of the airship and imitated the sound of the wind with her mouth, feeling the touch of the breeze blowing across her cheeks.


    Irene opened her hands, letting the breeze blow over her body, and then shouted at Claire, "This feels so good!"


    After shouting, Irene continued to lie on the railing and looked down. Nafu City was brightly lit and bustling.


    "Be careful not to fall." Claire walked over after setting the direction.


    "Hee hee!" Irene squinted her eyes and said with a smile, "It''s okay, you will save me if I fall, right?"


    Claire smiled and said, "That might be the case."


    "Bad man, hum!" Irene arrogantly turned her head away and continued to look at the brightly lit Nafu City below.


    Claire didn''t speak, just stood beside Irene and felt the breeze blowing across her face. No wonder Isaac liked to fly around in the airship so much. It turned out to be a good feeling. Open like, very excited.


    Irene suddenly turned around and asked, "Listen to Yuna, you installed those street lights below, right?"


    Claire couldn''t understand why she asked this question, but she answered honestly: "Right, if you don''t install street lights, people will not be able to see the road when they come out at night."


    "Can you make money?"


    "Don''t make money."


    The error-free chapters of "Beginning to Be a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on the new novel network. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend new ones!


    If you like to be a lord in the Viscounty, please collect it: () Beginning in the Viscounty as the lord, the new update is the fastest.

 Chapter 168： : Do you have someone you like now?

    "Can you make money?"


    "Can''t make money?"


    "Then why do you have to do it? You can''t make money, and you will put a lot of money in it." Irene was a little puzzled, and she didn''t quite understand Claire''s thankless behavior.


    "The arsenic of the other and the honey of mine... Some things are not distinguished by whether they can make money." Claire looked up at the starry sky and continued: "Some people are unwilling even if you give him money to study. ."


    "And some people want a chance to learn even if they give money to someone else."


    "So what seems to you thankless is a very worthwhile thing in my opinion..."


    Irene listened to Claire''s words thoughtfully. Claire glanced at her and continued: "Don''t you feel very happy when you see the happiness on the faces of those residents?"


    Irene recalled the residents who warmly welcomed her with smiles when she entered the city, nodded and said, "Indeed, their smiles really touched my heart, and I couldn''t help but feel happy."


    "So, if someone is after profit, I may be after the smiles of those people, or you can think that I am seeking fame and their evaluation of me, so I am so good to them. ."


    Hearing Claire''s words, Irene laughed.


    "Pursuit of fame? You don''t look like that."


    Claire also laughed, "What kind of person does Her Royal Highness think of me?" Claire was still happy to hear others'' comments on her.


    This question made Erin ponder instead. Although from the beginning of entering the city, the residents'' evaluation of Claire can be seen from all aspects of Nafu City.


    Yuna also told her all about Claire''s deeds in front of her, but when Claire really asked, Irene didn''t know how to describe it.


    Those are all heard from other people''s mouths, which are too one-sided. But her real knowledge of Claire seems to be only a little bit, and now Irene has realized it.


    This seems to be the second time she and Claire have met. The relationship between the two is so familiar, as if they have known each other for many years, and there is no estrangement.


    But this is also the reason why she can''t describe it. She only now realizes that she knows too little about Claire.


    After thinking for a while, Irene shook her head and replied, "If you didn''t ask, I would have thought I knew very well. Now it seems that I know very little about you."


    Claire raised his eyes unexpectedly. He didn''t expect Irene to think so deeply. He originally thought that Irene would only casually praise him for being a good lord.


    "I''ll understand later, there''s still a lot of time." Claire said easily, leaning on the wooden rattan railing.


    Irene suddenly smiled, "Why wait until later, let''s understand now."


    "Okay, then what do you want to know about me?" Claire responded with a smile.


    He has never been so relaxed. When facing Reagan, they were masters and servants. When facing Sophia, he always had to fight with her. Although Isaac and Shane''s relationship was more like friends, but when they got together They are also talking about work, and there is very little chat like this.


    "I''m here to ask, you answer, don''t lie, it''s a puppy to lie." Irene said cutely with her index finger raised.


    Claire pursed her lips, he hadn''t played such a childish game for a long time, and immediately smiled: "Okay, it''s a puppy to lie, woof!"


    "You!" Erin pointed at Claire angrily, "You didn''t plan to tell the truth in the first place, did you!"


    "how could be."


    "Then you also learn how to bark as a puppy."


    "Alright, alright, let''s get started."


    Erin gave Claire a fierce look, then frowned and thought for a moment before asking, "When was the last time you cried?"


    "A few hours ago..."


    "?!Um?"


    "I cut the onion when I was cooking for you, and then the tears came out."


    Erin: "..."


    "This doesn''t count, give me an honest answer!" Irene almost asked Claire by the neck.


    "Okay okay." Claire raised her hand and surrendered: "A few months ago, when my father just died."


    "Sorry..." Erin''s voice softened.


    "It''s all right, it''s all over, I''ve seen it all now." Claire said casually, it''s really over, Claire has forgotten what that cheap old man looks like now.


    But the more she saw Claire''s casual appearance, the more Irene felt sad, and felt that her own problems had hurt Claire.


    "Then ask a question, what does your ideal love look like?"


    This question stunned Claire for a moment. He hadn''t really thought about it seriously before.


    While Claire was thinking, Irene kept her eyes fixed on Claire''s face, as if she could see flowers.


    Claire shook her head first, "I don''t know if you asked this suddenly. But after thinking about it, I prefer that kind of plain love, it''s not as hilarious as in the story..."


    "When two people sit together and don''t talk, I don''t feel embarrassed. Although there are occasional bickerings, I still love each other deeply in my heart, which makes me feel happier than when the two of them are alone. That''s about it."


    After listening to Irene, her face was incredulous, "A person who wrote such a great love story would actually like that kind of plain love?"


    "Those are all too idealistic, and I still prefer a lighter life."


    "Mmmm." Irene nodded, wondering if she heard it, a girl of her age would still yearn for the beautiful love in that kind of story.


    "The next question, what do you think is the most romantic thing?"


    Girls are always full of longing for this kind of love affair. Claire turned to look at Irene and replied, "Of course it was to follow a princess on an airship to see the mermaid!"


    After listening to Claire''s words Irene''s face became crimson visibly.


    Claire thought it was very interesting, and it was the funniest way to tease girls.


    Irene took her hands and put it on her face, trying to lower the temperature.


    "Huhuhu!" Irene blew her breath, her expression a little shy, "Don''t talk about this kind of thing!"


    Claire raised her hand and surrendered again, "Okay, it''s all my fault, I shouldn''t tell the truth."


    Just after finishing these words, Irene''s face that had just lowered Wen Wen''s face turned red again, like a red apple, and waved her hands in a panic.


    "You, you! How can you be like this!"


    Claire spread her hands innocently, "How is it?"


    "you you you!"


    "Me, me, me!" Claire said with a smile.


    "You rascal! Humph!" Irene turned her red face away.


    Claire just let her go, and went to fine-tune the direction of the airship again, so as not to go to the wrong coast.


    ...


    After more than ten minutes, Irene recovered, and her face was not as red as before.


    "still have a question."


    "Huh?" Claire put down the rudder in her hand, turned around and asked, "What''s the problem?"


    Irene''s face crept up a little crimson again, and she asked awkwardly: "That... do you have someone you like now?"


    The error-free chapters of "Beginning to Be a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on the new novel network. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend new ones!


    If you like to be a lord in the Viscounty, please collect it: () Beginning in the Viscounty as the lord, the new update is the fastest.

 Chapter 169： :sunrise

    "The mermaid-infested coast is ahead." Claire pointed to a rocky road in the sea.


    He has lowered the airship to a certain height, and now this height is the best observation angle, just enough to see the scene of the mermaid looking at the shore on the coast.


    After speaking, Claire turned around and asked, pretending not to have heard, "What are you talking about? I just focused on finding a place and didn''t hear it."


    Irene hesitated, the words just now exhausted all her courage, and she didn''t have the guts to ask again.


    So he shook his head and said, "It''s nothing, it''s fine if you don''t hear it."


    "Oh, that''s fine." Claire was really afraid that she would repeat it again, and it would be really difficult for him to answer by then.


    Irene also showed her sweet smile before, and leaned over, "Where is that mermaid?"


    "There." Claire pointed in the direction of a reef. This place was specially selected by him. After getting close to the beach, you can directly get a coastal restaurant or something here.


    Make money, it''s not shabby.


    And in that place you can see the mermaid on the reef from every angle...


    "Why not?" Irene looked in the direction Claire pointed, but did not find any mermaids on the reef.


    Claire explained: "She''s not on it every day, only lucky people can see it, we''ll wait, someone as lucky as you, Princess Irene, can definitely see it."


    In fact, the time when Claire asked Eve to come out was not at all in this period. If Irene came out as soon as she arrived, it would be too coincidental.


    And only the results that come after waiting are more valuable.


    "Okay, then let''s wait here." Irene nodded, and Wang Xiang looked at the endless seaside and said, "The scenery here is also very good."


    "The scenery here has always been very good. You have only been here for a short time, and you haven''t seen many beautiful scenery, such as the wind and wheat waves in the farmland, the sunrise and sunset at the city gate, and the early morning work. The scene of people going to the market to buy vegetables at dusk is a rare beauty."


    Listening to Claire''s description, Irene seemed to be in it, and her eyes lit up.


    "What you said is really beautiful. I have been in the palace since I was a child, and I have never seen what you said."


    Claire smiled and said, "There will be a chance."


    "Yes, it''s still a long time, and there''s still a chance to watch it." Irene''s eyes were full of hope.


    In the later time, Claire kept chatting with Irene, mainly because Claire was listening to Irene telling her own stories, interesting things about her childhood, some angry things she encountered, and some strange things.


    Claire also knows how to chat with girls. She doesn''t comment, but only occasionally expresses her approval.


    This is generally the case with girls. When they tell others about things, they do not need others to give her opinions or evaluations, but more to satisfy their own desire to talk.


    It''s not just girls who are like this, many people are like this, just listen to them quietly, and they will say everything by themselves.


    "It''s really a pleasure to chat with you." Irene showed a happy smile on her face.


    "Me too." Claire responded with a smile.


    Irene lay on the wooden vine railing, looked at the reefs on the coast, and pouted, "Why hasn''t the mermaid come out yet?"


    Claire glanced at the time, it was almost time for Eve to come out, and then she responded: "It''s okay, it''s only been a few hours, your luck is so good, you will definitely see it."


    Irene nodded, and then she patiently continued to wait.


    After about ten minutes, Irene felt a little sleepy, and when her eyelids were fighting, Claire suddenly pushed her.


    "Irene, get up! The mermaid has appeared!" Claire''s tone was full of excitement, as if it was the first time she had seen a mermaid.


    "Really?!" Irene stood up excitedly, her tone of voice was very excited, and the original sleepiness was swept away at once.


    He hurriedly leaned on the railing, "Where is it? Where is it! Let me see!"


    Claire grabbed Erin''s arm, lest she accidentally fall out of the air.


    Then he stretched out his finger and pointed to Eve on the reef and said softly, "Where is it..."


    Looking in the direction Claire pointed, she saw the beautiful mermaid princess in her mind, exactly as she imagined, so beautiful and perfect, sitting on the reef and looking into the distance.


    Irene couldn''t help muttering: "This mermaid looks the same as the sculpture in Nafu City..."


    Claire thought to herself: Of course, it was made in Eve''s image, with a little more artistic processing.


    "It''s so beautiful..." Irene said while lying on the railing. She was so excited at this moment that she finally saw the mermaid princess she was thinking of.


    Claire didn''t say anything, just stood beside Irene, looking at Eve on the reef below, thinking about where there is still room for improvement.


    Suddenly Irene turned around and asked, "Is the mermaid princess really waiting for the prince here?"


    "Why do you ask that?" Claire asked rhetorically.


    "That''s what Master Wendy''s story says." Irene asked innocently.


    "It should be." Claire didn''t admit or deny it. Although he made up the story, he still didn''t have the heart to attack the girl''s dream.


    "Isn''t she very pitiful?" Erin''s tone became lost.


    "I''ve been waiting for a prince who can''t come back..."


    Claire was at a loss for words and didn''t know how to answer. This story was really just made up by him, and he didn''t think too much about it at all. As for anyone who would be bothered by the story, that was something he never thought about.


    "It may wait, it may." Claire shrugged.


    "You said it''s possible, so it''s possible that you won''t be able to wait?" Irene asked while looking at Claire''s eyes.


    "This...will wait," Claire replied.


    "How do you know that you will be able to wait?" Irene''s eyes were burning.


    Claire secretly complained in her heart: Because I am the author of the story!


    But Claire didn''t say this sentence So Irene thought that Claire was speechless, so the atmosphere of the whole person became depressed, as if there was something on her mind.


    "It''s okay." Claire walked forward and comforted.


    "I don''t want to be like her..." Erin said suddenly.


    Before Claire could react, Irene suddenly stood on tiptoe and kissed Claire''s side cheek, and then a flush of crimson appeared on her face.


    Claire''s whole person is stupid, the only thought in her heart is: His Majesty the King will not kill him, this is his most precious daughter!


    "I like the scenes you just told me, so watch the sunrise with me." Erin held the pink crystal that Claire gave her and leaned against Claire''s shoulder.


    Irene understood her intention the moment she saw the mermaid, and she became interested in Claire when she first saw Claire at the banquet.


    The reason why I wanted to come to Nafu City was not just because there were mermaids here, but because Sophia told her that this was Claire''s territory, so she came to her mind.


    ...


    Eve, who was looking at the shore on the reef, felt a little bored, and the sea breeze on the reef was a little cool.


    Looking at the shore in such a silly way for more than ten minutes, it was indeed a bit boring, but fortunately it was only for more than ten minutes. When the time was up, Eve dived into the sea and swam in the predetermined direction.


    The error-free chapters of "Beginning to Be a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on the new novel network. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend new ones!


    If you like to be a lord in the Viscounty, please collect it: () Beginning in the Viscounty as the lord, the new update is the fastest.

 Chapter 170： : new transaction

    Then Claire followed Irene on the airship all the time alone. Irene just leaned on Claire''s shoulder and fell asleep at some point.


    Claire''s shoulders were sore and she didn''t dare to wake up the other party. It was not until the sunrise that she pushed Erin''s shoulder a little and woke her up.


    Erin rubbed her sleepy eyes, then wrapped her arms around Claire, and started admiring the sunrise with him.


    Claire struggled subconsciously for a while, but she didn''t struggle, and then gave up. There was nothing wrong with being held by a sweet and beautiful girl.


    However, the only thought in Claire''s mind now is: If you screwed up, you wouldn''t tease the other party if you knew it earlier. Now that you are screwed up, he doesn''t know how to end it.


    However, after enjoying the sunset, the two got off the airship, and Irene returned to her previous appearance, and did not have any intimate actions with Claire. Otherwise, Hayden will definitely take out his big sword and chop Claire to death.


    This made Claire heave a sigh of relief. If Irene insisted on establishing a relationship with him, he still didn''t know what to do.


    As for saying yes, he certainly won''t suffer, but whether His Majesty the king agrees or not is another matter, and he will definitely keep an eye on him from now on, and it will be a little inconvenient to do things by himself in the future.


    If you don''t agree, it''s even simpler. It''s estimated that it won''t be long before Claire disappears mysteriously. His current strength is only a high-level mage, and he may escape under the pursuit of the archmage, but if it is a magician, it is more comfortable to take a hot bath and wait for death.


    And the royal family is not short of magicians at all. Even Irene''s guards are two magicians. If Claire refuses, the consequences will not be much better. This is a feudal society, not the democratic society of the previous life.


    The other party really wants his own dog life and won''t be so afraid of it at all, even Sophia probably won''t say a few more words for herself in order to protect herself.


    Shane may, but others'' slightest remarks probably won''t help. His father will definitely not offend the royal family for his little viscount.


    ...


    For the next two or three days, Claire continued to take Irene to wander around Nafhu City, taking all the sights she told Irene on the airship to read.


    In the end, Claire took Irene to the newly built amusement park in the West End, which was built by Claire according to the scale of the Disneyland in her previous life.


    When tourists come to Nafu City, they have enough to eat and drink, so let''s make everyone have a good time. Claire also made a lot of game projects from previous lives, such as carousel, Ferris wheel and so on. But it''s not difficult. It took Isaac a few days to get the blueprints out, and it''s not necessary for Claire and him to do it in person, just leave it to someone with a low hand.


    Until now, Claire finally turned Nafu City into a city that could continue to develop upwards without him.


    ...


    "I''m leaving!" Irene stood on the carriage and waved to Claire excitedly.


    There was a reluctant smile on Claire''s face, and she responded, "Walk slowly, have a safe journey!"


    "Thank you for your blessing, I will." Irene also responded sweetly: "I will come to play with you when I have time!"


    The smile on Claire''s face became more reluctant, but she still kept her smile: "Naf City will always welcome you!"


    "I don''t want Nafu City to welcome me, I want you to welcome me!" Irene pouted and pretended to be angry.


    She wasn''t like this at first, but since she kissed Claire on the airship that day, her mentality changed.


    I finally met such a perfect man, and I couldn''t let him go! I can''t be a mermaid princess, waiting for the opposite direction to come to me.


    "Okay, I will always welcome you!" Claire laughed.


    Hearing Claire''s promise, Irene''s eyes turned into crescent crescents with laughter, and she raised the pink crystal on her chest and showed it to Claire.


    Some proudly said: "This gift you gave me is really useful."


    Claire''s smile froze, and she co-authored that she was hurting herself. If she had prepared a gift before, wouldn''t this happen?


    ...


    At night, Claire was alone on the sixth floor of the Viscount Mansion, looking at the trading panel in front of her with some hesitation.


    After he was promoted to senior mage, the speed of acquiring trading points became faster, and he could accumulate a little in about a week, and now he has accumulated about eleven.


    The difference from the last time is that the icon for this upgrade does not appear until the trading point reaches ten o''clock.


    So now Claire is hesitant about whether to upgrade, or not to upgrade, and continue to be a trading point for seven days.


    There are advantages to upgrading, and there are advantages to not upgrading.


    The traders that can be matched after the upgrade are higher-end traders, and the quality of the items that can be traded will definitely be higher.


    However, the disadvantage after the upgrade is that the time for accumulating trading points may become longer. Now I can get a little trading point a week, and I don¡¯t know how much longer this time will be after the upgrade.


    If you don''t upgrade, it''s true that the trading point is a little more, but it may be some useless things, such as the pink crystal last time.


    Claire and Isaac researched it in all directions. There is really no strange use. If Claire gave her a gift at Irene''s birthday party and opened a passage,


    Claire really couldn''t figure out what else this thing could be used for.


    In the past few months, Claire has also traded several times, but none of the matched traders could make his heart move. They just traded some strange items at random, and there was no follow-up~www.novelhall. com~ Now those items are still eating ashes in Claire''s space ring.


    "Anyway, Nafu City is on the right track now. I don''t need to rely on transactions to obtain any necessary things. I have more time, so let''s upgrade." Claire said to himself.


    After making up her mind, Claire didn''t upgrade directly. Anyway, there is an eleven o''clock trading point. Take one first and then bet again, and it doesn''t feel bad if you don''t get a good deal.


    ...


    Ten minutes later, Claire was lost in thought holding a pumpkin the size of a gas can...


    The plane to be traded this time is a food plane, and the food in the world over there has strange effects. For example, if the big pumpkin held in Claire''s hand is eaten, it will be able to have night vision.


    This is still the best effect that Claire picked. There are also apple pie that can be eaten all day without food, and sashimi that treats night blindness.


    Compared to those, the pumpkin in Claire''s hand is still somewhat useful, but it''s not very useful!


    After this transaction, Claire''s idea of ??upgrading was even more determined. As long as you upgrade yourself, you won''t encounter such wonderful planes and traders!


    After wasting a little trading point, Claire resolutely clicked the upgrade icon, and the ten trading point disappeared.


    The trading plane in front of him also began to upgrade, and was gradually shrouded in mist, as if something strange was happening inside.


    Claire stared at it for nearly half an hour, but there was still no new change, and fell asleep in a daze...


    The error-free chapters of "Beginning to Be a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on the new novel network. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend new ones!


    If you like to be a lord in the Viscounty, please collect it: () Beginning in the Viscounty as the lord, the new update is the fastest.

 Chapter 171： : Cultivation world

    In the early hours of the morning, Claire suddenly fell into a trance and woke up from her sleep.


    When I look at the transparent trading panel in front of me, the upgrade on it has been completed. From the outside, it is not much different from the previous one, and it seems to be a little more refined.


    Claire habitually looked at the upper right corner, and the ten o''clock trading point above has become a one-point trading point again.


    Claire looked at the recovery date at the back and muttered, "One trading point a month...it''s fine."


    After exploring for a while, it was found that it was not much different from the previous one. Then Claire gave up the exploration and focused on the start of the transaction in the center of the panel.


    Claire suddenly remembered the pumpkin she had just traded, and frowned, "Do you want to wash your hands first, and then try it?"


    If you are matched with a trader from that strange plane again, the next transaction will be a month later, and Claire is really reluctant.


    With this cautious thought in mind, Claire went to the bathroom to carefully wash her hands, then returned to the reclining chair, took a deep breath, and clicked "Start Trading" with her index finger. go up.


    The picture still hasn''t changed much from before. The only change is that the picture quality has changed from standard definition to high definition. The effect of the dense fog is even more compelling, as if it can really blind Claire''s eyes.


    It took a long time to wait for this transaction. Claire waited for more than half an hour and there was no sign of matching at all. When he was really idle and a little bored, he wanted to take out his magic book to look at it. The thick fog slowly dissipated.


    Then, behind the thick fog, a face that was dry from the lamp and oil appeared. It was not an old man with wrinkles on his face. It looked like a man who was approaching 30 years old, but Claire could see his haggard from his face. , as if he could die at any moment in the next second.


    "I need something to prolong my life, do you have it?" When the other party said this, he couldn''t lift his eyes, and his tone felt like a candle in the wind.


    Before Claire could speak, she continued to Convenience: "As long as you can give me, I can give you anything you need, cough!" After speaking, the other party couldn''t help coughing a few times, and then Claire felt The opponent is even weaker.


    Taking advantage of the gap between the other party''s speech, Claire looked at the other party carefully.


    The other party was wearing an ancient costume, and the background behind it was in a cave, which easily made Claire start to associate that this was a cultivator who was chased and killed by others, and finally escaped using all means, but he was also seriously injured. , a story bridge that requires treasures to survive.


    As for why not the martial arts world? Claire has been upgraded twice, and the world of martial arts before the upgrade is still something that Claire can''t encounter, and Claire feels that the more she upgrades, the higher the level of the plane she encounters, like the kind of world in the world of martial arts. There is simply no way to support traders there to upgrade twice, even once with some difficulty.


    "Don''t worry, let''s talk slowly." Claire didn''t want the other party to take the initiative. "What''s your name?"


    The other party reluctantly propped up his body with his hands and apologized: "Sorry, I''m a little awkward, my name is Hong Qi."


    "Antonio." Claire said coldly.


    "Hello..." Hong Qi''s voice was still weak.


    "Hello!"


    "I won''t say more nonsense, do you have anything to last?" Hong Qi asked eagerly.


    "No." Claire shook her head directly.


    A trace of loss flashed in Hong Qi''s eyes, "That''s fine, let''s change something at will and end it."


    Claire changed the conversation and said, "Although I don''t have it, I can get it for you, and we still have things for life extension."


    "Really?" Hong Qi''s tone became excited. He had already matched five or six people, and there was no treasure that could survive.


    "Naturally I can''t lie to you." Claire said lightly, as if he had confidence. Although he didn''t know if he could get it, he had to pretend to be able to get it. Otherwise, how could the other party believe you?


    Claire continued: "Introduce your situation, otherwise it will be difficult for me to find a suitable medicine for you."


    "Well, okay." Hong Qi''s momentum weakened, and then he took off the clothes covering his upper body, revealing a knife mark running through his entire chest, but this is not the most conspicuous, the most conspicuous What''s more, his body is withered bones, as if his vitality has been drained.


    "This wound is not fatal. The key is that when I ran away, the vitality in my body was exhausted. Even walking is difficult now. You can find me a treasure with a lot of vitality. After you find it, you need to I can give you anything!" The more he spoke, the more excited Hong Qi''s tone became.


    "Then what can you trade for?" Claire asked.


    "Anything is fine, as long as I have it, or if you tell me what you need, I will find it for you when I recover. I swear by my name!"


    "What do you have on you now?"


    "Cultivation method... medicine pills, treasures..." Hong Qi took out all the treasures in his mustard seed space, but he had already tossed the line of medicine pills, and it looked a little messy.


    "This is the fire rope, which can temporarily bind the powerhouse of Jindan level."


    "And this is the Moon Eclipse Sword, which can exert 200% of its power under the moonlight... This is the Tiger Bone Pill, which can improve the body refining talent of mortals, and the five dragon crowns, which can cover your body. It is a must-have item to protect the body and protect one''s life."


    Claire''s eyes were a little dull. It wasn''t that the other party''s explanation surprised him, but that every time the other party held up a treasure, relevant information about that object would appear on the screen. almost.


    "Is this a new feature after the upgrade?" Claire secretly thought , but she didn''t show any surprise on her face.


    This function is very good, at least in the future trading with the other party will not be deceived, such as the liar Claire met before who planned to use a glass bottle to fool him. Cheated.


    "Did you like it?" Hong Qi asked as he put down the treasure in his hand.


    To tell the truth, Claire has taken a fancy to it. It is indeed a world of self-cultivation. Nothing in it is really waste. If you take it, you can directly improve your own strength. However, you can only trade one item at a time. Claire has to be cautious.


    "Can you show me the exercises?" Claire asked.


    There was also a glimmer of light in Hong Qi''s eyes. He was afraid that Claire didn''t need it. If Claire needed it again, then he would be able to hold Claire''s right to speak a little bit.


    Then, he placed all the exercises in the mustard seed space in front of Claire one by one. Claire didn''t need the other person to explain, and he could see the functions of those exercises directly from the introduction on the panel.


    The more I look at Claire, the more envious I get. This is a cultivation technique under a complete system, and it shouldn''t be weaker than the magic system in this world.


    Hong Qi is also a good person, he quickly saw the desire in Claire''s eyes, and took back all the exercises at once, and coughed weakly: "If you want, then bring what I need. Exchange it...I won''t change anything else."


    The error-free chapters of "Beginning to Be a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on the new novel network. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend new ones!


    If you like to be a lord in the Viscounty, please collect it: () Beginning in the Viscounty as the lord, the new update is the fastest.

 Chapter 175： : You are still the most savage in this regard

    After Sophia left, Claire realized that she came directly on the Light Chasing Bird, no wonder she was able to come from the capital so quickly.


    However, Claire didn''t go with the other party. There were still nearly five days before the auction started. It would only take him two days at most to ride the Wolf King to the capital, so he wasn''t in a hurry.


    After staying in Nafu City and arranging some follow-up work with Reagan, Claire left Nafu City aboard the Wolf King. He was alone and seemed a little lonely.


    If others see it, they will definitely not believe that this is still a Viscount of a real Viscount, but more like an adventurer.


    ...


    After coming here twice, Claire is also familiar with the road. After taking out her noble certificate, she doesn''t have to queue up with those who enter the city. She just checked that she didn''t bring any contraband, and then took Claire and the wolf king. Let it in.


    In the tulip shop, Shane knew that Claire would arrive and waited in the shop in advance.


    "Come, drink tea!" Shane poured a cup of tea for Claire.


    Claire was not in a hurry to drink, she wiped the space ring on her right hand, and a row of pink heart-shaped crystals of different sizes were placed on the table.


    "This is the new product that I said last time. It''s just a part of what I brought. The next product will be delivered slowly."


    Xia En''s eyes flashed a bit of light, and he started to play with it in his hand. After appreciating it carefully for a while, he said, "According to my experience of using luxury goods for many years, this batch of goods is considered a top-quality product."


    Claire smiled slightly, of course, in order to get these things out, Claire had the craftsmen of Blacksmith Street do it for several weeks, and only then did he create the accessories he was satisfied with.


    "Do you know how to sell it?" Claire asked.


    Shane was stunned for a moment, then raised his eyes and looked at Claire, "Your words make me feel insulted... I''m a businessman after all, you''ve arranged it to this point, how can I not know how to sell it? "


    "Then talk about it." Claire shrugged. It wasn''t that he didn''t believe Shane, he just wanted to see if he would have other new ideas.


    "First, publicize the story you told at the banquet, and link this product to love..."


    Claire nodded and said, "You can go to Wendy who played the mermaid princess, and ask her to tell the story. The effect may be better."


    Shane looked a little surprised and asked, "Do you still know Master Wendy? Her tickets are hard to come by now."


    Claire has heard people say that Wendy is a master more than once, which makes him feel in a trance. In his mind, Wendy is still the troubadour girl who loves money, and now she is called a master.


    "It has something to do with it. It might be useful for you to mention my name to her..."


    "Then you will ask me for a ticket for her, and I will take other noble ladies to see..." Xia En smiled a few words, and then brought the topic back to the right track.


    "When the story is almost spread, then I will release the news that Irene also has a piece of news, which will directly impact the high-end market of luxury goods. There is a live advertisement of Irene. As long as we are stable and do not wave, the money is not going to Are we rolling in?"


    Claire nodded, "The general steps are fine... just follow your ideas."


    Shane was keenly aware of Claire''s pause, and immediately asked, "Is there something wrong with the details?"


    "Small questions, such as: how to hook up with love?" Claire asked rhetorically.


    Xia En was obviously stunned for a moment, then licked his lips and asked, "Do you have any good advice?"


    "Is there any big noble going to hold a wedding recently?" Claire asked.


    Shane thought for a moment, and then replied: "It seems that Duke Charles will hold a wedding at the beginning of next month."


    "Well, when that time comes, you can send our product as a gift, and try to let him wear it to his wife in front of the wedding scene."


    "Then what?" Shane still didn''t understand.


    "Then?" Claire''s mouth turned up slightly, "then go and spread the word about this matter, focusing on the heart-shaped crystal he gave to his wife, and then go to the newspapers and put in some money for them to This thing is publicized as a gift that will be given to the wife when you get married, and that is the best way to witness the love between the two."


    Speaking of this, Claire sighed a little, "People always hope to find a real thing to represent that illusory love, the higher the price of that thing, the more it can prove the importance of their love, and we can just satisfy them. need."


    "You''re still a bit more beastly in this regard." Xia En couldn''t help but sighed that he was able to turn luxury goods into must-haves. Once this marketing is successful, then you either don''t get married in the future. If you get married, you must Gotta send money to Claire, or you don''t love your wife enough.


    Claire suddenly turned around and looked over with a puzzled expression: ? ! You are talking nonsense, and you have a share of the money you make.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll arrange it properly." Shane waved his hands.


    As soon as I finished speaking, I was a little scared. Will I force myself to buy this thing to prove that I love her when I find a wife in the future? But it''s okay, I''m the boss anyway, just pick a better one from the store and take it, you don''t need to spend this unjust money.


    But then again, if you are not the boss, then if your wife forces you to buy this stuff, should you buy it or not? If you don''t buy it, you''re not willing. If you don''t buy it, there will definitely be a quarrel.


    "You''re still the most beastly in this regard!" Xia En sighed again, this is a bright conspiracy, if you don''t know it, it''s okay, thinking that it can represent your love, but after knowing it, you have to buy it, and I feel more than day. The dog is also uncomfortable.


    Claire turned around abruptly, once again, you said it again! Also replaced the word "more" with the word "most".


    "Speak well or I will give you two punches later." Claire waved his fist and threatened.


    "Oh yes." Xia En changed the subject wisely, took out an invitation from his space ring and handed it over. "This invitation to the auction from Mrs. Sophia."


    Claire took it and looked at it briefly. It was a very ordinary invitation. It just felt good in texture, and the design was excellent, giving it a low-key and luxurious feeling, and it didn''t have the richness of the nouveau riche.


    Claire casually placed the invitation on the table and asked, "How much money is in my card now?"


    "About four million."


    Claire''s index finger and thumb rubbed together, and after a while, she continued: "Lend me some money, I''ll buy something at the auction."


    "How many?"


    "Three million."


    Although Sophia said more than five million yuan, in order to be more stable, Claire still plans to prepare more than seven million yuan in case of emergency.


    "It''s just a coincidence that you borrowed it. I have exactly three million in my account." Xia En threw away his card directly, "I should have been busy with this crystal in the capital this month, and I should also use it. No, I''ll lend it to you."


    "I should be able to return it to you in a month." Claire took Shane''s card and patted it on the palm of his hand. After a month, the tax on his territory and the profits from the property and tulip shop could give the three million dollars. It''s almost the same, if it''s still close, let Shane wait a little longer.


    The error-free chapters of "Beginning to Be a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on the new novel network. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend new ones!


    If you like to be a lord in the Viscounty, please collect it: () Beginning in the Viscounty as the lord, the new update is the fastest.

 Chapter 176： : Id rather go to jail than go to the yard

    "Starting as a Lord in a Viscount New( Find the latest chapter!


    "By the way, what are you borrowing money to buy? What is it that you can''t afford with more than four million gold coins?" Shane turned his head and asked.


    Sophia just sent the invitation and didn''t tell him what Claire was going to buy at the auction, so Shane didn''t know that Claire wanted to buy the vitality supplement.


    Claire told the other party about the general situation again, using the excuse of doing experiments. Shane was not suspicious. His family opened a magic shop. Naturally, he knew that mage often needed to buy some strange materials. Lizard feces are all things that mages go back to buy, not to mention the medicinal materials related to vitality.


    "Life-extending potions are indeed more expensive. No wonder they have to borrow money from me." Xia Endian expressed his understanding. He also heard about the life potions that would appear at the auction a few days later.


    This kind of news does not need to be hidden at all, and the auction house will even take the initiative to promote it and reveal the news to attract more customers. Of course, it is impossible to tell all the auction items, but only to reveal some important auction information to attract more customers.


    "Yeah, so I have to make some preparations, otherwise it would be a pity if I miss a little money." Claire replied casually.


    "Hey!" Shane suddenly patted his head and shouted, suddenly remembering something.


    "What''s wrong?" Claire looked over suspiciously.


    "One thing comes to mind... about this life potion."


    Claire''s expression became serious, he didn''t want any accident in this matter, it was about whether he could exchange more good things from Hong Qi in the future!


    "Do you know Earl Hawk?" Shane asked.


    Claire shook his head, "I don''t know, what''s the matter?" He was not very familiar with the nobles in the capital, and even famous nobles like Sophia only got acquainted with Shane''s explanation.


    "He spread the news a few days ago, saying that it is inevitable to win this life medicine, let us give him a face, don''t fight with him..."


    "A powerful noble?" Claire asked, "I can let you sell him a face."


    "Not really." Xia En picked up the dessert on the table, put it in his mouth and ate it, his words were a little vague: "It''s just a normal noble family power, that is, he is about a hundred years old this year, and he is not very much. The end of the year. If it is not necessary, everyone will still sell him a face and not compete with him. "


    "That''s okay. If you''re an ordinary earl, then my seven million yuan can still compete with the other party." Claire breathed a sigh of relief.


    Xia En chewed a few times and swallowed the snack, "Are you really in a hurry to use that life potion? If you''re not in a hurry, it''s better to sell it to the other party to save face, and we will do business with them in the future. There are benefits too.¡±


    Claire nodded, "Almost."


    Shane nodded. He was not afraid of the Earl Hawk, and said, "The seven million dollars should be enough? We have to see how much the Earl Hawk can spend."


    Although he is the head of the family, if the money spent hurts the family, the elders in the family will definitely take the lead in opposing it.


    Noble families are not the words of those patriarchs. If you want to sell the entire family to prolong your life, this is simply impossible.


    "How much do you think he can spend?" Claire asked, putting her hands on her knees.


    Xia En raised his head and thought for a moment, then replied: "Earl Hawke''s family is only at the middle and lower level in the capital, but it is no problem for the family owner to spend five or six million. Family influence."


    A family must have more than a little money, but the head of the family is more like a manager, and he cannot fully control the property in his own territory like Claire, so Claire can completely use all the property to auction, anyway, poor. As long as he is poor, Nafu City can now achieve a self-circulation of positive feedback, and there is no need for Claire to invest money in it.


    But those family owners can''t. There are many factors they need to worry about. What if they don''t have money to maintain a decent life for the nobles? Those knights and mages who are attached to their families don''t need to be paid? The most important thing is, what if the ancestor suddenly came out of retreat and needed certain materials, but he didn''t have the money to buy it? Once this kind of thing happened, the whole family would be in turmoil, and the dog''s life that he had managed to prolong would be gone for the first time.


    So even if their family has dozens of times more funds than Claire, the owner can mobilize only a little bit, and Claire can completely bow to the other party.


    "That shouldn''t be a big problem." Claire tossed the Amethyst Card in her hand again. This time the auction house should be sure of it.


    "There''s one more thing." Shane sat up again, "Hillian came to you when you just left last time, climbed out of the wall, went back and was hung up and beaten by the dean of their hospital for a whole day. "After saying that, Shane almost couldn''t help laughing.


    "Is there such a thing?" Claire''s expression was also a little surprised.


    "Yes, I didn''t see you and got beaten up." There was a smile on the corner of Shane''s mouth. It was really interesting.


    "How long are you going to stay this time? I want to pass a message or something, so as not to climb out and get beaten up and still not see you," Xia En said with a smile.


    Claire couldn''t help laughing bitterly, and replied, "Two weeks or so, let him stop running out, and then I''ll go in and see him."


    Xia En nodded, "Alright, I''ll find out about the relationship at home, and I should be able to let you visit him."


    "Look at what you said, last school was like going to jail." Claire laughed.


    "In the Knights Academy, it''s much harder than going to jail. If you throw the prisoner in it, it is estimated that within three days, you will cry and shout to return to the prison to serve your sentence. There is a saying in the capital, and you would rather go to prison than go to the Knights Academy! "


    That said, the Knight Academy is full of recruits every year, and the best knight seeds in the country are left to them to choose. If they are not very good teenagers, they will not even have the chance to become a student there.


    And the Knights Academy is indeed worthy of the popularity of the people. Today, 80% of the military high-level officials in the country are from the Knights Academy. Half of these high-level leaders are from ordinary families. This is the best way for ordinary people to counterattack. way, no one.


    The magic school needs even more talent. The powerful ones are really powerful, and the ones that don''t are really not. Some people can''t even get started in their entire lives. After five or six years of schooling, he became a senior mage.


    The practice of Dou Qi is different, but if you are willing to put in a little effort, you can cultivate Dou Qi within a few years.


    And it''s not as expensive as learning magic. A random experiment by a mage can be worth the annual income of an ordinary family, while a knight is different. The money used is not much, and at most it is some medicine to assist cultivation. But these academies all offer it for free.


    Although some people come from prominent backgrounds, and the medicines used for body training and the cultivation methods are top-notch, as long as you are willing to spend time and put in multiple efforts, you will not be as big a gap as the mage profession. .


    In the story of the legendary knight, there are many examples of the dull knight turning over and singing. But when it comes to the legendary mage, the beginning of the story is all the same: ** mage has been extremely intelligent since birth, and his wisdom is far beyond ordinary people! What feats did he accomplish when he became alone...


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record this time (Chapter 176 I would rather go to jail than go to the arcade) to read the record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like Becoming a Lord in the Viscounty, please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 177： : Do you want to listen to what you have to say?

    A few days before the auction started, Claire was not idle, and kept soaking in the library in the Royal Capital Academy of Magic. The magic notes that she had copied back were almost all read, and Claire was going to copy some more and go back to read it.


    He wanted to meet the girl who was exploring the astral world when he came in for the first time, but he never met, and Claire didn''t take the initiative to find her.


    Originally, he planned to talk to the other party about the spiritual world if he encountered it. When he used the ghost lamp before, he saw the entrance to the spiritual world. It was a transition plane, and he might be able to provide the other party with some experimental data.


    He saw in the girl a kind of mage''s persistence and exploration of unknown things, which is a shining point that many mages do not have, so if there is a chance, Claire still hopes to help the other party.


    In the past few days when Claire was in the library, Shane was not idle, and directly contacted Wendy through Sophia''s way. Wendy had no interest at all, but after hearing about Claire''s new story, she agreed without hesitation. After coming down, what surprised Shane even more was that Wendy didn''t even take the money.


    Shane also handed over the written story to the other party. According to the news from Wendy''s side, it would take about three or four days to adapt it.


    The two-month tour has indeed been a great exercise for Wendy. Her skills have improved a lot, and she has gained more than the previous ten years of street performance.


    And these days, she feels that she has reached a bottleneck. Continuing to perform the mermaid princess show doesn''t have much effect on her, and she has performed hundreds of shows for more than a month. She was about to vomit, she was going to start adapting the next story in the fairy tale book, and at this time Claire''s story found her again, Wendy felt that she was full of energy again!


    Shane was not idle here, and he also started to prepare the groundwork for the pink crystals that Claire brought. It is worth mentioning that when Xia En put the products on the shelves at the beginning, before there was time to promote them, there were already some newspapers in Wangdu that reported on the new products of the Tulip Shop, which saved a fortune in publicity costs. .


    This also shows that the tulip shop is already a well-known brand in the capital, and even before taking the initiative to advertise, someone has already taken the initiative to come over to learn about new products.


    A few days passed quickly, and some of the entertainment activities of the nobles in the capital stopped. The auction held once every six months was not a small thing in the capital, and it was enough to attract many nobles to watch, even if it was an auction. Don''t buy it, don''t spend money.


    And they are different from top families like Sophia and Shane. They can know what all the items are auctioned inside, and they only know the inside story of the few treasures. If you come across a treasure that suits you, then buy it. Also earned.


    Shane came here with Claire. Originally, he also had this invitation from the auction house, but the location was not as good as Sophia''s box, so he came in with Claire.


    When the receptionist of the auction saw the invitation that Claire handed over, his expression changed a bit, and then politely welcomed him to the box inside.


    As soon as he entered the box, Xia En relaxed and lay down directly on the large sofa, and said, "There are only a few boxes in this box, and my box is not as big as Mrs. Sophia''s, fortunately I''m following you. Come. Otherwise, I have to come with my father to have this kind of box, but it is uncomfortable to be with my father."


    Claire didn''t imitate the other person''s model to sit on the sofa, it''s no big deal, the sofa is not as good as her own, it''s just that she feels special in her heart because of the comparison.


    Then Claire walked to the front glass. This is a one-way glass. You can see the outside booth from here, but you can''t see who is inside from the outside. It protects some people who don''t want to reveal their identities. Customer Privacy.


    After watching for a while in front of the glass, Claire walked back. There was also an auction table outside, which was similar to that of a teahouse, and it wasn''t as crowded.


    Claire sat down directly on the sofa opposite Shane and chatted with him. It''s still a while before the auction starts, so it''s not in a hurry.


    After about five or six minutes, there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in!" Shane stood up skillfully and walked to the door.


    I took a pamphlet from the waiter at the open door and explained to Claire after closing the door: "This is the treatment for VIPs at the auction. You can see the details of the items waiting for the auction in advance. If There is still time to prepare funds if you want.¡±


    Shane handed over the booklet without even reading it, "Let''s take a look."


    "Aren''t you watching?" Claire asked suspiciously.


    Shane: "..."


    "Would you like to take a look at what you said to yourself? You lent all my money, and you asked me if I would look at it? Do I have the money to buy what I want when I see it?"


    It makes sense, there is no way to refute it! Claire was speechless.


    "My fault, my fault." Claire resolutely confessed that she owed millions.


    After taking the manual, Claire flipped through it. During the process of flipping through, he did encounter several things that made his heart move, such as a wand that could shorten the casting speed by 50%, and a magician-level body that could instantly fill the body. Magical magic crystals, leaves of the tree of wisdom, incomplete notes left by a Dharma saint hundreds of years ago...


    These temptations for every mage are very big. If Claire can have one of them, the combat power will be directly increased by nearly 50%, and even if it is upgraded to the archmage level, it can continue to be used.


    Resisting the distress, Claire turned to the next few pages. Those were the auction items that appeared in the finale, and the potion that could replenish vitality was among them.


    "Potion of Abundant Life" is the full name of that potion, but the nobles in the capital prefer to call it the potion of longevity or simply the potion of life. Having it means that they can add fifty or sixty years of life.


    Claire''s gaze stayed on it for a while, and she nodded after reading the information about the life potion. Therefore, even noble householders who are not mages or knights can use them.


    In this case, it should meet the requirements of Hong Qi. The other party''s body is weak and is about to die. If he finds a powerful medicine for him, maybe it is possible for him to die, and he still wants to continue. deal with each other. Claire thought to herself.


    "Bang!" A gavel sounded, and the auction officially started!


    The atmosphere on the field suddenly became warm, but the joys and sorrows between people were not connected. They sat in the ordinary auction booth with no boxes below. No matter how excited they were, Claire just felt that they were noisy.


    The previous auctions were all for the purpose of enlivening the atmosphere, and the auctioneer''s standard was also there. A few words mobilized the enthusiasm of the customers present.


    The previous auctions were all worth more than 100,000 gold coins, and were bought by the previous auctioneers. In the mid-term, they gradually became unable to get involved, and the people in the small boxes began to shout. , the value of the lot has gradually approached the level of nearly one million, and the atmosphere of the scene has become more enthusiastic.


    Especially when one party beat the other party to quote a better price, there was an uproar! They were all shocked by the wealth and wealth of those people.


    Claire started to wonder at the top, whether some of the auction guests below were actors invited by the auction, and sometimes the shouting can be so appropriate.


    The error-free chapters of "Beginning to Be a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on the new novel network. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend new ones!


    If you like to be a lord in the Viscounty, please collect it: () Beginning in the Viscounty as the lord, the new update is the fastest.

 Chapter 178： : I check his funds!

    "Starting as a Lord in a Viscount New( Find the latest chapter!


    There are many rare treasures on the market in the previous auction items. Even some rare magic materials in legends have appeared at the auction. This kind of treasure is priceless in the market. Even if Claire sees it, he will be moved. After several attempts, Claire still reluctantly did not auction it off because of the life potion.


    The previous auction items were gradually auctioned off by others, and even a legendary knight''s sword handed down from the previous era was auctioned for more than five million yuan. The legendary knight was the sword saint Willy. widely known on the mainland.


    It wasn''t only Claire who didn''t think of it, but the people at the auction also didn''t think that the saber was more of an antique value. If it''s used for battle, it''s not as good as the weapons created by some of the current blacksmiths. After all, after thousands of years, even epic treasures will be worn down by time.


    The one who auctioned off the saber was a VIP who was in the highest-level box like Claire. Claire looked over, but was blocked by the one-way reflective glass.


    Maybe the person who auctioned off was a loyal fan of Sword Saint Willy, or else it would be impossible to spend such a high price to buy a useless sword.


    Claire shook her head and continued to wait for the life potion behind her to appear.


    ...


    After about half an hour, with the auctioneer''s hammer falling, the scene fell into silence, and everyone knew that the next auction should be the finale.


    The auctioneer also took more than ten seconds of free time to pick up the tea on the auction table and take a few sips to moisten his throat.


    After a while, a beautiful woman with long white legs came up with a treasure chest in both hands. The two big white legs were intertwined, making people overwhelmed. As she walked, certain two parts of her body also rose and fell, very catchy eye.


    Unlike most of the people below, Claire''s eyes were fixed on the treasure chest, and her heart was lifted, and there was the life potion he needed.


    In the next-level box, a white-haired old man with shriveled and wrinkled skin was just like Claire, staring closely at the treasure chest held in the hands of the long-legged beauty, his skinny fists curled hard. Up, the blue veins above are visible to the naked eye.


    ...


    After the beauty put the auction item on the auction table, she twisted her waist and walked down, and the eyes of those in the auction seat below moved with her movement.


    The auctioneer also smiled knowingly. Although this method is a bit vulgar, it is very effective.


    "Bang!" The hammer of the auction sounded again, attracting everyone''s attention.


    The auctioneer then cleared his throat and said, "This lot is a life-enhancing potion. It came from the hands of Master Morey, the four master potion masters in the capital. I believe everyone knows about the effects of life potions, right? It can prolong the user''s nearly With a lifespan of fifty or sixty years, many customers are attracted by it, so I won''t say much, the starting price is three million, and it starts now!"


    "Bang!" The auction hammer sounded again.


    At the same time, another voice also hurriedly sounded, "Five million gold coins!"


    The person who shouted this sentence was not Claire, but the skinny old man in the other box. His fists were clenched tightly and his face was very nervous.


    At this time, Claire also walked to the glass and looked at the box where the sound had just been heard. From the other party''s voice, he could hear the feeling that the old tree was dying, "Earl Hawke..."


    It''s a pity, if it were on a weekday, I could give you this potion, but now I must fight for it!


    "Five and a half million." Claire''s voice was extremely flat, what she wanted was this kind of flat oppression!


    In the box, Hawk stood up directly and looked up at the box where Claire was. It was a box only owned by VIPs with a higher status than him. His eyes flickered a few times, revealing a hint of despair.


    But the auctioneer on the stage was happy to hear it. They had already known the news from Earl Hawke at the auction. If no one competed with him, the price of this life potion auction would definitely be lower than expected. wish.


    Other guests were also very excited, and it was a good experience to see two big money throwing money and grabbing things.


    After a few tangled eyes in Earl Hawke''s eyes, a decisive look flashed, and he was about to die, and he was afraid of this and that!


    Immediately shouted: "Six million!"


    At the same time, he turned his head and shouted in the direction of Claire: "This distinguished guest! I need this potion very much. If you are willing to give it to me, I must be grateful!"


    Claire is not the kind of master who can be moved by a few words, and responded directly: "I also need it very much, six and a half million!"


    Earl Hawke''s face turned cold, and he shouted: "Seven million! If so, then let''s compare who has the most money!"


    Claire looked back at Shane, and the meaning was obvious: Didn''t you say that he could collect five or six million at most? Now it''s seven million. What''s going on?


    Xia En also looked helpless, "How can this kind of thing be determined, maybe their family is willing to pay a higher price..."


    Indeed, Earl Hawke made full preparations for this potion, and divided a large part of his interests and powers, which was in exchange for the support of the elders in the family. must!


    After Claire''s thumb and forefinger rubbed **** her chin a few times, she immediately shouted, "7.38 million!"


    Hearing this number, Earl Hawke''s eyes flashed with joy. What does it mean, not 7.5 million but 7.38 million? It means that the other party has the most money, which is 7.38 million! As long as you exceed this amount, the medicine is yours!


    "Seven and a half million!" Earl Hawke shouted immediately.


    Claire bit her lip lightly, and began to tug at her knuckles expressionlessly. The whole person was in a bad state. Shane on the side also stood up and walked over quickly.


    Claire''s knuckles rang, and she turned around and asked, "Can you help me borrow money now?"


    Xia En''s face was a little embarrassed, and he replied: "I am now in the stage of self-reliance, and everything has to be on my own. I can''t ask the family for a penny, and I can''t borrow it..."


    "It''s okay..." Claire shook his head, but he wasn''t incompetent enough to blame Shane, "I didn''t prepare properly, I thought more than seven million would be enough."


    The auctioneer below saw that there was no sound from Claire''s side for a long time, and then slowly raised the auction hammer in his hand, just about to start the countdown.


    "Eight million!" Claire shouted immediately.


    "Where did you get the money?! You can''t make a false report in it. You have to do property verification after taking the photo. If you can''t pay the money, you will be blacklisted." Xia En asked with wide eyes.


    "The big deal is to mortgage the three iron ore in the territory to the Lysis Chamber of Commerce first. Even if the price is lowered, you can mortgage several millionClaire pursed her lips and said.


    This has already affected the normal operation of Nafu City, and Claire''s heart is a little shaken. The lives of his own people have just been on the right track. If the minerals are sold, a large number of people will be affected. Cultivation position It''s just a face and it''s not impossible to meet again, is it really worth it?


    "You don''t want those minerals anymore?" Shane''s reaction was more shocked than Claire''s.


    "It''s just a mortgage. I''ll buy it back when I have money." Claire said easily, but he knew that if he wanted to buy it back, he would have to spend a higher price to buy it back, which would be a loss-making business.


    Earl Hawke''s eyes widened in the box, and he coughed loudly.


    Pointing to Claire''s box and shouting: "I don''t believe he has so much money, he just couldn''t even get out 7.5 million, I suspect he is disrupting the normal auction of the auction, I ask the auction house to verify his funds! "


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click the \"Favorites\" below to record this time (Chapter 178 I check his funds!) The reading record, you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time!


    If you like Becoming a Lord in the Viscounty, please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 179： : I have 10,000 more gold coins than him!

    The auctioneer was stunned for a moment, this kind of situation is really rare at the auction site.


    However, there is indeed such a rule in the auction hall. Because there have been cases of people making random quotations before, the auctioneer stopped the auction site and waited for the staff to verify Claire''s funds.


    The staff kept lingering in front of Claire''s box door, but they didn''t dare to push the door in.


    It was not until the person in charge of the auction arrived that the staff members were relieved, and now the pressure is not on them.


    "What''s going on? Does it take so long to verify a fund!" The person in charge said with a bad expression.


    The staff immediately handed over the information and whispered: "The above shows that this is Mrs. Sophia''s box. Although the person who came in is not her own, the person who can have Mrs. Sophia''s invitation must have something to do with her..."


    The person in charge twitched the corners of his eyes, Sophia... That''s a big boss on the same level as the boss behind him, he doesn''t seem to be worthy.


    "What should I do?" the staff asked.


    The person in charge glared at the man, "What to do?! Let''s go, what to do!"


    "Not verified?"


    "It''s only 8 million to verify the ass. The money flowing out of Mrs. Sophia''s fingers is more than that. Will the distinguished guests who can come with her invitations come with this amount of money? If we go in to verify the funds, we will be offended. If the big man inside is gone, then it¡¯s over, hurry up and leave!¡±


    The staff who stayed outside the door walked away without even going in, and then reported the results to the auctioneer.


    After getting the news, the auctioneer took a deep look at the direction of the box where Claire was, then took a deep breath and shouted, "No problem, this distinguished guest has plenty of funds."


    When Earl Hawke heard this sentence again, his body seemed to have been pulled away from his strength, and he sat back on the sofa limply, and murmured: "Is it possible that the 7,380,000 was just to tease me? After giving me hope, and then falling into despair... Do big people like to play with others so much?"


    "Eight and a half million!" Hawke still shouted unwillingly.


    "Nine million!" Claire shouted right after him.


    The guests below were stunned, nine million, nine million, they can''t spend it all in one lifetime!


    They can still be regarded as a superlative if they can enter the auction, but with nine million gold coins, most of them may not be able to earn that much money in their lifetime.


    "Fuck! It''s not that I haven''t seen the life potion auction, but the price is too outrageous."


    "Yeah, it''s not that I haven''t seen it before. It''s almost over five million, and it''s almost doubled."


    "I can understand Earl Hawke giving so much money, but why is that guy over there willing to give so much money?"


    "Who knows, maybe this amount of money is just play in his eyes."


    The people below commented, but they didn''t know that Claire''s heart was bleeding. Damn, he was in debt of more than five million when he came out. After selling the minerals, his income was greatly reduced. Xia En''s three million I don''t know how long it will take to get it back.


    Claire rubbed her face. She had suffered a huge loss, which had completely affected the development of Nafu City.


    But things have progressed to this point. If you stop and don''t buy it, it will be a pity. Anyway, if you have a lot of debt, you don''t have to worry about it.


    "Ten million gold coins!" Earl Hawke almost said this number through gritted teeth. This is the largest amount he has won. If there is more, he will not be able to call the shots.


    "Ten million and ten thousand gold coins." Claire said lightly, he was not taking advantage of the fact that he would spend less if he could spend less.


    "You you you!" Earl Hawk pointed to Claire''s anger and almost vomited blood, and quickly looked around himself, calculated the amount of the accessories he was wearing, and shouted: "Ten million and twenty thousand gold coins! "


    "Ten million and thirty thousand gold coins!"


    Hawk covered his heart, "Ten million and forty thousand gold coins!"


    "No matter how much money he pays, I have 10,000 more gold coins than him!" Claire also shouted.


    "Cough! You!" Earl Hawk almost vomited blood on the spot.


    "Two people!" The auctioneer called to them in time, "At least 100,000 gold coins are added each time."


    "Ten million and one hundred thousand gold coins," Claire said first.


    Hawke in the box opened his mouth, a trace of loneliness flashed in his eyes, and lowered his hand pointing at Claire, before replying after a while, "I gave up..."


    On the other hand, Claire, who won, was not happy, and even began to think that it was worth it. After the mine was mortgaged, the development of Nafu City would at least be stagnant for a long time, and the only thing in return was that it could not be fast. A practice that brings benefits.


    "Damn, but you''ve bought everything, so don''t think about it too much." Claire took a deep breath and comforted herself.


    The auctioneer also glanced back and forth between the two boxes, and after confirming that Earl Hawke would no longer make a bid, he slowly raised the auction hammer in his hand...


    Claire also returned to the sofa and slumped in, waiting for the auction hammer to sound and the deal to be completed.


    "Fifteen million!" An untimely voice suddenly sounded.


    Claire, who had just sat on the sofa, bounced up again, walked quickly to the glass and lay down, looking in the direction of the sound.


    Although it felt a little unworthy just now, when someone suddenly stepped in, Claire''s heart still felt a full sense of crisis, and the medicine she was about to get was actually cut off.


    After the direction was determined, Claire was slightly taken aback. The one who made the sound was the auctioneer who spent more than five million to buy Willy''s Sword Saint Sabre. The box he was in was the same level as Sophia''s box. of.


    "Who is that?" Claire turned to look at Shane and asked.


    Shane was also a little stunned. He didn''t expect that someone would spend 15 million to buy this potion, and he didn''t react until after being pushed by Claire a few times.


    Shaking his head, "I can''t tell for the time being The voice sounds familiar, but I can''t remember it, but it''s definitely a noble in the capital."


    "Fuck!" Claire scolded a swear word, the feeling of being cut off halfway was really uncomfortable.


    "Do you still have money?" Shane asked.


    "No, even if you add up the money mortgaged from the minerals, it won''t reach 15 million!" Claire spread her hands helplessly.


    Shane patted Claire''s shoulder and comforted: "It''s okay, at least you don''t have to be in debt."


    "That''s the only way I can comfort myself." Claire''s face showed a rare melancholy expression, "As expected, there are many rich people in the capital. Just take out more than 10 million without blinking an eye."


    However, Claire is still a little unwilling in her heart. Human psychology is so strange. When she was about to succeed, she felt a little worthless, and now she feels unwilling to lose it.


    Seeing that Claire had not moved for a long time, the auctioneer raised the auction hammer in his hand and smashed it on the wooden platform below with a smile on his face. He could earn more than 100,000 commissions for this transaction!


    "Then congratulations to this gentleman, for getting..."


    "Wait!" Claire suddenly shouted, he was still not reconciled!


    This roar almost knocked Xia En, who was beside him, to the ground in shock, with a look of horror on his face. You can call me no problem, but can you not be so sudden! His heart was about to beat out.


    The auctioneer''s hammer that was about to fall also stopped in the air, "What''s wrong?"


    "I have a treasure, let''s see how much it can be worth!"


    The error-free chapters of "Beginning to Be a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on the new novel network. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend new ones!


    If you like to be a lord in the Viscounty, please collect it: () Beginning in the Viscounty as the lord, the new update is the fastest.

 Chapter 180： : Fruit worth 5 million

    "Starting as a Lord in a Viscount New( Find the latest chapter!


    "Wait a minute, I have a treasure, please see how much it can be estimated?" Claire shouted.


    The guests at the scene were a little confused. They seldom saw this kind of thing. They turned their heads and looked in the direction of Claire.


    However, auctioneers have more than ten years of hosting experience, and this kind of thing is not uncommon. Sometimes some people even mortgage their territories and knights to them in order to get the lot they want.


    Not to mention the guests like Claire who just took out treasures to participate in the bidding.


    "Yes, our auction can provide this service." The auctioneer replied.


    Then he shouted to the guests below: "The auction is temporarily suspended and will resume after the evaluation is over."


    The photographers below were in an uproar, and began to discuss one after another.


    "Does this life potion have any inside information that we don''t know? Why is the price suddenly so high this time, I can usually buy three bottles of life potion."


    "Fifteen million gold coins, I''ve never seen so much money in my life."


    "This potion was made by Master Morey. The level is a bit higher than the other three masters, but it is still a bottle of life potion. Fifteen million is too much."


    "I don''t know, maybe this potion was newly developed by Master Morey? Maybe it has other strange effects."


    "That''s not right. If this is the case, the auctioneer will definitely explain it beforehand. They can''t hide this kind of money-making thing."


    "Then I don''t understand, let''s go on and see how much this life potion can be auctioned off, and who will it spend in the end."


    "Yeah, I''m also looking forward to how much this life potion will sell for in the end."


    The guests below were talking a lot, while the auctioneer on the stage trotted down the stage and ran towards the room where Claire was.


    What he knows is not just auctions. His main role in the auction house is to be an appraiser. He is also one of the famous appraisers in the capital. The treasures that appear on the auction table must pass through his eyes and can only be carried out after confirmation. auction.


    "Dong Dong Dong!"


    There was a knock on the door, and Claire whispered, "Come in!"


    The auctioneer pushed open the door and came in. He was a little surprised to see Xia En''s first glance, but he quickly bent down slightly and said respectfully, "Third Master Xia En!"


    "Master Ron." Shane responded politely.


    "You know each other?" Claire was a little surprised.


    "Our family often has some deals with auctions, and it''s natural to become familiar with it over time." Shane explained.


    Ron also nodded with a smile, and put his eyes on Claire. He didn''t hear Shane''s voice when he was on the stage. It seemed that the master who just shouted that voice should be this young man.


    "Hello, honored guest, what is the treasure you want to identify?" the auctioneer asked.


    "A fruit..." Claire said, took out a ruddy peach-sized fruit from the space ring and handed it over.


    Those were the magical fruits that came from Rona''s backyard, and Claire took out the biggest one. The other smaller fruits were estimated to be of low value and could not sell for much money.


    "This is¡­"


    Ron carefully brought the fruit over. Based on his years of experience, it is not difficult to see that this is a magic fruit, and the magic power fluctuations on it are much thicker than many magic fruits he has seen, and it emits The strange smell that came out made him a little surprised, and his intuition told him that this fruit was definitely not simple.


    Claire explained: "The function of this fruit is to help you advance. It can directly promote an ordinary intermediate mage to a high-level mage, and it can also directly promote a silver knight to a gold-level knight..."


    After listening to Claire''s words, Ron''s eyes seemed to light up, "Could this be the fruit bestowed by God?"


    In the legends of the human world, there is a kind of fruit called "God bestowed fruit", after eating it, an ordinary person can be directly promoted to the level of magic saint and sword saint. But that is just a legend, and no one has seen it with their own eyes.


    Ron took that piece of fruit over and over and looked at it carefully, his eyes were full of excitement. He had never heard of this kind of fruit before.


    "Can you taste it?" Ron asked.


    Claire nodded, just by visual observation, it is indeed not as reliable as personal experience.


    Ron, who got permission, used his fingernails to gently poke the peel of the fruit, and there was hardly any damage from the outside.


    Then he put the little bit of peel into his mouth, closed his eyes and savored it for a while before Ron slowly opened his eyes. There seemed to be a bright light shining from the opened eyes, and he was full of energy.


    "Indeed, as you said, this fruit can help intermediate mages advance." Ron smacked his lips.


    "How much is this fruit worth?" Claire asked.


    The fruit tree was planted in Rona''s backyard, and now it seems that it should bear fruit once every three or four months, so it''s not very distressing for Claire to sell it.


    Ron frowned and thought for a moment, then replied, "Five million gold coins, roughly the price."


    "Master Ron, he''s my good friend, you can''t lower the price." Shane helped.


    "Master Xia En, how dare I, I still gave the biggest price." Ron said with a bitter face: "Although this effect is indeed amazing, no matter how it is said, its effect is only for the intermediate level. The mage is promoted to senior mage."


    "Think about how many senior mages can be hired for five million gold coins, and how many senior mages can be worth millions of gold coins. If you can directly upgrade senior mages to the level of archmage, let alone five hundred 10,000, even if it is 50 million, we can give it up at the auction."


    "You also know that there are many potions on the market that can assist mages and warriors to advance, and their prices are not that high. The main reason we can get five million is because it is just a fruit, maybe after making potions have a greater effect.¡±


    "But you are also aware of the risks involved. This fruit is a new variety that has never been seen before. The production process may fail. Our five million gold coins may be lost."


    "Okay." Claire reached out and stopped the other party. "Five million is five million. It''s not unacceptable."


    "But... even if it''s five million, it''s still on par with the other party. You still have money?" Xia En asked.


    Claire shook her head, "No..." Shaking her head, the corners of her mouth rose slightly, and said unexpectedly, "But I still have three fruits."


    Claire wiped the space ring, and three fruits that were one size smaller than just now appeared in Claire''s hand, and Claire could barely hold it with one hand.


    "These three effects are not as big as the one just now, but they can also help junior mages advance to intermediate mages."


    The moment Ron took it out, the pupils in his eyes instantly enlarged several times, and he looked at Claire in shock.


    Being able to take out four fruits with this magical effect in a row, what does this mean? It shows that this person either has a fruit tree with this fruit or knows where this fruit tree grows! Otherwise, it is impossible to have so many fruits at the same time.


    However, Ron was not stupid enough to ask, not to mention that auctions always do not ask about the origin of the guests'' treasures, just based on the relationship between Claire and Shane, and the owner of this room is Mrs. Sophia, you can know that Claire is not OK. Pick it up at will.


    For this benefit, it is impossible for them to offend a distinguished guest who may have a huge background and make money with peace. They are auction houses, not robbers, and it is good for both parties to be able to win.


    After the appraisal, Ron determined that Claire''s words just now were not adulterated at all, and that it could indeed make a junior mage advance to an intermediate level.


    Then he said: "I can give you the price of one million gold coins for each of these three fruits."


    Claire nodded, "Yes."


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click the \"Favorites\" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 180, the fruit worth five million), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time!


    If you like Becoming a Lord in the Viscounty, please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 181： : How to follow?

    After identifying the value of the fruit, Ron withdrew, and there were still many people waiting for him on the auction table.


    As soon as Ron closed the door, Shane asked with a look of surprise: "I never knew that you still have such a treasure!"


    Claire smiled slightly, without revealing any news, and replied, "Don''t you know now?"


    Xia En laughed, but he didn''t care, and said actively: "He still lowers the price for you. If you get it at the auction, the value of these four fruits will be more than ten million if you get it at the auction."


    "Although like he said, there are some potions that can assist warriors and mages to advance, but the effect of that potion is not 100%, the higher the probability, the smaller the chance, and after taking it once, the body will Because of drug resistance, the effect of the second dose is not as good as the first time.¡±


    "The fruit of yours does not conflict with those medicines. Even if he has used the drug resistance produced by the medicine, this fruit can still play a role. It can be said that it gives those who cannot advance a second chance... Anyway, I feel Selling at a loss."


    Shane is telling the truth, why such aristocrats spend a lot of money to buy life potions, the main reason is because they don''t take the path of mages, or do they fail.


    If Claire''s fruit can help them directly upgrade from primary to intermediate mages, they will be able to increase their lifespan by almost a hundred years out of thin air, which is much more tyrannical than the effect of life potion.


    However, it cannot be judged from this that the value of the three smaller fruits is higher than the value of the life potion, and there is a probability of failure to break through.


    Especially for those nobles, many of them do not practice magic, even if they practice magic, their talent is not very high. Become one of the supporters of the family in the future. So for them, the value of these fruits is still not as good as the life potion that can prolong their sale for fifty or sixty years.


    This kind of example is very common. Many families develop step by step in this way. From the original small family relying on cultivating children within their own family, if those children become a strong person, they can directly give their own family to the family. Pull up to a new level, and then use the better resources obtained to continue to cultivate your own clansmen for further development.


    Claire waved her hand, but she didn''t really care, "People who do business can''t lose money."


    Shane shrugged, "You look very open."


    At this time, Ron also returned to the stage from the stage, raised the auction hammer in his hand and slammed it on the wooden base, attracting everyone''s attention, and then shouted: "The inspection is over, now the auction will be held. restart!"


    As soon as Ron''s voice fell, Claire shouted loudly.


    "I bid, eighteen million!"


    "Wow!!!"


    The photographers below were shocked, "His treasure is actually worth 8 million gold coins!"


    "I remember that the legendary weapon of the magister is of this value."


    "Don''t talk about this, isn''t this 18 million life potions outrageous enough?!"


    "It''s really outrageous. I don''t know what they will earn. Earl Hawke only got 10 million gold coins because he was about to die. How eager they are to want it."


    "Yes, wait another year or two, and the next dose of life medicine will come out."


    "I don''t know anything else. Anyway, I know that Master Morey is making crazy money this time. As far as I know, the cost of this life potion is only one or two million gold coins, and now it has increased tenfold!"


    "Damn, when I go back, I will let my son follow his alchemy teacher to learn pharmacy well, this TM is too profitable!"


    "Hahaha, earning money? You think too much is too beautiful, do you know how much it cost my kid to learn the level of an intermediate pharmacist? From the beginning to now, it has cost me millions of gold coins. I have to give him 50,000 to 60,000 gold coins every month to buy materials for the experiment in the store, and now I can¡¯t make profits and losses at my own expense!¡±


    "Which thing about the mage is not a big money-burner? You dare to touch alchemy? That''s a big gold-seller! If you don''t have talent, I really don''t recommend touching this thing."


    "Ah this..."


    The discussion below continued one after another without signs of stopping, and a dull voice came from the box on the other side.


    "I''ll pay twenty-five million."


    When the other party quoted the price, Claire''s eyelids couldn''t help but jump a few times. She couldn''t help but look over again, but was blocked by the one-way glass again.


    Then he almost gritted his teeth and said, "Is he crazy? Twenty-five million, is this price reasonable!"


    He spent so much money to buy this potion for his own use. If we talk about the real effect of this potion, it is not worth that much money at all, but the other party still spent 25 million to film it. Claire really thinks I don''t know what the guy''s head was thinking.


    "Are you still following?" Shane asked.


    "Follow?" Claire''s mouth twitched. "What''s the matter? I took out all my money and it was only 18 million. The other party has already offered 25 million. What can I do with it?"


    "Damn." Xia En also sighed, "Who is this person? The voice sounds familiar, but I just can''t remember it. But why did he spend so much money on this thing?"


    "Forget it, if you can''t fight, you won''t fight." Claire also sighed deeply. He didn''t feel that it was a pity, but felt that his chest was a little relaxed. If it is medicine, then now he is heavily in debt, and Nafu City will fall into a vicious circle because of himself.


    "I''ll go back and ask my father to see if there is any stock of life medicine in the family. If there is, ask my father if he can sell it to you." Xia En also suggested.


    The top noble families generally have some precious potions in stock, but life potions are hard to say. Generally, the bigger the family, the more people there are. There are also many older clansmen, and there are also some offerings from foreign families. , Life medicine is very difficult to save Generally, it will be used by the clansmen when you buy it. Even if you save it, it will be reserved for yourself and will not be sold to others.


    "That''s the only way." Claire also intends to turn around and ask Sophia if she has any stock left. If there is inventory, pay a little price to see if it can be traded, but Sophia''s family is also a big family, so the probability of inventory is very small.


    Rubbing his temples, Claire threw back Shane''s amethyst card, "It''s fine, I don''t owe you any more money."


    Xia En had no choice but to smile and put away the Amethyst Card, "The auction isn''t over yet, do you still want to see it?"


    "Look, it''s almost over anyway." Claire slumped onto the sofa, looking exhausted.


    ...


    "The next lot is a martial arts training method..."


    As soon as Ron''s voice landed, Claire jumped up from the sofa.


    This Dou Qi cultivation method was handed down from a kingdom that was destroyed. It should actually be considered a trophy, allowing the knights to cultivate to the level of sky-level knights.


    The starting price was also 3 million. Not many people grabbed this lot. In the end, Claire bought it for 5 million. Yes, it was Xia En''s money.


    Claire''s idea is very simple. The knights in his own territory are only using the Dou Qi cultivation method that can cultivate to a great knight. After a while, it will not be enough. Anyway, sooner or later, he will have to buy it. Just buy it.


    The error-free chapters of "Beginning to Be a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on the new novel network. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend new ones!


    If you like to be a lord in the Viscounty, please collect it: () Beginning in the Viscounty as the lord, the new update is the fastest.

 Chapter 182： : No sale for less than 3 million gold coins

    After the auction, Ron personally sent the copy of the practice method that Claire had photographed.


    Claire took Shane''s card and handed it over together with his own. The book was instantly 5 million less, and he still had more than 600,000 in debt.


    However, this is much better than the life potion that was auctioned off. At least the hundreds of thousands of debts will not affect Nafu City, and it will take Claire less than a month to pay off all of them.


    "That..." Ron''s expression was a little hesitant, "We are still very interested in those four fruits of your auction, are you still willing to sell them?"


    Claire took the two amethyst cards handed over by the other party, returned the one with Shane to him, and then glanced at Ron who was facing each other with interest.


    Asked: "Then how much money can you sell at the auction?"


    "Eight hundred..." Ron closed his mouth as soon as he opened his mouth, "Ten million gold coins!"


    The smile on Claire''s face couldn''t be restrained, and she waved her hand, "Forget it, there is no demand for sale at the moment."


    When I was in urgent need of money just now, I only gave myself the price of 8 million, and said that it was the most sincere price. Now, less than half an hour later, the price has exceeded 10 million.


    However, this kind of thing is also normal. Claire didn''t feel that she was being taken advantage of, she just thought this kind of thing was a bit funny.


    "Aren''t you really thinking about it?" Ron pleaded: "Even if you only sell one, we can sell the smaller fruit for 1.5 million."


    "Three million." Claire said suddenly.


    Ron was also stunned. He didn''t have any hope at all. Those words just now were just habitual retention, but he quickly reacted and responded: "Three million is too much, at most two million!"


    "Two and a half million." Claire said softly.


    "This is too high, two million one hundred thousand, which is the highest price we can offer."


    "Forget it, anyway, I''m not short of money now." Saying that, Claire and Shane walked towards the door.


    Ron was in a hurry, reached out to stop Claire, and shouted: "Okay! Two and a half million, the deal is done!"


    Claire glanced at Shane with a smile in her eyes. Shane also thought it was very interesting, not because the bargaining process was funny. But because of this sense of contrast, when Claire was holding the fruit to sell, the other party lowered the price, but now he has taken the initiative, and the other party has to beg him to sell it to himself in a low voice. Such a scene is particularly funny.


    "Here you are." Claire chuckled lightly, and threw a small one-size fruit in her hand to the other party.


    "Remember to put the money on my card. Oh yes, and the money I just debited from the Shane card, deduct it from it."


    "It''s better for you, just pay the debt." Shane punched Claire jokingly.


    Claire smiled, but he wasn''t very happy. He was still thinking about the life potion.


    Shane also saw Claire''s sorrow, patted his chest and assured: "Don''t worry, I''ll ask when I go back to see if there is any life potion in the family."


    "It''s troublesome."


    "What is there to be polite between us?"


    "That''s true, can you give me a discount when I find it?" Claire responded with a smile.


    Shane: "..." I treat you as a brother, yet you still miss my family''s wool.


    ¡­


    After Ron stepped back from Claire''s side, he rushed towards the next VIP box, this time to the box of the one who stole Claire''s life potion.


    When he got to the door, Ron didn''t rush to knock on the door, but looked at himself to see if there was any inappropriateness in his clothes, and then he dared to knock on the door after confirming it several times.


    He didn''t dare to offend the distinguished guest who paid 30 million gold coins. The most important thing was that he glanced at the information of the owner of the box when he came over, and almost didn''t jump out of his heart.


    "Come in!" A powerful voice seemed to explode in Ron''s ear, making his scalp feel numb.


    With a feeling of trembling in his heart, Ron gently opened the door of the room, lowered his head as soon as he entered, and said respectfully, "General Hubert, I am the auctioneer of this auction, and I am here for you. To send your auction items."


    "Well, let''s put it there." Hubert said in a low voice, he lay on his side on the sofa, the muscles on his body were about to split his clothes, but the most obvious thing was his signature exquisiteness moustache.


    Ron dared to raise his head only after being instructed, and glanced gently at the legendary figures in his kingdom.


    The temperament of the other party''s whole person is completely inconsistent with the gorgeous sofa. He should look like the kind of fierce guy who kills the enemy on the battlefield, and should not sit on that poor sofa.


    Ron placed the sword saint Willy''s saber and the life potion that cost 25 million from his space ring on the table in front of him.


    Especially when putting the life potion, Ron felt that his hand holding the life potion trembled slightly. If this is accidentally broken, you can''t afford to sell yourself.


    It''s not that he hasn''t given life potions before, but this is the first time in such a tense situation. Those life potions before were not auctioned for 25 million, and the person who was auctioned was not this Hubert. general.


    To Ron''s surprise, General Hubert didn''t even look at the life potion in those two lots, he just picked up the sword saint''s sword and rubbed it with his palm, as if it was a What a beloved thing.


    But he didn''t care at all about the life potion he bought with 25 million gold coins, as if it was just a tube of twenty-five gold coins.


    Ron glanced at Hubert nervously, and said, "I''ll leave after the auction is delivered. If you have any questions, you can call me at any time."


    Before Ron could leave, Hubert stopped him, "Wait!"


    Ron''s body tensed, and he quickly responded: "Is there something wrong with the auction?"


    "That''s not true, UU reading just has a question to ask you." Hubert''s voice was still vigorous.


    "You say."


    "Who is that kid who called me for the price just now? I ruled out someone who could spend more than 10 million in the capital. I don''t seem to have heard his voice." Hubert asked.


    Ron''s expression was a little tangled. It stands to reason that the auction should protect the privacy of the guests very well. But the problem now is that the person who asked me was Lord Hubert, and in terms of status, he was much higher than his own boss.


    "Forget it if it''s embarrassing, I''m just curious to ask." Hubert is not a person who oppresses others.


    "No no no!" Ron immediately shook his head and said, "It''s not embarrassing at all, I was just thinking about how to tell you."


    The establishment of rules is only used to bind those who are weaker than you. When facing people who are stronger than yourself, you will take the initiative to break those rules that you have set.


    "Let''s talk about it then." Hubert leaned back and pressed the sofa to make a creaking sound.


    "As you expected, that guest is indeed not from the capital."


    "Where is that person?"


    "I don''t know about this, but it should have something to do with Mrs. Sophia. The relationship with the third young master of the Ansair family is also very good."


    "It''s interesting. The three big magic shop giants only met two." Hubert smiled: "Then what is the treasure he just arrived at? It''s worth eight million gold coins?"


    The error-free chapters of "Beginning to Be a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on the new novel network. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend new ones!


    If you like to be a lord in the Viscounty, please collect it: () Beginning in the Viscounty as the lord, the new update is the fastest.

 Chapter 183： : Are the bigwigs so busy?

    "What is that treasure worth 8 million? I''m a little curious." Hubert dragged his chin and asked. The weapon forged by the master blacksmith was only 4 million.


    "Just a few fruits." Ron wanted to fool him.


    However, this aroused the curiosity of Hubert, "What kind of fruit can make your auction house so expensive, even epic-level alchemy potions can''t sell for such a price."


    Ron weighed it and explained the matter truthfully.


    "Can help intermediate mages break through to the fruits of high-level mages?" Hubert repeated to himself.


    "Yes, not only can help the mage, but also help the silver knight to advance to the golden knight." Ron added, the reason for saying this is because Hubert''s family is the famous golden lion family, the big family in the family. Most of the disciples are practicing vindictiveness.


    "However, this should have no effect on the children of your family." Ron said again.


    He is not talking nonsense. The unique Dou Qi cultivation method of the Golden Lion Clan can instantly advance from ordinary people to gold-level knights once they develop Dou Qi. With this unique Dou Qi cultivation method, the disciples in the Golden Lion Clan can become a When he entered the military camp, he opened a gap with other people. With the help of the family in the military camp, he would soon be promoted. Every member of the Golden Lion family was a mid-level and high-level figure in the army.


    And the golden lion family has such great prestige in the military camp, the most important thing is the current owner of the golden lion family and one of the three sword saints of the kingdom - Marquis Hubert!


    In terms of status, Hubert''s status is higher than that of Sophia, and Sophia can only be called a Marquis in front of him.


    "If it''s made into a potion, what''s the effect?" Hubert asked Ron looking at him.


    The aggressive gaze made Ron dare not look directly, so he could only bow his head and say: "I don''t dare to say if I''m too sure, but the effect should be very strong, maybe it can make the senior mage directly promoted to the archmage level, of course, this is just a possible."


    "Oh? Is this possible?" Hubert continued to ask.


    "It should be quite big, but I''ll have to wait until the potion comes out to see the effect." Ron replied honestly, if he hadn''t been so sure, he wouldn''t have talked to more than two million to buy the fruit in Claire''s hand just now. Down, the main thing is to test the effect.


    Hubert nodded and waved Ron back.


    After Ron exited the door, the corners of Hubert''s mouth were slightly upturned, and a sentence suddenly popped out of his mouth, "It takes no effort at all?"


    ...


    After the auction, Shane went home to help inquire about the life potion.


    And Claire also wrote a letter to Sophia in other cities, asking if the other party still had the life potion in her hand, and she would owe her a favor.


    A few days have passed, and Claire has nothing to do. Either go to the library to read books, or help Xia En in the store to promote new products together. The nobles in the capital are more or less interested in the new products of the Tulip Store. Have heard.


    The tulip shop has also developed very smoothly in the royal capital. Now there are three branches in the inner city of the capital. There is no need to open the outer city. The people there are not the target customers.


    However, Claire and Shane are still used to partying in the first shop. Shane invited Claire to go out to some parties several times, but they were all rejected by Claire. The gathering of nobles is not interesting, and Claire is also in the capital. There are no familiar people, and I don''t know who to talk to when I go there, so I can''t keep pestering Xia En.


    However, every time Shane goes to these gatherings, he can get some business, and he is worthy of his family background.


    "Claire, another invitation is here this time." Shane trotted over holding a golden invitation.


    Claire closed the magic book in her hand, raised her head helplessly, and said, "I''ve said many times that you don''t need to take me with you, you should go by yourself." He understood Shane''s kindness, but he really wasn''t The kind that likes to communicate.


    "Not this time." Shane spread the invitation in front of Claire, "The name of the invitation on this invitation is you!"


    A glimmer of light flashed in Claire''s eyes. Every time he came to the king, he kept a low profile. How could anyone invite him? Even if it was Princess Irene''s birthday party before, it was a bit of a show, but it''s been so long. No one should remember him.


    "Huh? Who invited it?"


    Shane replied: "Marquis Hubert..."


    "Who is this?" Claire really didn''t know much about the nobles in the capital.


    "One of the three sword saints of the kingdom, the most talented knight in the history of the kingdom, breaking through the earth knight at the age of seventeen, breaking through the sky knight at the age of thirty, breaking through the sword saint at the age of seventy-two, the current head of the Hilt family, the knight academy One of the deans of , the recipient of the Medal of Courage, the army commander of the plane of Raging Flames..." Shane said a long list of titles, making Claire a little dizzy.


    "Okay, stop!" Claire reached out and called to Shane, if he kept talking like this, it would probably take him several hours.


    Rubbing his head, Claire asked, "So it sounds like this Marquis Hubert seems to be very powerful."


    "Take it off." Shane shook his head and sighed, "Although I''m not a fan of him, I still have to admit that he is very powerful."


    "Then why did such a person send me an invitation?" Claire was still very puzzled, he was keeping a low profile these days.


    Shane also scratched his head and said doubtfully: "Yes, I have not heard of any banquet being held at Marquis Hubert''s house, and even if there is a banquet, they should send me an invitation. Didn''t get it."


    Claire frowned slightly. Sometimes being special is not a good thing. He didn''t know when the other party noticed him Suddenly Xia En seemed to remember something, slapped his forehead and said, "I remembered it. , Do you remember the person who fought with you for that life potion that day, and finally spent 25 million to buy it?"


    Claire understood the meaning of Shane''s words, and asked back: "What do you mean, is that person him?"


    "It should be. No wonder I thought his voice was familiar that day, but I couldn''t recognize it no matter how I thought about it. I haven''t seen the Marquis for several years, and I''m only now realizing it." Shane dragged his chin. muttered to himself.


    "Then what does he mean by sending me this invitation?" Claire asked, holding up the golden invitation on the table.


    "I don''t know about it, and people don''t send me invitations. You should know when you go."


    "That''s right." Claire nodded lightly, but Claire wasn''t panicking. If the other party was malicious to him, he would have long since disappeared by virtue of his strength and status. This is not self-defeating, let alone Claire, even a wizard-level mage will face a swordsman-level knight with a sword, not to mention that he is only a high-level mage and a border viscount.


    "What time is it?" Claire asked.


    "It seems to be night." Shane picked up the invitation and looked at it. "The location is in the mansion of the Hilt family."


    Claire curled her lips and said, "Are these big men in such a hurry? The last time Sophia made an appointment was the same night, and this one was also the same night."


    The error-free chapters of "Beginning to Be a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on the new novel network. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend new ones!


    If you like to be a lord in the Viscounty, please collect it: () Beginning in the Viscounty as the lord, the new update is the fastest.

 Chapter 184： :Maximize the benefits

    "Starting as a Lord in a Viscount New( Find the latest chapter!


    Because after listening to Shane''s description, Claire still attached great importance to this meeting, which was almost equivalent to the Minister of Defense coming to meet him if he left his previous life.


    Putting on the clothes from the last Princess Irene banquet, Claire arrived at the mansion of Marquis Hubert two hours earlier.


    That place is not difficult to find. It is not far from Sophia''s mansion. This area is the private residence of dignitaries, and Xia En''s family is also here.


    After showing the invitation, the housekeeper greeted Claire respectfully.


    The buildings in the mansion are a little different from what Claire saw in Sophia. Sophia''s side is low-key and luxurious. If you don''t have any knowledge, you don''t know how valuable those random decorations are.


    The decorations on Hubert''s side are all weapons, as well as the skulls of monsters and the like. Along the way, Claire saw the most of the head specimens of the mysterious monsters hanging on the wall and faintly exuding a terrifying aura, as well as all kinds of great swords and weapons, with rust spots. There are also ready to use.


    Claire thought to herself: "It seems that Marquis Hubert likes weapons..." As soon as he finished speaking, Claire remembered that the sword Saint Willy''s sword seemed to be bought by him for five million gold coins.


    In this regard, Claire can only sigh: rich!


    If it was him, it would be absolutely impossible to spend such a large price to buy a sabre that was not used, even if it was the saber of the legendary swordsman Willy.


    The butler took Clare Street to the parlor, and then ordered the servants to place some desserts and tea.


    Then he apologized to Claire with an apologetic face: "I''m sorry, it''s my master''s exercise time, you need to wait a little longer."


    "It''s okay, I''m not in a hurry." Claire responded with a smile.


    Then the housekeeper and servants all withdrew, leaving only Claire in the empty room.


    I simply tasted the desserts and tea on the table. The taste was okay, but it was not as refined as Sophia''s, but maybe people like Hubert wouldn''t pay attention to these things.


    After sitting for half an hour, there was still no sign of the other party coming, and Claire couldn''t take it anymore, stood up directly, and wandered around the room.


    There are also specimens of the heads of monsters in this living room, as well as those armors and shields and other weapons.


    Claire took the tea in her hand and tasted it again and again. If you look closely, even if you don''t understand these things, you can see a certain sense of beauty. The other party didn''t buy or place them blindly.


    Suddenly a strong voice came from behind Claire, "It''s alright, I''ve collected it for a long time."


    Claire wasn''t frightened, she turned around with a gentle smile on her face, and replied, "I don''t understand this either, just take a look, if you have to let me say it, it''s quite beautiful. "


    Hubert raised his eyebrows. He didn''t expect Claire to maintain such composure in front of him.


    Then he walked to the sofa, waved his hand, and said, "Please sit down."


    Claire came over, put the teacup in his hand back on the table, and sat down in front of Hubert without any hesitation.


    Hubert showed a cheerful smile and said, "I didn''t know you came so fast, so it''s a little late and neglected."


    Claire waved his hand, "You''re welcome, I came too quickly, which affected your schedule, Lord Marquis."


    "Hahahaha." Hubert laughed out loud, making Claire who was not far from him feel deafening.


    "I admire you very much. You can speak quite well, and you are not as hypocritical as other nobles."


    Claire restrained her urge to rub her ears and replied, "You''ve won the prize."


    Hubert''s voice gradually stopped, and he put his eyes on Claire, and asked softly, "Do you know why I called you over?"


    Claire shook her head, "I''m not very clear, but if the Marquis needs my help in any way, I will definitely be obliged."


    "Needless to say, I''m not used to taking advantage of others, it''s better to exchange for the equivalent."


    "It''s the truth, you are a hero of the country, and it''s my honor to be able to help you." Claire opened her mouth like this, and didn''t feel guilty at all.


    "Hahahaha, I just said that you are very good at talking." Hubert let out a hearty laugh again.


    "Then I''ll just say it straight. I got a piece of news from the auction. You have a fruit that can make an intermediate mage be promoted to a senior mage. Is there such a thing?"


    "That''s right, I have this fruit in my hand." The people at the auction have all revealed their bottom line to the other party. Even if Claire wants to hide it, it''s useless. It''s better to be honest.


    "Well, you spent 18 million to buy this bottle of life potion before, right?" Hubert took out the blue bottle of life potion and put it in front of Claire.


    Claire''s pupils shrank immediately, and her breathing became rapid, which was something he didn''t expect before he came.


    Seeing Claire''s performance, Hubert continued: "How about I plan to exchange this bottle of potion for that fruit?"


    Claire''s eyelids jumped slightly, then she stabilized her mind and replied softly, "Yes..."


    "Of course I won''t let you suffer. The value of your fruit is definitely more than five million. I will give you another five million. What do you think?" Hubert suggested.


    The true value of the life potion is only five million, and the value of Claire''s fruit is more than five million, but it is not that high to say ten million, so this is Claire''s profit.


    But for the other party''s proposal, Claire refused without thinking, "No, I just happened to be short of this life potion, you can exchange it with me is my luck, how can I have the nerve to ask you for these five million gold coins."


    But Claire didn''t say a word: five million gold coins might as well have something to do with you. Relationship promotion is the promotion between mutual troubles and indebtedness.


    Hubert is not a fool either, he can see Claire''s thoughts at a glance, but he is also interested in making friends with Claire, not to mention that he can have such a magical fruit, just because of his extraordinary relationship with Sophia, Hubert would like to befriend him.


    Again, you can distrust anyone in the capital, but you can''t disbelieve Sophia''s vision. Since she became the head of the family, she has never seen her lose any business once.


    Oh no! It was still a loss, and that was the time when he cooperated with Prince Albert. If the royal family hadn''t come forward to adjust, Sofia would have almost demolished all the magic shops opened by Prince Albert in the capital.


    "Okay, then let me teach you this friend. If you need to trouble me with anything, just say it." Hubert patted his chest and assured that although he is not bad, five million is not a small amount of money if he can save it. to save.


    "Then I''m welcome, I just need your help with something." Claire said, again, the relationship is improved between helping each other and owed.


    Hubert was a little surprised, and thought that Claire was a short-sighted villain, and the five million just now was just to make excessive demands here, so that he would be difficult to ride a tiger.


    "Okay, go ahead!" Hubert''s tone was obviously not as friendly as before.


    Claire also acted as if she hadn''t seen it, and continued: "A small matter, I have a friend who is studying in the Knights Academy. I want to go in and visit him, but I heard that the rules of the Knights Academy are very strict, so I want to trouble you. ."


    After listening to Claire''s words Hubert immediately showed a happy smile again. It seemed that he was not wrong. This kid really liked his own appetite and didn''t make any excessive demands.


    So he patted his chest and assured: "No problem! I''m one of the deans of the Knights Academy. It''s still possible for you to meet your friends."


    "Thanks a lot then." Claire stood up and thanked.


    He could also go in and see Cillian if he walked in from Shane''s side, but he just wanted to trouble Hubert a little bit, so that the two would interact more, and there would be something to chat about next time they met.


    And in the future, if the other party has some trivial matters, you can also help a little bit. When you ask about it, you say that it is to repay the help this time. In mutual exchanges, friendship is improved in this way.


    This is much more than a mere profit exchange.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click the \"Favorites\" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 184, maximize the benefits), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time!


    If you like Becoming a Lord in the Viscounty, please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 185： : The purpose of Marquis Hubert?

    After Claire left, Hubert held the peach-sized fruit with a smile, and said to himself, "With this fruit, I should have a better chance of advancing."


    After Claire came out, he glanced back at the splendid mansion, and then left thoughtfully. He couldn''t understand why the other party exchanged the expensive life potion for him like this.


    During the process, it was very simple for Claire to communicate with the other party. The two of them went straight to each other. They were not as intriguing as when they were together with Sophia.


    That woman''s heart is broken, and she has to guard against it.


    ¡­


    "Claire, this is the life potion sent to you by Mrs. Sophia."


    As soon as Claire returned to the store, she saw Shane who was carrying two packages and said to herself.


    "Ah?" Claire was a little surprised, "The life potion sent by Sophia?"


    "Yes, Mrs. Sophia said she expected that you might not be able to grab it, so she kept a dose of life medicine in the family and sold it to you for 1.4 million gold coins cheaper."


    Claire: "¡­"


    "What is that other package?" Claire asked, pointing to the package that Shane was holding in the other hand.


    "Uh... My father brought it to you. He brought it to me on purpose when I went home today. When I brought it over in high spirits, I happened to meet Mrs. Sophia at the door of the store and sent someone to deliver the package."


    Having said this, Xia En added: "My father said, you don''t have to spend money to buy it, just use it, and you can return it when you have it later."


    Claire scratched her head. Both Sophia and Shane''s father''s conditions are very good. Sophia''s side is one million less than the original price, and there is another loan that is equivalent to no interest, and it will be returned when she has it.


    But the problem is...


    Claire also took out a blue life potion from the space ring, and put it together with the two potions in Shane''s hand.


    "Ah... Where did you get the life potion? When you went to Marquis Hubert, he gave it to you?!" Shane said in shock. Originally, Sophia and his father were willing to take out the life potion, which was enough to shock him. Now It''s a bit outrageous that Claire can actually get the life potion from Hubert.


    Is there anything he can''t do?


    "Well, I used that fruit for him." Claire said truthfully.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go in and talk." Shane took Claire to the lounge inside. "Tell me in detail how you got it."


    Claire spent a few minutes explaining the general process, but Shane was still shocked after listening to the process.


    He asked incredulously: "Didn''t Marquis Hubert buy this life potion for 25 million? Why is it given to you like this?"


    Claire pondered for a moment, rubbed her fingers slightly, scratched her head and said: "I also feel a little strange, if the life potion is not important, he will not spend so much money to fight with me, but if it is important, how can he Give it to me so easily?"


    After Claire finished speaking, he tapped his fingers on the table regularly and began to ponder. He had this doubt when he was at the other party''s mansion, but he was too embarrassed to ask it face to face.


    "Could it be that the effect of your fruit is better than that of the life potion? That''s why he was willing to exchange it?" Xia En guessed.


    Claire shook his head, "I also know alchemy, these two things are not the same attribute at all, the life potion supplements the vitality of the human body, and the fruit is the optimization and transformation of the human body to assist in the promotion, the two fundamental There is nothing to do with it.¡±


    "Could it be that the silver-level old man in their clan is dying of old age, that''s why he spends so much money to buy life potions. Later, I know that your fruit can help the silver knight to advance to the golden knight, and the knight after the promotion can also Improving the life span of several decades is much better than the effect of life potion, so I exchanged it with you?" Xia En continued to guess.


    But as soon as he finished speaking, Xia En self-denied what he just said, "But that''s not right, all the people in their family are practicing the Golden Lion Dou Qi cultivation method, and once the Dou Qi is cultivated, it is at the gold level. Knights, I have never seen silver-level children in their clan."


    Claire was still thinking to the side, although it didn''t matter if she knew, she was just curious and itchy.


    Shane continued to speculate: "But it''s not impossible. If you use that fruit to make a potion, the finished product should allow the gold-level knight to advance to the big knight level."


    "But the question is it''s not worth it, how much is a great knight-level knight worth? It shouldn''t cost tens of millions to do it, and the Hilt family should be no worse than a great knight-level knight. Their masters are all swords. Holy level."


    As soon as Shane''s voice fell, Claire''s mind seemed to have a flash of light, and she patted her thigh and shouted, "Listening to you, I seem to have some ideas."


    "Huh?" Xia En was also interested, put his head close, and asked, "What''s the idea?"


    "You answer me a few questions first, do you still remember who the bottle of life potion came from?"


    "Of course I remember, Master Morey, one of the four great master alchemists in the capital, is best at alchemy in the field of pharmacy. But what does this have to do with Master Morey? Even the life he refined Medicines aren''t worth that much."


    "What''s the temper of that Master Morey?" Claire continued to ask.


    Xia En''s mouth twitched, "I don''t know, none of the four great master alchemists can be contacted by me. Master Morey is a high-level executive of the Magic Academy. Usually Shenlong doesn''t see the end, and I don''t know what his temperament is. kind of."


    The status of the master alchemist is very high in any country. Morey''s status in the Royal Capital Academy of Magic is almost equivalent to the level of the deputy dean. Even a character like Sophia must be respected when he encounters each other. A master, this is not a verbal honorific title, but a heartfelt respect.


    The status of other people is the same as that of their own ancestors. The ancestors of their family are also the vice presidents of Wangdu Magic Academy.


    "That''s right." A smile appeared on Claire''s face, and Shane''s words confirmed his guess.


    "What''s wrong?" Shane still couldn''t figure it out. UU reading


    "The 25 million that Marquis Hubert bought was not a life potion at all, but to connect with Master Morey!"


    "What''s the meaning?"


    "Marquis Hubert bought the opportunity to befriend Master Morey. He doesn''t need the life potion at all. The reason why he bought it is because the potion was refined by Master Morey. Twenty-five million to buy one A bottle of life potion is really not worth it, but if you spend 25 million to befriend Master Morey, it will be worth it."


    Claire continued: "This can also explain why he just used the life potion to exchange the fruit with me. He doesn''t care about the so-called life potion."


    Xia En''s startled mouth opened slightly, and he exclaimed, "This is indeed something I never thought of."


    "I think Marquis Hubert needs Master Morey to help him refine some kind of potion, so he will spend a lot of money to strengthen Master Morey. And that potion should be the potion that assists the promotion, otherwise it will not be found. Me, exchange the fruit that can help mages and knights advance with me."


    "According to what you said, it really makes sense." Shane said softly: "The only thing that puzzles me is why the Marquis Hubert is willing to spend tens of millions to ask for a bottle that can make the Golden Knight advance to the Grand Knight. What about the medicine? Not to mention the great knights, even the earth knights abound in their Hilt family."


    Claire shook his head. He was able to deduce that it was not bad based on this information. He was not a **** and knew everything.


    The error-free chapters of "Beginning to Be a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on the new novel network. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend new ones!


    If you like to be a lord in the Viscounty, please collect it: () Beginning in the Viscounty as the lord, the new update is the fastest.

 Chapter 186： : Conditions for being promoted to Master of Law

    "Starting as a Lord in a Viscount New( Find the latest chapter!


    In a mage tower in the deepest part of the Royal Capital Academy of Magic, Marquis Hubert was waiting quietly in front of a door with the fist-sized fruit in his hand.


    After an unknown period of time, the door in front of him was slowly pushed open, and a tall, thin man wearing a pure black mage robe walked out. Although his appearance was a little weak, his deep depression went in. There is a kind of light in the eye sockets that others do not have, which is breathtaking.


    Morey looked up at Hubert in front of him and asked, "Lord Marquis, did you bring the fruit you said?"


    "Well, Master Morey, I exchanged it with the other party." Hubert''s status is similar to Morey''s, but because of the reasons for asking others, his tone seems a lot more humble.


    Morey waved his hand, "You don''t have to be so polite, Lord Marquis, it''s just an exchange of equal value. You pay and I''ll help you refine the potion. Besides, I also have a certain interest in the magical fruit you mentioned. It sounds like a legend. The god-given fruit in the book is somewhat similar."


    Although Morey said so, Hubert knew that if ordinary people wanted to find Morey to refine a pharmaceutical, the difficulty would not be a single star.


    They are not only master alchemists, but also high-level officials in the magic academy. Their status is higher than that of the vast majority of nobles in the capital. Do you want to overwhelm people with power? Just a single word from people can make you utterly devastated.


    If it weren''t for this, Morey wouldn''t spend the 25 million just to have a chance to make friends with Morey, otherwise even if he is the head of the Hilt family, one of the three sword saints of the kingdom, the other party It is also completely possible not to sell his face, and there is absolutely no way for him.


    Hubert handed the prepared fruit in his hand and said, "This is the fruit."


    When Morey waved his hand, an illusory mage hand appeared out of thin air, took the fruit from Hubert''s hand, and then put the fruit on the tip of his nose and sniffed it lightly, with a face of piety and intoxication.


    The next second, Morey''s face immediately showed an ecstatic expression, "I can feel the active magic power on this fruit, just smell the magic power in my body and it becomes active, this is just the raw material. It is comparable to some magic active potions that have been trained, and if it is made into a potion, the effect will definitely be outstanding!"


    Seeing Morey''s satisfied expression, Hubert''s heart relaxed a little, and he asked, "If you add this fruit, will the potion of promotion have more certainty?"


    "Of course." Morey said noncommittally, and with a twist of his hand, the fruit disappeared from his hand.


    Then he looked at Hubert on the opposite side and asked, "Your Angus'' talent is not bad, why do you have to work so hard to get this kind of thing. Even without this potion, he will be promoted to the devil''s level. The guide is also a matter of time."


    "He''s almost sixty years old..." Hubert stopped talking after saying this.


    Hearing this, Morey did not ask any more questions. There was a saying in the mage class: "Those who have not been promoted to mages before the age of sixty have no hope of touching the threshold of the Dharma Sage in this life."


    This sentence is not a nonsense. The dean of the Royal Capital Academy of Magic, Saint Wright, was promoted to the sorceress when he was forty-five years old. The six legendary magisters in the kingdom were also promoted to mages before the age of sixty, and now they are all on the road to the Holy Law.


    "You are too persistent. There are only a handful of Dharma saints that have appeared in our country since its establishment. The path of a mage is too difficult to walk. Even if you are talented, you may not be able to reach that step." Morey rarely persuaded. , but he knew that this was not only to persuade the other party, but to persuade his former self.


    When he was young, Morey felt that he was the favored son of heaven, and felt that even if he could not be promoted to the Law Sage, he could get a magus to play. It''s a pity that he was beaten by reality very quickly. Now he has been trapped at the magician level for almost two hundred years, and there is no sign of a breakthrough. If there are no accidents, he will be a magician for the rest of his life. scholar.


    "Anyway, there is still hope, isn''t it?" Hubert also sighed with a rare emotion. It''s not that he didn''t know the hardships involved.


    But their Hilt family are all knights and warriors who cultivate vindictiveness. People from other families may not have deep feelings, but his family''s feelings are not too deep, especially when they are on the battlefield.


    Juggernaut? It sounds like it should be at the same level as Fa Sage, but when they really fight, a Fa Sage on the opposite side can directly drag the three Sword Saints on his side, and he can also gain the upper hand in the battle. Saint is completely passive.


    Moreover, the role of the mage in the battle is really great, not only in the battle. Advantage.


    And this time spent so much money on the experience of seeking medicine with Morey, which all told him that mages are indeed much better than knights and warriors.


    This is a bit like those ancient military generals, although they were from the military, they always hoped that their descendants could become civilians. Only by experiencing it can you know what is the best.


    Not only that, but in terms of lifespan, the lifespan of a mage is several times higher than that of a knight who cultivates vindictiveness.


    He is now a Sword Saint, and his lifespan is at most seven or eight hundred, while the lifespan of mages one level lower than him is more than two thousand. His strength will become weaker as his body ages, while a mage will only become stronger with age. The older the mage, the higher the proficiency in spells.


    Therefore, Hubert eagerly hopes that a mage who can bear the burden will appear in his family, so that even if he sacrifices on the battlefield or his life fails in the future, the Hilt family will not fall down. Even if he knew how difficult and hard this road was, he was willing to pay a huge price to implement it.


    "Okay, anyway, I''m also working with money, and I''ll be a little annoying if I talk more, but I have to tell you in advance, this potion can''t be 100% guaranteed to be able to break through to the magician, you have to do it well. Prepare yourself mentally."


    "Excuse me." Hubert said, "If even the potion you made can''t help him break through, then it means that it is his life."


    The promotion of the potion is inherently a matter of failure. Isn''t the reason why he found Morey, the alchemist master, to improve the success rate of promotion? If it were another alchemist, he might not even be able to refine the potion that would make an archmage advance to a wizard.


    "Of course it''s the best thing you can think of. Because I haven''t seen this fruit before, it will take a long time, maybe three or four months."


    "No problem, if Master Morey has any materials you need, just tell me, and I will find them for you."


    "No, I''ve already charged you so much I can take care of the materials myself." Speaking of which, Morey paused and asked, "There is a problem. , who did you exchange this fruit from?"


    Hubert rolled his eyes and replied calmly: "That person has something to do with Sophia. If Master Morey is interested, I will contact her for you and let Sophia arrange for you to meet."


    , Morey had an embarrassed look on his face, and sneered: "Sophia of the August family, forget it."


    When he was young, because he did something immoral, he went to hook up with the wife of the ancestor of the August family. After being discovered, he was directly caught and hung and beaten. If it wasn''t for the fact that he had shown a certain The alchemy talent was protected by the dean when he went out, and at that time he was beaten to death by the ancestors of Sophia''s family.


    Because of the loss and the fact that he couldn''t beat the opponent, now he has to hide when he encounters the opponent, so when he heard that it was the relationship with Sophia, Morey also put out his mind to find the owner behind the fruit.


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click on the \"Favorites\" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 186, the conditions for advancing to the Law Sage), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time!


    If you like Becoming a Lord in the Viscounty, please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 187： : Effect of Life Potion

    In the dead of night, Claire stretched out in the room Shane had prepared for him.


    "what!"


    After comfortably stretching her body, Claire closed the magic book in her hand and said to herself, "It seems that I still have a lot to learn."


    The more he knows, the more he can feel his own insignificance. Claire feels that he is already a genius in the path of magic, but when he reads other people''s magic notes, he is often amazed that the other party can come up with such a method. This is the sympathy between geniuses separated by time and space.


    But it is such a person who amazes him. When looking at other life experiences, the most common thing he sees is "deceased", and when he looks at their strength level, most of them are archmage or magician. Claire felt a trace of sadness in her heart.


    The road of magic is not so easy to walk, so the seniors have died on the way to explore the truth... But fortunately, I have a golden finger that others do not have.


    Thinking of this, Claire''s originally depressed heart was relieved, and then she opened her trading panel and briefly glanced at it.


    "Hey, finally there is news." Claire''s tone was a little surprised. Since the life potion was in hand, he had inspired Hong with news, but the other party did not reply to the news for a few days, and he should still be asleep.


    ...


    "In? I''ve found something that replenishes vitality."


    "I just woke up from a deep sleep. When are you free? I made a miscalculation. The vitality in my body is fading too fast. I don''t expect it to last for a week. Start trading as soon as possible."


    Claire glanced at the time when the message was sent. It had been less than two hours from now, so she hurriedly sent the message back. If the other party died, all the things she had done these days would be in vain.


    "Still still? I can start trading anytime."


    The opposite Hong Qi has been staring at his trading panel since he woke up and saw Claire''s news. He saw Claire''s news as soon as it came.


    "I''m still here! If it''s convenient, let''s trade now!" Hong Qi''s heart was excited, he had waited too long for this day.


    After seeing the news, Claire reached out and clicked to start the transaction on the right side of the Hongqi column in the friend list. This time, it didn''t take too long, and the other party agreed to the transaction application almost at the same time.


    As soon as the video was turned on, Claire was taken aback, and Hong Qi''s face on the opposite side couldn''t be seen any more angry. He was as pale as a corpse that had been dead for several days. If he hadn''t just sent a message to himself, Claire would have Thought he was dead.


    "Uh... are you okay?" Clay greeted with a forced smile.


    Hong Qi replied weakly: "It''s alright... What do you have prepared? Show me!" His tone was full of urgency, wishing to get the treasure in Claire''s hands immediately.


    Claire wiped the space ring, and a tube of blue life potion appeared between his two fingers. Claire did not explain the effect of the potion to the other party, because it would appear on the trading panel. It''s more believable.


    Hong Qi also saw the introduction about life potion from his trading panel. After reading the complete introduction, Hong Qi was ecstatic. This is the treasure he needs to replenish vitality, and the description above is better than what he knows. The spiritual herbs and elixir that replenish vitality are much better.


    Claire got feedback from the other party''s expression, but still squinted and asked, "How is it? Are you still satisfied?"


    "Satisfied, very satisfied! Let''s hurry up and make the transaction, I can''t wait for a second!" Hong Qi shouted, a rosy glow appeared on his face.


    "That''s good." Claire showed a slight smile, he had been busy for so long because of the other''s two cultivation methods!


    Hong Qi took out the two cultivation methods from his arms with difficulty. Originally, he planned to sell the books one by one to trade with the other party, but now he only wants to get the life medicine. Let''s survive.


    Seeing that the other party put two cultivation methods into the trading box, Claire''s face also showed a hint of joy. If the other party only put one copy, he would not be able to say anything. After all, this is the object he intends to trade for a long time in the future. , it is impossible to force the other party to trade with the potion of life. It can be obtained by doing so, but it is not conducive to the long-term trade in the future.


    After the two parties clicked to confirm the transaction, the life potion on the transaction box on Claire''s side was replaced by two quaint ancient books.


    On the opposite side, Hong Qi was trembling, looking at the life potion he was holding in his hand with extremely eager eyes, for fear that he would accidentally hold it.


    After more than ten seconds, Hong Qi suppressed his excitement, looked up at Claire and asked seriously, "Is this potion taken internally or externally?"


    Claire smiled embarrassedly, it seems that the healing potion made the other party suffer a lot last time.


    "It''s okay to take it internally, it''s not hard at all."


    "That''s good." Hong Qi breathed a sigh of relief, then remembered something, and said, "By the way, don''t rush to close the transaction, you can help me see, after all, it''s your thing, I''m afraid If I drink it, what will happen to it, you can directly guide me if you are here."


    Claire responded with a smile: "No problem, my after-sales service has always been in place."


    After getting Claire''s reply, Hong Qi was really relieved. He supported the ground with his hands, and struggled to support his upper body, and then leaned on the rock behind.


    After doing this Hong Qi gasped heavily, this action was already a great burden on his body. However, he did not feel pain, but was very excited. After drinking this bottle of potion, he would be able to come back to life again!


    Using his teeth to forcefully pull the cork open, Hong Qi glanced at Claire again, making sure that the other party was still there, then took a deep breath and poured the life potion in his hand directly into his mouth.


    "Tons, tons, tons!"


    Hundreds of milliliters of potion poured into his body along his throat. Almost at the moment of pouring in, Hong Qi''s body changed, and a flash of fluorescence appeared around his body, like a sign of a god.


    Then there were changes visible to the naked eye. His dry, weed-like hair seemed to have been injected with something, and it instantly became stiff.


    The complexion also gradually changed from pale to a hint of anger, and gradually became ruddy and healthy. Fall off, slough off new tender white skin.


    This effect is somewhat beyond Claire''s expectations. It may be because the other party is a cultivator, so he can take the initiative to absorb all the life force in the potion. Otherwise, the effect of this potion is really amazing.


    The changes were still happening, and Hong Qi unconsciously made a comforting voice that was misunderstood. Fortunately, only Claire could hear the voice. Otherwise, Claire couldn''t explain it with three mouths.


    The error-free chapters of "Beginning to Be a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on the new novel network. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend new ones!


    If you like to be a lord in the Viscounty, please collect it: () Beginning in the Viscounty as the lord, the new update is the fastest.

 Chapter 188： : chase

    The changes in Hong Qi''s body are still happening constantly. It is a change visible to the naked eye, and his spirit is constantly recovering.


    This feeling is like seeing a dying bird slowly returning to life in front of you, and you can''t help but sigh the magic of the life potion.


    Hong Qi''s complexion is also constantly softening, from the eagerness when he got the life potion at the beginning to the calmness and relaxation, I feel that I finally have some confidence in my heart.


    "Huh!" Hong Qi heaved a long sigh, but the change was not over yet.


    After the physical changes were over, a marble-sized vortex appeared in Hong Qi''s dantian, and the surrounding spiritual energy was constantly pouring into his dantian.


    This process took five or six minutes, and the influx of spiritual energy gradually slowed down. Finally, like a bell rang, Claire could see a circle of water-like waves of spiritual energy swaying out with Hongqi as the center. open.


    At this time, Hou Hongqi opened his eyes, and his eyes were full of excitement for the rest of his life.


    He said to Claire: "The effect of the potion you are asking for is very good. I feel that the vitality that I have lost has been replenished, and even my lifespan has increased a lot, and my strength has recovered by nearly 70%. I''ll be back on top in a few days!"


    "It''s good if it''s useful. For this potion, I''ve spent a lot of time and money to get it." Claire didn''t plan to hide her hard work. She only wanted to let the other party know about the life potion. No matter how hard-earned it is, the other party can feel that he has earned it.


    "Thank you very much!" Hong Qi said sincerely.


    "This is what we agreed. Don''t be so polite. If you still need such a potion, then I will find it for you."


    "Really?" Hong Qi said excitedly. The effect of this potion was beyond his expectations. If there was a chance, he would like to have more backups. You must know that the spirit grass and medicinal herbs that restore vitality in their world are not. It is very rare, and it is not even his turn to be a cultivator of Jindan stage.


    But now he only needs to pay two cultivation methods to exchange for this precious treasure, which is a big profit.


    "Of course it''s true." Claire responded with a smile.


    Both Shane''s family and Sophia still have life potions. If they can exchange things that are of great help to them in the other world, then it is not impossible for them to owe some favors.


    Just as Hong Qi was about to speak, he suddenly frowned and looked at the top of his head, a trace of panic appeared on his face.


    "Damn it! Did the aura fluctuation just now attract the chasing people?! I knew that I shouldn''t have absorbed the aura just now!"


    As if to respond to his thoughts, as soon as Hong Qi''s voice fell, there was a loud noise from the rock above his head, and then a water blue transparent water snake drilled out.


    "call out!"


    Almost as soon as he got out, he locked Hong Qi''s position, and stabbed at a very high speed. Hong Qi''s face was embarrassed. He waved his hand and grabbed the neck of the water snake. , crushed it into its original liquid.


    But it wasn''t over yet, as if the water snake was just to say hello, the moment it was crushed again, dozens of roaring sounds were heard in all directions.


    "Shhhhhh!"


    The cave where Hong Qi was located was instantly interspersed with dozens of fist-sized holes, and the dozens of water snakes also turned into water arrows and shot out.


    Hong Qi opened his eyes slightly, and scolded angrily: "Bah!"


    In an instant, those water arrows that were about to touch his body turned into snow white and stagnated in mid-air, unable to move forward any further.


    If you look closely, you can find that those water arrows have been condensed into ice arrows, and the surface is still exuding traces of cold air.


    "Is your Shui Yuanzong only capable of this?" Hong Qi said in a cold tone.


    "Haha, do you need any more powerful spells to deal with you?" A rebellious voice came from above Hong Qi''s head.


    Hong Qi''s body flashed, and he teleported from the cave to the outside.


    Outside, there are endless mountains with overlapping peaks and a vast forest that grows and covers them, which is very suitable for Tibetans.


    "Finally willing to come out?" The opposite was a young man in his twenties. He was wearing a frost-colored cloud-patterned robe, and his face was arrogant, giving people a particularly disgusting feeling.


    "I''ve been looking here for more than ten days, and I was about to give up, but you revealed your location yourself. It''s not hard to get here, hurry up and return the treasures of our sect to me, I can give you a good time !"


    "Bah! It''s shameless, the treasures of your sect, but all the treasures are the treasures left by your sect, right?" Hong Qi smashed the other side and continued: "Do you think you are my opponent? Before? If it wasn''t for the Yuan Ying ancestor of your sect, you would have died by my sword!"


    "I just said why you are so loud. It turns out that you have recovered from your injuries. There are even treasures that restore vitality. It seems that you have obtained a lot of good things from the ruins of our former suzerain!"


    "Stop talking nonsense, fight if you want!" Hong Qi took out his ice blade and looked at the other side fiercely.


    "Oh! Don''t you think I''m afraid of you?" The cloud-patterned youth on the opposite side also pulled out his sword, and with a twist of his wrist, the long sword also spun, but the same transparent water snakes appeared on both sides of the sword''s edge as before. .


    It''s just that compared to the previous dozens, the number this time is much higher. After a while, the cloud pattern youth was surrounded by hundreds of water snakes.


    The cloud pattern youth shouted loudly: "Go!"


    Then the hundreds of water snakes turned into water arrows, and they shot towards Hongqi overwhelmingly like raindrops. Just looking at it was a little shocking.


    Hong Qi''s expression was inconvenient, and a snow-white aura emerged from his body. He waved the long knife in his hand and rushed over, "I said, do you know how to do this trick? If that''s the case, then die!"


    Hong Qi''s figure rushed to the front of the water arrow, and the long knife in his hand shook, and the powerful water arrow exploded into water droplets and scattered in all directions, creating a channel out of thin air.


    "Go to hell!" Hong Qi accelerated and rushed in front of the opponent, raised the ice blade in his hand high, and slashed violently.


    "Ding!"


    Hong Qi''s attack was stopped by the opponent''s long sword, and another drop of water flowed out from the opponent''s long sword, turning into a water curtain, covering Xiang Hongqi.


    Hong Qi''s face changed, and he slashed with his sword again, pulling away from the opponent.


    "Heh, I don''t even need to hide from my water curtain cage? So how much strength do you have left? You could have stabbed it with a single knife before." A sarcastic smile appeared on the face of the young cloud pattern opposite.


    It seems that after figuring out Hong Qi''s current strength, the moir¨¦ youth on the opposite side started an active attack, pressing down and shooting towards Hong Qifei.


    At the same time, he patted his storage bag, and the two spiritual treasures that his grandfather gave him surrounded his body, one was a magic weapon for self-protection, and the other was a sword pill that could attack independently.


    Seeing this, Hong Qi retreated again. It was with these two spiritual treasures that he failed to kill the other party last time. Now that his strength is less than 70%, he is afraid that he will be at a disadvantage.


    "Hahahaha!" The cloud pattern youth burst into laughter after seeing it, "Don''t run! Let me kill you!"


    Seeing the other party approaching him, Hong Qi didn''t intend to continue to hide and tuck it. He directly stretched out his hand and held it in the void, and a pitch-black object like a wooden stake appeared in his hand.


    When the Yunwen youth who was approaching Hong Qi saw it, he immediately stopped and looked at Hong Qi with a look of fear.


    But Claire on the other side was even more shocked. Isn''t this tm an electromagnetic gun? !


    Purple Pen Literature


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 189： : Isnt this TM an electromagnetic gun? !

    Claire''s head was tilted ninety degrees, full of question marks: Isn''t this TM a railgun? However, it is not a particularly large electromagnetic gun, but a electromagnetic gun similar to the size of a mortar, with a high technological content.


    At this time, the cloud-patterned youth opposite Hong Qi looked at the dark magic weapon in Hong Qi''s hand with a look of fear, and quietly retreated a distance of dozens of meters.


    But he still didn''t have time to talk, and shouted: "Yes, this magic weapon is the treasure left by the previous sect master of our Shui Yuanzong. How dare you use it to deal with me! How dare you."


    In the past, Claire thought it was Hong Qi who stole the relics of the suzerain, but now it seems that the other party is completely interested. Does this electromagnetic gun have a relationship with your suzerain? It doesn''t even have anything to do with your world. It''s just that Hongqi traded with traders from the technology plane when he traded. The technology on the other side must be higher than the earth where he lived in his previous life, otherwise he can''t make it. Soldier-type electromagnetic gun.


    "Stop talking about such sane words, you are nothing more than fancying the magic weapon in my hand. If you want to grab it, just say it, and what excuses are you looking for? This is a magic weapon of the thunder attribute. Half way!"


    The cloud pattern youth responded loudly: "Then you don''t know, our last sect master, his old man, is the root of the double spirit of mines!"


    Their Shui Yuan Sect is a well-known and upright sect, and they will not do that kind of robbery. This is just to retrieve the stolen relics of the former Sect Master.


    Hong Qi didn''t bother to quarrel with the other party, so he pointed the electromagnetic gun directly at the cloud pattern youth not far away, and shouted: "Stop talking nonsense! If you have the ability, come up and take it away! If you dare to take a step forward, I will launch it. Magic weapon! See if your protective spiritual treasure can block it!"


    The Yunwen youth on the opposite side looked confused. He had seen the power of this thunder magic weapon. Hong Qi used this magic weapon to kill a cultivator of Jindan period in front of him. All the defenses of the opponent were like paper. It was directly shredded, and in the end, there was no trace of the flesh.


    It was this kind of power that made him want to **** it, but if he wanted to confront him directly, he still had lingering fears.


    But the momentum can''t be weakened, so he opened his mouth and turned back, "Why should I go there, you can start it first if you have the ability!"


    When he said this, the moir¨¦ youth stared at Hong Qi''s hands. Unlike traditional cannons, which apply gunpowder gas pressure to projectiles, electromagnetic cannons use the ampere force generated by the electromagnetic field in the electromagnetic system to accelerate metal cannonballs. It is many times larger than the kinetic energy generated by traditional artillery, and the speed of the shot reaches a speed of more than ten kilometers per second. It is impossible to escape at such a close distance.


    But it''s not entirely without a chance. Although the shells shot out are very fast, as long as the direction of the shot is predicted in advance before shooting, there is still a chance to avoid it.


    Hong Qi was not in a hurry to shoot.


    "Coward, if you have the ability, go forward! If you dare to take a step forward, I will start it right away!"


    "Cut! Why should I listen to you? Look at me going left and right, but I won''t go forward! What can you do with me, idiot!"


    "Speaking so much is just to hide the timidity in your heart, there is a way to move forward!"


    "If you have a seed, start it first!"


    "you go first!"


    "You start!"


    The two fought for a few minutes like this, and the situation stalemate, but Hong Qi''s expression was not very relaxed, but a little anxious.


    If there is only one person on the other side, he will be happy for as long as it takes, but there is still a grandfather in the Nascent Soul realm behind the other side. It is only after the other side''s pursuit that he exhausts the vitality in his body. If the other side appears again, then You can''t escape this time.


    The Yunwen youth on the opposite side didn''t hear Hong Qi''s reply, and asked instead, "Why don''t you scold him?"


    "I''m too lazy to play with you." Hong Qi said lightly, and then an ice fog emerged from his hands, covering his upper body within half a second, and the fog continued to spread to Hong Qi''s whole body.


    After seeing this, the cloud pattern youth on the opposite side shrank suddenly, and his figure began to retreat. He could no longer see Hong Qi''s movements, which also meant that he could not judge the direction of the cone-shaped magic weapon.


    The cloud pattern youth kept changing the line of his retreat, without showing any regularity, for fear that Hong Qi aimed at him.


    "Hahahaha! I''ve already seen the law of your magic weapon! It can only move in a straight line. As long as I keep changing my body shape, you can''t hit me at all!" The cloud pattern youth was laughing wildly. The shape changes at a very fast speed and appears in different positions.


    ...


    "Stupid X!" Hong Qi sneered in his heart. At this time, he had already escaped from the mist-shrouded place. It was just a cover for him. There was absolutely no one inside. He was reluctant to use it on the other side.


    At this time, the cloud-patterned youth was still changing his body shape in the air, his eyes fixed on the snow-white mist, always vigilant if a cone-shaped magic weapon would suddenly appear and shoot at him.


    Just as Hong Qi relaxed a little, Claire on the screen suddenly screamed.


    "Be careful behind!"


    Hong Qi was shocked. Although he didn''t notice any danger, he still chose to believe Claire''s words and moved away. It was almost the moment he moved away. The position he was in just now seemed to be hit by something. , exploded in an instant, and the gravel continued to sputter out.


    "It''s pretty quick to hide." A fat old man dressed in a cloudy color with a long beard appeared above Hong Qi''s position, squinted and glanced at the nervous Hong Qi, and continued: "Fuck the old man. Is your grandson having fun?"


    Hong Qi didn''t even admit it, and directly scolded him: "You, a cultivator of the Nascent Soul period, came to hunt down and kill me, a cultivator of the Jindan period, do you still need face?"


    The fat old man was quite straightforward, without the hypocrisy like the youthful cloud pattern, and said directly: "Oh! Only those who survive are worthy of talking about such things as face. As for you...you should die in peace!"


    After he finished speaking, he stretched out his fat hand and took a swipe to the sky, and a small piece of dark cloud immediately condensed above his head. Just looking at it made people feel depressed.


    "Three thousand drops of weak water!" The fat old man shouted, and as the voice fell, the dark clouds in the sky gradually condensed water droplets, which were about to fall in the direction of Hong Qi.


    Hong Qi''s face became very ugly From the mustard space, he took out the electromagnetic gun again and pulled the trigger at the fat old man, roaring: "Damn it is you, the old immortal!"


    "Boom!"


    "Xixi!"


    The two voices sounded at almost the same time. After Hong Qi pulled the trigger, he directly condensed ice crystals ten feet long around his body. When he surrounded himself to death, no gaps leaked out. The ice crystal resists the opponent''s weak water attack.


    "Ahhh!" A scream resounded in the air, "You bastard, how dare you hurt me!"


    But this is not good news for Hong Qi. The other party can still speak, which proves that the fat old man is still alive, and his attack just now failed to solve the other party.


    And the ice crystals on my side can''t resist the attack of the weak water. The weak water seems to have a thousand weights. The weak water directly pierced through Hong Qi''s body, and Hong Qi''s body seemed to be hit by a heavy hammer.


    "Pfft!" Hong Qi spurted a blood mist from his mouth, and the whole person fell to the ground.


    The fat old man on the other side was also a little uncomfortable. The sudden attack by Hong Qi just now made him unable to react, so he could only turn slightly, but his right hand was wiped by the opponent''s attack. He thought it was all right, but then An attack directly exploded his right hand. If he hadn''t reacted quickly and removed his strength, it would not be just his right hand that was broken now.


    The error-free chapters of "Beginning to Be a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on the new book Haige Novel.com. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend the new book Haige Novel.com!


    If you like to be a lord in the Viscounty, please collect it: () Beginning in the Viscounty as a lord

 Chapter 190： : Rabbit Dead Fox Sadness

    The fat old man said angrily, "Shu Zi will die!"


    He flew down directly from the sky at a very fast speed, and the only left hand was held in a claw shape, facing Hong Qi''s heart, to shred Hong Qi alive.


    At this time, Hong Qi had collapsed to the ground weakly, staring blankly at the fat old man who rushed towards him. The "three thousand drops of weak water" just now was an attack from the Nascent Soul period. A golden pill is difficult to resist, and it is not bad to be able to leave a life now.


    "Cough, cough!" Hong Qi coughed up two more pieces of blood, used his last strength to raise the electromagnetic gun again and aimed it at the fat old man who rushed over, and pulled the trigger again.


    The fat old man who flew over saw his face changed greatly, he suddenly stopped his body, and his body retreated violently. He had just felt the power of this weapon very clearly, and the right hand that was smashed into pieces is the best. It''s hard to say whether he would survive if the blows hit his body just now.


    So the moment Hongqi raised the electromagnetic cannon again, his figure suddenly retreated several hundred meters back, and his figure was constantly changing in the air, for fear of being locked by Hongqi''s electromagnetic cannon.


    "Heh, you are just like your grandson, you''re just a coward." Hong Qi laughed, and then a green light with strong vitality poured out of his body, and the green light quickly pierced his body. wrap it up


    At this time, the cloud-patterned youth in the distance also rushed over, and after seeing Hong Qi''s actions, he reminded loudly: "Grandpa! He is going to burn his vitality and escaped like before!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Hong Qi''s figure sank into the earth, turning into a yellow light and escaping rapidly into the distance along the ley lines. The speed of this technique is very fast, and it can be called an escape technique. The only disadvantage is that it is relatively life-threatening. He escaped by relying on this technique last time.


    "Are you sure you can still find the treasure that restores vitality?" Hong Qi asked Claire while running away.


    Claire replied: "Yes, as long as there is a trading point, we can trade immediately."


    As long as he wants to, he is about to get two bottles of life potions from Shane and Sophia. He won''t wait for the auction to start like before, and he won''t have to spend such a high price to bid with others.


    With Claire''s affirmation, Hong Qi''s heart relaxed a little, and he concentrated on escaping for his life.


    Within a few minutes, Hong Qi had already escaped thousands of miles away, and at this time, the vitality in his body was almost exhausted, and finally he found a hidden cave to hide in the same way as before.


    Hong Qi, who finally regained his vitality, now turned into the same appearance that Claire had when he saw him before.


    Hong Qi knelt down halfway, his eyelids were fighting, but he still insisted on asking: "I''m going to fall asleep, when will the next transaction start?"


    Claire glanced at the remaining time on his trading panel and replied, "In about nineteen days, I will prepare the life potion by then."


    "Okay, I should still be able to hold on at this time... At that time, my trading point can also be condensed."


    Claire nodded, and was about to say something to comfort the other party, but suddenly her eyes widened and she looked behind Hong Qi, which frightened Hong Qi, who had been exhausted.


    Just as Hong Qi was about to look back, he heard a faint voice behind him, "Boy, do you really think that I can''t catch up with you in Nascent Soul?"


    At this time, the fat old man appeared behind Hong Qi like a ghost, and the only fat hand was clasped on Hong Qi''s head, with a look of indifference and disdain.


    Hong Qi''s heart was beating wildly, and others could hear his heartbeat at this time. Hong Qi couldn''t believe it: "How could it be?! How did you know that I was hiding here! I escaped so far."


    "Then I''ll let you understand. Do you still remember that my Weak Shui hole penetrated your body? I can feel the breath of Weak Shui even if it is thousands of miles away, let alone this distance." The old man responded, and the left hand was slowly gaining strength.


    Feeling the severe pain from the skull, Hongfa let out a terrifying scream, constantly twisting his body and struggling, "Ahhhhh! Let me go!"


    But no matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t break free from the fat old man''s hand no matter how violently his hands hit him.


    "Have you learned to say begging for mercy now? It''s a pity it''s too late."


    Hong Qiqiang endured the severe pain and said, "Let me go, I will give you the magic weapon of the thunder system."


    "It''s really interesting. It was originally the magic weapon of our Shuiyuan Sect. How can it be called for me? It should be returned to the original owner. And if I killed you, the magic weapon is also mine." The fat old man smiled and said with strength in his hand. Slowly aggravating again, blood was already flowing on Hong Qi''s head, and the viscous blood flowed down his cheeks. It was a little scary to look at. Claire could even hear the creaking sound of the skull.


    "Ah ah ah ah!" Hong Qi let out a screaming scream. At this time, he could no longer think fully in his head, and all he could feel was endless pain.


    "Help me! Help me!"


    Hong Qi suddenly looked at Claire, his expression distorted and he couldn''t see a human figure. Tears flowed out uncontrollably. He stretched out his hands, like a drowning person trying to grab a life-saving straw. cry for help.


    "Save me...I don''t want to die yet! Please help me..."


    The fat old man looked in the direction of Claire suspiciously, but he didn''t see anything. He frowned, thinking it was an hallucination before Hong Qi died.


    On the other side, Claire held her breath and looked at Hong Qi who was close at hand, pursing her lips and looking a little moved, but he really couldn''t help him, so he could only watch Hong Qi''s life slowly passing by.


    "Pfft!" A sound similar to a watermelon bursting came out, and the picture on Claire''s side went out.


    After Hong Qi''s death, the fat old man rummaged through Hong Qi''s body several times, but he still couldn''t find the magic weapon of the thunder system. In the mustard seed space, there were only some clothes for changing and washing, and even the ice used by Yu Hongqi himself. There were no traces of the blades, all of which were put into the trading space by Hong Qi, and the trading panel disappeared from this world with his death.


    "Where can he hide such a big thing!" The fat old man said angrily, but he followed Hong Qi''s trail all the way. The other party didn''t hide anything on the road at all. .


    But how could such a big magic weapon disappear out of thin air! He had already carefully rummaged through Hong Qi''s body, and he was about to open py to find it.


    After reluctantly searching again the fat old man still couldn''t find any trace of the magic weapon, so he could only throw out a water whip to whip Hong Qi''s body into minced flesh to relieve his resentment.


    Damn, I lost a lot of money. I lost a part of my strength because I broke one hand, and I couldn''t get anything.


    ...


    After the transaction was automatically closed, Claire sat in front of the bed for a long time, rubbing her head, feeling a little bit in her heart.


    The other party is also a cross-border trader like himself, but he still died, and he died in front of him in the form of live broadcast face-to-face, which made him feel a kind of sadness. Will he be like this one day?


    Sure enough, your own strength is the most important thing...


    Another point is that this is a trader in the comprehension world that I have managed to match with my own TM. After this TM is traded once, it is gone! You can inherit the right to use it to the fat old man who killed it! Even if the other party is a villain, as long as he can trade exercises, he is very happy!


    Purple Pen Literature


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 191： : This practice method is a bit strange

    After Hong Qi''s death, Claire felt melancholy for several days, and she felt uneasy all the time. The cultivation method that was obtained from the transaction was just waiting for him to automatically adapt to the rules and then throw it into the space ring without even looking at it.


    For the next few days, Claire has been soaking in the library, trying to turn grief and anger into motivation for learning. After today''s study, Claire walked out of the main entrance of the Magic Academy and rushed directly in the direction of the Knights Academy. According to the plan, today It''s time to visit Hirion.


    At the gate of the Knights Academy, Claire was stopped by the guards at the gate. There were more than ten people, all large knights, wearing brilliant silver armor. When looking at it from a distance, it was very intimidating, and people came close. have no courage.


    Claire sighed inwardly. The gatekeepers are all great knights, and the strongest knights in his territory are at the gold level. Calm your mind, you have only just developed, and if you give yourself a little time, you may not be able to pull out a group of knights at the level of great knights to serve as territorial patrols for yourself.


    After being stopped, Claire handed over a badge engraved with the head of this mighty and domineering lion. The captain of the guards put away the arrogant expression on his face when he saw the badge. .


    Respectfully: "Master Hubert has already instructed us, please."


    Claire blinked, and sure enough, power and relationship are the best at any time. If he came in through the relationship with Shane, the other side might not be so easy to talk to.


    ...


    The Knight Academy did not accept people from outside to visit the students inside, so there was no place to entertain them, so Claire simply sat up under a shady tree and waited for someone to call Cillian over.


    Not far from him, there were several squadrons basking in the blazing sun, which was similar to the military training in the previous life, but they didn''t know what they were practicing.


    Claire''s only thought was whether she should buy an ice drink and drink it in front of them now, since she has the badge given by Hubert and shouldn''t be kicked out.


    The people in the knight academy were very efficient, and within a few minutes of sitting down, Claire saw someone leading Cillian here.


    After reaching a certain distance, the person who led the way took the initiative to leave, leaving Cillian alone to come towards Claire. After the other party left, Cillian also increased his speed and trot towards Claire.


    After reaching a distance of a few meters from Claire, he stopped, with an excited smile on his face, and said, "Lord Claire, you have come to me!"


    Claire patted the grass beside him and said, "Sit down!"


    Then he looked at the side of the party that was still in the sun, and continued: "I thought you would run over from there..."


    Cillian sat down a little more cautiously from Claire, looking a little nervous, and responded, "That''s a training for new students to exercise their willpower, so as not to suffer when they arrive on the battlefield, if they can''t bear this hardship now If so, it¡¯s better not to enter the military camp.¡±


    Claire asked with a smile, "You don''t need to practice? I remember that you just entered the academy a few months ago, or it''s a freshman."


    As soon as he said this, Xilian stood up again and respectfully said: "I have to thank you for the cultivation method you gave me, which allows me to quickly cultivate my fighting spirit, otherwise I would not have this chance now. to enter the academy."


    Claire waved her hand and said indifferently: "That''s what you won yourself, and I heard from Shane that your talent is very good. It''s a pity not to enter the Knights Academy." Then he looked at Cillian up and down and asked. Said: "Silver Knight?"


    Xilian nodded vigorously and told all his situation, "Yeah! Silver is at its peak, and I should be able to break through to the gold level in a few days. It is also for this reason that I don''t have to go to the sun like those freshmen. Sun, the course I''m majoring in now is combat skills."


    "Sit down, I''m tired of talking to you with my head up." Claire patted the grass again and said.


    "Ah!" Xilian''s expression panicked, and he sat down quickly, "Sorry, I didn''t expect it."


    "Just kidding you." Claire smiled: "You don''t have to be so respectful when dealing with me, and we are not in a relationship between superiors and subordinates, just get along like friends."


    Unexpectedly, Xilian shook his head seriously, "No, my fate was changed by you, Lord Claire, and I will keep the promise I took!"


    Claire''s memory went back to before, the boy who was stubborn when he was rescued by him and told him that he would work for himself. Looking at the current Xilian, although his appearance has changed a lot, he has become taller and stronger. But it seems that the person is still the same person as before.


    Claire looked at Xilian with a serious face, and felt a little emotional in her heart. She did it casually before, and she actually cultivated such a loyal fanboy for herself.


    "How was life in the Knights Academy?" Claire took the initiative to change the subject.


    "Very good, it''s a little stricter, but it''s much better than it used to be."


    "That''s good, what happened to the gang you formed earlier?"


    "I rarely had the chance to go out after I came in. I lost control of the gang. I don''t know what happened now." Cillian replied honestly. It was better when he came in, but now he doesn''t know the gang The news is out, it is estimated that the people inside are independent and do not recognize him as the leader.


    Just after finishing speaking, Xilian hurriedly said: "But don''t worry, as long as I go out, I will be able to regain control in less than half a day."


    Claire didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, "This kind of small gang can''t help me much. If you lose control, you will lose it. No matter how much you manage, this kind of small gang will not be able to get on the stage..."


    Hearing Claire''s words, a trace of loneliness flashed in Cillian''s eyes, and he felt guilty for not being able to help Claire.


    And Claire also discovered the emotional changes of Cillian in great detail, and the conversation changed.


    "That kind of small gang can''t make it to the top no matter how you manage it. The Knight Academy you are currently in is your best opportunity. You are very talented in fighting Qi cultivation, and you will break through to the Golden Knight in a few months. If you continue to practice, you can become a general in the army in the future."


    Cillian''s eyes lit up again, "Lord Claire is saying, can I help you at that level?"


    Claire almost didn''t cover the opponent''s mouth. This is a rebellion. The army is the king''s army. If he knows that his generals are loyal to him What should the king think of himself?


    But...that kind of thing is not impossible.


    Claire pursed her lips, "Some things can''t be said nonsense, I mean that you can develop better..."


    Xilian is not a fool either. After seeing Claire''s reaction, he knew that what he just said was wrong, and immediately changed his words: "Thank you for your guidance, I will cultivate well."


    "Oh yes, I have two training books here, you can take a look." Claire remembered the two training books he had traded a few days ago. He has been very depressed by that incident these past few days. Haven''t had time to read the above.


    Xilian happened to practice vindictiveness, and the performance just now was very trustworthy. Claire simply left the cultivation method to him to practice first. Anyway, he had to stay in the capital for a few days, and then he would give it to the people in the territory after returning. The knights practice.


    "It''s the same as before, don''t reveal it." Claire instructed softly.


    "I know!" Cillian nodded vigorously, held the two books in both hands, and began to read.


    But after a while, Xilian''s brows were wrinkled, and he began to quickly flip through the two cultivation methods, his expression was a little confused.


    After seeing it, Claire asked: "Is it difficult to say above?"


    This cultivation method comes from the realm of self-cultivation, and it is normal to be complicated.


    "It''s not." Xilian shook his head, "It''s just that the above records are not the same as the fighting spirit I''m cultivating now. It seems that what I''ve cultivated is magic power..."


    The error-free chapters of "Beginning to Be a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on the new book Haige Novel.com. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend the new book Haige Novel.com!


    If you like to be a lord in the Viscounty, please collect it: () Beginning in the Viscounty as a lord

 Chapter 192： : 1 new road

    "Lord Claire, the cultivation method here is a bit different from the Dou Qi cultivation method I learned? What I cultivate is magic power..."


    "Ah?" Claire looked stunned, took the two cultivation methods from Xilian and watched.


    It took about ten minutes for Claire to look at the contents in a rough way. The expression on his face was shocked, but he also showed a trace of excitement and excitement.


    "Hi..." Claire took a breath and fell into deep thought.


    These two exercises were not the Dou Qi cultivation methods he thought at first, and they were different from the previous one from the martial arts world. They were meant to allow people to cultivate their Dou Qi more quickly. Now the two books are different, and the concepts are different from the root.


    The internal power of fighting qi and martial arts is a kind of energy obtained by exercising one''s own body, while the cultivation law in the world of self-cultivation is different. The monks there absorb the aura of heaven and earth in themselves, and use all kinds of magical energy by activating the aura. spell.


    In the world that Claire lives in now, there is no concept of spiritual energy, and it is not vindictiveness, but the ubiquitous magic power that separates from everything in the world. Therefore, these two spiritual energy cultivation methods are adapted to the rules of this world. Absorbing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth has changed to absorbing the magic power of all things. Except for the difference in energy body, there are few changes in other places.


    Seeing Claire frowning, Cillian asked, "Lord Claire, what''s wrong?"


    "It''s okay." Claire waved his hand, "There is something wrong with these two cultivation methods, I have to think about it..."


    Claire flipped through the two books again. After confirming the feasibility of the above cultivation steps, she raised her head and said to Cillian, "Did you see the strangeness of these two books?"


    Xilian nodded, "I can see that there are obvious differences in the way we cultivate Dou Qi, and what we cultivate is not Dou Qi, but magic, but after reading the description inside, I feel it is the same as what we usually practice. There are similarities in Dou Qi, for example, every time you advance to the level, your physical strength and strength can be greatly improved, and you will not be as weak as a mage."


    Claire nodded and gestured to the other party: "Go ahead, what else did you find."


    "It''s just... in actual combat, the combat power may not be comparable to that of knights or warriors who practice fighting spirit."


    Claire nodded with satisfaction, and continued to speak along with the other party''s words.


    "You are right, the above only records how to cultivate magic power, but there is no corresponding fighting method..."


    Such as Dou Qi, the most basic skills such as covering Dou Qi on weapons, and various combat skills that will be learned later, are all fighting methods that can maximize the combat effectiveness of Dou Qi.


    And the above two cultivation methods only record about how to cultivate magic power just like cultivating fighting qi, but there is no mention of how to use it.


    It''s like you have a mountain of gold, but you can''t find a way to use it.


    Claire conjectured that if they exchanged the martial arts of their world with Hong Qi, they would be able to transform into the same fighting skills as the fighting skills of this world.


    Damn, Hong Qi was killed, and Claire''s line with the world over there was broken.


    ...


    "Give this copy to that one and try to practice." Claire handed over the copy of "Frost Frost Ghost Art" and continued, "I''ll find a way to do the rest."


    This is a mature system in another world, and it is impossible for Claire to give up just like that, and if he continues to dig, he might be able to explore a brand new path in this world.


    As a mage, when Claire thought of this possibility, he couldn''t help but get excited. What a qualified mage loves most is to explore the unknown and summarize it into an objective law for his own use.


    "Yes!" Cillian solemnly accepted the book and replied.


    "By the way, the things on this must not be circulated." Although he believed in Cillian, Claire still asked.


    "Understood, even if I die, I won''t spread it out." Cillian assuredly assured.


    "It''s not that serious." Claire smiled, "Just to make you pay attention."


    "You practice first. I''ll go back and study it to see if I can figure out how to use it. I''ll come back to you in a few days. Oh, by the way, lean over."


    Although Cillian was puzzled, he approached Claire obediently, "What''s wrong?"


    Claire bent her fingers slightly and tapped on Cillian''s forehead, "Close your eyes and see what you can feel?"


    Hearing Claire''s words, Cillian closed his eyes and felt it carefully. After a while, he felt several bright spots of light floating around in his spiritual world, like an active elf.


    "I saw a lot of light spots, and they kept floating around in my head."


    Claire nodded and retracted her fingers.


    "Those are magic powers, which also shows that you have a good affinity for magic power, and you should be able to practice according to that book." The first chapter of the two books is to perceive the magic power (reiki) in the omniscience of the air. It is then incorporated into the body as taught above.


    Magic power has affinity. The higher the affinity, the easier it is to cultivate. Some people with high affinity can see the magic molecules free in the air as soon as they are born, but some have low affinity. No matter how you teach them, you can''t see them. That light-like magic molecule.


    And Claire helped Cillian step into the threshold ahead of time. As for whether he can continue to walk, it depends on his talent. Magic affinity is only part of a magician''s talent in magic, and cannot represent a magician''s future. .


    ...


    After saying goodbye to Cillian briefly, Claire returned to the library in the Royal Capital Academy of Magic with another Scarlet Heaven Sutra.


    I started to rummage through the collection of books inside, and I found some researches done by predecessors on Dou Qi and magic power, and even read a lot of books on the origin and generation of Dou Qi.


    Some scholars believe that fighting qi was researched by an ancient mage when he studied the human body, but this argument is untenable and is not recognized by those who practice fighting qi. Some scholars believe that fighting qi is harmonious The energy body with the same magic power, the two are essentially the same thing, but this theory was later overturned.


    Several theories that are more popular now are that there is a God of Dou Qi who spread his knowledge to the human world, so humans can learn Dou Qi, but this God of Dou Qi does not like fame and fortune, so humans know a lot about him Little, but this is not unreasonable. At least from many estimates, it can be known that in the age of myths, the energy body of fighting qi has already appeared, and in many discovered planes, the creatures inside will also have fighting qi. , so it is not unacceptable that it was spread by God.


    There is another widely accepted saying that vindictiveness is the energy that exists naturally in the body of every living being, and vindictiveness will naturally be produced after physical exercise to a certain extent.


    Up to now, there is still no definite answer about the origin of Dou Qi, but the generation has all been researched, and it is spontaneously generated from the human body. The human body itself is a treasure that can be excavated, and the process of cultivating Dou Qi is to constantly excavate. Every promotion is a transition of life, but the way is slightly different from that of the mage.


    Purple Pen Literature


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 193： : Battle Mage

    Claire has read so many books in the library, and it is not that she has gained nothing at all. Claire found a lineage of mage and the cultivation method she got is somewhat similar to the description.


    That is¡ªBattle Mage, the opponent is mainly based on intensive fighting skills, assisted by elemental magic, they have tyrannical physical fitness, and extremely fast moving speed, all the magic they have learned is only for better close combat.


    The most crucial point is that they also condense magic into their bodies, and then use special skills to find a fighting method with high speed and high attack. At the same time, they have the advantages of fighters and mages who practice fighting qi, and can be close to the soldiers on the battlefield. The body hits are comparable, and at a critical moment, you can hit your face with a flaming explosion, which is simply impossible to prevent.


    But the only pity is that this line of battle mages has stayed in history. The most recent records about them are thousands of years ago. There is no record about their cultivation methods and fighting methods, just in books. Simply recorded the lineage of the Master and this branch.


    And in the words of the author of this book: If there is nothing that has been handed down and recorded in history, there is no need to hand it down.


    He despises this kind of mage who has taken the wrong path. This is what most mages think. The path of the current mage lineage is very sound. If you keep walking along this path, you can finally surpass the gods!


    And the strongest in the battle mage lineage is only the powerhouse of the sanctuary mage level, and you can see at a glance what is there to learn on the road to the end.


    However, Claire doesn''t think so. Although he also firmly believes that the current line of mage is the most correct, it does not mean that the line of the other party has no merit. At least the two cultivation methods in his hand have been given. There is a very perfect road, but there is a lack of fighting methods.


    But I am very angry that the fighting methods of the battle mage lineage have not been handed down. Otherwise, Claire can refer to one or two even if he does not copy it. Now he can only rely on those scattered introductions and concepts to explore by himself.


    ¡­


    About a week has passed. Claire has been rummaging in the library for knowledge about this aspect in the past few days. Although he could not find a particularly practical method, according to the notes of some predecessors and the ideas recorded above, Claire''s mind Gradually there is a more obscure path.


    This is a different path from that of the battle mage. Although the battle mage is proficient in melee combat, he is generally more inclined to the line of mage, because many spells and magic knowledge that need to be used are inseparable from magic, and want to Condensing the magic power into the body, if you are not proficient in magic, it is difficult to do at all.


    But Claire is different. He has a cultivation method from another world. The above record is to absorb magic power from the outside and integrate it into his body, so he doesn''t have to learn the skills of a battle mage to keep magic power in his body. He wants to What he did was to develop a new way of fighting.


    In the next few days, Claire started to practice according to the method mentioned above. Because he was already a senior mage, the practice went smoothly. The magic power was easily introduced into the body, and then it was integrated into the body according to the above secret method.


    In just one week, Claire felt that her body became a lot tighter, and she gained a lot of strength out of thin air.


    After continuing to practice for two or three days, Claire successfully broke through the first realm recorded above. If according to the evaluation standards of Hong Qi, Claire is now a monk in the Qi refining period.


    ¡­


    Outside the Sunset Mountains.


    In a rare place, where Claire was alone, she stretched out one hand and squeezed her fist gently, and then that arm bulged with distinct muscle mass, which was very beautiful.


    After a few glances, Claire closed his eyes. Now he can clearly feel that his body is running magic power according to a strange meridian, which is completely different from that of the mage, but it does not conflict. The magic spin of his mage lineage is still running freely, constantly absorbing external magic power, which can be said to complement each other.


    After feeling the changes in her body, Claire took out the fine-quality sword that she had spent several thousand gold coins to buy. It had the enchanted inscription of the alchemist on it, which allowed energy to run freely on it. Dou Qi and magic power were both energy. The body, although it is refined for the sake of fighting spirit, but the magic power can also work on it.


    "It''s time to experiment..." Claire muttered to herself.


    After finishing speaking, Claire held the silver sword in both hands and aimed at a huge rock about seven or eight meters away from him.


    My heart began to calm down, I controlled my habit of using spells subconsciously, and began to slowly run the magic in the meridians in my body according to the route I had researched.


    The books in the library gave him a lot of theoretical support, and the battle between Hong Qi and Yunwen youth also gave him a lot of inspiration. Since it is a cultivation method in the world of self-cultivation, he cannot go there like a mage. Recite the incantation, otherwise, this path will move closer to the Battle Mage.


    The magic power in the body slowly moved to the hands along the meridians, and then flowed into the great sword through the hands, and the great sword was quickly wrapped by the gorgeous magic power.


    Claire was overjoyed when she saw it. This is already the same technique as covering the sword with Dou Qi. It is also a new use of magic power. However, the magic power output from her body is very stable, not like Dou Qi. The aggressiveness of it, so even if it is covered, it is still far less powerful than the fighting qi. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    However, this is not the combat method that Claire has developed, and that is still to come.


    After concentrating the magic power on the great sword, Claire began to construct the spell configuration of the wind blade spell that he had modified many times, which was the magic configuration he had spent days dissecting.


    At the moment when the spell configuration was completed, the magic power on the great sword poured into the spell configuration instantly, and two light cyan wind blades appeared on both sides of the great sword, like two sword edges that appeared.


    ¡­


    After the special-shaped wind blade appeared on the big sword, Claire moved, his toes touched the ground, and the whole person rushed out like an arrow from the string. He chopped down on a big rock.


    The smoke dissipated, and the sound of explosion came, "Boom!"


    When I looked at the rock again, it had been completely divided into two rocks from the middle, and the incisions were extremely neat.


    There was a flash of joy in Claire''s eyes, which showed that he was on the right track! The fighting method of this road has been researched by myself, and the power is not bad. It is completely the power that a wind blade should have, and if it is used by a knight on a big sword, the threat will rise straight.


    Next, Claire stood not far away and began to experiment with the effect of the wind blade being shot out of the great sword.


    That''s right, the wind blade can not only be attached to the big sword, but can also be shot like a spell cast by a mage, and the power of the shot wind blade is not much reduced!


    The error-free chapters of "Beginning to Be a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on the new book Haige Novel.com. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend the new book Haige Novel.com!


    If you like to be a lord in the Viscounty, please collect it: () Beginning in the Viscounty as a lord

 Chapter 194： : Magic Swordsman

    Afterwards, Claire tested other analyzed spell structures in the Sunset Mountain Range, and they all performed as smoothly as she expected.


    Claire calls the cultivation path branched out from this line as the Magic Swordsman, which is a cultivation path branched off from the mage lineage.


    Although Claire doesn''t know if the fighting technique converted after exchanging the cultivation technique of the self-cultivation world will be the same as the one he deduced, but this is already the most suitable fighting technique he thinks. If you trade in the combat skills of the cultivation world in the future, then you can refer to the content and make changes.


    Unlike the Battle Mage, the Sorcerer Swordsman''s fighting style is also close combat, but the focus is fundamentally different. The Battle Mage focuses on close combat, supplemented by magic, while the Sorcerer Swordsman focuses on magic , The fighting skills are only to be able to better exert the power of the spell, just like the blow that Claire just made, if he is proficient in fighting, he can exert more power.


    If there is no magic, then the combat power of this vein will plummet.


    As for which is better and which is worse, we can''t tell for the time being, but time will tell.


    The advantages of this line of magic swordsmen are obvious. Compared with the line of mages, there is no so-called weakness in the early stage. They can even suppress the knights and warriors who cultivate vindictiveness in the early stage. And because it is the reason for cultivating magic power, the lifespan of this vein is as long as that of a mage, which is much better than cultivating fighting qi.


    But the shortcomings are also obvious, that is, this vein aggregates all the shortcomings of the mage. For example, the cultivation process requires a certain magic talent, and breaking through the bottleneck is much more difficult than cultivating vindictiveness. Although the money spent is not as expensive as the mage, but It is also far more than the warriors who practice martial arts.


    The most important thing is to rely heavily on the main line of mages. The main reason why magic swordsmen can perform magic is the structure of spells.


    Here is a brief explanation of the magician''s casting process. From the beginning of chanting a spell, the magician begins to build a spell structure in his spiritual world. After the structure is successfully established, as long as the magic power is injected into it, a spell can be successfully cast. .


    Spells are more of an auxiliary means. If you are proficient enough with a spell, you don''t need to sing at all, and you can condense the spell as soon as you raise your hand. This is the instant spell that high-level mages will use.


    The higher the level of the spell, the more complex the structure of the spell. Now Claire''s advanced spells are enough for a junior mage to count on a scratch paper for several days, and the advanced mental power is strong enough, and it only takes a few seconds. can be calculated.


    If it was a Forbidden Spell-level spell, an ordinary mage would not be able to calculate it even if he died. This is also one of the main reasons for restricting a mage''s promotion, which is the most important part of a mage''s talent.


    You have been promoted to the Archmage level by upgrading potions, but you can''t cast any of the Archmage-level spells. Do you have the nerve to say that you are an Archmage-level magician? A very talented high-level mage can directly hang you up.


    But Claire''s solution is to directly take out a designed magic spell structure and slap it on your face, shouting: "Don''t calculate for me what is there or not, just construct it for me directly according to this spell structure!"


    This is equivalent to your teacher writing Newton''s law directly on the blackboard, and then saying to you: "Don''t worry about how this law came from, you don''t have to worry about how to derive it, you just know how to use it!"


    This works very well, allowing magic swordsmen to mobilize the magic power in their bodies to use magic, but it also has shortcomings.


    That is, the understanding of spells is not enough. The lower limit is pulled down, but the upper limit is also pulled down relatively. The same spell can be used by a magic swordsman and an ordinary mage, but the effect is completely different.


    For example, Claire can control the speed and power of the shot wind blade, and can even change the direction it shoots halfway through. But the magic swordsman''s words can only condense the wind blade, as for more use, there is no way, at most, the wind blade will be thrown away from the sword edge.


    Therefore, this line is particularly dependent on the support of mainstream mages. The mages can be compared to mathematicians, while the magic swordsmen are like engineers who use formulas developed by mathematicians.


    If there is no spell configuration that the mage has analyzed for them, the magic swordsman lineage cannot use the corresponding magic at all.


    This is also the point that differentiates them from Battle Mage. A Battle Mage is essentially a Mage, but he takes the path of melee combat. And they are more like warriors in essence, taking the road of using spells.


    Moreover, Claire has no plans to spread this vein for the time being. He wants to make the magic swordsman a force only under his command. But this also brings a certain degree of difficulty to the expansion of the magic swordsman line. If more mages are involved, then the various systems of this line will be more perfected, and there will be some people in the structure of those spells. Research and transform the most suitable spell configuration for the magic swordsman.


    But I just can''t bear it, this is a brand new road, I can''t just let it go, even if it will hinder the development of the magic swordsman.


    If you wait until later, if Claire has obtained a higher-level cultivation method, then you can consider releasing this path.


    Otherwise, if this brand new road is released now, then you will have less than the slightest advantage. Some mages are big dogs, some have their own mages towers, and a large group of mages work for them. It is a top mage, and his research ability far exceeds that of Claire. After releasing it, I couldn''t even see their taillights.


    Therefore, although it is a bit selfish, Claire still intends to keep it private, and if she studies it by herself, it can catch up with the use of Hirion and the knights in the territory.


    When his level catches up in the future, his research ability improves, or he trades for a new and more powerful cultivation method, he will make the line of magic swordsmen public, and they will not be able to catch up with him, he said. Maybe even get a good name.


    The founder of the magic swordsman line, it sounds pretty good, it sounds like a title that can be remembered in history. It is much more reliable than the name Duke Tulip.


    ...


    After researching the general system Claire returned to the Knights Academy and found Cillian immediately. With Hubert''s badge, Claire is now in the Knights Academy. Feel free, no one is stopping you.


    After meeting, Claire''s first sentence was to ask, "How is your practice with the book I gave you?"


    Xilian''s face was a little embarrassed. "It''s all going well. I''ve already introduced magic into my body, but it''s one step away."


    "Huh? What steps?" Claire wondered.


    "Introducing the undead into the body... It seems to say so, after completing this step, you can advance to the first realm."


    Claire took the Frost Ghost Art from Cillian, and sure enough, the necessary steps to advance to Qi training as recorded above are to introduce the ghost into her body and convert the original magic power (aura) into ice magic power. Sure enough, as the title says, ghost art naturally has to be practiced with ghosts.


    Purple Pen Literature


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 195： : undead

    Claire used the badge given by Hubert to help Cillian take a few days of leave, and the process went very smoothly. When the leave was approved, the teacher in charge of granting leave brought Cillian to the office. He asked a few times from the side, saying that he was a genius, let him focus on cultivation, and don''t run around with miscellaneous people.


    When he said this, he glanced at Claire several times with his eyes, and the target was particularly obvious, but Claire just smiled and didn''t care. According to ordinary people, he was indeed influencing Xilian.


    After taking Cillian out of the Knights Academy, Claire took him directly to the place with the most undead in the capital, which is the largest cemetery in the capital. It is located near the Academy of Magic in the capital. There are many students. During the spell test, they would come here to find the undead to test the power of their spells, which can be regarded as reducing the number of undead in the cemetery, so the people in the capital have no opinion.


    I just don''t know if they will kill the undead of their grandfather when they test the power of the spell.


    It''s not that such a thing has happened before. In order to verify his conjecture: "The undead can retain a certain memory even after death", and then ran to a grave at night and dug out the corpse inside, I went back and made the lowest-level white bone skeleton, and let it restore some memories of the previous life. After studying the memory of the skeleton carefully at the end, I realized that this skeleton is actually my grandfather!


    This news directly exploded in the entire circle of mages in the kingdom. The topic continued for several months before cooling down. The mages of other departments were happy, so the mages from the undead department went back to test the food they made. Undead creatures such as ghouls and skeletons, will they have any blood relationship with them, so as not to make the same jokes as others.


    ...


    It was only at night that Claire slipped in with Cillian. After easily avoiding the patrolling guards, the two of them successfully entered the cemetery. As soon as they entered, they saw the graves all over the mountains and plains. The cold moonlight above and the prominent tombstone were really infiltrative, and some timid people could be stunned when they saw it.


    "Zi!"


    As Claire walked Cillian through a grave, a pair of maggot-covered hands suddenly stretched out from the grave.


    Claire didn''t even look at it. With a flick of her hand, she took out the big sword and stabbed it directly. After repeatedly stabbing it several times, after confirming that the ghoul was dead, Claire took the big sword back.


    This kind of ghoul that has just turned into a corpse is nothing to be afraid of, just a bit disgusting. Ordinary people can kill it with a wooden stick.


    "Look where the undead are, the book says ten undead." Claire said.


    "Okay." Cillian nodded and began to turn his head to look for it.


    "Just tell me if you find it, you can''t catch it." Claire instructed again, and Claire made full preparations in the library in order to catch the undead.


    "clear!"


    ...


    This is the largest cemetery in the capital, and most of the dead are buried here, so many undead are born every day, and it is not difficult to find ten.


    It took less than half an hour for Claire and Cillian to successfully capture ten undead of relatively high quality.


    These undead are blue in color, their eyes are sluggish, and they have no awakened wisdom. They only wander around their graves. If they encounter a living person, they will take the initiative to pounce on them and absorb their vitality.


    If there is a chance, it is not that you cannot advance to the first-level undead creature, and you will have a certain amount of wisdom at that time. But it can only live a little longer. After a certain period of time, the Wangdu Academy of Magic will send someone over to clean up the undead creatures inside.


    Otherwise, why should the cemetery be placed near the Royal Capital Academy of Magic, just to allow the students inside to regularly clean up the undead creatures inside, so as to avoid the emergence of high-level undead creatures and disrupt the normal operation of the capital.


    "Are you ready?" Claire said to Cillian.


    Xilian has also operated the magic power in the body according to the method recorded in the Frost Cold Ghost Art, and then nodded at Claire, "Okay."


    Then Claire leaned the ten bound undead towards Xilian''s body one by one. As soon as the undead got close to Xilian''s side, it was sucked into the body by an invisible force.


    And every time Hirian inhaled an undead, his face became pale, and his expression became a little painful. Now he only felt that his body was immersed in the ice water, and the cold air penetrated into every pore of him. He had never felt such a cold before.


    "Is it still bearable?" Claire asked with concern.


    "No problem!" Cillian replied through gritted teeth.


    After getting the other party''s affirmative answer, Claire continued to lean the remaining undead on Xilian one by one.


    All ten undead entered Xilian''s body, and there was no fluctuation at all, like a mud cow entering the sea, but Claire could feel something more, he could feel the magic power in Xilian''s body changed a little bit. , and his body is now undergoing some kind of change.


    After dozens of seconds, the painful expression on Cillian''s face eased, and Claire could also feel that the changes in his body were coming to an end.


    He immediately asked, "Have you been promoted?"


    Xilian slowly opened his eyes, a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes, then hid the depths of his eyes, and replied, "Yes, I''ve been promoted, and my body seems to have changed."


    "Huh?" Claire asked. "Tell me more."


    "It''s hard to say." Cillian frowned, a little distressed.


    "I''ll show it to you."


    "Also," Claire replied, taking a few steps back, "Of course it would be best if you could show it."


    After Claire backed away, Cillian slowly raised his hands, and a strange magic wave spread out from his body. Claire could clearly feel it, although it was similar to the wave when the mage casts spells. , but it is not the same kind of fluctuation at all, so I watched it more carefully.


    Then, with Xilian as the center, ten illusory figures gradually appeared around him. Claire was shocked. Those ten illusory figures were familiar to him. They were exactly the ten undead he had just sent into Xilian''s body. .


    After a few more seconds, the ten illusory figures solidified, giving people the feeling that it was a little different from the previous aimless undead.


    Claire leaned over again and asked, "They''re under your control, right?"


    Xilian''s expression was a little uncertain, "It seems so, I feel so, but I can''t believe it."


    After speaking, he tried to control an undead to pick up a stone on the ground, and then the undead picked up the stone according to his instructions, and then walked over and touched it in his hand.


    Now Cillian has finally confirmed Yes, they are under my control. "


    Claire opened her eyes wide and carefully observed the undead, and muttered to herself: "This is not a spell for manipulating the undead, I have never seen Hongqi use it before, he didn''t use it. What about it, or did it change after the cultivation method arrived in this world?"


    Claire is not a mage of the undead department. After reading it several times, he still couldn''t see anything, so he simply gave up. Anyway, this is not a bad change.


    "Has your body changed now?" Claire asked.


    Cillian said honestly: "When I just issued the command, the magic power in my body was consumed a little..."


    "It''s normal, it would be weird if it didn''t consume mana."


    Cillian frowned and thought for a while before answering, "The magic in my body seems to have cooled a bit."


    Claire had already guessed this point, so he took out the system he had developed and started teaching on the spot. Cillian''s comprehension ability was also very fast, and it only took a few hours under Claire''s careful guidance to condense it. After coming up with a simple spell configuration, and then injecting magic power, a wind blade appeared as desired.


    Later, Claire asked Hirian to condense the spell configuration of the ice cone technique. Sure enough, the spell configuration of the ice cone technique condensed a lot faster than the wind blade.


    Just as Claire thought, the "Frost Ghost Art" practice method will make practitioners move closer to the ice element, and cast ice element spells to be more handy.


    The error-free chapters of "Beginning to Be a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on the new book Haige Novel.com. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend the new book Haige Novel.com!


    If you like to be a lord in the Viscounty, please collect it: () Beginning in the Viscounty as a lord

 Chapter 196： : lend you auspicious words

    "Begin as a lord in a viscount (!


    In the next few days, Claire has been teaching Hirian the knowledge of the spell configuration, and Hirian also studied it very seriously, and finally released it as successfully as Claire expected.


    Just as Claire had guessed, after cultivating the "Frost Ghost Art", Xilian was easier to master ice spells.


    The few days of leave he asked for soon ended, and Claire sent Cillian back to the Knights Academy again. For the current Cillian, the Knights Academy is the most suitable place for him. There are some things in it that are Claire''s Can''t teach him.


    Although the magic swordsman line has a good prospect, it does not mean that the Dou Qi line is not good enough. Those who can be passed down for hundreds of thousands of years must have their own uniqueness. And there is no conflict between the two, so dual cultivation is possible, but although dual cultivation is possible, Claire still persuades Xilian to focus on fighting qi cultivation.


    After all, the current line of magic guides is only in its infancy, so there is no need to hurry. If the cultivation is too fast, there may be problems.


    ...


    "Marquis Hubert?"


    As soon as Claire took Cillian into the Knights Academy, he saw a familiar figure.


    "Hey, Viscount Clare!" Hubert also greeted Claire unexpectedly. He just happened to come over to see it today, but he didn''t expect to meet Claire.


    Claire walked over with Cillian. After Cillian approached, he concealed his inner shock and said hello: "Lord Dean!"


    I thought to myself: Lord Claire actually knows the dean of their academy? ! That is the existence of the Sword Saint level!


    Hubert''s eyes fell on Cillian, then put it back on Claire, and said, "This is the friend you are talking about in the Knights Academy."


    Claire nodded with a smile, "Yes, good friend."


    "I heard from the person below that you used the voucher I gave to ask him for several days of leave."


    Claire pursed her lips, "There just happened to be something, but it won''t happen in the future."


    "Hahahaha, I misunderstood, I don''t mean to blame you." Hubert smiled heartily again, "Although the Knights Academy is a little strict, it is not so strict, not to mention that I promised to help your busy."


    Hubert said, the sentence suddenly stopped, he glanced at Cillian suspiciously, then pointed his finger at Cillian, and said uncertainly: "Is the wave in him magic?"


    A strange look flashed in Claire''s eyes. If it was the mage who noticed that there were magic fluctuations in Cillian, he would not be surprised, but how could Hubert be so sensitive as a martial artist?


    Claire didn''t say it directly, she waved her hand first, signaling to Cillian to go in first.


    "You go back first, I''ll talk to your dean."


    Xilian glanced back and forth on the two of them, and finally replied: "Yes!"


    ...


    After Cillian walked away, Hubert joked: "Listening to his tone, you don''t seem to be good friends, but more like superiors and subordinates."


    This is not surprising. Although most of the students in the Knights Academy will join the army after graduation, some of them are sent by some noble families to cultivate their own private power, and those students who join the army are themselves many of them. children of the family. So Hubert didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with Cillian''s tone just now, it should be Claire''s unwillingness to disclose their relationship.


    Claire waved his hand and said with a smile: "It''s really a friend, I just saved his life before."


    Hubert smiled and said nothing, leading the topic to the topic just now.


    "I just felt the magic in him, right?"


    Claire raised her eyebrows and replied, "That''s true. But don''t worry, it''s just that his magic talent is pretty good, so let him practice it, that is to say, it will not affect his Dou Qi practice. ."


    Claire didn''t intend to expose the Sorcerer Swordsman just like that, and the excuse of practicing magic is not bad.


    "I didn''t mean that. It''s good to have the talent to learn magic, but I don''t."


    "You are a strong swordsman level, and the talent in this area is not something that ordinary people can have."


    I don''t know if it was because Claire felt wrong. He felt that when Hubert said that sentence, his tone was a little emotional, as if he was regretting.


    "Oh yes, you are now a senior mage, right?" Hubert said suddenly.


    Claire was a little stunned, but still replied: "Well, it''s also the credit of that fruit."


    "Don''t be so humble, you are already a senior mage at the age of sixteen, which is more than most mages." Hubert said with admiration.


    Claire felt that Hubert was a little strange today, but he couldn''t say what went wrong, so he could only continue to reply: "Good luck."


    "Luck." Hubert sighed, "Luck is also a part of strength, and some people are just a little bit bad luck."


    Claire had a vague guess in her heart. At this time, Hubert patted Claire on the shoulder and said earnestly, "With your talent, you will definitely be promoted to the level of a wizard before the age of sixty."


    After listening to the other party''s words, Claire confirmed the guess in her heart and replied, "I borrow your good words."


    Hubert patted his clothes and said, "I still have something to do, so I won''t talk to you. I''ll talk more next time when I''m free."


    "Goodbye!" Claire waved.


    Hubert took a few steps forward, stopped suddenly, turned around and said, "Are you going to the wedding banquet of the heir of Duke Charles'' family?"


    The Duke of Charles is a hereditary title, and the former old duke is about to abdicate, so the one who is married now is his heir, the new Duke of Charles.


    Claire thought for a moment and replied, "I think Shane''s invitation should be able to take me in, so I should go."


    Claire originally planned to leave it to Shane himself, and he didn''t need to go to the scene, but now that Hubert''s words are an invitation, it''s not that he can''t take time to look at it.


    Hearing Claire''s humorous answer, Hubert laughed heartily: "Hahahaha, it''s okay, you''ll be stopped at the door by then, I''ll take you in again, and make sure no one stops you."


    Claire bowed slightly and said respectfully, "Thank you very much then."


    "Hahahaha! It''s really interesting to chat with you." Hubert laughed out loud again, "Let''s talk at the next party, I really have something to leave."


    ...


    In the innermost lounge of the tulip shop, Claire lay comfortably on the recliner sofa, looking at Shane who was busy and asked.


    "When did that Duke Charles'' wedding take place?"


    Xia En put down the gift box in his hand, turned around and said unexpectedly: "When will you pay attention to this kind of thing, don''t you always stay in the library without hearing anything outside the window?"


    Hearing Shane''s joke, Claire just smiled, "Go and have a look, if you are idle, you are idle."


    Xia En did not stop the work in his hands, and continued to work again and again: "It will start the day after tomorrow. You see, isn''t this the gift box I was preparing to give out at that time?"


    "Does a gift box have to be so particular, I think you''ve been busy for more than half an hour." Claire stood up and walked over.


    Xia En spread his hands helplessly, "Isn''t this a gift already selected, then I can only do more work on the gift box."


    Saying Xia En suddenly remembered something, "I gave our product a new name, based on the content of your story, it''s called - a gift from the **** of love! What? Sample?"


    Claire nodded after hearing it, "Very good, the name is straightforward, but not conventional."


    Hearing the proud look on Shane''s face, he pinned his head, "Don''t look at who I am! I have already done the preparatory work, and the reputation of the product has already been sold, as long as this product is in Charlie''s place. After being famous at the Duke''s wedding banquet, there will be no worries about clients after that."


    "Hmm." Claire responded a few times, and then asked: "Tell me about this Duke Charles, I don''t know him well yet."


    Beginning as a Lord in a Viscounty The latest chapter address: https://


    Begin to be a lord in the Viscounty to read the full text address: https://


    Start being a lord in the Viscounty txt download address: https://


    Start being a lord in the Viscounty Mobile reading: https://


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click on the \"Favorites\" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 196 Borrow you auspicious words), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time!


    If you like Becoming a Lord in the Viscounty, please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 197： : The reason for the marriage

    "Do you want to listen to the current Duke Charles or the previous Duke Charles?" Shane asked.


    Claire wondered, "Is there a difference?"


    "Of course there is a difference." Shane said, "Although the current Duke Charles is Little Charlie, the actual controller is the old Charlie behind him."


    "Huh?" Claire was even more puzzled. "Why did the previous old Charlie abdicate? Isn''t it bad to be the clear-cut controller?"


    "Uh... Let''s talk about this wedding." Xia En has been in the capital all the year round, and is very well informed about the various gossips here.


    Shane''s voice became smaller, "I tell you don''t go out, this is a political marriage between the Charlie family and the royal family. The object of the marriage is the second daughter of His Majesty the King, in order to be worthy of the second daughter. The status of Her Royal Highness, the old Duke Charles, only abdicated."


    Claire raised her eyebrows, really interesting news.


    "Do you know why you got married?" Claire asked.


    "Uh... It seems that the second princess fell in love with the current Duke Charles at a ball. His Majesty thought that he was worthy of this status anyway, so he simply married off. The old Duke Charles felt that he could climb up with the royal family. Relatives are also very happy, so there is this wedding."


    Claire: "..."


    Why does it feel a little bad? It seems that I have also been targeted by the little princess of the kingdom. Shouldn''t I also get married in the future? !


    "Why is your face so ugly?" Shane asked with concern.


    Claire waved her hand, "Ah, it''s okay."


    "Oh, by the way, if you go to this banquet, you might meet Irene. He told me about you several times, saying that you won''t go to see her when you come to the capital."


    Hearing this, Claire''s face froze. It''s not that he doesn''t like Irene or anything. She is a good-looking person, has a high status, and has a good temperament. But he is only sixteen now! He is still a child! And how can one''s own life events be so simply decided by others?


    Shane stared at Claire''s face and asked suspiciously, "What''s the matter with you kid?! Irene went to Nafu City once, and I will never forget you."


    "Uh uh... Show me your gift box, I might give you some design ideas." Claire changed the subject.


    Although this way of diverting the topic was extremely blunt, Shane did not expose it. He knew that Claire was very strict, and it was impossible for him to get words out of his mouth.


    So I followed Claire to discuss the packaging of the gift box, how can I put the mark of the tulip shop on it, and it doesn''t look very awkward and unconventional.


    ...


    There was nothing like what Claire said that stopped him from the door. He walked in directly behind Shane, and the guards standing at the door didn''t ask a word at all.


    The housekeeper in charge of welcoming guests said hello to Shane, and as for Claire, it was assumed that Shane brought him here to meet the world.


    "Let''s go, the wedding banquet hasn''t started so soon, let''s find a place to rest for a while." Shane took Claire to find a seat with fewer people and sat down.


    Later, Claire also saw Sophia and the others coming in, and before they had time to say hello to the other party, it was convenient for other nobles to receive them in the room to discuss things.


    Claire took a glass of liqueur and sipped it, and continued to look around the venue, looking for Hubert.


    "Who are you looking for?" Shane stood up, "Irene is a princess, she won''t arrive so soon."


    Claire didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, but explained that the other party definitely didn''t believe it, so he could only let him guess.


    "Let''s go, don''t sit here all the time. These banquets are originally places for socializing. I''ll take you to meet the younger generation of nobles in the royal capital."


    Claire thought for a while, it was embarrassing to stay here alone, she simply picked up the wine glass and followed Shane to the crowded place.


    ...


    "This is the lord of the Viscount Griffin, Viscount Clare!"


    After Shane introduced the young boys and girls, he solemnly introduced Claire.


    After the voice fell, the scene suddenly became silent.


    Someone even whispered: "It''s just a viscount, I thought it was a big man from somewhere."


    Like Shane, they are all heirs of the top family, so they really don''t look down on a viscount, let alone a viscount who has never heard of the name at all. You don''t need to think about it. The bumpkin from the border.


    Shane felt that the scene was a little embarrassing, and added: "He is also a shareholder of Tulip Store and my partner."


    But those aristocratic teenagers who only eat, drink and play all day have heard of the name Tulip Shop, and they just nodded slightly, so as not to make Xia En so embarrassed.


    "I know the tulip shop!" a young and beautiful girl suddenly exclaimed, "It seems that they have recently released a product: a gift from the **** of love, which is very popular."


    "I seem to have heard that there is a touching story here..." Another girl suddenly said.


    Shane winked at Claire at this time, as if to say: You can see that my promotion is good, and the target customers know it.


    Claire also gave him a thumbs up secretly, and then said, "I''d better introduce myself, I''m the lord of Nafu City."


    As soon as these words came out, the scene fell into silence again, and then a fierce discussion broke out within a few seconds.


    "Nafu City? It sounds familiar."


    "I know, isn''t that a city where mermaids are haunted?"


    "Yes! I seem to have heard others say that the prototype of the story of Master Wendy''s mermaid princess came from there."


    "Really? I''m a big fan of Master Wendy. I''ve watched her mermaid princess performance no less than three times!"


    Not as Claire expected, those who were discussing intensely were all girls, and the boys were all stunned. The mermaid''s limelight swept the entire capital, and no matter how they didn''t care, they would still hear it from others.


    After a while, Claire was surrounded by a group of girls, pestering him to ask.


    "Do you really have a mermaid there?"


    "There are some, if you want to watch it, you can go to Nafu City for a tour, I will treat you well." Claire didn''t forget to advertise her city at this time.


    "What does a mermaid look like?"


    "It''s a mermaid who is half human and half fish!"


    "Does the mermaid look good?"


    "I''ve seen it once, and it''s beautiful."


    "Does it look good on me?" A beautiful girl raised her hand and asked.


    Claire thought for a while pretending to be tangled, and then said, "Each has its own strengths."


    "Hee hee The girl who got the compliment covered her mouth and laughed.


    When the other girls saw it, they pestered Claire and asked.


    "What about me! What about me!"


    "And I!"


    Xia En looked at him with jealousy. These noble ladies usually have a cold attitude, and it would be nice to have a few words with them. Where is Claire treated like this, surrounded by a group of noble ladies.


    Claire quickly moved the conversation elsewhere, and his two-life humour kept them laughing.


    But this also made the aristocratic teenagers on the side look embarrassed. They had a good conversation before Claire came, but now the girls are running away, leaving themselves and others behind.


    They don''t have any friendship with Claire, so someone said directly: "Viscount Claire! Your territory is so far away from the capital, it must be troublesome to go back and forth?"


    Especially with the word Viscount, the tone was a lot more intense, and all the people present suddenly heard the smell of gunpowder.


    The girls also stopped talking to Claire and looked back.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Xia En immediately stood up and said to the field: "I have been to Nafu City, where the environment is good, and it is quite close to the capital. If you have time, you can go and see it, maybe you can still watch it. To the mermaid."


    Claire didn''t speak, and just looked at the boy who spoke just now. To him, it was like a child''s slapstick, which was really childish and ridiculous.


    The error-free chapters of "Beginning to Be a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on the new book Haige Novel.com. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend the new book Haige Novel.com!


    If you like to be a lord in the Viscounty, please collect it: () Beginning in the Viscounty as a lord

 Chapter 198： : You want me to bow my head? I dont!

    "Begin as a lord in a viscount (!


    After Shane came out to meet the court, the other party did not show face, and continued: "This is the wedding venue of Duke Charles, how did a viscount come in?"


    Xia En''s face turned black immediately, and his tone was a little tough: "I brought it in, what''s wrong?"


    That said, even if Shane stood up for Claire, the other party couldn''t just admit it, otherwise he would be afraid of Shane if it got out.


    "It''s nothing, I just don''t think a Viscount is worthy of such a banquet."


    Xia En just wanted to say something and go back, but Claire stood up ahead of time, reached out to stop him, and whispered: "Forget it, don''t care about children."


    Then he turned to face the crowd and said, "You guys can play, I have to leave beforehand."


    Claire just turned her head and didn''t take a few steps when she heard the voice of the young man behind him again.


    "Cut, it''s long overdue to go, a border viscount, who is qualified to participate in this banquet?"


    Claire''s footsteps stopped. Although he was good-natured, he didn''t let anyone handle it at will, not to mention that the other party was taking an inch, and was completely targeting himself.


    Then Claire turned around and asked with a smile, "Then what kind of people do you think are qualified to attend this banquet?"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone present felt the smell of smoke in the air.


    The other party was speechless for a moment, and then replied, "How can we have people like us?"


    "What kind of people are you?" Claire asked pretending not to know.


    "Hmph, better than you anyway!"


    The corners of Claire''s mouth twitched, revealing a hint of sarcasm, and said with a smile, "Better than me? In what way are you better than me?"


    "You are strong in every aspect!" the boy said stiffly.


    "I''m sixteen years old this year, and I''m a senior mage. What qualifications do you have as a magic apprentice to talk about me?"


    "Uh¡­"


    Before the other party could say anything, Claire continued to ask: "I have four or five properties under my command, and I have 500,000 to 600,000 yuan in income every month. What''s wrong with you, who only asks your parents for money now? Qualified to speak to me?"


    Not only the teenager, but the teenagers present felt hot on their faces, and Claire''s words slapped their faces like a slap.


    "Also, I''m already a viscount now, and you''re just an heir who hasn''t inherited the title yet. What qualifications do you have to say that I''m not a viscount?"


    Claire''s series of face slaps directly caused the face and neck of the other person to turn red.


    "you you you!"


    "I, I... What''s wrong with me?" Claire spread her hands and said helplessly: "Isn''t what I said true? You are inferior to me in every way."


    The defense was broken, Claire''s words completely broke the opponent''s defense. There were tears in the corners of his eyes when he was so angry. He was still a fifteen or sixteen year old child, how could he bear this kind of anger.


    So he immediately took out a white handkerchief from his pocket and threw it towards Claire.


    shouted, "I''m going to fight you!"


    Before he finished speaking, he heard a "boom", and the piece of white handkerchief shattered into pieces and floated in the air.


    Claire said lightly: "Are you sure? I still didn''t understand what you just said. Are you a magic apprentice sure you want to challenge me?"


    The scene fell into silence again, and the boy''s expression was extremely rich now, he wanted to cry in fear but he didn''t dare.


    And the sound of Claire smashing the white handkerchief with magic also attracted the attention of some people around.


    In a few seconds, a lady ran over in a panic, hugged the boy just now, and shouted, "Abel! What''s wrong with you? Who bullied you?"


    The teenager shrank into his mother''s arms, looked at Claire with some fear, and then looked at the lady with aggrieved expression, Claire pouted, sorry, trouble is coming, I would have known that I would not have come to be with these children .


    "Whose child are you! Why are you so rude!" The noble lady stood up and asked with her waist on her shoulders.


    "I''m not someone''s kid, I''m Claire."


    "Mother, he''s just a border viscount." The boy immediately complained, and now that his backer is here, he is no longer afraid of Claire.


    "Border Viscount?" The lady deduced a lot of information from these four words, and her eyes flashed a trace of contempt. It''s not that the nobles of the royal capital look down on the border nobles, but they directly look down on all the nobles who are not the royal capital. , the frontier aristocracy is more severely discriminated against.


    The lady said arrogantly: "Today is the wedding banquet of Duke Charles, and I don''t want to worry about it so much. Please apologize, and it''s okay to apologize."


    Claire looked over with a puzzled look on her face, "Apologize for what? I didn''t do anything wrong. If you really want to apologize, it should be your child who apologizes to me."


    "You little kid!" The lady''s popular **** were up and down.


    Seeing the situation, Shane immediately stood up, "Mrs. Amy, Claire is a friend of our Ansair family, give me a face, let''s just forget about this, another day when the new products of our tulip shop are on the shelves. , I will give you one myself, what do you think?"


    The lady glanced at Shane contemptuously, "You can represent your Ansair family now? If you want me to give you face, you''re not qualified enough. It''s almost as good as letting your father come!"


    Hearing what the other party said, Xia En could only respond with a wry smile. His family was not much weaker than his own, and he was also the wife of the current head of the family. In terms of status, he was much higher than himself. In the eyes of the other party, the third young master of the family is nothing at all, and he can absolutely not sell his face.


    He could only look at Claire with a helpless expression: It''s over, there''s nothing I can do.


    "What if I don''t?" Claire said flatly.


    Shane''s heart tightened, and he clasped Claire''s arm with his hand, and whispered, "Don''t be in a hurry to argue with her, I''ll call my father over, he appreciates you very much."


    "Hmph, can you afford the consequences?" The lady gave Claire a provocative glance and chuckled, "You are a border noble, believe it or not, you can block all the industries in your territory by just saying one word. Don''t try to sell anything, don''t even think to buy anything from outside."


    Not to mention, these top nobles really have such abilities, and it is still simple to block a small noble in the border.


    But Claire didn''t react at all after hearing it, and she still licked her own ears, as if taking the other party''s words as a deaf ear.


    Seeing the indifferent expression on Claire''s face, the lady was furious and shouted, "Don''t you think I''m lying to you? I, Amy, always do what I say! Apologize to me right away!"


    Claire shrugged and asked, "Do you know why I want to make money?"


    "I care why you make money? Sorry!"


    Claire didn''t care what the other party was saying, and said to herself: "Making money is not the purpose, the purpose is that when something like this happens, that money will give me the confidence not to feel wronged by people like you and bow your head..."


    "What do you mean?" A strange color flashed in the lady''s eyes.


    Claire opened her arms and said arrogantly: "It means, you want me to apologize, but I don''t! If I have the ability to suppress me, I can''t eat, but even so, I won''t bow to you either!"


    Indeed, if the other party, as the top noble in the capital, really wanted to target him, he would indeed bring him a lot of trouble. For example, you must find a dealer for the iron ingots you made yourself, and if he is interfering with it, those dealers will definitely be willing to cooperate to lower the price. In addition, Nafu City needs to import a large amount of grain from other cities every year. If the other party is really willing, it is possible to notify the grain merchant not to sell the grain to himself.


    But as Claire said, he is not the kind of person who is willing to bow his head to earn money, he earns money to straighten his waist! If you don''t ask for help, how can you give up everything!


    Beginning as a Lord in a Viscounty The latest chapter address: https://


    Begin to be a lord in the Viscounty to read the full text address: https://


    Start being a lord in the Viscounty txt download address: https://


    Start being a lord in the Viscounty Mobile reading: https://


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click on the \"Favorites\" below to record this time (Chapter 198 You want me to bow my head? I don''t!) The reading record, you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like Becoming a Lord in the Viscounty, please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 199： : What is the origin of this kid? !

    "You!" A sharp look flashed in the lady''s eyes, "You are very good!"


    Claire also met her, "You don''t need to tell me, I''m really better than your child."


    It''s really bad, and Claire is not afraid. He has already pulled most of the nobles who do business in the capital onto his own thief boat. Their interests have been **** with Nafu City. The nobles give up their investment and future interests in Nafu City, they are willing. If it involves their own interests, they may sell you a face, but now that their interests are involved, let alone you, even if their biological father comes, it will not work.


    Therefore, the other party can only affect a part of it. It is impossible to completely suppress Nafu City. This is also Claire''s confidence.


    "I wrote it down, where are you the lord!"


    "Listen, I''m Viscount Clare from Viscount Griffin!"


    "Okay! In three days, I''ll let you know what the rage from the Arnold family is about."


    "I''m waiting to feel the anger from the Arnold family." Claire smiled.


    Xia En held his forehead with his hand. It seems that this matter has become a big deal, and now I don''t know how to end it.


    "You don''t have to wait that long, you can feel it now." The lady glared at Claire, the expression and words of the child in front of her made her feel very unhappy.


    Then he shouted: "Come here! Drive this lord from the Viscount Griffin out! A viscount is not worthy of attending a wedding banquet of this level!" When she said Claire''s title, the lady''s tone was still a lot heavier.


    Xia En''s pupils shrank and became anxious. If Claire was really kicked out, it would be a real shame.


    So he stood up immediately, stopped in front of Claire, and said, "Mrs. Amy, he is the guest I brought here!"


    "Oh? The guest you brought is that he doesn''t have an invitation in his hand, right? Then he should invite him out!"


    Seeing that the other party didn''t sell his face at all, Xia En clenched his fists anxiously, turned back and whispered to Claire, "Wait, I''ll go find my father."


    Claire put her hand on Shane''s shoulder and said, "No need to go."


    "No! You can''t just go out like this!" Shane became anxious.


    "I''m not going out..." Claire whispered, looking at a figure behind Shane.


    "What happened here? It''s so lively." A strong voice sounded.


    Shane looked back suddenly, and after seeing the visitor, he said respectfully, "Marquis Hubert!"


    Hubert''s eyes swept over Shane, nodded and said, "You are the little guy from the Ansair family, right?"


    Shane nodded, "I''m glad you can remember me."


    Then Hubert put his eyes on Claire, and said to Claire in the tone of an old acquaintance: "Why are you hiding here, I''ve been looking for you for a long time."


    The lady opposite heard Hubert''s intimate tone, her expression changed slightly, but it was well hidden and was not seen by others.


    Claire spread her hands helplessly and replied, "As I said last time, I''m going to be stopped at the door and not allowed in."


    "Hahahaha! Didn''t you come in? Why didn''t you say you didn''t come in?" Hubert laughed.


    "Someone kicked me out, or after I''m kicked out later, you can bring me in again." Claire glanced at the lady opposite.


    Hubert naturally knew what happened, and the reason why he told Claire so much was to give the lady some time to react.


    "Don''t be so troublesome." Hubert patted Claire on the shoulder, and then said to the lady, "It''s just a little thing between children, Mrs. Amy gave me face, and this matter is just fine. Bar?"


    The lady''s face became ugly. She had just finished her harsh words, and she compromised like this, wouldn''t it be too much of a slap in the face! However, Marquis Hubert had to give his face, so he was caught in a dilemma for a while.


    "Claire, you''re here too, don''t tell anyone."


    At this time, Sophia came out of the crowd wearing the cheongsam that Claire gave her, and covered half of her face with a folding fan, very charming.


    "Mrs. Sophia, long time no see." Claire nodded slightly at her.


    Amy''s pupils are shrinking, what is the origin of this person, to know Sophia and Hubert at the same time! Is this really a Border Viscount? !


    "Xia En, what are you doing here with your friends?" Xia En''s father also walked over from the crowd, standing behind Claire like Sophia, obviously supporting Claire.


    The lady took a half step back in shock, and looked at the three people behind Claire, none of them were weaker than her own family. Especially Marquis Hubert, whose status and status are on the same level as his ancestors.


    After a while, he walked down the steps and said, "Since it was the Marquis who spoke, let''s just forget about it."


    When she finished saying this, she felt that her face was hot, and she was slapped in the face just a few minutes after she said it.


    Then he pulled his precious son aside, so as not to be embarrassed here, and Claire didn''t add fuel to the fire, so he let the other party go.


    ¡­


    After the lady left, Shane''s father had a few words with Claire, and then pulled Shane aside, as if he had something to discuss.


    Hubert patted Claire on the shoulder, "I didn''t expect you to be so tough."


    Claire smiled and said, "I didn''t see you in advance, I know you won''t just watch me get kicked out like this."


    Hubert laughed, "Nonsense, if you can discover my hidden methods in the crowd, then my swordsman will be in vain."


    Claire was not embarrassed to be exposed, she just laughed a few times.


    "I won''t talk to you for now. Your Majesty has something to do with me. Let''s talk about it later." Hubert also turned to Sophia and said, "Mrs. Sophia, goodbye!"


    "Goodbye, Lord Marquis!" Sophia said respectfully.


    After Hubert left, Sophia relaxed. It was a little stressful to deal with a Juggernaut. Now that the other party left, she could tease Claire well.


    "Lord Viscount has already thanked those two, don''t you want to thank them?" Sophia said coquettishly.


    Claire was not polite, and said directly: "Earl Norton just came here, I really didn''t find out when the Hubert Juggernaut came, but Madam has always been in the corner of my eye, from the beginning I had a conflict with that child Time to see you. UU Reading "


    His own thoughts were punctured by the other party, and a blush appeared on Sophia''s face. It''s not that she doesn''t want to help Claire, she just wants to see Claire stand up when she is a little embarrassed, so she can get more gratitude.


    Claire changed the conversation and said, "But I still have to thank you, and I am willing to stand up for me."


    "Oh, you said that, I''m a little embarrassed."


    Then Claire chatted with Sophia, mainly to thank the life potion she planned to sell to herself, and to chat about the possible future openings, but Claire''s mouth was tight, and Sophia did not pry out anything to earn The money came, and she rejected her cooperation intention to join the necklace.


    After ten minutes, Sophia was also called away by His Majesty the Kingdom, and Shane''s father also followed, and Shane had a chance to come over.


    "Damn, I made a mistake. I shouldn''t have pulled you over. I didn''t expect them to be so naive." Xia En apologized.


    "What''s your apology? Don''t be so polite. Get me a glass of wine. I''ll go to the toilet." Claire didn''t mean to blame Shane, he meant it well.


    "Okay, do you know where the toilet is? I''ll ask someone to show you the way."


    Claire: "I still know how to read."


    ¡­


    Pushing open the toilet door, Claire saw a messy young man standing in front of the mirror, his eyes blank, as if he had been devastated by something.


    The error-free chapters of "Beginning to Be a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on the new book Haige Novel.com. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend the new book Haige Novel.com!


    If you like to be a lord in the Viscounty, please collect it: () Beginning in the Viscounty as a lord

 Chapter 200： : Middle 2 Junior

    The young man stood in the middle opposite the mirror, staring dully at himself in the mirror, blocking Claire''s path.


    Claire walked over and said softly, "Sir, please let me go."


    "I''m sorry." The young man froze for a moment, then turned slightly to let Claire walk over.


    A few minutes later, Claire washed her hands in front of the mirror after finishing her small talk, tidied up her appearance a little, and then walked towards the door.


    When he put his hand on the doorknob, the young man behind him suddenly called out to Claire.


    "Wait a minute, can you help me see how I look now?"


    Claire stopped and looked back at the other party. Compared to when he first came in, the other party had already sorted out his messy clothes. Except for some wrinkles in some parts of the clothes, everything else looked fine. Still very good.


    "It''s good, but the clothes are a little wet." Claire pointed to the other side''s chest, which seemed to have been soaked with wine.


    Saying that, Claire flicked his fingers, and a hot wind burst out from between his fingers, blowing towards the other party, and in a few seconds, the wet part was coaxed dry.


    "It''s much better now, oh yes, remember to get your hair done before you go out." Claire stroked her hair with her hand. The hot air just now not only dried the other''s clothes, but also dried the other''s hairstyle. To blow mess.


    The young man didn''t care, and after scratching his hair casually, he said gratefully, "Thank you, what''s your name?"


    "Claire." Claire replied, seeing the sad look on the other''s face, and said, "I think you should sleep better than tidy your clothes."


    The other party heard what Claire meant, and rubbed his face with both hands, barely regaining his energy.


    "What''s the use of sleeping? This world is a cruel and unjust place. The only eternity is pain. When you wake up, you will only face the suffering that awaits you."


    Speaking of this, the other party looked up into Claire''s eyes and asked, "What do you mean by people coming to this world? People?"


    Claire blinked and thought to herself: Co-authoring met a middle-2 boy.


    "I don''t know, but what I do know is that if a person''s life is unsatisfactory, he will often think about such unanswered philosophical questions."


    The other party smiled a few times, "You are right, but what if you encountered hardships in your life? What would you do?"


    "Get over it." Claire said lightly.


    "Can''t get over it?"


    When the other party said this, Claire thought of what had just happened and smiled, "How can you not overcome it? It mainly depends on whether you are willing to pay the price. In my opinion, some things, such as dignity, offend everyone. No."


    "Thank you." The other party thanked weakly.


    Claire also nodded, and did not continue to say anything. Without personnel, don''t persuade people to be kind. Anyone can say anything and understand the truth, but there are a few things that can be done.


    "Goodbye by fate." Claire waved her hand, twisted the doorknob and was about to go out.


    The other party suddenly stopped him again, "Wait a minute!"


    "Huh?" Claire turned around suspiciously, "Is there anything else?"


    I saw the other party asked with a puzzled look: "Do you really not know me?"


    Claire smiled, "Then do you know me?"


    Hearing Claire''s answer, the other party also burst out laughing, "That''s true, see you later, I''ll try to follow your opinion."


    ...


    As soon as Claire came out, she saw Shane surrounded by a group of girls, and she didn''t know which lady they were.


    And when Shane saw Claire, he ran away from the girls.


    "What''s the matter, it took so long?"


    "I met an interesting person." After Claire finished speaking, she pointed at the girls who had just surrounded Shane and said, "It''s you, I just got out for a few minutes and hooked up with so many girls?"


    Shane tapped Claire''s shoulder with his fist, and said with a vicious look: "I''m hooking up with me, that''s all to ask me for your contact information!"


    Claire''s expression was a little stunned, "Huh?"


    Before the surprise was over, a tall and slender girl of 16 or 17 walked up to the two of them, looking at Claire with a rosy face, and said, "Hello, Viscount, I''m Ya of the Genn family. Na, can I have a chance to communicate with you?"


    Claire''s eyes swept across the other side quickly, and she touched her nose in embarrassment.


    Western girls develop very early. At the age of 16 or 17, their figure has been completely highlighted, and this Yana''s appearance is also very outstanding, which can leave a deep impression on people at a glance.


    Shane put his head next to Claire''s ear and whispered: "The Genn family controls more than half of the country''s weapons manufacturing and sales channels. The current owner is an earl, and this is his second daughter."


    Claire nodded, thinking inwardly: Arms dealer, it''s not bad for him to have more contacts.


    Then smiled and replied, "Of course you can."


    After Yana became the first person to eat crabs, the girls who were still watching also swarmed over.


    "Hello, Viscount, I''m from the Cape family..."


    "Lord Viscount..."


    "..."


    After a while, Claire was surrounded by a group of girls, but fortunately, Claire''s social skills were not weak, and she could chat with the girls very freely.


    The most important thing is to instill in them the concept of how good Nafu City is and how charming the scenery is, and trick them to travel in Nafu City when they are free to generate income for themselves.


    While Claire was amusing the group of girls, a crisp voice came.


    "Brother Claire!"


    Before Claire could react, Erin wrapped her arm around her.


    Irene clasped Claire''s arms tightly with both hands, trying her best to show how close she and Claire were. At the same time, there was a hint of fierceness on her little face. She looked really cute, and glanced at the girls who surrounded Claire. , like a sworn lion protecting its prey.


    When the girls saw Irene, there was an unpleasant look on their faces. Some of them felt that they were "poor families" and had already retired. Although there were a few who were not as good as Irene, the families behind them were also Not weak is still standing in place, his eyes are a little flickering, and he doesn''t know what he is thinking. Among them is Yana, the second young lady of the Genn family.


    Xia En also smelled the smell of gunpowder in the air at this time, and quickly stood up to ease the atmosphere and said: "The wedding banquet is about to start, let''s all prepare first, and we will give gifts later."


    After these words were said, the girls who stayed in place retreated one by one. Yana winked mischievously at Claire before leaving, "Brother Claire, come and play with me when you have time."


    Irene, who was so angry, almost didn''t stomp in place It wasn''t until Yana left that the tip of her nose let out a cold snort and said to Claire, "This second lady of the Genn family is not a good person. , don''t be deceived!"


    Claire felt a little interesting, smiled and replied: "Okay, I am the best until Princess Irene."


    As soon as these words were said, Irene''s face turned red with a swipe, and she quickly shook off the arm that hugged Claire, covered her hot face with her hands, and said shyly, "What are you talking about!"


    Claire pretended to be puzzled and asked, "Isn''t that so?"


    Irene was speechless in shame, staring at the toes of her shoes, and whispering something Claire couldn''t hear.


    Xia En said: "Okay, okay, don''t show in front of me anymore, there are a lot of people gathered in the hall, let''s go."


    Claire only reacted after being called by Shane. Why did she habitually tease other girls? If one day the king ordered him to marry Irene, what would he do? Wouldn''t he be the second one? A Duke Charles?

 Chapter 201： : I understand, you just want to fight against me!

    "You still know how to come back? I thought you really had the ability to run away from home!"


    As soon as Charlie entered the room, he heard the stern voice from his father.


    That majestic voice knocked down the courage he had managed to build up again. When he was in the toilet just now, he had already figured it out after hearing what the man said, so why didn''t he dare now.


    Charlie sat on the chair and snorted casually, "Well, I''m back."


    Seeing his son''s appearance, Old Charlie''s eyes also flashed a complex look, his tone was not so severe, and he said a little more gently: "You said why you just can''t figure it out, isn''t it good to marry the second princess? Is she? She looks good, has a good figure, has a mild temper, and is from a royal family. What''s your dissatisfaction with her?"


    When Charlie heard his father''s long speech, he subconsciously retorted: "It''s mainly from the royal family, right!"


    "You! How dare you talk back!" Old Charlie stretched out his hand and pointed at Charlie angrily, causing Charlie''s neck to shrink in fright.


    But old Charlie still didn''t do it. He was only one of Charlie''s sons. Since Charlie was so old, he seldom hit Charlie. When he was the most violent just now, he grabbed him by the collar and poured him a cup of tea. Then Charlie slammed the door and walked out, only to come back now.


    The corners of Old Charlie''s mouth twitched a few times, and finally he sighed and put his hands down, "Then tell me, what are you dissatisfied with the second princess? All the people in the capital who want to marry her are lined up outside the city gate. I''ve been blind to you, and you''re still so ignorant!"


    Charlie murmured, "What''s wrong with me? I''m not bad looking. Girls chasing me can also line up outside the city gate. How can I be blinded and look at me."


    "Is this the point?! The point is why don''t you like the second princess! If you like a girl, tell me in advance!" Old Charlie almost died of anger.


    Charlie thought for a while, and finally said: "I don''t have a girl I like. The second princess is indeed pretty good in every way, but I just don''t have feelings for her, and I don''t like you arranging my life like this! I want to find it by myself. My true love, not what you forced to give me!"


    The more Charlie''s words were said, the more intense his tone became, as if he was fighting against old Charlie.


    Old Charlie suddenly came over, grabbed Charlie''s collar again, and shouted: "I understand, you kid just want to fight against me! You just don''t do what I told you to do. , is to fight against me!"


    Charlie''s head was stunned, and he was a little uncertain in his heart. Is this really the reason for him?


    In the end, old Charlie still couldn''t do anything, and pushed his son back onto the chair with force. Charlie''s body made heavy contact with the chair, making a creaking sound.


    Old Charlie continued to roar: "I''ve been accustomed to you since you grew up, and today you must listen to me! The wedding banquet is now held, and all the nobles of the royal capital are here, so you just told me what you think Are you regretting it? You are shameless, and our Charlie family is also shameful! Even if you want to tie it today, you have to tie it, and if you don''t want to tie it, you have to tie it for me!"


    After shouting, Old Charlie tidied up his collar and slammed out the door, finally leaving a sentence, "Change your clothes to me! The wedding will start in an hour and a half! If you dare not I''ll break your leg when you show up!"


    After Old Charlie slammed out the door, Charlie was the only one left in the room looking at the ceiling with a melancholy face. He kept recalling the words Claire said, and the final scene stopped at his father''s furious face. superior.


    After sitting for ten minutes, Charlie stood up and changed into new clothes.


    That''s right, he still couldn''t overcome the difficulties as Claire said, and he was about to bow his head. He has grown up and knows that many things cannot be left to his will. He is the future Duke of Charles! Now treat it as sacrificing your marriage in exchange for the development of your family! It''s easier to accept that way.


    I feel like a hero...hahaha.


    ...


    The hall was already full of people, and they all raised their heads to look at the stage. The marriage between the duke and the royal family was rare.


    First, the king and the old Duke of Charles stood up and said a few words, and then took the initiative to retreat to the side of the stage. Today''s protagonists are not them, but their children.


    The second princess took the lead and walked down the stairs on the second floor slowly, like a fairy descending from the earth, politely nodded to the guests under the stage, and then walked to the center of the stage.


    "Second sister!" Irene waved her little hand vigorously in the audience with a smile on her face.


    When the second princess saw Irene, a happy smile appeared on her face, but she didn''t make much movement, just smiled at her.


    Claire pursed her lips. It seems that the royal family is not as intriguing as she imagined. At least Irene and her second sister have a good relationship.


    The priest in the center of the stage said loudly: "The Duke of Charles is invited to appear next!"


    The moment he saw Charlie''s appearance, Claire was a little stunned, and he saw at a glance that this was the second-year boy he met in the toilet.


    "No wonder he said: Do you really not know me? It turned out to be the protagonist of this wedding banquet." Claire said to herself,


    Irene turned around in confusion and asked, "What were you talking about just now?"


    "It''s okay." Claire replied with a smile: "Look at the second princess, her eyes are shining."


    "Of course, when I was in the palace, the second sister often mentioned this Duke Charles to me, saying how good he was, but I didn''t think so..." When she said this, Irene glanced at Claire quietly, she said There is still more to say after this sentence.


    "There''s a beauty in the eyes of a lover." Claire said casually.


    "What''s the meaning?"


    "If you like someone, you will feel that there is nothing wrong with him."


    "That''s it." Erin looked at Claire and replied in a low voice.


    ...


    The wedding proceeded according to cumbersome steps. Nobles just like this kind of bells and whistles. Claire below looked bored and sleepy, but he seemed to feel that Charlie on stage was sleepier than him.


    But after a while, it was finally time to give giftsClaire regained her spirits. His purpose in coming here was to spread the fame of his store''s new products.


    The top nobles in Sophia were still giving gifts, and it was the children of nobles like Shane who came to give gifts.


    Claire didn''t have to go up to give gifts this time, Shane used the name of the tulip shop to give them, and he was also included.


    Shane nodded and said, "His Royal Highness Duke Charles and Second Princess, this is a wedding gift from our tulip shop."


    While speaking, Shane took out the gift box with the logo of the tulip shop from the space ring, then slowly opened the exquisite gift box, and hung the pink heart-shaped crystal inside between his fingers. .


    "This is a new product coming to our tulip store - a gift from the goddess of love!"


    "There is also a romantic love story here, please let me tell you..." Then Xia En gave the beautifully revised story to a passionate speech. For today''s day, Xia En also went to Wen Tee trained for days on storytelling skills.

 Chapter 202： : How can a father cheat on his son?

    "In the end, with the blessing of the God of Love, the two of them lived happily together..." Xia En explained the story, and finally took out the pink heart-shaped crystal in his hand and turned around to show it. in front of the audience below.


    "And this is the "gift of the **** of love" in the story. It is said that the person who owns it will be able to meet the person he loves. Today, I will give this gift worth 500,000 gold coins to the newlyweds. I wish you all the best Under the blessing of the God of Love, love will forever shine in the night sky!"


    The audience below listened to Xia En''s story and listened to the story, especially those girls were moved to tears, and the second princess was also moved to cover her mouth, girls are naturally attracted to this kind of romance The love story is very empathetic, and Claire thinks it''s a bit like the old TV promotion, wanting to laugh but not laughing.


    After Shane finished speaking, he handed the pink heart-shaped crystal in his hand, "This "gift from the **** of love" is very fragile, Duke Charles should take good care of it, just like your love."


    After Shane finished speaking, he handed the pink heart-shaped crystal in his hand to Charlie, and Charlie took the crystal handed over by Shane in a dull manner.


    He was also touched by the story of Xia En. He had quarreled with his father before. He wanted to find his so-called true love, but now he bowed his head and married the second princess he didn''t like.


    Thinking of this, Charlie''s heart was filled with annoyance, why should he let others call the shots in his own life!


    The two protagonists in the story just now were willing to give up their lives for their love, but looking at themselves, they don''t even have the courage! What a shame! And Duke Charles! He is just a puppet controlled by his father. He was like this before, is like this now, and will be like this in the future. He is really tired of this kind of life.


    right! He is really tired!


    What did the boy who just met in the bathroom tell him?


    "Why can''t you overcome it? It depends on whether you are willing to pay the price. In my opinion, there are some things, such as dignity, that no one can offend."


    Yes, this is just a difficulty, how can it not be overcome! It''s just that I''m timid and don''t want to pay the price!


    If you refuse this wedding, what will happen? ! It''s impossible for his father to really beat him to death, and he would lose face at most once, but this is compared to his own freedom, compared to his own love, what is this?


    Charlie was experiencing a storm in his heart, and the audience below just saw that Charlie was sluggish for a while after taking the pink crystal, and didn''t care, thinking he was admiring the legendary treasure.


    But Claire is different. He has been paying attention to Charlie since he recognized him. At this time, he can see the subtle changes on Charlie''s face.


    After a few seconds, Charlie was still holding the pink crystal and didn''t move. Claire frowned, feeling a little something wrong in her heart.


    It wasn''t until a glimmer of determination flashed in Charlie''s eyes that the dots in Claire''s mind were strung together. When he was in the bathroom, he heard Charlie''s second and second quotations, what to do when life encounters hardships, and what kind of world It''s cruel and unfair, and then I think of the details of their marriage that Shane told him before, mainly because the second princess fell in love with Charlie, but he didn''t know what his attitude was.


    If the two are combined, it is obvious. Obviously, the old duke agreed to marry the royal family for him, but Charlie was unwilling.


    But it didn''t matter. In the end, he went to the wedding scene, but the problem was intensified by the bunch of pink heart-shaped crystals that Shane had just handed him.


    This crystal has the power to influence people''s intelligence, and even high-level mages will be affected by it, not to mention that Charlie is just an ordinary person, and in order to show the preciousness of this gift, Shane specially made it with a third-level Warcraft crystal core. the pink crystal, the power of influence is even greater.


    Charlie was originally dissatisfied. Once he was magnified by this crystal, he might be able to do things that he usually didn''t have the courage to do!


    ...


    After Charlie made up his mind, he raised his head resolutely, this time he will bravely resist his arranged destiny!


    "Wait a moment!"


    Claire''s shout came from the audience, and this roar also interrupted Charlie''s actions.


    Those aristocratic girls all looked over in surprise, looking forward to eating melons on their faces, what''s going on? Are you going to grab a kiss at the wedding scene? This is so exciting!


    Irene also looked at Claire beside her with a shocked expression. She didn''t understand why Claire suddenly shouted.


    Under everyone''s attention, Claire walked slowly from the stage to the stage and stood side by side with Shane.


    "I''m sorry, I came up to disturb everyone suddenly." Claire said with a smile on her face, "I''m also from the tulip shop. Shane said something wrong just now. I want to add it."


    The people in the audience looked puzzled, what is so important, we almost thought you were going to grab a kiss!


    Claire walked up to Charlie and grabbed the pink heart-shaped crystal pendant in Charlie''s hand with a lightning-fast surprise.


    special! You must have completed this wedding for me today! As soon as our crystal representing love was delivered to you, you filed for divorce. If this is spread out, will our products still be sold?


    I can understand your dissatisfaction, and I don''t care if you want a divorce, but not now! Even if the King of Heaven is here!


    After the crystal was taken out of his hands, Charlie''s eyes flashed with a daze, but the energy in his heart still didn''t fall so quickly.


    "Duke Charles." Claire nodded at him, "I didn''t recognize you just now."


    Charlie was interrupted by Claire''s interruption, and most of the energy in his heart was dispelled. He was stunned and smiled: "It''s okay, now we officially know each other."


    Claire dropped the pendant in her hand naturally, and then grabbed the exquisite chain made of precious metal on it. As long as the pink crystal did not touch the human body, it would not be affected by it.


    "I''m sorry, I just interrupted you." Claire smiled: "I just want to add a step, this "gift of the **** of love" is produced in my territory Nafu City, so I know more a little."


    "In my hometown, this crystal can only be effective when a man wears it for his beloved."


    Claire said, handed the crystal chain back to the other party''s hands, and after making sure that the pink crystal did not touch Charlie''s skin, she nodded with satisfaction and took a few steps back.


    "Next, ask Duke Charles to put on this necklace symbolizing love for Her Royal Highness the Second Princess!"


    After finishing speaking, Claire took the initiative to applaud and coax, and Irene below also applauded the first response. After someone took the lead, the nobles below also applauded and coaxed.


    Charlie was still a little stunned at this time. He had just wanted to rebel against his unfair fate. How could he put a necklace on his beloved now?


    Isn''t that wrong? What was the emotion in your heart just now?


    Charlie was puzzled, but still encouraged by everyone''s booing, he picked up the necklace and slowly put it on the second princess'' snow-white neck.


    The moment she put it on, the expression on the face of the second princess suddenly flickered, and it was obviously also affected by the pink crystal. Now she only felt that Charlie in front of her became more attractive.


    After Charlie finished wearing it, he was about to take his hands back, but suddenly the second princess held them down with both hands.


    "What''s wrong?" Charlie asked suspiciously.


    The second princess suddenly stood on tiptoe, pecked Charlie''s face with her pink and rosy lips, and said softly, "Charlie, I love you!"


    Charlie was stunned for a moment, and lightly touched the part of his face where he was kissed with his hand. Before he could react, he was suddenly hugged tightly by the second princess and kissed him on the lips. ! The second princess didn''t know why she was so bold now, but she just wanted to kiss the beloved man in front of her.


    Charlie''s head buzzed, and a thought flashed in a daze: This doesn''t seem as bad as he thought, and it feels good.

 Chapter 203： : Shanes fiancee

    The wedding went on smoothly, and Charlie suddenly felt that the second princess looked a lot more pleasing to the eye. She looked good, had a good figure, and had a good personality. What did he think before? I still want to find some kind of love, doesn''t it make it clear that love is coming to the door!


    Speaking of this, Charlie wanted to thank Claire well, if he hadn''t interrupted him suddenly, if he had acted irrationally at that time, he might have lost such a good wife.


    However, he is the protagonist who has been very busy today, and when he is free, he can no longer find any trace of Claire.


    Charlie sighed in his heart, and it seemed that he could only thank him in person the next time he met him.


    ...


    On the other hand, Claire followed Shane back to the tulip shop in the carriage. When the wedding was over, he had already left quietly with Shane. This time he was there to promote the merchandise, and the goal had been achieved.


    Originally, Irene wanted to come along with her, but she was called away by her father, and Claire was happy too, lest she stay with this little girl for a long time and become the next Charlie.


    As soon as Xia En returned to the lounge of the store, he lay down on the sofa and asked, "What happened just now? Why did you suddenly go up? I didn''t respond."


    "Didn''t I mention it to you before? That crystal has the effect of amplifying emotions."


    "There is such a thing."


    Claire explained: "Didn''t you see Charlie''s expression? If I go late at night, he will probably regret the marriage on the spot, so we won''t be able to sell this product."


    After Claire''s suggestion, Shane recalled the scene at that time, and broke out in a cold sweat, "It seems that this is the case, I almost screwed it up, it''s your fault, otherwise I don''t know how to end it. ."


    Claire dragged her chin and thought: "Change all the crystal levels in the store to first-level Warcraft crystal cores. The emotional impact of third-level Warcraft crystal core transformation is too great, and senior mages will be affected, let alone. It''s an ordinary person."


    "Then what about our high-end products if we don''t need the second- and third-level crystals?" Xia En wondered. He had planned to use the second- and third-level heart-shaped crystals with deeper colors to distinguish high-end products for sale. higher price.


    "Make the first-class crystals into large, medium and small three types. The bigger the crystal, the more expensive it is." Claire dragged her chin and thought: "Also, put it in a box, and don''t let them touch it with their hands. , and let them take it out until the wedding, lest the man be forced to buy it, feel that the purchase is a loss, and because of the influence of the crystal, he will directly return it in place."


    "Then what if they brought it out at the wedding and got in touch with them, and they regretted their divorce on the spot?" Xia En asked.


    "The ability of the first-level crystal to affect the mood is not so great, and it will make you more depressed when you are in a bad mood. Things like Charlie should not appear anymore."


    "And even if it happens to be divorced, don''t be afraid. Isn''t our product a banner of love? If they divorce at their wedding, it means that they are not true love. Otherwise, why would other couples buy our products without any problem, just they divorced?"


    Shane nodded, "What you said also makes sense."


    "But I still have a question. No matter how good the relationship is, couples will quarrel. If they quarrel, wouldn''t the crystal help to fuel the flames?"


    "Don''t worry about that, who wears that thing every day? And what we publicize is that this thing is easy to break, and they can''t wear it every day, so just take it out and wear it on any anniversary, those The days of wearing it will only increase the relationship between them, and will not destroy the relationship." Claire chuckled, even if it was a diamond in a previous life, few people wore it every day after marriage, not to mention the pink crystal. Something that breaks when touched.


    "But what you said makes sense. Go to a craftsman to modify the appearance of the pendant again, and design it into a style that looks very good, but is extremely inconvenient to wear, so that they don''t want to wear it after taking it off."


    Shane nodded, "Okay! It''s still a while before we officially release it, and it''s still too late to change it."


    Later, Claire discussed some details with Shane, and after confirming that there was no problem, the two were relieved.


    Claire slumped on the sofa. Fortunately, he passed by himself today. These things were discovered early. Otherwise, if they were released directly, although these problems would not be fatal, the post-processing could keep Shane busy to death.


    After she was free, Claire remembered something and asked, "Oh, by the way, what happened to those girls? I went to the bathroom and came back, and they were so warm to me?"


    Xia En smiled, "Do you really understand or pretend you don''t understand? Many of those noble ladies in the capital have no right of inheritance. Their best life is to marry a great nobleman with a title. Although you are a Viscount, but Mrs. Sophia''s attitude towards you and their willingness to stand up for you is enough to explain some problems, your Viscount is not an ordinary Viscount, and now they look like a bun."


    Claire blinked, sorry, she has become someone else''s prey.


    When it comes to this topic, Shane is very interested. "Let me tell you, Yana from the Genn family is really good."


    "How to say?"


    "Like me, she started trying to take over the family''s business when she was sixteen years old. The level of business is very good. Although it is not as good as you, if you marry her, it will definitely be a good one. Choose, she can help you a lot in this regard."


    Claire smiled, "If it''s that good, leave it to yourself."


    Shane shrugged, "I think so too, but a wife of a big family like ours isn''t something you can choose by yourself. When I''m twenty, my father will start looking for it for me, probably the Duke. , Ladies of the Marquis."


    "So sure?"


    "The marriage between families is very normal." Xia En had already known about this kind of thing, and he had already accepted his fate, and he would not want to resist like Charlie.


    "The lady Amy who made things difficult for you before, her family is also a marquis family, and she has some means of using her family''s relationship to successfully help Earl Arnold to sit on the title, so now the relationship between the two is very close."


    Saying this Shane dragged his chin and thought, "My eldest brother is married, the eldest daughter of the Cape family, and the second brother is also engaged, the eldest daughter of the Genn family, my wife should be It won''t be the noble lady of these two families, and exclude the noble families who can''t help us if they don''t do business, and the level is far less than my family, so there are only three or four families left..."


    "Look at the girls in their family who are about the same age as me..." Shane kept mumbling to himself.


    Claire interrupted, "What are you talking about?"


    "I''m speculating about my future wife." Shane said earnestly.


    "Have you figured it out?"


    Xia En squinted his eyes and thought for a while, then suddenly his eyes lit up and patted his thigh, "I seem to know who my future wife is!"


    "Who?"


    "Prince Albert''s youngest daughter! But she doesn''t live in the capital. I haven''t seen her before. I heard that she looks pretty cute and matches that of Irene."

 Chapter 204： : Bishop Randolph

    In the next few days, Claire stayed in the capital for a few more days, modified some spell models to suit the magic swordsman, and then ordered a booklet to give to Cillian in the Knights Academy.


    A few days after the release date of the heart-shaped crystal, Claire made sure that there would be no major trouble, and then returned to Nafu City with confidence.


    In the past few days, the number of pre-sale heart-shaped crystals has exceeded Shane and his expectations. The two of them still underestimated the wealth of the nobles in the capital, especially after the news that Princess Irene also had a piece was released. The number of people has risen by one level.


    ...


    In the largest and most magnificent church in the outer city of the capital, a bishop in a white robe and a bishop in a red robe were in a small room in the church of the Guangming Church.


    "The limelight in Nafu City has been very hot recently." Bishop Baipao said solemnly.


    The bishop in the red robe nodded, "There''s such a thing, even someone like me who just came to this country has heard of it, and it seems that there are some mermaids."


    "But the offerings from Nafu City seem to be the same as before." Bishop Baipao narrowed his eyes, revealing a trace of light.


    The red-robed bishop who was sitting across from him looked up, "His Holiness the Pope means..."


    The Church of Light was founded on a territory, and the white-robed bishop they sent to each country as the leader was also called the pope, which was not the same conceptual name as the bishop in the country.


    "Bishop Randolph, you came from the Holy Nation. Logically speaking, I should let you go to a certain big city to become the bishop of the church there." Bishop Baipao''s voice was a little hesitant.


    Randolph sat upright and said, "Your Excellency Pope, what can you say directly."


    "I have seen the lord of Nafu City..." When Bishop Baipao said this, his eyes narrowed again, as if he was caught in a memory, and after a few seconds he continued: "I am here When I saw him at Duke Charles'' wedding a few days ago, I could tell that he is not a simple person, and the priest in Nafford should be under his control."


    Randolph was not surprised when he heard it. He heard about these things from time to time when he was teaching in China. It was common for some priests to be assassinated by local nobles. He was killed, but if he couldn''t catch it and there was no evidence, he could only recognize it by pinching his nose. After all, this is not the era when the church is the most powerful. At that time, the king of a country could be hanged for any excuse. However, since the defeat of the "Holy War", the power of the church has declined rapidly. Now it has recovered to the current state. The level has been the work of generations of pastors.


    Now it is more of a stage where the power of the church and the kingship are balanced with each other. It is a stage of peaceful competition. Whoever wants to break this balance with violence will not have good fruit.


    Therefore, there will be some local churches that are relatively powerful and almost control the economy and culture of that area, while some local churches have no right to speak at all, and the local aristocratic forces are dominated. Time to pull it out for a walk.


    And the more economically developed the place, the weaker the church''s control, because there will be more magicians in that place, and magicians are not born to deal with these people in the church, because it is normal to fight with different ideas.


    "His Holiness the Pope meant to let me go to Naft City, right?" Randolph guessed.


    Bishop Baipao nodded and put the documents in his hand on the table, "This is all the information I have collected about Nafhu City and their lord Claire. According to the above information, it is not difficult to find out. The city will inevitably become one of the economic centers of gravity in the southern part of the country. I want you to take the lead and build up the people''s faith in the Lord, otherwise, when it develops, it will be difficult for us to enter."


    Randolph picked up the paper on the table and looked at it. Their church has a church in every city and town, and there are many believers, and many nobles also believe in the Church of Light, so the source of the church''s information extremely rich.


    Randolph looked at the information on the paper, his eyes widened involuntarily, and exclaimed: "As expected, the Pope, the lord of Nafu City is really not easy. It has not been half a year, and Nafu City has been managed by him to look like this, which is richer than some medium-sized cities."


    Bishop Baipao nodded, "Bishop Randolph mustn''t think that I''m ostracizing you and arranging you to a remote city, but this city of Nafhu must be taken by our church, and I won''t send other pastors over there. Don''t worry, I think you can''t fight against the other party, but if you don''t want to, I won''t force it."


    Randolph shook his head, "His Holiness the Pope has underestimated me. Where preaching is not preaching, I am willing to accept this task."


    Bishop Baipao''s eyes lit up and excitedly said: "As expected of a bishop who came from the Holy Nation, then please!"


    "I will take Nafu City!" Randolph''s tone revealed a hint of confidence.


    Bishop Baipao stood up, patted Randolph on the shoulder, and encouraged: "I believe you have the strength." Then he pointed to the documents on the table and continued: "These are all information about Nafu City. Take a good look at it, and if you need anything, just mention it, and I will satisfy you."


    ...


    As soon as Claire returned to the Viscount Mansion, she saw Priest Omar who was hurriedly walking outside the door.


    After kicking the wolf king and letting him find a place to play, Claire walked straight to Omar and asked, "Why is Pastor Omar interested in coming to me today?"


    After seeing Claire, Omar trotted over as if she had seen a savior.


    "Lord Viscount, you are finally back!"


    Seeing Omar who was so anxious, Claire also had doubts in her heart, and waved her hand to calm down the other party.


    "Pastor Omar, don''t worry, there is something you can say slowly."


    "The church over there in the capital sent me a letter..."


    "Huh?" Claire frowned instinctively when she heard the word church, and asked, "What''s on the letter?"


    "They asked me to go to the church in the capital for further study!" Omar said excitedly. He had been looking forward to this opportunity for more than 40 years, and he had given up on it. Now this surprise is too exciting.


    Claire felt something wrong in her heart, but she didn''t speak in a hurry and continued to look at Omar.


    Only then did Omar continue: "That... those transactions between me and you, I hope you can keep them secret."


    He didn''t want Claire to leak out the transaction between them. As long as he went to the capital to study, he would definitely have a brighter future! He didn''t want to be influenced by Claire anymore.


    "Wait a minute!" Claire reached out and stopped the other''s plea and asked, "If you go to the capital, who will be responsible for the church here?"


    Omar looked up and thought for a while, and replied, "The letter says that a new pastor will be sent over, and it seems that he is still a bishop."


    Claire''s pupils shrank, and sure enough, her bad hunch at the beginning was right, the trouble that she had been avoiding was still coming.


    Seeing the slight change in Claire''s expression, Omar asked suspiciously, "Lord Viscount, is there any problem?"


    Claire smiled and patted his shoulder, "It''s okay, I wish you a bright future!"


    As for letting the other party not go and stay, there is no need to say that it is not something that a small priest of the other party can decide. Now he should think about how to deal with the so-called bishop who is coming.


    If he was a little more interesting, then he might not be able to get along well with him, and he didn''t want to mess with that tough guy in the church. But if you have to do it against yourself, then you won''t be easy to mess with.

 Chapter 205： : Seems to be called Baron Eugene

    The next day, Pastor Omar set off with his luggage, with a smile on his face before leaving. Claire wanted to remind the other party that things might not be as simple and smooth as he imagined. It was hard to say how a priest who made a dirty deal with a local noble would be treated by the church.


    The bishop mentioned by Omar didn''t arrive so quickly, and he would arrive in a few days. Claire also put the matter on hold and began to deal with the more important items accumulated in Nafu City during the time when he was out. affairs.


    Including the naming of the metallurgical town - Najin Town, which is how Claire got its name, and the same as Nafu City, the meaning is obvious. The development of Najin Town is very good, and a set of cycles has been formed, and there is no need for Claire to artificially input materials and energy.


    Among them, Reagan also made some suggestions, such as establishing a town in the intersection of some villages farther away from Nafhu, as a transit city and better service with those villages, and gathering the population of those villages into towns. And that town is responsible for the food problem in the Viscount Griffin. The food problem in Nafhu City has always existed. Basically, there is not enough food for the people inside. Every time it has to import food from the outside town, so this town is Responsible for agricultural issues.


    Reagan has already found talents in the field of agriculture in advance to help farmers in those villages to better cultivate the land and grow more food. They have become the little rain gods of Shi Yunbuyu.


    After seeing it, Claire thought it was very good, just made some changes to the content that needed to be revised, then approved it and let Reagan let go.


    There are also some things that Claire had expected before. Sure enough, on the beach on the side of the coast where the mermaid Eve appeared, someone has already started a business, opening a special hotel and a seaside restaurant. These consumer services have everything. Claire is also very supportive, anyway, at least 30% to 40% of the money they earn has to be paid for themselves.


    ¡­


    Randolph took the church''s carriage to the gate of Nafhu City, jumped off the carriage, and looked at the city where people come and go.


    "Master Bishop, why did you jump down?" The young priests who followed him immediately leaned up.


    Randolph waved his hand and said indifferently: "It''s okay, I want to see the city. The feeling of sitting on a carriage is different from walking with legs."


    "Then let''s go with you." The pastors respectfully said, they all knew that Randolph was a bishop from the church, and they could learn a lot by following him.


    Randolph smiled slightly and walked out first, "Okay, let''s go in together."


    As soon as they entered the door, Randolph and the priests were surprised by the mermaid statue standing in front of the main gate of the city gate. People will be shocked by the sudden beauty when they inadvertently glance at it.


    A priest even said aphasia: "Is this the legendary mermaid? So beautiful..."


    "I originally thought that this place is so remote that it should be a very poor and backward place. Now it seems to be much better than I thought."


    The rest of the pastors were also excited. They originally thought they were here to endure hardships and experience, but they did not expect the environment to be good.


    As far as Randolph''s mood is not very beautiful, the more developed Nafford City, the more difficult it will be for Claire, and the more difficult it will be for him to grow the church here.


    "Sir Bishop?"


    When Randolph heard the sound, he turned his head and looked over. A sixteen-year-old boy walked towards him with a smile. Randolph, who had seen Claire''s photo, recognized it at first sight.


    "Lord Viscount!" Randolph bowed slightly as a greeting.


    "Master Bishop, don''t be so polite, Pastor Omar told me before he left, you will come over today, and I am here to greet you."


    Randolph took a few glances behind Claire. He was the only one, and there was no one else. Does this count as welcoming him? Or is this an understatement? Even if you are a bishop in Nafhu, as long as I don''t want to, there will be no one to welcome you.


    The other priests who followed Randolph were still happy. The lord of Nafford actually came to greet them and the bishop. It seemed that we were quite welcome.


    Randolph licked his lips and saw that Claire did not speak. Now that he has officially met Claire, he can be considered to understand the words of His Excellency the Pope. This lord is not a simple character. Are you welcoming yourself.


    "Thank you, Lord Viscount." Randolph said softly.


    "Your Excellency, you''re welcome." Claire smiled, "This is your first time here, let me show you around my city."


    Randolph narrowed his eyes and said to himself, "Your city... is this taking an oath of sovereignty with me?"


    And Claire also saw Randolph''s subtle expression, the expression on his face was even brighter, and the smile seemed to be fake.


    This new bishop doesn''t seem to be a simple character, he is much more difficult to deal with than that Omar. If it''s Omar''s idiot, his own words, the other party will show weakness because of himself,


    "That''s the trouble for the Viscount."


    "You''re welcome, just follow me."


    Next, Claire, like a qualified tour guide, took Randolph and others through the various city streets of Nafs After a few drinks, um, still no money. No, it should have been the staff who were very happy to give Claire a few drinks.


    On the way of the introduction, Randolph met many people to greet Claire, but turned a blind eye to them behind Claire.


    It seems that the situation here is more serious than I imagined. Randolph felt a little more pressure in his heart. In such an environment, it was not very difficult to promote it.


    After the final introduction, Claire sent them to the door of the church, "I have already introduced you almost the current situation of Nafu City. If you want to know more about it, you need to see how you live here. Experience it for yourself."


    "Thank you, Lord Viscount, please take us around." Randolph looked at Claire with a hint of meaning in his eyes.


    Claire smiled slightly, "You will also be part of Nafu City in the future, so don''t be so polite to me. I have to leave beforehand, so I won''t bother you here, goodbye!"


    Randolph said softly, "Goodbye."


    Randolph had just followed the pastors into the church when he heard their whispers.


    "This lord is not bad, and he is very kind to others."


    "Yes, and bought us drinks."


    "Those people are also very enthusiastic about him, and he must be a good lord."


    "Then we are lucky enough to come here to preach..."


    Hearing this Randolph''s eyes changed immediately, within a few dozen minutes of contact, has the other party accomplished this step subtly! The priests he brought with him have already been influenced by him!


    So he turned his head and walked out of the door, shouting, "Lord Viscount, wait a minute!"


    Claire stopped not far away and turned around slowly, still with that friendly smile on her face, "Bishop Randolph, is there anything else?"


    Randolph''s pupils shrank. He didn''t seem to tell the other party that his name was Randolph.


    Randolph suppressed the shock in his heart, walked up to Claire, and said softly, "I heard some news before I came, and I hope Lord Viscount can confirm it for me."


    "What kind of question can make the bishop so concerned?"


    Randolph flashed an aggressive look in his eyes, and said softly, "I have a familiar priest in the capital, and he has a good relationship with a nobleman in your city of Nafu, but he can''t get in touch now, can you? Can you help me find it? That nobleman seems to be called Baron Eugene..."

 Chapter 106： : Good luck on your missionary path 1

    Randolph had already collected a lot of information about Claire before he came, so the disappearance of the nobles in Nafu City could not be concealed from him. Probably know what happened.


    When Randolph said this, his eyes were already fixed on Claire''s face, and he wanted to take a closer look, but to his disappointment, there was no change in Claire''s face.


    This made him suspicious, whether his speculation was wrong.


    "Oh, I don''t know about that." Claire said lightly, "Baron Eugene left Naft City a few months ago. If Bishop Randolph wants to find it, he should go to another city to find it."


    Hearing Claire''s words, Randolph still did not give up, but further forced him: "I have inquired about several nearby cities, and there is no news of Baron Eugene at all, and there is no news of some nobles in Nafford City before. I didn''t find out, does the Viscount really know nothing about it?"


    Claire frowned and pretended to be thinking. After a while, she said: "I thought about it, they didn''t seem to tell me where to go?" Then, Claire pretended to be shocked: "Will he be kidnapped by robbers? Let''s go! Griffin has also made trouble with robbers before, so it is impossible for such a thing to happen."


    After speaking, Claire turned her attention to Randolph, who was opposite her, and smiled, "Bishop Randolph should be careful, what if he is targeted by robbers and kidnapped on the way to preach."


    Randolph''s eyes widened, and he was astonished: he dared to threaten himself!


    Before Randolph could speak, Claire patted him on the shoulder and continued: "But don''t worry, Lord Bishop, as long as you stay in Nafford City, I will keep you safe."


    Randolph took a half step back, avoided Claire''s hand, raised his eyes to look at Claire, and there was no fear in his eyes.


    "Preaching is our duty, and the Lord will bless me."


    "Hahahaha." Claire retracted his hand and laughed loudly: "I am a mage, and I am very envious of those of you who have faith. No matter what happens, I believe that my Lord will protect me, and I Just believe in yourself."


    Randolph didn''t answer him, but instead asked, "Does the Viscount really know that there are still time-tracing spells in this world?"


    "Just for a few poor nobles?" The corner of Claire''s mouth was slightly upturned, showing a hint of mockery. He is not an uninformed mage. Naturally, he knows the spells that can be traced back in time, but it is comparable to the forbidden spell. Only high-level characters can use it, and the damage to yourself is not small. To deal with a king of a country, he wouldn''t use this kind of trick, let alone a little viscount like himself. If he can use it to condemn himself, it is better to blow himself to death with a forbidden spell. He didn''t turn around. Opportunity.


    After speaking, Claire turned her head and said before leaving: "It''s not too late, Bishop Randolph should go back and clean up the church first, and Randolph came to Nafford City after a long journey, and rested for a while. It¡¯s time to start preaching again, if your body is exhausted, you won¡¯t be able to worship your Lord.¡±


    Randolph looked at the back of Claire''s departure, withdrew his gaze, and responded loudly: "Don''t bother Lord Viscount!"


    Then he heard a cold snort from the tip of Claire''s nose who was leaving. Randolph also took back his disturbed emotions and turned back to the church.


    ...


    The next day, in front of the dining table in the Viscount Mansion, Claire was dealing with the breakfast on the table.


    Reagan walked in hastily from the outside, and reported to Claire, "Master, the people from the church have already started preaching in Nafford City."


    Claire slowly put down the knife and fork in his hand, "Details."


    "They gave missionary speeches in residential areas and markets where there are many people, and many residents have been attracted." Reagan took out a color-printed paper from his arms and handed it over, and continued: "This is It''s the flyers they use for publicity."


    Claire took a look at it, and there was a magnificent portrait of the God of Light printed on it, and it had a sacred artistic atmosphere. It really attracted a lot of attention, not to mention that many residents here originally believed in the God of Light.


    "It''s much better than that guy Omar, at least the portrait on this flyer is not bad." Claire said lightly.


    Reagan, who had been with Claire for so long, could not hear the dissatisfaction in his tone, and immediately suggested, "Master, should we send someone to stop it?"


    Claire waved his hand, "No, preaching is the vocation of the clergy and they are protected by law. If we block it, we will give the handle to the other party, and even if it is serious, we can directly start a crusade against me."


    "Sorry, I didn''t think about it that much." Regan slapped his mouth, almost putting his young master in danger.


    Claire thought for a while and said, "Send someone to maintain order..."


    Reagan was a little puzzled and asked, "Why do we still help him?"


    "It''s not helping, it''s strictly in accordance with the laws of the country, and you''re just doing things fairly."


    After Claire''s question, Reagan''s eyes lit up, "I understand, according to national law, gatherings of more than 50 people must report to the local area to avoid a public crisis. They didn''t report to us this time, and we just For the safety of the onlookers, right?"


    Claire smiled and nodded, "Let''s go and do it."


    ...


    On the other side, Randolph looked at the evacuated crowd, a strange light flashed in his eyes, and his aura became suppressed.


    Then he instructed the priests below to act separately, and each person responsible for a place could add up to one or two hundred people.


    The priests from the royal capital are indeed at the level. They are much more powerful than the priest Omar who has stayed in Nafhu for decades. They also have a deep understanding of the scriptures in the sacred books. , coupled with the magical techniques of their lineage that can appease and sublime the hearts of people, the people below were also fascinated by it, and unconsciously the crowd increased again.


    This time, Reagan didn''t send anyone to stop him. There was a reason to evacuate the crowd before, but if he tried to stop him in this situation, it would have brought out the conflict and aggravated it.


    "Xixi! Lili!"


    When everyone was listening, the sky was suddenly shrouded in dark clouds, and the rainstorm suddenly fell!


    Randolph''s eyes changed slightly on the podium, and the believers below also dodged into the building next to him because of the rain.


    In the end, Randolph moved the location to the church, but after all, the church was still small and could only accommodate a hundred people, but even so, many believers gathered in the church and continued to listen to Randolph''s story. .


    The preaching continued until dusk, and the people below were a little dissatisfied and wanted to continue listening until Randolph stood up and said it was over, and they got up and left.


    When Randolph was about to leave, Claire stepped up from the crowd with a faint smile on her face, "Bishop Randolph is indeed an elite who came out of the Church. He just arrived. The city of Nafu is so anxious to start preaching, and it also attracts so many believers that it is so good, I am very enlightened to listen to it below.¡±


    Randolph stopped what he was doing and looked at Claire calmly. If it wasn''t for the heavy rain just now, there would be more believers below, and his first mission would not be so sloppy and embarrassing. But even so, his face was still calm. He had expected this situation before he came, but it was more serious than he thought.


    Randolph also had a smile on his face, and responded: "I didn''t expect that the Viscount is still interested in the teachings I teach. If you are interested, I hope to have an in-depth exchange with you."


    Claire smiled, "There are so many things in the city, look for another opportunity."


    After saying this, the two just looked at each other like this, without saying a word.


    In the end, Claire shrugged, with a smile on her face, "I wish the bishop every success in his missionary journey."


    "Lend your auspicious words!"

 Chapter 107： : 3 points for no reason

    In the middle of the night, the night was hazy, and the streets of Nafu City were only illuminated by warm yellow streetlights. Suddenly, a flaming behemoth fell from the white clouds in the sky.


    And the direction of the fall happened to be above the church in the southern district, and there was a "bang"!


    A violent crash echoed over the residential area in the southern district, followed by the sound of a building collapsing. A lot of gravel and masonry fell from the church, and a lot of flames splashed from the behemoth. , like fireworks.


    The sound of the impact has not yet ended, and the sound of the collapsed masonry continued. The upper part of the church that was still standing tall was knocked off, leaving only a pile of gravel piled down below, and the flames will also be destroyed. The church was set on fire, and the heat wave formed by the scorching high temperature hit the face.


    Then, a fierce white light flashed inside the church, and a divine protection shield protected the remaining half of the church.


    Randolph escaped from the church with the priests embarrassed, all wearing pajamas, only Randolph was holding a divine tome in his arms, and looked at the source of the collision with an angry face.


    It was a vehicle similar to a ship, just don''t know how it could be in the air.


    Randolph''s eyes flashed with surprise when he saw it. He recognized this thing. This was the famous magical airship in Nafhu City. He also suddenly reacted and knew what happened.


    The church was originally built in a residential area in the southern district. The sound of the crash was extremely violent, and some people who were not sleeping deeply were quickly awakened and crawled out of their beds. After a while, the church was surrounded, and discussions began to arise.


    "What happened?"


    "I don''t know, I just came here. But it looks like the church was hit by something."


    "Isn''t that an airship?" Some sharp-eyed people recognized it.


    "Father Randolph, they''re all right, luckily!"


    While everyone was discussing, the knights riding on the hurricane wolves also rushed over to maintain the order of the scene.


    Not long after the knight arrived, there was a flash of light in the sky from a distance, and Claire came over with flying skills.


    When Randolph saw Claire, his eyes widened and he was about to vomit blood, but he gritted his teeth and endured it.


    After Claire landed, the first sentence asked: "Bishop Randolph, what happened?"


    Randolph was speechless, he could only point out the airship, staring at Claire, wanting him to give an explanation.


    When Claire saw the airship, her expression immediately became extremely shocked, and she immediately flew over the burning airship. She also put on an elemental shield and quickly got in.


    After about three or four minutes, a weak figure came out, staggered to Hunter, and shouted: "Isaac is injured, send him to Rona!"


    Hunter immediately picked up Isaac, got on his mount, and hurried towards the hospital where Rona was.


    After finishing the process, Claire walked up to Randolph with an apologetic face and apologized, "I''m sorry, this is our problem."


    Randolph frowned. Although Claire''s face was full of apologies, he wouldn''t believe this guy''s nonsense. This was definitely planned by him!


    So he asked sternly, "What''s going on?"


    "The one just now was Isaac, the chief scientist of our Nafu City, and that airship was a magical object he researched. It may be that he was experimenting with the function of the airship tonight, but he made a mistake in the operation. , accidentally fell from the sky and hit the church."


    Randolph gritted his teeth and said, "You mean he''s doing a magic experiment, right!"


    Claire nodded with a smile, "That''s it."


    Randolph took a deep breath, his chest heaving up and down violently, and finally a few words came out of his mouth, "Okay! Very good!"


    Randolph is a smart person. He naturally knew that Claire''s words just blocked all his words. If someone else blew up the church, the church would give the real murderer to the back no matter how much they paid for their face. find out. But magicians are different. They have never dealt with the church, not to mention that Claire''s excuse was that she accidentally blew up the church while doing magic experiments.


    If the church insisted on punishing Isaac, it would not only be Claire who would help him, but all the mages in the kingdom would gang up to attack Isaac.


    What? Someone accidentally crashed your church just by doing an experiment. There have been many changes in magic experiments. This is impossible! People didn''t do it on purpose at first, and it''s a big deal to pay you some money! Any more is to push the nose on the face!


    And you have to take care of us when we do experiments, so in the future, do we have to report to your church when we let our mages do experiments?


    Then do you want to control our mage?


    I understand! This is just a pretext, you just want to start a second "Holy War" just like before, right!


    bring it on! We are not afraid! It depends on whether your church can withstand the second holy war!


    It''s not like this kind of thing has never happened. The mage and the church have never dealt with it. Even if people on their side do something wrong, they will make a blush with the other party. Just fine. What''s more, the rhetoric that Claire used this time was that the other party didn''t mean it at all.


    Therefore, even if Randolph wanted to use the church to pressure Claire to hand over Isaac, it would be very difficult. If he wanted to use his power to pressure people, it would easily lead to a dispute between the magician and the church.


    Claire suddenly changed the subject, "Isaac was also seriously injured, Bishop Randolph, let''s just forget about it."


    "That''s it?!" Randolph couldn''t swallow the breath in his heart.


    "Of course not, this church is already old enough, but since we crashed it, then I will take the initiative to help you build a new church, it will definitely be much better than the previous one. Time!" Claire whispered, "This is an apology from Isaac to you."


    Hearing Claire''s words, the anger in Randolph''s heart dropped a little. He thought that Claire was compromising with him, and he didn''t want to make things worse. Although the church was a little weaker now, but Still a behemoth, a little Viscount Claire can''t stand it.


    "Any more?"


    "In addition, I will punish Isaac, so that he can''t leave the science institute for a year, is that all right?"


    Randolph hesitated for a moment and then nodded. If he handled it like this, the church''s face would also be saved.


    "That''s pretty much it!"


    ...


    In Rona''s clinic, Isaac was lying on the hospital bed, leaning back and eating fruit with a comfortable face. Where does Claire look weak when he was picked upHe, a high-level mage, fell from the sky Seriously injured when you fall? Do not make jokes.


    After half an hour, Claire pushed open the door and walked in. Seeing Isaac on the hospital bed, he couldn''t help laughing.


    He picked up a fruit on the bed table, sat on the hospital bed, and said with a smile, "Anyway, pretend to be a little more like it."


    Isaac didn''t care, just sat up and asked anxiously, "Don''t be fooled by what you told me! One hundred thousand gold coins will help me rebuild a magic airship!"


    Yesterday, when Claire came to him and asked him to sacrifice the magic airship, he was reluctant to live or die, saying that this was his first meaningful magic object, and he couldn''t just blow it up. Isaac changed his words immediately after Claire said the condition of giving him 100,000 gold coins to rebuild.


    Why was the concept of designing the magic airship immature at the beginning, and what flaws are there? I have long wanted to dismantle and rebuild it.


    "Don''t worry, it''s only 100,000 gold coins."


    100,000 gold coins are really nothing to Claire now.

 Chapter 208： : 1 ring buckles 1 ring!

    On the other hand, after the fire was put out, the residents also returned to their homes to rest.


    Randolph looked around, looking at the broken church, and then he realized, where are these people going to sleep tonight?


    "Fuck!" Randolph roared in a low voice, "That guy! That guy actually..."


    Before, he was in a state of anger when the church was destroyed, and he didn''t expect a lot of things. Now that the young man has calmed down, he has reacted.


    Why did that guy crash the church, the purpose is to make himself and these people have no place to rest, and then unable to carry out missionary activities.


    He also said why the other party was so happy when he promised compensation later, it turned out that the purpose had been achieved. At first, he thought he was trying to vent his anger, but he did not expect his purpose to be so clear!


    Those pastors were still a little confused, and they didn''t understand why Bishop Randolph, who had always been good-natured, suddenly burst into foul language, so he quickly asked, "What''s the matter? Lord Bishop."


    Randolph took a deep breath, calmed his excitement, and waved his hand, "It''s okay, let''s find a resident''s house to stay for one night."


    After asking those priests to find their residences, Randolph turned his gaze to the Viscount Mansion, which could be seen from any corner of Naft City. His eyes were filled with firm belief again, and he secretly said in his heart: I will not give up so easily. of! This blow is such a trifle to me! Come on! I''m not afraid of you!


    ...


    In the early morning of the next day, a notice about the accident in the church was posted in the city of Nafu.


    "There was an accident last night. The church in Nafhu City was destroyed. The Viscount decided to help build a new church at his own expense. During the period, because there was no church, it might affect the daily prayers of everyone. After the new church was built Everything will be back to normal!"


    Although Randolph had expected it, his body trembled with anger after seeing such an announcement.


    The whole article does not mention the mistake that Isaac made, and blames everything on an accident, and this is not the most important, the key is the latter sentence. At first glance, there is no problem, but if you look closely, you can I found that the last few sentences conveyed the meaning: the church is gone, so everyone should not go to pray these days.


    Most people seem to have no problem, but those few words will form a hint, that is: anyway, the church has been destroyed, so let''s wait until the Viscount builds the church and then we can pray.


    Randolph stood dumbfounded in front of the announcement, his fists clenched.


    The voices of the people came from the ears, "It''s so nice, Lord Viscount, the church was accidentally destroyed, and he actually offered to help rebuild it."


    "Yes, but the Viscount has always been very good."


    "The new pastors are very lucky. They can change to a new church within a few days of their arrival. You must know that the previous church has existed for longer than my father''s age."


    Randolph resisted the urge to tell the truth. It was not yet time to reveal the contradiction, and with Claire''s reputation in Nafta, it was hard to say how things would develop after the contradiction between them was revealed. , He didn''t have a stable foundation not long after he arrived, and he couldn''t afford to gamble.


    ...


    Then, when Randolph was in front of the smashed church last night, it was discovered that the church that had become a ruin had already begun to be cleaned up. Those tauren took the hammer to knock down the stone wall of the church, and then dragged it out.


    When he saw it, the cleanup was coming to an end. Randolph thought that Claire had some kindness and wanted to help them rebuild the new church.


    But after a closer look, I found that not only their church was demolished here, but even some residential areas near the church were demolished.


    Randolph was shocked on the spot, what the **** is he doing!


    "This gentleman is asking you about something!" Randolph asked, holding on to a man who was passing him with luggage.


    After the man put the weight on his back down, he wiped the sweat on his forehead, and a look of surprise flashed in his eyes when he saw Randolph, "Bishop Randolph! I know you, my wife likes you very much, and praises you for your righteousness. The comprehension level of the divine tome is much stronger than the previous Priest Omar. She is a devout believer of the God of Light."


    "Really?" A peaceful smile appeared on Randolph''s face, and he made a prayer gesture: "The Lord will protect her."


    "I''ll tell her." A happy smile appeared on the man''s face, "Does Bishop Randolph have any questions for me?"


    Randolph pointed to the neighborhoods that were being demolished and asked, "What''s going on? Wasn''t it fine yesterday? How did it get demolished?"


    "Oh! You said this." The man akimbo looked at the tauren who were working hard, and sighed with emotion: "Thank you, Lord Viscount!"


    Randolph immediately frowned. He now had a physiological reaction to the words "Lord Viscount", and he felt uncomfortable when he heard it.


    "Can you tell me in detail?"


    An even more excited smile appeared on the man''s face, "The Viscount said that the greenery in Nafhu City is not enough, so this area will be demolished and a new park will be built, which seems to be called a Mermaid Park. In the future, we will Residents of Nafu City can come in and play for free, and public facilities do not need to spend money!"


    Randolph was anxious, "You are so willing to tear down the house?"


    Is that Claire''s reputation really that high? ! These residents were willing to give up their shelter for him to tear down.


    "Of course not. The Viscount paid us compensation. Our house was very old. The Viscount promised to build a brand new house for us in another place, except for a brand new house. There are also A subsidy of 30 gold coins per household allows me to do many things I want to do! Buy toys for my children, no jewelry for my wife..." The man''s words were full of infinite longing.


    Randolph felt a little strange in his heart, "When did it happen? I haven''t heard any news at all."


    "Just this morning, when we first got up, people from the government came to talk to us. I heard that the Viscount was going to do it. Everyone in our area agreed. Now we will move some daily necessities to the hotel. The money in the hotel is also from the Viscount Randolph greeted the other party and left, his face became ugly, he lowered his head, and roared in a low voice: "I just said, I will Come on, how could you suddenly crash the church! He is also willing to help us rebuild. It turns out that this is a chain! "


    "Move the church away from the crowded southern district. This will make it more difficult for us to preach, right!" Randolph gritted his teeth and said, "I thought I valued you enough, but I didn''t expect that I still looked down on you! Lord Viscount of Riffen Land!"


    Randolph stomped on the spot and beat his chest for a long time before he recovered. He couldn''t just give up!


    ...


    In the Viscount House, Randolph had been drinking tea and pastries on the sofa for three hours, but he didn''t even see a trace of Claire.


    It wasn''t until the sun set over the city walls that Randolph, who had been waiting, heard the sound of "da da da" going downstairs.


    "Bishop Randolph doesn''t go to preach, how can he come to see me in the Viscount Mansion when he has time?" Claire squinted and smiled.

 Chapter 209： : You dont think you won it, do you?

    Randolph immediately stood up and asked, "What on earth are you trying to do!"


    Claire reached out and patted the other''s finger on his chest, sat down calmly, and asked with a flat face, "Bishop Randolph''s temper is so big? What are you asking?"


    Seeing such a calm Claire, Randolph''s head also calmed down as if a basin of cold water had been poured over him.


    Randolph''s tone calmed down. "I mean building a park."


    "Isn''t this a good thing? There is a lack of greenery in Nafu City. This should have been done long ago. Does Bishop Randolph want to do his part?"


    Randolph took a deep look, the boy whose reaction did not match his age at all, took a deep breath, and found that he was already in chaos.


    "I mean, are you going to rebuild the church there?"


    "North District, there are a lot of open spaces there, I will definitely build a particularly splendid church for Bishop Randolph!"


    "The North District?" Randolph repeated. "The North District is only for blacksmiths and workers!"


    Randolph''s tone was already very dissatisfied, there was no one in the North District at all! When those workers and blacksmiths were there, they would only work and have no time to pray in the church, and they were the farthest away from the southern district, where the most people were. Whether they were preaching by themselves, or the residents of the southern district came to pray. of inconvenience.


    "Don''t the gods of the church shelter workers and blacksmiths?" Claire asked deliberately.


    Randolph also knew that what he had just said was a blunder, and changed his words: "Of course not, God loves the world, whether it is to believe in Him or to slander Him, the Lord is selfless and loving, and it will not be because of human beings. careers without sheltering them."


    "Is that so?" Claire asked.


    "Of course."


    "Since God loves all people, why should we believe in Him? He will love us whether we believe it or not."


    Randolph''s pupils shrank, and he looked at Claire. He didn''t expect that the other party would ask such a question, but also, this kind of question was nothing to him at all.


    "Because we have to be grateful, God loves us, and we all love it! And if we don''t believe in God, we can''t enter the kingdom of God after death, so our missionaries of God must tell the doctrine of God People in the world, let them enter the kingdom of God after death, and don¡¯t have to endure this kind of suffering in the world, which is why we preach! Spread the great love of God in the world!¡± Randolph¡¯s remarks seemed to be in Warn Claire to stop being against her.


    However, as if she didn''t hear it, Claire still dragged her chin and asked, "Aren''t you contradicting yourself? You said that God loves the world, and that those who don''t believe in him cannot enter the kingdom of God."


    This kind of problem is obviously not difficult for Randolph, who is studying in the teaching country. He opened his mouth and said: "This is because of us..."


    As soon as he spoke, Randolph felt something was wrong. He seemed to be being led by the nose. He didn''t come here to argue with him!


    "I''ll talk about this later. If you, Viscount, build the church in the North District, I won''t agree!" Randolph said firmly.


    Claire also retracted the hand holding her chin, looked into Randolph''s eyes and asked, "Then where do you want to build it?"


    "Southern District!" Randolph''s knuckles tapped on the table, making a thump, thump.


    "You also know that''s impossible." Claire''s tone was flat, unable to hear the slightest fluctuation.


    "It''s impossible, our church is already in the South District!"


    "There are too many buildings in the southern district, and it''s hard to tell them apart." Claire said lightly.


    "Then why do you have an extra piece of land to build a park?" Randolph sneered.


    There was a smile on the corner of Claire''s mouth, "Then you go and tell the residents who have been demolished that they agreed that I will stop work immediately."


    Randolph was speechless for a while, and then he realized why Claire had to move all the residents out of that place and turn it into a park. Claire had already tied those residents to him for profit, demolished them, and returned a new house and thirty gold coins. And now if he dares to refuse, Randolph promises that Claire will agree immediately and then spread the news. It''s not that I don''t want to, it''s that the new bishop doesn''t want you to be demolished, so you can only go back to the original place.


    With this big ups and downs, there will definitely be resentment in the hearts of those residents, and Claire has set the target, and everyone''s resentment will be vented on Randolph, although taking into account his identity, he will not say anything in front of him. , but it will definitely cause disgust with the church behind the scenes, and if it spreads a little, it will have a great impact on the church''s reputation.


    Randolph looked at the light-hearted young man in front of him, and thought to himself: What a cunning person! Did you already expect this situation?


    Then he stood up abruptly, slapped the table, and shouted loudly, "I don''t care about it! If it''s a big deal, we''ll make a big mess of what happened yesterday! Anyway, it''s my side! Don''t think that the mage can do things with the excuse of doing experiments. Don''t be shy! It''s not good for anyone if this matter gets too big. You think those mages are really willing to help you, they are just trying to find an excuse to disgust us! After the limelight, don''t think you can still protect us Can you live with that Isaac!"


    The two stared at each other for more than ten seconds. Randolph still refused to let go. The church was his base, and even the base was gone. What else could he use to continue fighting with Claire.


    The towers are gone, what are you fighting for? Just surrender.


    Claire said: "Well, the East District, the bustling commercial street headquarters, in some aspects, it is much better than the South District."


    Seeing Claire let go, Randolph''s expression softened slightly, "Okay, just as Lord Viscount said, East District."


    Claire stood up, "It''s dinner time, wouldn''t Bishop Randolph want to eat here?"


    Hearing the meaning of chasing people in Claire''s words, Randolph was very happy in his heart. It''s rare that he can beat the other party.


    "No, I''ll go back and eat with my mates." Randolph patted his **** and planned to leave.


    "Oh?" Claire suddenly raised the corners of her mouth slightly Where is the Bishop going to rest after dinner? "


    Randolph''s movements stagnated, and he slowly turned his head to look at Claire, wondering what his words meant.


    Claire satisfied the other party''s curiosity and said: "I have rented the entire hotel in Nafford City. To accommodate the families who have no place to go because of the demolition, I am afraid that Bishop Randolph will not be able to find a hotel to rest."


    Claire paused and continued: "How about? Bishop Randolph should go back to the capital. The conditions there are much better than our small city."


    Randolph''s movements were stagnant again, but he still said stiffly: "There is no need to worry about the Viscount! We have our own way!" He couldn''t bow his head to Claire.


    "Then go slowly, no more!" Claire sat back on the sofa and shook her right hand.


    After Randolph walked out of the Viscount Mansion, Claire watched his gradually shrinking back and the corners of his mouth turned up again.


    Bishop Randolph, you don''t really think you won the construction site on the East Side, do you?

 Chapter 210： : do it in your name

    "Master Bishop, do we really have nowhere to go?"


    In a dilapidated house, a priest wrapped a quilt and asked with a bleak face.


    Randolph had a cold face. The situation in Nafford was exactly what Claire said. All the vacant rooms were rented out. They couldn''t find a single room. In the end, they could only find this abandoned place. The dilapidated house, lying on the ground, can still see the starry sky.


    And now it''s winter, although the south will not be as snowy and frozen as the north, but when the wind blows, it will still be frozen and shiver. Fortunately, there are still quilts and floor shops in Nafu City, otherwise, they would be no different from beggars.


    "It really doesn''t work, let''s go to those residents'' homes for help, shall we?" a priest suggested.


    The other priests also chimed in, apparently not wanting to stay in this broken place.


    "It''s okay to stay in someone''s house and trouble them for a day or two, but it will be annoying if you stay there forever, so let''s stay here." Randolph explained.


    The priests were silent for a few seconds, and then someone suggested: "Why don''t we go to the Viscount Mansion! There are still many rooms there, and the Viscount man looks very good, and he is willing to help us rebuild the church, the Viscount Mansion. There are so many rooms, it will be fine for us to stay for a while!"


    Hearing Claire''s name, Randolph''s face quickly turned black, and he said coldly: "If you can''t endure hardship! Go back to the capital, I won''t stop you! If anyone dares to find that Claire If so, don''t blame me for turning my face!"


    The proposed priest shrank his neck with a look of fear, "I''m sorry, Lord Bishop."


    The other priests didn''t know why their bishop had a conflict with the lord who looked good, but with the lessons learned, they all consciously shut their mouths.


    "Go to sleep! We will continue to preach tomorrow." Randolph said lightly.


    "call!"


    A gust of wind blew, and the few people lying on the ground and laying the floor were wrapped tightly in the quilts, and gradually fell asleep in their wild thoughts, while Randolph was still gnashing his teeth in his sleep and reading Claire''s name.


    ...


    "Master, those priests have started preaching again." Reagan reported that since Randolph entered the city, Claire had Reagan sent people to watch them day and night.


    Claire turned the page of the magic book in her hand and said casually, "Don''t worry about them."


    "Ah?" Reagan was a little surprised. He didn''t understand why Claire had been working so much, and now he suddenly let him go.


    So he asked again, "Does it really matter at all?"


    "They are clergymen, and they are not under my control." Claire chuckled: "But I can''t control them. I can control the other people in Nafu City."


    A trace of excitement flashed in Regan''s eyes, he bowed slightly and said, "Master, what do you want me to do?"


    Claire rubbed the corners of his eyes, "No need to do anything, let the workers at the salt factory work overtime, it means that there is a large order, and the overtime pay is calculated at three times the normal working hours. The construction workers are also, let them Work overtime to rebuild those demolished residential areas in new areas, and the overtime pay is the same. Also, the purchase price of shredded squid has increased by 1.5 times these days.¡±


    Reagan had been following Claire for a long time, and he immediately reacted to the changes that Claire''s orders would lead to. Anyway, it was to keep the residents of Nafford busy and have no time to listen to the pastor''s **** preaching speech. In the end, he was busy. He was so tired that he fell asleep as soon as he got home, leaving those pastors unable to seize any opportunity.


    "Understood!" Reagan said excitedly, this young master of his own is really smart!


    When Reagan was about to retreat, Claire suddenly stopped the other party, "That''s right!"


    "Master, is there anything else?" Reagan asked back.


    "It''s the same in that school. There are no Saturdays and Sundays. Except for the rest time, all of them are used to make up classes."


    Reagan was stunned for a moment. Now he can imagine the screams of the children in the school, but the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and he gave a salute: "Okay! I''ll do it now. Those kids will definitely thank you!"


    Claire raised her eyebrows and looked at Regan, and immediately smiled: "Then do it in your name, let alone my order."


    "Ah!" Regan''s smile turned into a wry smile, and he said with a bitter face: "Okay! Young master!"


    Now he can not only imagine the howls of those children, but also how those children scolded him in school. He shouldn''t have said that too much just now! If the young master gave the order, those bear children will definitely not say much, but they will definitely be scolded.


    ...


    "Sir! Take a look!" a priest shouted as he dragged a man in sackcloth with a leaflet.


    The man looked tired and waved his hand to refuse: "I really want to hear what you have to say, but I''m really tired from working overtime today, how about another day? I''ll definitely come another day!"


    "You''re the fifteenth person who said so!" The priest clung to the other''s arm and refused to let go.


    Where has he received such treatment? When he was in the capital, the people would take the initiative to greet him and chat with him respectfully. Now I beg the people of Nafu City to chat with him. are not happy.


    "Master Pastor! I''m really tired, please let me go!"


    The two grinded for a while, and finally the priest let the other go away, and he felt that the man was going to fall asleep on the spot if the fight continued.


    Randolph, whose clothes were a little messy, walked over slowly and asked, "Is it unsuccessful again?"


    The pastor nodded helplessly, "Yes, the reason is the same as the previous ones, it''s because I''m too tired to work overtime and I have to go back to rest."


    Randolph clenched his fists involuntarily, and finally opened it slowly and patted the pastor on the shoulder, "It''s alright, just do your best Find those who don''t look so tired. believers."


    After the priest left, Randolph couldn''t help but set his eyes on the towering viscount mansion, his eyes flickering, in which city is his bishop-level priest not a sought-after existence, some nobles prayed to meet him I have to spend money for my confession and confession, and I have given free publicity speeches in Nafu City, and I still can''t attract people.


    Viscount Clare, you really have a lot of skills!


    Every time I think of this, Randolph''s heart throbs for a while, and he was full of confidence before he came to Nafu City! How can it be reduced to such a point now that I don''t even have a place to live, and now my hair has not been washed for two or three days.


    If he was full of confidence in the past, now he is really afraid of that Viscount Claire of Nafford City. This guy is really too skilled. It is really difficult to win the opponent by breaking arms with the opponent!


    After thinking about it for a long time, Randolph still planned to write a book and send it to the Pope in the capital. He said before he came here that if he encountered any problems, he could ask him for help.

 Chapter 211： : Randolphs first win

    A few days later, Randolph nearly burst into tears while holding a space ring in his hand, and the ammunition finally arrived!


    Before I came, I was too confident, and I felt that I could solve it by bringing a few priests. Now it seems that I think that Claire is too simple, and I think too much of myself.


    And the Pope seemed to have expected it for a long time, and the space ring containing one million gold coins was sent quickly. No way to send it! Later, the face of the church will be lost, and a bishop-level clergyman will not even have a place to live. If this continues, he will not starve to death in Nafu City.


    Randolph gripped the space ring tightly, and regained his firm belief in his eyes. Looking directly at the Viscount Mansion, he said word by word: "This time! I will definitely not lose! I will not despise it again. You! Claire, you have no chance!"


    ...


    "Master! Those pastors are doing things again!" Reagan trotted all the way over to report.


    "Huh?" Claire replied in a low voice, "What''s the matter?"


    "They distribute daily necessities such as eggs, flour, etc. on the street. As long as you listen to their preaching, you can get those things for free."


    Hearing this, Claire felt a little dazed. She distributed free living materials to the residents, which was a bit like the feeling of her previous life. She was promoting the progress of the times.


    "What about the status of those workers?"


    "The materials they send are about the same price as our overtime work. Some workers have stopped working overtime, and went to listen to those pastors talking about those crazy things."


    Claire nodded, he expected this, and waved: "If that''s the case, then just cancel the overtime."


    "Do you really want it? There are still some workers who are willing to work overtime and contribute to Nafu City and you, Master."


    "After a long time, seeing that others can earn income even if they don''t work, they feel unbalanced, so let''s cancel overtime."


    Claire doesn''t want to fight a "price war" with the other party. It''s easy to raise wages and overtime money, but it''s difficult to bring them down. The other party is different. People''s expectations for them are not so high. It is completely possible to distribute welfare and materials in the name of divine grace. When the deadline is reached, no one will say anything.


    However, their overtime pay and wages are not the same. This is their labor income. The increase is not only a blow to the relatively stable economy in Nafu City. When the increase is increased and then it is decreased later, those workers will still have feelings in their hearts. Some dissatisfaction, which is not what Claire wants to see.


    Reagan thought for a moment, "I didn''t think properly." Then he asked, "What should I do next?"


    Claire frowned and thought for a moment, "Let the water cloud beast try it and see if the rain can drive the crowd away. Now they don''t even have a church, and there is no place to cover the rain in the open space."


    "Yes!" Regan bowed and stepped back.


    Claire rubbed her fingers together, and this matter was starting to get a little difficult. Sure enough, the church is a **** plaster that is difficult to deal with. A bishop-level cleric can''t kill the other party directly with his own hands. If there is one If the bishop died in Nafu City, the impact would be great. Whether it was done by himself or not, he would definitely be listed as the first object of suspicion, not to mention that if he wanted to kill the other party, he would definitely send someone over. Check yourself, the church has so many methods, if there is no full confidence, Claire will not consider this aspect.


    Ten minutes later, Reagan pushed the door and walked in again, looking a little anxious.


    "What''s wrong?" Claire asked intently.


    Reagan panted and replied, "They used magic, and they created a large semi-arc magic barrier to keep the rain out."


    "Magic?" Claire repeated, "Does any of them use magic?"


    Magic and divine arts are opposites. Generally speaking, except for some special institutions in religion, most preachers practice divine arts, and the direction is also some auxiliary divine arts, mainly to appease people. heart and soul.


    "It seems to be a magic scroll," Regan replied.


    Claire''s eyes narrowed, "This spell sounds like a third-level air barrier. The magic scroll costs thousands of gold coins. They are really willing to do a missionary activity with hundreds of people."


    "Then what should we do?" Reagan asked anxiously.


    "Let them burn if they have money." Claire said indifferently, he really has nothing to do with the opponent. Everyone has done this, and it is impossible to smash the opponent''s spell shield on the spot. It''s not time to flip the table, take your time.


    ...


    In the next few days, Randolph was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief, and Claire finally did not continue to deal with him. The missionary activities in the past few days have progressed very smoothly.


    Except for the children who were locked in the school and did not come to the missionary activities, the others were satisfied. At least many residents in Nafford City knew him. They knew that there was a new Bishop Randolph in Nafford City, and someone greeted him on the way.


    The only downside is that it''s so expensive! Almost a thousand gold coins are burned every day. In the past, Nafu City couldn''t turn in so much money in a year, but fortunately, the Pope in the capital didn''t care about the expenses in this regard, he just thought it would be useful. In the middle is the future of Nafu City. As long as you stand firm first, the gold coins you pay now will come back in the future.


    The construction team in Nafu City is very fast. Some residents living in the hotel have also returned to their new houses. Randolph and the others have also successfully rented a few rooms. Finally, they don¡¯t have to stray outside. They even have to wash and eat. extremely difficult.


    Everything is developing in a better and better direction. Randolph feels that although it will be a little slower, he will still win step by step! He is full of confidence once again!


    ...


    While Claire was flipping through the books in the room, Reagan''s voice came from outside the door.


    "Master, a young lady is looking for you outside!"


    Claire raised her head and replied, "I see, call her in."


    Reagan was a little worried. Since the pastors over there were getting complacent day by day, and the young master didn''t react too much, Reagan began to wonder if his young master could not bear the blow and became silent.


    So he asked with concern, "Young master, you don''t have to worry too much about those priests, the people of Nafu City must have their hearts toward you!"


    Claire raised her eyes and looked at Regan, wondering, "What am I struggling with?"


    "Then why haven''t you been doing anything these days?"


    Claire smiled, "I''m waiting for this lady to come to me now."


    Reagan was a little surprised, so he asked, "Who is that lady outside the door?"


    Claire said casually, "Wendy a bard I know in the capital."


    "Master Wendy?" Reagan exclaimed.


    "You know it too?" Claire didn''t even know that Wendy''s reputation was so big.


    "Of course, isn''t she the one who told the story of our mermaid in Nafta! If it wasn''t for her, Nafta would probably not have so many tourists right now." Regan replied, although Claire had told him to go to Nafta before. The story of the mermaid on this side of the city spread to every corner of the kingdom, but the relationship between him and Wendy was never mentioned, so Reagan didn''t know that Claire and Wendy still knew each other.


    He always thought that his young master was clever and witty, and borrowed the popularity of Wendy''s story of a mermaid that swept the country to publicize Nafu City, and the context inside this was all messed up.


    Claire just smiled and didn''t explain too much. He didn''t need to explain these things to Regan to prove how powerful he was.


    "Hurry up and call them in. How long have you been outside?"

 Chapter 212： : I want to be a pure troubadour

    After Reagan went down, it didn''t take long for a beautiful girl in gorgeous clothes to slowly open the door, looking a little nervous.


    "Lord Claire..." Wendy whispered.


    After noticing the other party, Claire also stood up from her reclining chair, walked to the sofa where guests were being entertained, and made an inviting gesture.


    "Come on, please take a seat."


    Seeing that Claire was still as gentle as before, Wendy''s heart was relaxed a little, and she walked to the sofa and sat down carefully.


    She hadn''t talked to Sophia about money before, and she was more respectful and grateful to Claire, but since Sophia had a conversation with her, Wendy realized that Claire was the noble person in her life, so now again When she met Claire, she was still a little flustered, for fear that she might make Claire unhappy.


    Claire''s eyes swept across her body. The current Wendy is a little different from the troubadour girl she met on the street before. She is more confident, exuding a sense of transcendence from the inside out. Her temperament, coupled with her beautiful face, is very attractive to some men.


    But Claire finally focused her gaze on Wendy''s hand, who was holding a sculpture of a mermaid in her hand.


    Seeing Claire''s eyes, Wendy''s smile turned red and she explained anxiously, "I bought this statue when I entered Nafta City, and I thought it was pretty good-looking, and I also got popular because of the story of the mermaid. The mermaid sculpture at the gate of the city is very beautiful! I like it very much..." Speaking of the back, Wendy''s voice became smaller and smaller, but her face became more and more red.


    Now she can''t wait to rub her face hard, she doesn''t even know what she just said! The foreword does not match the afterword!


    Claire smiled and said softly, "You weren''t so nervous when we met last time. Why haven''t you seen the big scene, are you uncomfortable talking to someone alone?"


    "No, no!" Wendy quickly raised her hands and shook it.


    "That''s good." Claire''s eyes returned to the sculpture and asked, "How much did you spend on buying this sculpture?"


    "A few silver coins..." Wendy nervously squeezed the statue in her handshake, "It''s heavy, it''s still a mermaid sculpture, it''s pretty and worth it."


    After a few glances at it, Claire recognized the material of the sculpture. It was made of black iron, but it was not too delicate. It should have been made by some ordinary blacksmiths in Najin Town. For the price of a dozen copper coins, it was sold at such a high price because of the cultural attributes of a mermaid. If it were an ordinary sculpture, the price would be as high as thirty or forty copper coins.


    However, this also reminded Claire that he had neglected the benefits in this area before. If you have time, you can guide the industry in this area of ??Najin Town, make it an industrial pillar, and make the sculpture more exquisite and detailed. If you want to change it up and sell it at a better price, those tourists who are willing to travel to Nafu City will definitely be willing to spend some money to buy a souvenir when they go back.


    Wendy saw that Claire was lost in thought, so she asked, "What''s wrong? Is there anything wrong with this sculpture?"


    "No." Claire shook his head, putting this sculpture in the back and planning carefully.


    Claire: "Speaking of which, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. I often call you Master Wendy when I hear people calling you."


    "Thank you for this, otherwise I wouldn''t have achieved what I have achieved today." Wendy''s face was a little red, it was like a person who had just reached a well-off level and was praised by a rich man for being very rich, which is strange. embarrassing.


    Wendy continued: "So after I received your message, I rushed over immediately."


    "Thank you so much." Claire nodded and said, "I will pay you the price of every performance you perform according to your normal appearance fee."


    Wendy quickly waved her hand again and said, "No no no! I don''t need the performance fee!"


    "Huh?" Now Claire was rather puzzled. In his opinion, his relationship with Wendy was not so good that he didn''t accept money.


    Wendy became nervous again now, her expression was a little flustered, her hand unconsciously stroked the hair around her ear, and after hesitating for a while, she said, "Then... can the words you said before count? "


    Just after finishing speaking, Wendy said incoherently: "No, no, isn''t it count? Can it still be fulfilled? It''s not right, it''s just..." The more she said, the more unclear Wendy was, and the words she just said seemed to be in Like forcing Claire, she didn''t feel good or polite, but she couldn''t think of any accurate words for a while, so she became more and more flustered.


    Seeing Wendy who was so flustered, Claire couldn''t help laughing, and asked, "What did I say?"


    But this helped Wendy out of the chaos, "Just... just..., as you said, if I am interested, I can come to work in Nafta City, and you will arrange a related career for me. You do you remember?"


    Claire''s eyes narrowed, and she looked at Wendy''s eyes with some surprise. She confirmed from the other party''s eyes that she was not joking, and then asked, "Really?"


    Wendy nodded vigorously, "Really!"


    After getting the other party''s exact answer, Claire was even more puzzled. He said this to the other party before the other party was still angry. At that time, for Wendy, coming to Nafford City was indeed a good place. , and now Wendy is on fire in the entire kingdom, and the fire is beyond Claire''s expectations, so he couldn''t understand why Wendy came to work in Nafu City for a while.


    "How much do you make a month now?" Claire asked.


    While thinking about it, Wendy replied: "I have been touring the country for the past few months, and the income is not fixed, but it is about 150,000 gold coins per month."


    Wendy is now the top of the pyramid in the bard industry, and this income has already exceeded some small and medium-sized noble families. You must know that Claire''s family used to be a viscount family with magic mines, and the annual income was only 100 yuan. About 10,000 yuan, and Wendy''s annual income exceeds that of a viscount family. But only those at the top of the industry pyramid can earn so much money, and most troubadours are still struggling with food and clothing.


    Claire pursed her lips and said, "I can''t give you that much money"


    "It''s okay, I don''t want that much money!" Wendy kept waving her hands, for fear that Claire would reject her, "I just want to work as a bard in Nafford City, it doesn''t matter how much you pay."


    "Then what are you planning?" Claire asked.


    "I just want to be a pure troubadour!" Wendy said firmly, with a different kind of light in her eyes.


    Her first enlightenment was in a conversation with Sophia She understood that her popularity was not due to her own strength, but that fate pushed her to the person in front of her. In the next few months, her perception became more profound. She was originally a bard who rose from the commoner class. At first, she was dazed by the income of tens of thousands of gold coins a month. Things you want but can''t afford are now within reach.


    Later, when her income was increasing, she didn''t even know how to spend all this money with her knowledge. The income of 150,000 gold coins a month would be doubled according to her expenses. are not used up. With more and more money, she became more and more confused. Every day when she opened her eyes, she went to a new city and repeated the performance of the mermaid princess that she had repeated countless times. She felt like she was about to vomit.


    In this repeated performance, she forgot why she was going to perform, and the meaning of her original beginning, and she could no longer find the purest happiness from this job she liked.


    When she was bored, when she flipped through the storybook Claire gave her, Wendy felt that she had come back to life and found the joy she had when she was poor, and she also reconfirmed that Claire was the noble person in her life. , So after receiving Claire''s letter, Wendy didn''t want to wait at all, and rushed over from the capital immediately.

 Chapter 213： : Goddess of Eros, Merry

    Looking at the light in Wendy''s eyes, Claire felt as if she was persuaded by the other party, even if the other party didn''t say anything.


    "Okay! Come to work if you don''t dislike it. I can give you a salary of three hundred gold coins every month. Can you accept it?"


    "Crack!" Wendy excitedly clasped her hands on the table and said excitedly, "It''s acceptable!"


    Claire pursed her lips and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, it won''t be that small. A part of the ticket money will be allocated to performers like you. In total, it should be a lot of money, but it''s definitely not as much as what you earned before. "


    Although Nafu City has a lot of tourists now, it is fixed after all, not as much as when Wendy was on tour.


    "It''s okay! I don''t care about money!" Wendy almost danced in place to celebrate.


    Claire smiled, took out a key from the space ring, and threw it over, "The Grand Theater in Naft City will be handed over to you, Miss Wendy!"


    Wendy folded her hands together and caught the key in mid-air, with a bright smile on her face, which was the happiest she had laughed in the past few months.


    "I won''t let you down! Lord Claire!"


    Afterwards, Claire took Wendy for lunch in the Viscount Mansion, and then Wendy was led by Reagan to recognize her future work place. At the beginning, Claire reserved a large space for it. When the construction of the shops and hotels began, the Grand Theater was also built along with it, and now that Wendy came, it really started to operate.


    Wendy came along, as well as some staff from Sophia''s opera house who had toured with Wendy before. Claire borrowed it from Sophia on purpose. There are no professionals in this field in Nafia now. , and they have cooperated with Wendy before, so the development and cooperation are also very fast, and there is no need to delay time.


    ...


    The news that Wendy came to Nafu City to perform quickly spread, not only in Nafu City, but also in the number of tourists who came to Nafu City to travel to a certain extent.


    "Hey, have you heard that Master Wendy is coming to our city to perform!"


    "Is the news reliable?"


    "Absolutely reliable, I saw it when I went to the entrance of the Grand Theater yesterday."


    "Do you still know what Master Wendy looks like?"


    "I haven''t seen it, but I just know that it looks exactly like the master bard masters I imagined, but it looks good and has an outstanding temperament."


    "Then I''m going to have a look!"


    "Don''t worry, I have some gossip, we can watch this Master Wendy''s performance for free!"


    "Huh?! Is the news reliable?"


    "Absolutely reliable, my husband works in the government office, and the announcement was posted in the afternoon."


    "Really? I heard that the cheapest tickets for Master Wendy in other cities cost several gold coins, and sometimes you can''t even grab them."


    "Of course it''s true, we don''t have to spend money, the Viscount gave us the money for us!"


    Another woman''s eyes lit up and raised her hands high, "Praise the Viscount! I''m going to take my children to see it together!"


    "I''m afraid it won''t work," said another.


    "How do you say that?"


    "It seems that Master Wendy went to the school kids to go to rehearsal, and many of them were actors."


    "Wow! That''s great, I can still see my kids offstage!"


    The woman who was talking just now put her finger on her lips, "Shhh! Be quiet, Bishop Randolph is looking at us..."


    The other woman realized that her voice was a little loud just now, and hurriedly lowered her head and hid herself in the crowd, like an ostrich.


    Randolph paused for a while. He had almost heard the conversation between the two people just now. The news inside made his originally beautiful mood suddenly become less beautiful.


    It''s Claire''s method again. He has been progressing well these past few days. Is he finally going to start acting again?


    After pursing his lips, Randolph still picked up the divine tome in his hand and began to tell the deeds and truths of the God of Light recorded in it, guiding these lost lambs.


    ...


    "call out!"


    Mei Li took a bow and arrow and shot out, in the middle of the man lying on the ground with blood, then took out a pink heart-shaped crystal, and said seriously: "Milly, this represents the two of you. love, fragile and precious..."


    At this time, Mei Li had two small wings behind her and a bow in her hand. Especially after being floated on the water cloud beast, she was really similar to the **** of love that people imagined.


    After Meili''s lines were read, the man below was miraculously recovered from the injury, and Wendy, who played this Millie, hugged her with a moved face, the curtain was drawn, and the story officially ended!


    After the end, Wendy jumped up excitedly, hugged Mei Li floating on the water cloud beast, and rubbed her face on her pink little face!


    Wendy praised: "Merry, you act so well, you look so cute, you are the best candidate for the **** of love in my mind!"


    After being praised, Mei Li''s proud waist straightened, and then she happily rubbed Wendy''s face.


    After putting Mellie on the ground, Wendy began to correct some of the details and mistakes of the professional actors in their performances. Those actors also listened to her words. In the past few months, Wendy has used her strength to put them together. Conquered, Wendy is not just lucky, she has a certain talent and strength, otherwise Claire would not have given her a fancy.


    Those actors are also very obedient, being controlled by people who are stronger than themselves, naturally they have no opinion, and Wendy''s temper is also very good, and will not beat them at will. Compared with some other masters with weird temperament, it is really much better.


    During this process, Wendy''s face was always filled with a bright smile. She finally regained that feeling, the feeling of fighting for the cause she loves, which is even more exciting than earning money!


    Claire doesn''t care what show she performs, and she won''t let her perform the story of the vomited mermaid princess that she is about to perform. Wendy has the final say in the entire Grand Theater, so she adapted herself. A good story of "Gift from Eros" was presented. After getting the story written by Claire from Shane, Wendy''s heart started to move I just didn''t expect the opportunity to adapt it. so fast.


    ...


    On the other hand, where Randolph preached, he could clearly feel that fewer and fewer people came to pray every day. The absence of a church was one aspect, and the main thing was that he was influenced by Wendy.


    Originally, the eggs, flour, and other daily necessities they sent were not lacking after a few visits, and the appeal was greatly reduced.


    Although Randolph had funds in his hand, he couldn''t send money directly. How could anyone send money when they came to pray? No church in the world can do this. Wouldn''t that be asking others to come to believe? The status of the two sides was reversed all of a sudden!


    The distribution of materials can also be said to be God''s love for the world, but if money is distributed, the taste will change suddenly. Although the short-term effect is obvious, it is impossible for Randolph to do such a thing, which is fundamentally self-destructive.


    And this was before the show started, and there was already a significant decrease in the flow of people. They all squatted outside the Grand Theater to watch the fun. Randolph couldn''t imagine that when the show officially started, he could stay on his side. Several devout believers came.

 Chapter 214： : You want to see it too, right?

    The official start of Wendy''s performance is getting closer and closer, and the audience on Randolph''s side is also dwindling at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Randolph was anxious, but as a bishop he couldn''t show it, otherwise the priests below would also be in chaos.


    Wendy''s performance officially began, and when Randolph came out of the hotel, he really understood a word, "the crowd is empty"!


    When I was walking to the temporary mission site in the South District, there were few people on the streets where people usually come and go. The only people I saw were rushing to the East District, even directly. Passed by Randolph without having time to say hello.


    Obviously, they all went there to watch the love story of "Werner and Millie" starring Wendy. The theater had done enough publicity before the official performance, and almost everyone in the surrounding area of ??Nafta I heard that there are many tourists who come from their own cities just to watch a Wendy''s performance.


    Seeing such a situation, Randolph''s mood became more and more heavy, but he still walked to the temporary mission site, which was in an empty square in the southern district, somewhat deviated from the residential area, close to the residential area. Claire tried every means to not give them a chance to use it at all. Randolph had no choice but to find this place. Although it was a bit biased, it was still in the South District, and it was more convenient for those residents to come here.


    After arriving at the place, Randolph glanced around, with a hint of confusion and surprise in his eyes. Except for the priests in priestly attire, none of the residents of Nafu City saw it. After reading it carefully several times. Just make sure you''re not wrong.


    Randolph had expected that the audience here would drop a lot after Wendy''s performance, but he didn''t expect it to drop so completely! No one came! He remembered that there were still many devout believers in this city of Nafu!


    "Bishop Randolph..." After seeing Randolph coming, the priests who were standing at a loss trotted all the way.


    Randolph nodded, put his eyes on the empty field, and asked softly, "Is no one here today?"


    The priests were silent for a while, and then one person stood up and said, "Bishop Randolph, I came to clean up at five o''clock, but no one has been waiting until now..."


    Randolph: "..."


    It was as if they had been cast on a Silence Charm, and the scene fell into a dead silence. Those priests also bowed their heads and lost their spirits. No matter how stupid they were, in the past few days, they knew that it was the lord of this place who was not dealing with them. Otherwise, how could they have been reduced to such a level these days.


    Randolph glanced around at the priests in front of him, and suddenly frowned and asked, "Where''s Vincent?"


    "Ah this..." The rest of the priests stopped talking, looked at each other, and didn''t know how to say it.


    A priest who had a good relationship with Vincent stood up and replied, "He''s a little uncomfortable..."


    Randolph''s face stiffened, and he said in a serious tone, "Don''t lie to me! Honestly! Why did he go!"


    After hesitating for a while, the pastor said embarrassedly: "Vincent is a fan of Master Wendy, and the Grand Theater doesn''t charge for tickets, so let''s go... But Bishop Randolph, don''t blame him! Wen Sen said, he is here to spy on intelligence this time!"


    Randolph''s face was darkened, and he almost spit out a mouthful of blood. If he couldn''t fight against the opponent, it would be fine. The people on his side turned out to be traitors!


    Randolph''s clenched hands were shaking. He was not angry because of this, but he felt very humiliated! I have already achieved this step, but I was still defeated by that Claire. What a shame! And the pastor with him actually went to the other party''s place to watch that **** show!


    When Randolph was depressed, suddenly the priests patted him on the shoulder, pointed to his back, and said excitedly, "Bishop Randolph! Look someone is here!"


    Randolph''s heart also jumped suddenly! Then he quickly turned his head and looked in the direction the priests were pointing at. Sure enough, several women came towards him.


    Randolph almost burst into tears, although only a few people came, but it was of great significance! Especially after the big fall just now, and now he can be excited to death for a little bit!


    Randolph rushed over with the priests and almost startled the women. They were not treated like this when they usually came over, so they just sat under the stage and looked at Randolph above. Preach to them, and occasionally chat with Randolph for a while, but they had never experienced such a warm welcome.


    Randolph showed a smile and welcomed: "May the Lord always protect you good believers!"


    "Thank you, Bishop Randolph''s blessing!" The women responded with smiles.


    "Ms. Case, why are you here so late today? What about the other people who come with you often?" Randolph asked a lady who could name her.


    The woman named Kath was an ordinary resident herself, and she spoke directly: "Everyone else went to see Master Wendy''s performance!"


    Randolph was not surprised, so he praised: "It seems that Ms. Casey, those of you who came to pray, have more devotion to the Lord than ordinary people."


    Kath said with a big smile: "That''s not true. We are not as fast as them. When we wanted to go in and see, the guard told me that the seats inside were full. I deliberately asked for a day off, and I was idle anyway. So here we go, hahahaha¡­¡±


    Randolph: "..."


    Do you know that your words are difficult for people to accept? Do you know that this sentence breaks my heart! Do you know what makes me sad? It''s not that you didn''t choose me, it''s that you took me as an alternative! You might as well just stop coming, I feel better in my heart!


    If there was no one around, Randolph reckoned that he would hug his head and cry. Randolph didn''t realize the big ups and downs of his mood, but he did feel the big ups and downs and then the big downs and the abyss, and he experienced it very deeply.


    Not only Randolph, but the priests behind him all felt like they were being hung up by their hair and slapped back and forth!


    You are so...


    Seeing Randolph, they all fell silent together, and Kath laughed a few times again, and took the initiative to liven up the atmosphere and said, "It''s okay! Next time I get up a little earlier, I don''t believe I can''t beat them!"


    puff!


    Randolph felt that his heart was hit by a critical blow, and he almost spurted blood from his mouth.


    "Hmm!" Randolph promptly took it and covered his chest suppressed the blood that was about to spurt, squeezed out a smile that was uglier than crying, and responded: "That ... We have a rest today, so we won''t preach, so why don''t you go back."


    After speaking, Randolph turned around forcefully and breathlessly. At first, he had planned to provide the highest quality prayer service for these devout believers, but after listening to those few words, he now I really didn''t have the mood to pray and preach with the other party, and he was afraid that he would die halfway through.


    "Oh, that''s it." Kath scratched her head, but she didn''t really care. If it doesn''t work today, come back another day.


    Seeing Randolph who was not far away, an idea suddenly flashed in her mind, and she realized it all at once, so she shouted loudly: "I see! Do you want to see Bishop Randolph too? Master Wendy''s performance! That''s why I just rested today, right!"


    "Bang!"


    The sound of the human body falling to the ground sounded, and the priests were so frightened that they hurriedly helped the fallen Randolph up and squeezed out the healing technique in their hands.

 Chapter 215： : Silence is the greatest contempt for the enemy

    At the end of the performance, a large group of people poured out from the entrance of the Grand Theater, discussing the plot just now with excited faces.


    "That heroine is Master Wendy, right?"


    "Hey! She''s so good-looking, she''s the girl of my dreams, especially when she and Walter first met at the dance, the outfit was amazing!"


    "Yes! That temperament is much prettier than the noble ladies I''ve seen in the capital!" This is a tourist who came from the capital.


    "Love, love! I hereby declare: In the future, non-Master Wendy will not marry!"


    "Come on! Did you marry her?"


    "Why can''t I marry? My family is also a noble family!"


    "Master Wendy earns hundreds of thousands of gold coins a month, are you sure you can be worthy of her?"


    "Ah this..., I''ve decided! In the future, I must marry a woman like Master Wendy!"


    "Stop arguing, don''t you just pay attention to the appearance of Master Wendy? The plot here! It''s the best plot I''ve seen in the past five years! Master Wendy is a great talent! It''s the man The protagonist has stretched his hips a bit, but he can barely see it."


    "You are a seasoned fan, we can''t compare to you."


    "Yes, but is this better than the plot of the mermaid princess?"


    "It''s not on the same level at all." The person who spoke was disdainful. "But this is the first scene. If the plot can maintain this quality later, then Master Wendy can be consecrated!"


    "Wow!"


    Then everyone started to praise Wendy.


    In addition to the foreign tourists, there are more residents in Nafu City, and they are also discussing enthusiastically, but the direction is a little different.


    "Did this story really happen in our city of Nafu? Why haven''t I heard of it?"


    "I haven''t heard of it, but the voice-over said at the beginning that it was based on the story that happened in our city of Nafu."


    "Damn, you two children naturally don''t know." An old man with gray hair whispered.


    "Grandpa, grandpa! Have you heard of it?" The teenagers entangled the old man who had just spoken and asked eagerly.


    The old man looked up at the sky, a flash of memory flashed on his face, and said with emotion: "I also heard about this from my father''s generation... As you all know, Baron Eugene is our apprentice. The nobles in Fucheng are also the family of the male protagonist, and the other is the noble family where the heroine Millie lives, all of which are nobles in our city of Nafu.¡±


    "This story has to be told from a long time ago..." Speaking of which, the old man said, "But I won''t tell you, I can only tell you that this story really happened in Nafu City."


    "Grandpa! Why are you doing this!" The teenagers exclaimed after being hung up.


    "Wouldn''t it be a spoiler if I told you? Master Wendy said it better than me, so you should listen to her." The old man laughed, but he was a little flustered: What if I said it and what happened later The performance is different, so what should I do? Originally, I wanted to pretend to be in front of the children, but I didn''t expect them to ask questions. Fortunately, I was witty! Otherwise, it will be leaked.


    "Oh! That''s right, we''d better watch it ourselves, otherwise it would be boring to know the plot ahead of time."


    Conversations like this have appeared in many places. The first thing that the young and young girls do when they come out is to ask some of the older people in Nafu City, and ask if such an epic thing really happened in Nafu City. story.


    Some directly said that they had never heard of it, but some, like the old man who had just talked to them, followed it in order to show their knowledge in front of the children, saying that they had heard of it.


    What Claire wants is this kind of "three people become tigers". As the fabricator of the story, he naturally knows that the story is basically made up by him, but he added a little thing in reality to it, and it enhanced The credibility of the story, after such a deliberate dissemination, and the old people in the city going down the slope, the credibility of the story has risen again.


    Didn''t the rumor of the "water monkey" in the previous life spread like this?


    There are many people who believe, even if it is false, it will become true.


    In the future, Nafu City will have another project that can be promoted, and this can also drive the sales of heart-shaped crystals. The IQ tax in terms of culture is still very profitable.


    ...


    Vincent walked out of the theater door, waving his right hand excitedly, "Oh yeah! I finally saw Master Wendy''s performance! I have no regrets in this life!"


    When he was in the capital before, Wendy''s tickets were too expensive. It took him more than a month to buy the cheapest ticket. He couldn''t even see Wendy''s face when he looked at it from a distance.


    Now that I have come to Nafu City, although the conditions are a bit difficult, I can actually watch Master Wendy''s performance for free and have a new performance plot, which is a big profit!


    "Vincent..." A voice came from behind him.


    Vincent''s body was stagnant, his eyes were round, and his neck was stuck and he turned his head. After confirming the person behind him, the expression on his face was even more frightened, and he quickly explained: "Bishop Randolph, I...I am..."


    Randolph said with a cold face: "Have you spied on any information? So excited."


    "I..." Vincent lowered his head, not daring to look at Randolph, his mind was muddled.


    "Humph!" Randolph snorted coldly, "Didn''t you think of an excuse before coming here? I can''t say it now!"


    The cold sweat on Vincent''s forehead fell, and his nervous body was shaking, "I''m sorry, Bishop Randolph!"


    "You don''t need to say sorry to me!" Randolph''s heart swelled with anger, "Go away! If I find out that there is another time, you can go back to the capital! I think it is more suitable for you! "


    Vincent was forgiven, and quickly thanked: "Thank you, Bishop!" Then he ran away, for fear that Randolph would change his mind if he was a step behind.


    Seeing Vincent fleeing, Randolph felt all kinds of feelings in his heart, and sighed: "Alas..."


    Then he turned his attention to the door of the theater where people were still pouring out. Although he was very reluctant to admit it, the fact was that he lost, and the believers that he had accumulated over the past few days were all taken away at once. , as long as this theater is not closed for a day, then the scene of the missionary sermon on his side cannot have an audience.


    Compared with these recreational activities, missionary activities are still a bit less attractive, and with Wendy''s fame, it is impossible to play.


    "Bishop Randolph, have you come to watch the show too?"


    When Randolph fell into deep thought, a familiar voice sounded aside, he looked up, and it was indeed that annoying guy Claire.


    Randolph: "..."


    He did not speak, but remained silent. Only silence is the greatest contempt for the enemy.


    "Oh, forget it, it seems that the audience is full, so you shouldn''t be able to get in." Claire had a faint smile on the corner of her mouth, "Is Randolph''s mission still going well? My performance here is not good. Will you steal the audience from you?"


    When the defense is broken, silence is not the greatest contempt at all, silence is the only reaction he can make as a defeated man.


    Randolph took a deep breath, calmed down his anxious and complicated mood, and said, "Don''t worry about the Viscount, you should worry about how to help us build the church as soon as possible."


    "I have asked people to find the best stone, and I believe construction will start soon."


    "That''s good." Randolph turned around with a cold face, intending to leave, he was not interested in enduring Claire''s taunts at him here.


    "Bishop Randolph wait!" But Claire stopped him.


    "Is there anything else to do, Lord Viscount?" Randolph turned his head and asked coldly.


    "I see that you have just been standing outside the theater for a long time Why don''t I send you some tickets, you can bring those priests to come and see, just now I seem to have seen one of your men. The priest is inside." Claire squinted and smiled.


    "No need! You''d better keep it for yourself!" Randolph refused loudly. Then he walked away quickly, never giving Claire a chance to speak again, the gesture of leaving in a panic gave people a feeling of exasperation.


    Even as he walked away with his back to Claire, the corners of his eyes couldn''t help but water droplets appeared, his hands were clenched into fists, and his nails were embedded in his palms. He was actually humiliated by the other party in such a face! Then Vincent came to see the performance and was actually seen by the other party! What a shame! What a shame!


    go now! If the other party sees you crying again, it will be even more embarrassing, you have to leave quickly!


    "Bishop Randolph! Do you want a tissue? I have it here!" Claire shouted after waving.


    "Hmm!" Randolph covered his chest with one hand, but he has suffered too many times today, and now he can''t hold back anymore, his head can''t help but swell in the air, "Pfft!" A blood mist sprayed from his mouth came out.

 Chapter 216： : The storm is coming

    In the next few days, the residents of Nafu City would never see Randolph again in Nafu City. Only those pastors were still at the temporary mission site, and after Randolph, the leader, was gone. They were also overwhelmed and could not organize a decent missionary activity at all.


    At this time, in the largest church in the capital, Randolph faithfully reported to the Pope his experience in Nafhu City these days.


    "Sir Pope, that''s the way it is, I''m sorry, I failed your expectations." Randolph lowered his head deeply with a look of guilt.


    I remembered that I had promised the Pope before my departure that I would be fine, how high-spirited I was at the time, and how embarrassed and ashamed now.


    "Sigh." After listening to Randolph''s remarks, the bishop in white also sighed deeply and comforted: "It''s not your fault, I thought it would be difficult, but I didn''t expect that Claire would be so difficult. It¡¯s normal to be entangled, and it¡¯s normal to lose, and if you change it, someone else might not be able to do better than you.¡±


    Although the bishop in white did not blame him, Randolph felt even more uncomfortable. He raised his head slightly and asked, "What should we do? Are we going to give up Nafu City?"


    "Give up? Impossible!" A flash of firmness flashed in the eyes of the bishop in white. "No matter how strong he is, he is nothing but a viscount. We are the Church of Light! How could we possibly lose to him as a viscount!"


    The Church of Light is a huge existence in all kingdoms. Although they lost the holy war hundreds of years ago, the dead camel is bigger than a horse. Even the royal family in the kingdom has to sell their face. They are here. His influence is not weaker than any of the top nobles, and even surpasses those nobles in many aspects.


    Hearing the firm words of the bishop in white, Randolph also cheered up a little.


    "Sir Pope, what are you going to do? I will definitely cooperate with you!"


    The bishop in white did not speak, but set his eyes on Randolph, and said in a low voice: "It''s not what I plan to do, but what are you going to do?"


    Randolph exclaimed, "Huh?!"


    The bishop in white then explained: "You have performed very well these days. Although you haven''t fought against each other in the end, I believe that someone else may not be able to do as well as you, even me. And you After dealing with that Claire for so many days, he must be very familiar with him, so Nafford City is still your responsibility, if it is someone else, I am not at ease."


    Speaking of the back, the bishop in white stood up and walked behind Randolph, patted him lightly on the shoulder, and encouraged: "Let go and do it, you can tell me anything you want, and the church will fully support it. Yours is your full support! This time we will definitely win Nafu City!"


    Randolph felt like his heart was hit by something, his blood boiled again, and he stood up excitedly.


    "I''ll do my best!" Randolph didn''t say anything about the promise this time, and he won 100% of Nafford City. He has personally experienced the difficulty of Claire. All he can do is to go all out. Leave the rest to the great God of Light! Randolph believed that the Lord would protect him.


    ...


    The storm is coming¡­


    This is Claire''s feeling these days. Since that Randolph disappeared from Naft City, Claire did not feel relieved, but felt that the other party was accumulating strength and was ready to counterattack at any time.


    Claire rubbed her temples with a headache. It took him a lot of energy and time to deal with that Randolph these days.


    Even the progress in magic was delayed by the other party. Randolph was able to make a new life for himself in almost three days or two. He had to spend his time dealing with him, and he had no time to read magic books and do experiments. .


    Claire whispered to herself: "You have to deal with the other party quickly... Otherwise, it won''t be good for me or Nafu City to drag it on forever."


    ...


    In the next few days, all the nobles in the capital felt that the church, which had always been low-key, was moving, and began to use their personal connections. Many nobles who were related to the church were called to the door. The nobles in the capital are all guessing whether the church is going to make a big move.


    After inquiring from various sources, the nobles all focused their attention on this little-known city. They roughly understood the process of the matter. It seemed that the Viscount Griffin was in trouble with the church. Now the church wants to Pull out your hand to deal with him.


    Some nobles think that Claire is oversighted. The city under their jurisdiction is not still under the control of the church, but this guy actually wants to leave the church completely. Some nobles who are loyal believers of the Church of Light have a straight line of impressions on Claire. The decline of the church, and some nobles who were originally in conflict with the church wanted the church to collapse this time, and even secretly wrote a letter to Claire, telling him that they could help.


    The church then found opera houses in various cities. Almost all the master bards in the kingdom, as well as professional-level figures in opera, were hired by them at a large price. Go in the direction of Nafu City.


    Randolph is really going to meet Claire this time, since you''re going this way, right? Then I''ll go too! I can''t believe that you Claire has a newly famous Wendy who can match the many masters we paid so much for!


    The amount of piles can kill you! What''s more, the strength of those masters is not weak.


    ...


    "Bishop Randolph, some days are gone." Claire squinted at Randolph Road in front of the city gate.


    At this time, Randolph no longer had the anger he had before, and replied with a calm expression: "Thank you, Lord Viscount, for your concern, I just went back to the capital."


    "Is it just a trip back?" Claire''s gaze turned to the people behind him, and he received the news when the other party recruited the master bard in the capital.


    At this time, the pedestrians at the gate of the city were also attracted by the confrontation between the two.


    Among them, some tourists who came to travel saw the people behind Randolph and immediately exclaimed, "Isn''t this Master Morey!"


    Hearing this, Claire''s eyes flashed, isn''t Morey a member of Sophia''s command? Why was he hired to deal with me!


    But as soon as the idea came up, Claire was relieved quickly. He knew Sophia, that **** would do anything to make money, and it was because she knew so well that she actually felt that it was normal for the other party to help others for money. I can''t even feel the anger in my heart.


    The onlookers exclaimed again, "It''s not just Master Morey! Look at the one on his right!"


    "That''s Master Borg! His strength is one point stronger than that of Master Morey! I haven''t seen him perform for many years I''ll go! And Master Mullen! Known as the kingdom for fifty years The strongest scriptwriter ever, isn''t he closing the pen!"


    "Maybe it''s just a trip..." The tone of the person who said this was uncertain.


    "How is that possible! Look at the people around them, among the more than 30 people, who are not well-known actors, bards, and scriptwriters in the kingdom, is this a gift from the God of Light! How can I see such a thing in my lifetime? So many masters!"


    "Master Wendy is also in Nafu City! Are they looking for Master Wendy?"


    "I don''t know." Someone shook his head, "Maybe it is, plus Master Wendy, almost all the famous masters in the kingdom are present."


    Listening to the exclamations of the onlookers, Claire''s eyes gradually narrowed. The church is determined to fight against her. Hiring so many masters is not a small expense. According to Wen By Tee''s standards, so many people earn millions a month, and even now I can''t afford such a large sum of money.

 Chapter 217： : Then Ill play with you!

    After seeing Claire squinting, Randolph had a slightly smug look on his face. This was the first time he was in such a happy mood these days!


    So he opened his hands at Claire, smiled and said: "I am very touched by Master Wendy''s performance, these masters were specially invited by me, I wondered if I could combine missionary and this art, let me The majority of believers can learn about our great God of Light by listening to stories and watching operas!"


    "Don''t the Viscount welcome them to come and perform?"


    Claire also laughed and replied: "How come, so many masters come to perform in Nafu City, and they can also drive consumption here, I welcome it before it''s too late."


    "That''s it..." Claire''s face showed a bit of embarrassment, "Even the schedule of the Grand Theater is filled by Master Wendy, otherwise, these masters can be arranged to perform a show."


    Randolph had long expected Claire to say this. He never thought that Claire would let him use the Grand Theater, and he would suspect that Claire had bad intentions when he asked him to use it.


    "Don''t worry, we will perform outside. After all, there is less space in the Grand Theater."


    "But the kingdom has laws and regulations. Large-scale outdoor events need to be reported in advance, but it''s okay, Bishop Randolph, please apply with me, and I will make the application pass as soon as possible."


    Randolph rolled his eyes secretly, I believe what you say is a ghost, if I submit the application, you can suppress it until I die!


    "Hey, don''t bother you, Lord Viscount." Randolph shook out a piece of paper from his arms and said, "This is an approval letter specially requested by His Excellency the Pope to the Lord Justice, and it is also covered with the cover of the Chancellor. chapter."


    The Chancellor is an official who manages the internal judicial issues of the kingdom. Like Sophia and the others, he is one of the king''s cronies and has great power and prestige in the kingdom. As we all know, the current justice has a close relationship with the church, and his wife is a devout believer of the God of Light, so Claire is not surprised that Randolph can get the seal of the justice.


    "..."


    Claire''s expression did not change at all, and said calmly: "Then I have to go to the capital to confirm with the Lord Justice. Bishop Randolph also knows that so many masters are going to perform in Nafu City, and those who come to watch will be there. There must be a lot, and I''m afraid of any accident."


    "No, it also has the seal of His Majesty the King on it. I think the applications approved by His Majesty the Kingdom should be fine, right?" Randolph continued with a smile.


    He had long expected that Claire would think of ways to drag things down. Now he is a little fortunate that he has dealt with Claire before. He knows what kind of person the other party is, and he is fully prepared, otherwise this **** will definitely drag this matter down!


    These words have been said. If Claire intends to confirm it, it will be disrespectful to the king. If such a big hat is buckled, everyone has to weigh it.


    "Then I don''t think there will be any problem." Claire said lightly. He did not expect that the church would be able to obtain the permission of the king to preach. It must be known that the royal family is the biggest aristocrat in a country and should be opposed to the church. Yes.


    "When the time comes, I will send a ticket to the Viscount. I hope that the Viscount can come and watch it."


    When he said this, Randolph''s heart was overwhelmed. When he successfully graduated from the church and obtained the bishop''s status, he was not so excited and excited. This was his counterattack! Hahahahaha!


    "Yes." Claire said lightly.


    "Then waiting for you." Randolph felt that he couldn''t control his upturned mouth.


    ...


    The energy of the church is really huge. In one afternoon, dozens of carriages sent thousands of chairs into the city of Nafu. All the procedures were completed. Reagan wanted to find something wrong to stop it. Can''t find it.


    Claire also asked the construction team under his command not to help Randolph and the others, but it was still difficult for them, and he did not know where to find a few archmages and some mages, and directly used magic to build a performance venue, and It looks quite simple and generous, not at all shabby.


    The other party''s construction site was still busy, and on the upper floor of the Viscount Mansion, Claire could see clearly from the balcony, her eyes were looking over there without focus, and her fingers were constantly rubbing against each other.


    After standing for an unknown time, Claire said slowly, "Okay, since you want to play with me, then I will accompany you to the end!"


    "Master!" Regan pushed open the door and walked in, "Randolph and the others are almost done..."


    Claire walked over and replied, "I know, don''t worry about them, go buy some dry corn."


    Reagan was stunned for a moment, and asked, "Why do you want corn? No, how much?"


    "Make popcorn...let''s buy a few hundred kilograms first, I''ll talk about it later." After speaking, Claire put a coat on herself and walked out.


    He said that to play with the other party is not just about getting popcorn, this is just a little embellishment, the key is to defeat the other party in the performance and beat the other party out of breath.


    ...


    As soon as she entered the Grand Theater, Claire saw Wendy and the actors rehearsing on the stage.


    After seeing Claire coming, Wendy called to stop the rehearsal, "Everyone rest for a while!"


    Then he walked towards Claire and said happily, "Lord Claire, you are here."


    Claire nodded, took out a tissue and handed it over, "Wipe off the sweat, it''s quite tiring."


    "Thank you!" Wendy took the tissue and wiped the sweat on her forehead.


    After waiting for the other party to dry, Claire said: "Have you heard the news that the masters came to Nafu City?"


    Wendy nodded earnestly, "I heard about it." It was because of hearing about it that she rehearsed so hard.


    "Those are the top screenwriters in the kingdom, bards like you, and more powerful actors, are you afraid?"


    A flash of excitement flashed in Wendy''s eyes, and she said firmly: "I won''t be afraid! I''m very excited now! I have the opportunity to defeat these seniors with my own hands!"


    "It''s fine if you''re not afraid." Claire''s eyes also showed a smile, "I''ll rehearse with you next time..."


    "Is Lord Claire also going to perform on stage?" Wendy asked.


    Claire looked over with a puzzled look, why did I seem to hear a trace of excitement in your tone? !


    However, he still shook his head and replied, "No, I will be in charge of the script and general production. You can perform at ease."


    "Oh." Wendy said a little disappointed.


    "It may be a little hard these days. From one performance every two days to one performance every day, is it acceptable?" Claire asked.


    Wendy cheered up and said loudly, "No problem!"


    "Then I wish you success in defeating those masters Claire stretched out her hand with a smile.


    "I will!" Wendy jumped up excitedly and gave Claire a high five.


    ...


    In the past few days, after Claire joined Wendy''s side, the work process has been much faster, some problems have been solved, and the progress has been very smooth.


    Randolph''s side is also carrying out the preparatory work in full swing. Those masters who were invited by Randolph at a high price began to write and revise the records of the God of Light in the divine tome to make it more storytelling.


    Some of the original stories that everyone is used to have been modified into ups and downs, but the main tone has not changed. It still tells the greatness of the God of Light and how the God of Light redeems the world.


    Everything seemed to be ready, and the plot on Wendy''s side was about to reach its climax. Not only were the seats filled with people, but every open space was filled with people, and some people even used ropes. Hanging his body on the cantilever beam, just to be able to see the thrilling plot.

 Chapter 218： : But theres no popcorn over there

    "Why are you still not sleeping?" the husband asked, looking at his excited wife who was tossing and turning.


    "Master Wendy''s performance will come to a climax tomorrow. With the help of the priest, Werner and Millie are finally going to meet. I''m so excited that I can''t sleep! But... Bishop Randolph''s performance seems to start tomorrow as well. ." His wife''s face was a little tangled.


    "Yes, then you won''t go to see Master Wendy''s performance tomorrow?"


    "Ah...I don''t know either."


    "I remember that you are a very devout believer of the Church of Light. It was a show about the God of Light that was specially invited by Bishop Randolph from the capital to perform, and there was no admission fee."


    "But the plot of ''Werner and Millie'' has reached its climax." As soon as he finished speaking, his wife regretted a little, "But the show on Bishop Randolph''s side sings praises to the God of Light... I don''t know now. Which is better to go to."


    The husband fondly touched his wife''s head, held her in his arms and said softly, "It''s okay, I''ll accompany you wherever you want to go."


    The wife shook her head, "I want to go to both! Let you choose, I''ll go with you whichever you go to!"


    Now it was the husband''s turn to be embarrassed. After thinking for a moment, he replied, "Let''s go to Master Wendy. The plot over there has reached a climax. We feel bad if we haven''t finished watching it for so long. The key is that The Viscount also participated in the production of the performance, and maybe he will be able to come out during the curtain call. As for the performance by Bishop Randolph, please go after you watch it.


    The wife nodded, buried her head in her husband''s arms, and said softly, "Listen to you."


    "Since it''s decided, let''s go to bed earlier. The performance is a matter of night, and we have to work tomorrow morning."


    Conversations like this happened in almost every corner of Nafta City. Claire specially put the climax of the plot on the first day of the other party''s performance. Randolph also seemed to be in a relationship with Claire. By changing the time, it has been promoted more vigorously.


    The momentum is very huge. The number of tourists in Nafu City has reached the peak in history these days. Many hotels are full of guests, but this can''t stop the tourists who are constantly pouring into Nafu City.


    During this period of time, the mermaid has become the second selling point of Nafta City. These tourists come here these days for Wendy''s performance and the church opera performance planned by Randolph. Some of them came because of the presence of so many masters, while others were devout followers of the Church of Light in nearby cities. Among the foreign tourists, those who came for Wendy''s fame were not as good as each other.


    But Claire doesn''t care either. What he cares about is the residents of Nafu City. As long as they are not brainwashed by the church, that''s fine. As for other cities, he doesn''t care. It is to send money to yourself, the more tourists like this, the better.


    ...


    The next day, the streets of Nafu City were full of people, eating shredded squid and holding statues of mermaids in their hands. Some people already had statues of Werner and Millie in their hands. The speed of the blacksmiths on the board is so fast, but the quality is still very rough. Claire thinks that after solving the problems here, he will integrate the manufacturing in this area, so as not to lose the profits in this area.


    Those tourists and local residents were talking about the plot of "Werner and Millie" and the upcoming performance by Randolph. Everyone was very excited. The atmosphere was more than the festival. Be intense.


    Time passed slowly, the sun gradually fell to the west mountain, the street lamps on the street were lit, and the warm yellow lights illuminated the entire Nafu City. Some residents working in Nafu City also went home from their jobs. .


    An hour before the official start of the performance, the rest of Nafu City was empty, and the people inside were divided into two groups of people, one going to the East District, and the other going to the Randolph-built venue in the South District.


    However, not everyone can go where they want to go according to their own wishes. For example, on the main road, a little boy just lay on the ground and rolled around. One of his arms was given to him by his mother. Hold tightly and drag to the other side.


    The little boy cried: "I don''t want to go there! I''m going to see Sister Wendy''s performance!"


    The pedestrians all stopped and watched curiously. The mother also felt a little embarrassed, and hurriedly shouted: "Don''t make trouble, come with me to see the performance by Bishop Randolph, there are many masters there. As for the show, the plot will definitely not be worse than Sister Wendy''s! And if you go to see it, the Lord will protect you forever!"


    There was an embarrassed look on the little boy''s face, that is, he gritted his teeth and refused to follow his mother to the South District.


    The mother finally couldn''t bear it any longer, and shouted loudly, "Why are you so stubborn! If the Viscount hadn''t said that it would be bad for the child to beat the child less, see if I beat you!"


    The little boy shrank his neck in fear and replied in a low voice, "But... but there''s no popcorn over there."


    "You''re just because of this." The mother couldn''t help laughing and crying.


    The little boy raised his head, "But popcorn is really delicious! There''s free popcorn to eat when Sister Wendy goes there."


    Suddenly the little boy''s mind flashed, "Why don''t you go to Bishop Randolph, Mommy, and I''ll go to Sister Wendy''s. That''s all it takes!"


    The mother finally glanced at the southern district and sighed, she couldn''t possibly have left her son behind.


    So he took the little boy''s hand, "Let''s go, let''s go eat popcorn at Sister Wendy''s."


    "Okay!" The little boy jumped up excitedly, and excitedly pulled his mother towards the East District.


    ...


    Randolph looked at the crowd that gradually filled up the seats, and a smug smile appeared on his face. The trick he came up with was really effective, and he must have snatched a lot of people from Claire''s side.


    Morey in the backstage slowly came over and asked, "It''s time, can the show start? Bishop Randolph."


    After Randolph glanced at the entrance and confirmed that no one was coming in again, he nodded, "Let''s begin."


    Then the lights in the theater went out, and a few priests in the backstage performed sanctification, reflecting the figure of the God of Light. The image formed by the light was full of whiteness and holiness. The audience below couldn''t help but see it raised a heart of reverence.


    The devout believers of the Church of Light in the audience have already started to pray.


    "Great God of Light!"


    "Almighty Lord! Your greatness is known to all!"


    "I''m waiting for your salvation..."


    It is because of the appearance of this kind of thing that Claire resists these churches preaching in Nafu City so much. Damn, I have worked so hard to manage Nafu City so that the people here will be able to do it. Everyone lives happily. A church of you came over and brainwashed them all, saying that it was a gift from the God of Light, and it was your own credit. I kicked you to death!


    As the beautiful music sounded, the light and shadow of the **** of light gradually disappeared, and the actors and bards in the backstage slowly walked to the front of the stage and started the performance.


    ...


    In the Grand Theater in the East District, Claire also glanced at the seats below from the backstage. Although it was still full, it still looked a little desolate compared to the previous "grand occasion".


    But this was all within Claire''s expectations. If the opponent didn''t fight at all, then he didn''t need to play in person.


    This is just the beginning. After this shot is fired, the real tit-for-tat will follow.

 Chapter 219： : torture each other

    "How''s it going?" Randolph asked eagerly.


    The pastor who went to inquire about the news replied: "Yesterday there were a little more people on their side than on our side."


    The masters on the side couldn''t help frowning, and they didn''t seem to be very satisfied with the result.


    "Yeah!" Randolph waved his fist excitedly, as if he had defeated Claire.


    Those masters were puzzled when they saw Randolph who was so excited. Did you hear it wrong? The number of people watching on the other side is more than on our side. Why are you so happy?


    Morey couldn''t help but stepped forward and asked, "Bishop Randolph, why are you so excited? There are more viewers on their side than ours."


    Randolph calmed down his inner excitement a little. These masters had never fought against that Claire, and they didn''t know his difficulty. If they knew it, they would know that it was very rare to be able to maintain such a victory. In Randolph''s view, a tie equals a win. But how can I say such a thing? I can only say in another sentence: "It''s not bad that we can tie the opponent on the first day. This is a good sign, and we will definitely surpass the opponent in the future!"


    "And the other party used to send free popcorn, so it attracted some people to go there. Tomorrow we will follow their example and send some free snacks, so that the other party has no advantage, maybe we can break it up later. came back."


    Hearing such an explanation, the faces of the masters looked a little better. What they have created together by so many masters is actually not as good as a Wendy who just ascended the throne. If this is spread out, it will be a shame.


    ...


    On the other side, at the Grand Theater, Reagan also reported to Claire the number of people on Randolph''s side yesterday.


    After Claire heard it, her face was calm, and she couldn''t see joy or sorrow at all.


    Wendy saw something and went forward to comfort her, "We have more people than we opposed, and we didn''t lose."


    Claire smiled, "Although the other side is a new show and can attract a lot of people, the story on our side has also reached a climax... Forget it, I don''t care about winning or losing."


    "Then what do you care about?" Wendy couldn''t help asking.


    Claire didn''t answer, and made a random excuse to be vague. But he knew in his heart that what he cared about was that if the other party was doing it in Nafhu City like this, then the influence of the Church of Light would become bigger and bigger, and his original wish at the beginning was not to want that church to spread in Nafhu City, But if the other party does this, the influence will be greater than the previous mission.


    "The plot of "Werner and Millie" is about to end, let''s start the rehearsal for the next show." Claire said, Randolph''s side has just started, and they also have a new show and each other. Otherwise, if there is nothing new on my side, all the residents will be attracted to it.


    Wendy also nodded and replied, "Okay."


    ...


    In the next week, Nafu City was very lively. There was a new program in the East District, and the South District responded immediately, and the quality was not bad.


    The Grand Theater on the east side gives free popcorn, and the south side gives free drinks and a portrait of the God of Light.


    Almost everyone can see that the two are **** for tat, but they both enjoy it. The performances they watch these days are free, and there are even benefits. It is them who benefit. The family continues to fight.


    But they didn''t think so deeply, they all thought it was a battle of wills, or a battle for the interests of the theater in the future. They are just ordinary civilians, and their perspective and level of viewing things are not high enough. They simply don''t know that this is an open and secret fight between Claire and the church.


    "Is that Wendy really that strong! It''s been so many days, and so many high-quality stories can still be released, I can''t keep up!" Known as the most powerful screenwriter in the kingdom in the past 50 years Mullen rubbed the strands of hair on his head with a headache.


    The other masters are also somewhat tired. They have been in Nafu City for two or three weeks. The competition between the performances these days and the Grand Theater in the East District has been won and lost, but these days it has not been the same. The rest of the performance has almost hollowed out their bodies. If it is free to play, it will be fine, but the problem is that this is a proposition composition. There are a lot of concerns when it comes to the church, so the process will be particularly laborious and laborious. Fortunately, there are more people who can brainstorm ideas, otherwise they will not be able to last.


    Randolph is also very puzzled. According to what he thinks, there are so many masters on his side. Claire''s side should be unable to hold it first. Why did he have a problem first. The story on the other side seems to be endless. The next day after a show ends, the content of his mind is quickly compiled.


    It''s not good for me to continue like this. The cost of hiring so many masters is a lot of money. Even if the church has a lot of money, it will feel distressed if they are hired like this for a few months. That''s tens of millions. Gold coins.


    I spent tens of millions of gold coins even if I didn''t get any victory, even if the Pope didn''t say it, I would feel embarrassed.


    Randolph is now in a dilemma. The matter has progressed to such a point that it is no longer up to him to decide whether to fight or not.


    ...


    On the other side, Wendy jumped and hummed a cheerful tune, in a particularly good mood.


    These days, she has been fighting with those seniors in the air. Although the ending has been won and lost, she has always felt that her strength is making steady progress, and her reputation is getting more and more famous in the kingdom. The bigger it is, the ability to fight against so many senior masters without falling behind. This kind of reputation is not something that everyone can have.


    But thanks to Claire''s help in the Grand Theater for the past few weeks, he did all the scripts and general production. Wendy only needs to be responsible for the performance. It saves a lot of heart. If it wasn''t for Claire, Wendy would definitely not be able to take turns wrestling with so many senior masters.


    "Lord Claire!" Wendy trotted all the way after seeing the people of Claire from a distance, and finally stood in front of Claire excitedly, looking at Claire expectantly with her hands behind her back.


    "Lord Claire, what''s the next show? A Cinderella story? Or the Count of Monte Cristo?"


    Claire waved her hand, pinched the bridge of her nose with some headache, and said, "I won''t perform for now, let''s take a break for two days."


    "Huh?" Wendy looked shocked.


    "Give you a few days off." Claire showed a faint smile.


    Like Randolph, Claire is not feeling so well these days. Because of the reason he is on the bar with the other side, he keeps putting out new shows on his side, and the other side keeps putting out performances related to the God of Light, although he seems to be the same as the other side There were fights back and forth, but the influence of the Church of Light in the city of Nafu increased further. Some people who had no interest in the Church of the Light at first watched their performances, but they became more interested in the Church of the Light. ''s favor.


    This is not what Claire hopes to see. If the fight continues like this, even if the opponent is dragged to death in the end, the influence of the church in Nafu City will be much greater than at the beginning.


    "Oh! Okay Wendy nodded, but she didn''t ask why, Claire must have his reasons for doing this.


    "Have a good rest tomorrow." Claire reached out and touched Wendy''s head, "You''ve been in Naft City for so many days, and you haven''t had a good time shopping. Take this opportunity to go shopping."


    Wendy''s head was pressed down by Claire''s hand, and she replied in a low voice, "I will."


    But after a while, Wendy couldn''t help but ask: "If we stop here, then the other side will definitely take the opportunity to catch up."


    "No, rest assured, and I have already thought of a new way to deal with it."


    "What can I do?" Wendy asked curiously.


    "Children, don''t be so curious." Claire clenched her fist and lightly hammered Wendy''s head.


    Wendy wrinkled her nose, snorted, and thought to herself: Lord Claire, you are only sixteen today, and you are not even older than me, so why am I a child?

 Chapter 220： : Negative news for the church

    As expected by Claire, after Wendy''s Grand Theater announced the suspension of the performance, Randolph also quickly issued a notice and suspended the performance.


    After such a long period of high-intensity work, those masters have reached their limits, especially those scriptwriters, the ink in their stomachs is about to be drained, and it took months to write a good quality script. It''s meticulously crafted, and now I''ll give it a few days. Who can stand it. If there are so many colleagues around, who can help a little bit, it won''t last that long.


    So after Claire''s side announced the suspension of the performance, these masters went to Randolph to apply for a few days of rest, and Randolph nodded and approved. However, he was afraid that Claire''s side would stop and chase after the victory, so he had to bite the bullet and resist. Now that the other side had suspended the performance first, he was relieved.


    The only disappointment was the tourists in Nafu City, but soon they turned their attention to other consumer goods in Nafu City, and began to buy, buy, buy and play like crazy. Claire built a playground in the East District a long time ago, and the commercial consumption area in the East District is fully enough to support the consumption of these people.


    Moreover, Isaac''s new magic airship was also released, and another income and expenditure item was added. Last time, there were a hundred gold coins and a large number of people sent gold coins to Claire''s pocket.


    In short, these days, Nafu City''s economy has ushered in a climax, and because of Wendy''s battle with those masters, Nafu City''s reputation has further increased a lot, and new tourists come every day. In the city of Nafu, Reagan was so busy that he kept coming up with all kinds of new entertainment projects, new services and goods, lest those tourists come and return.


    Unknowingly, Nafu City has now surpassed most of the medium-sized cities. Although it is not comparable to some large cities in terms of scale, it has surpassed many large cities in terms of economy. It has reached four or five million gold coins, which is several times the previous amount.


    ¡­


    Randolph dared not say that he was better than Claire in terms of intelligence, so his strategy in Nafhu City was always on the defensive, lest Claire see a fatal flaw when he made a move, and then give himself a fatal blow.


    But in the next few days, there was nothing new on Claire''s side. He knew that Claire''s side wouldn''t give up so easily, but it didn''t affect him being able to take a good rest in the past few days. When you have enough, you can better cope with the various methods that follow.


    One morning, Randolph got up from the hotel bed, washed briefly, and walked out of the room. Today, as usual, he will still go to the South District to watch the rehearsal of those masters. Although Claire has suspended the performance, there is no guarantee when he will resume the performance, so he still can''t relax.


    "Morning! Mr. Steve!" Randolph greeted the hotel owner with a smile.


    Steve had been chatting and laughing with other guests, but when he heard Randolph''s greeting, his smile froze for a while, and he didn''t greet Randolph with a smile as usual.


    Randolph felt a little strange, but he didn''t care and continued: "I''m going out! May the Lord protect you!"


    Not long after he went out, Randolph felt a thorn in his back, and he felt that the pedestrians on the road were looking at him with strange eyes.


    Randolph stopped, turned back abruptly, and met the eyes staring at him, with disdain, disgust, and fear in those eyes.


    "Wow wow!" A child cried out after seeing Randolph who had turned around.


    Those pedestrians who were suddenly stunned were also awakened by this cry, and they all withdrew their eyes, looked at the ground, and left quickly.


    Randolph originally wanted to stop one of them and ask the reason, but those people saw themselves as if they saw the plague god, and were not willing to talk to them at all.


    Randolph now has only one thought in his mind: something big!


    It must be that Claire who did it again, otherwise these people couldn''t have changed their attitude so much, and they would have greeted him in a friendly way yesterday!


    Thinking of this, an anxious look appeared on Randolph''s face, and he stopped walking so leisurely.


    ¡­


    Randolph just ran outside the theater, and before entering, several priests rushed out of it. After seeing Randolph, he ran over quickly as if he saw the backbone.


    "Sir Bishop, something is bad!"


    "Sir Bishop! You are finally here!"


    "We were going to find you!"


    "Sir Bishop..."


    Those priests looked anxious and rushed to Randolph''s side, rushing to talk, annoying Randolph, who was already a little impatient!


    A big wave! He said: "Quiet! Say one by one!"


    After those pastors heard the roar, they all became quiet, no longer scrambling to speak, but looked at each other.


    Randolph frowned upon seeing this, "Now let you say, you can''t say it?"


    Then he reached out to a priest and said, "Tell me, what happened, you are so panicked."


    The pastor swallowed his saliva, sorted out what he was going to say, and said after ten seconds, "It''s like this, when I first got up today..."


    Randolph glared angrily, "Why don''t you start from the time you were born and focus on it!"


    Randolph''s current state of mind is a little irritable. When he thinks that this is Claire''s countermeasure against him, and that these priests look like headless flies, his temper can''t be as peaceful as usual.


    The reprimanded pastor shrank his head in fear, and then he said briefly, "Someone spreads news that is not good for our church..."


    A cold light flashed in Randolph''s eyes, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com slowly raised his head and looked over, and asked, "What did you say!"


    "Someone spreads negative news that is not good for our church." The pastor repeated it again, and continued: "Most of them are news of corruption and bribery of many pastors in the city, and some pastors are different in appearance. Disobeying religious rules, going in and out of *** places, and even more serious women, buying murders and killing people..."


    Hearing the pastor''s description, Randolph''s eyes widened, and his body trembled uncontrollably.


    He is more or less aware of these things. The church''s restraint on pastors is not very strong. Many pastors in remote areas act completely by self-consciousness, so it is normal for some scumbags to appear in the pastor group, but because the church is dealing with things It''s done very well, so some news broke out, and it was pressed down before it spread. Not only that, even in some big cities, bishop-level clergy will take the lead in corruption, withhold money or do something that does not obey the canon, Legal matters, which are common to them.


    But it¡¯s one thing to be able to do it, and it¡¯s another thing to be exposed, not to mention that there are things that can¡¯t be done in these leaked news, and the circumstances are extremely serious, such as: forcing X, buying murderers to kill, forcibly occupying farmers land¡­

 Chapter 221： : Church Council

    With Nafu City as the center, the news quickly spread to surrounding cities.


    The church''s actions were also very fast, closing all information channels from Nafu City to other cities to prevent the spread of this news.


    Randolph also rushed to the capital. Now the mission in Nafhu is irrelevant. The key is how to solve this problem. Not only Randolph, but all bishop-level clergymen began to gather at the headquarters of the capital. go.


    Inside the church meeting...


    On the main seat of the conference table, the bishop in white had a dark face, and did not say a word in silence. The expressions of the cardinals below were also not very good-looking, especially those who were affected by the spread of news. Those bishops already had cold sweat on their faces.


    "Randolph, tell me, what''s going on?" The bishop in white put his hands together, his elbows on the table, and he couldn''t help exuding a faint coercion.


    Randolph bravely stood up and said that it was because of him that this matter was caused.


    "Sir Pope, I think that Claire spread the news..." Before Randolph''s words were finished, the bishops at the table clapped the table and stood up.


    "Snapped!"


    "How dare he, a little Viscount!"


    "How dare you provoke our church! We will destroy him! Otherwise, this will start, and then will you dare to disrespect us as long as you are a person!"


    "Yes! He must be killed!"


    Those bishops scolded with righteous indignation, and they were all clamoring to hang Claire.


    The bishop in white snapped his hand on the table, and there was a loud noise, "Crack!"


    "Don''t you think it''s not messy enough! Shut up for me! If you don''t move, you will kill each other. If you don''t wear that red robe, I thought you were a robber!" The bishops kept their mouths shut.


    "I think in the end, it''s because of the things you guys have caused, or you won''t be caught by the other party! Murder? Are you priests or bandits! Is this the only solution in your mind!" He was so angry that he wanted to smash the water glass in his hand on those people''s heads.


    After shouting, the bishop in white took a few breaths, put his eyes back on Randolph, and said softly, "Go ahead."


    Seeing that the Pope was so angry, Randolph was also a little frightened, and he reorganized what he was going to say, so as to avoid any words that made the Pope unhappy.


    "Cough cough." Randolph coughed a few times and continued: "I don''t think the other party intends to be tough with us..."


    Before Randolph could finish his words, a cardinal sitting opposite him sneered: "He has done everything to this point, and he still doesn''t mean to go up against our church? Bishop Randolph is in the Fucheng has been staying for a long time, isn''t he favoring him?"


    Before the bishop in white could speak, Randolph went back to himself. His good temper was only with those believers, and the bishops of the same level as him were not so patient, not to mention that the other party''s words were obviously in the Insinuate himself, saying that he has become Claire''s person.


    "Bishop Rachel, I know that you are very unhappy that the dirty things you did were exposed, but please don''t point the finger at me, I am not a tool for you to vent your emotions!" Randolph glared at the other party eyes looked over.


    "You!" Rachel stood up angrily, pointed at Randolph''s nose and cursed, "If you didn''t have to mess with that Claire, would this happen!"


    "I''m a missionary!" Randolph also pointed his finger at the other person''s nose and scolded: "This is a mission given to me by God, are you going to hinder my mission? And you are so embarrassed to blame me! If you don''t If you do those nasty things, you will have nothing! Of all the negative news that has been exposed, you have the most in Ross City! The upper beam is not right and the lower beam is crooked!"


    "You, a newcomer, dare to talk to me like this, right? Let''s see how I teach you a lesson!" Rachel rolled up her sleeves and rushed up to fight Randolph.


    Randolph was not at all cowardly, and rolled up his sleeves to fight.


    "Enough!" The bishop in white slapped the conference table again, and the loud noise stunned both of them.


    "Isn''t that shameful enough? Are the two bishops going to fight in front of me!" The bishop in white gave a cold face, squinting at the two of them, Randolph and Rachel immediately put away their sleeves .


    "Rachel sit down for me! Shut up for the whole process!" The bishop in white ordered.


    Rachel opened his mouth, but in the end he didn''t say anything. He sat back in his seat and looked at Randolph who was still standing with a bad look on his face.


    "Randolph, you continue to speak." The bishop in white said in a low voice, then glanced at everyone present, and said, "Shut up for me, and listen to Randolph!"


    There are a lot of cardinals who have been affected by the spread of the news, and they also put away their little thoughts, and no longer dare to muddy the water, so that they can escape from it.


    Randolph also tidied up his appearance a little, and then continued: "I know that Viscount Griffin, he is a very smart person, if you really want to make this matter bigger, these Negative news will not be restricted by us in Nafu City. From what I know about him, he has a way to spread the news, but he did not do it.


    That''s why I said he was a smart guy, not stupid enough to confront our entire church directly, didn''t you realize that the messages he spread were personal? It''s all about naming what a pastor did, not pouring dirty water on our church. "


    Bishop in white flashed a gleam in his eyes, but he was still a little puzzled, "What do you mean by that?"


    Randolph''s eyes narrowed and he said, "He left room for recovery, let''s go and calm this matter down."


    "Listen to what you said, did Bishop Randolph think of a solution to this matter?" The bishop in white was not as anxious as before.


    "It''s very easy to solve, Lord Pope." The corners of Randolph''s mouth turned up slightly. He felt that since he met that Claire, his head had become a lot brighter.


    The bishop in white stretched out a hand and said softly, "Please speak."


    "Admit mistakes, and then take the initiative to rectify." Randolph said word by word.


    As soon as the words fell, a bishop clapped the table again and stood up, but before he finished speaking, he was stopped by the white bishop.


    "Shut up! Forgot what I just said!"


    The cardinal shrank his neck and sat back in embarrassment.


    The bishop in white nodded and said, "Randolph, continue."


    Randolph opened his hand, faced the colleagues in the seats, and said, "I know, you think that the church cannot be at fault, and even if there is a fault, it must be the victim, but this wrong concept, The church can be wrong, as long as the Lord is always right!"


    "So the solution is to deal with all the priests in the negative rumors, and deal with them according to the rules of the canon! Publish the results of the treatment to convince the public!"


    As soon as Randolph said this, the bishops below stared wide-eyed, and Rachel couldn''t help standing up again, "Are you going to deal with me! Do you dare!"


    Randolph ignored him, turned to look at the white bishop, and said, "This is my solution, it''s simple and effective, and it can quickly restore the church''s lost reputation. It only needs to sacrifice some of the scum in the church. It''s a good thing for us."


    Rachel also looked at the white bishop and shouted, "Sir Pope! Don''t listen to his nonsense, that Claire is just a viscount, we just need to exert a little pressure, maybe send someone to threaten him and let him take all the Just take everything on your own! You don''t need to be like what he said!"


    Rachel is anxious to die now. According to Randolph''s words, according to the canon, he may be punished. The rest of the cardinals who were affected by the negative news also began to intercede.


    Randolph looked at Rachel with an idiot look on his face and mocked: "Are you full of water in your head? If you still put pressure on it, if it is effective, then Nafta City will already be with us. You don''t even know how many mountains he has behind him, so you don''t need to kill us at all. As for assassination, it''s even more mindless. Under such circumstances, you dare to assassinate such a nobleman as him? Don''t say it at that time. It''s you, none of us here can escape the investigation."


    Randolph was right. In this case, once Claire dies, everyone''s suspicion must be on their church. Claire is an aristocrat, and the most powerful people in the kingdom are also nobles. Your church killed a viscount for such a thing today, will it kill the earl tomorrow? Does it have to kill me in the end?


    So if you want to kill the nobles, you can only use the law of the king. Those nobles will not give the church the power to kill a noble at will. If this power is given, the church will become a party above their heads. The sword of Damocles.


    The two sides started a new round of debate, but the bishop in white was thinking about it with his head down, and after a few tens of seconds, he slowly opened his mouth.


    "Let Randolph handle this matter."

 Chapter 222： : The Churchs Response and New Deals

    The church moved quickly. After the bishop in white gave Randolph full responsibility for this matter, Randolph took action.


    The first thing I did first was to make a list of the priests who were affected by the news, and united the forces of the local nobles with better relations, and it took less than a day to capture them all. , none of them escaped.


    Among them, the priests of Ross City, where Rachel was located, were almost wiped out. Whether it was Ross City or the cities below, almost no priest was innocent.


    Not only that, Randolph also asked the cardinals who came to the meeting to report some priests under his command who were not affected by the news, but who did violate the canon. If you are a pastor, then you can''t take the initiative. In the eyes of others, it''s just a patchwork, and what Randolph has to do is not just patchwork.


    What he wants to do is to cast a glorious image of the church taking the initiative to clean up the scum in the church, rather than a negative image that is passively dealt with after the news is exposed.


    At the same time, the news was confined to the cities centered on Nafu City, and the news was not allowed to spread.


    And when Randolph was doing these actions, Claire didn''t move at all, which made Randolph more confirm his thoughts: Claire didn''t plan to fight with the church, he still had a purpose.


    ...


    When the time came to December 3, the church in the kingdom issued a rare circular, which listed some priests in various cities who violated the church and the law, and the crimes listed in the circular were extremely high. The details are even more obvious, and even the time and place are marked.


    As soon as this announcement came out, there was an immediate uproar in the kingdom, and countless people were greatly shocked. In their opinion, those pastors of the Guangming Church were the messengers of God, how could they do something that violated the church and the law Woolen cloth! And some of these things are simply not to be seen directly, and not everyone can do it.


    And some big nobles who know the inside story are sighing: There are smart people in the Church of Light who can turn this matter into their own favor.


    As soon as this news came out, many people''s spiritual beliefs collapsed directly, and there were many people who cried bitterly after seeing the announcement.


    However, some people feel that this move by the church has made them feel good, especially after Randolph asked people to steer the direction of public opinion in favor of the church, those whose beliefs had collapsed quickly reshaped their beliefs. And faith is stronger than ever.


    They believe that this is the fault of the pastors, not the church, and the church has taken the initiative to expose these scumbags and deal with them. What else do you want? Can someone else do it?


    Randolph has also updated the mechanism of the church, auditing the priests of various towns every year, and ensuring those people that similar things will not happen again in the future.


    Three days later, the priests who had seriously violated the canon and laws were escorted to the square in the capital, and executed one by one. At noon that day, the entire square was soaked with the blood of those priests. And those believers who came to watch had a new level of faith in the church.


    What''s interesting is that none of the priests who were dealt with were at the bishop level.


    Then came the month-long confession announced by the church. During this month, as long as you go to the church, you can get free Holy Light treatment.


    After all this was done, Randolph began to relax the blockade of the news, and the news in Nafu City spread.


    But things are done, so how could the delayed news have an impact on the church? On the contrary, they deliberately guided the fermented news from outside to start counterattacking into Nafu City. The original residents of Nafu City had already turned their disgust towards the church, but after the counterattacks from outside, they returned to the mentality of passers-by.


    "It''s the small group of pastors that''s bad, the church as a whole is good."


    This is the consensus that Randolph has worked so hard to reach for so long. Although a small number of people broke away from their belief in the Church of Light in the process, the Church of Light did not hurt their bones as a whole. Instead, they put some believers in their beliefs. Raised a level.


    It can''t be said that it is a profit or a loss, it can only be said that it is a blessing and a curse.


    ...


    These days, Claire has been in the Viscount Mansion. It''s not that the news is blocked and he can''t receive news from the outside. Instead, he has seen some actions of the church, but he has not acted.


    Randolph''s current actions are completely in his expectations, and there is no need for action at all, just in line with his plan.


    After reading all the messages on those envelopes, Claire waved and burned all the envelopes on the table to ashes, but there was no trace of burning on the table.


    He didn''t know who sent these envelopes, they were all about the church''s recent actions. However, Claire doesn''t need these information at all. Shane will pass it on to him, and the information is much more detailed than this. The reason why I read it is mainly to ensure that nothing is missed.


    After burning the envelope, Claire knocked on the table with her knuckles, closed her eyes and pondered for a while. After about ten seconds, she suddenly opened her eyes and opened the trading panel. Point trading point.


    Claire said without hesitation: "Start trading!"


    The swirling clouds swept away again...


    After more than ten minutes, Claire withdrew her attention from the panel, stretched out her hand to hold it in the void, and two black objects with thick spun cones on both sides appeared in Claire''s hands.


    Claire used a little force to separate the two objects. There seemed to be a certain attraction between them, like two magnets connected together.


    Claire placed the other one about a meter away, and then moved the black spinning cone in his hand. At the moment of the move, the other spinning cone that was one meter away also moved.


    Claire raised her brows and said with a chuckle, "It''s really interesting..."


    As a result, a little ink was smeared on the tips of the two objects, and then a layer of white paper was covered. Claire held one of them up in his hand, and the other spinning cone, a few meters away, also stood up immediately. When he got up, Claire began to scribble on the paper in front of him at will, and finally stopped when he drew a pattern that he would never be able to draw again.


    Then Claire ran to another place and held up two white papers, rushed them towards the magic lamp, and slowly overlapped them. The lines and patterns on the two papers completely overlapped. At the same time, there is no ghost at all, it is exactly the same.


    Claire took a look at the two spinning cones in her hand, a little surprised, "Quantum entanglement?"


    Later, other experiments were done, such as pressing another spinning cone with a certain weight, and then moving the other one. As a result, the spinning cone that is pressed with a certain weight does not have any changes, and can only synchronize with the other without the influence of foreign objects.


    After playing around for a while, Claire quickly lost interest. She originally planned to trade to see if she could get a treasure or something to deal with the church.


    But now that I got this thing, although it can''t be said that it is useless, it is better than nothing.


    After thinking about it, Claire still couldn''t figure out what this thing would do. According to the trade partner, it could be used for ultra-long-distance synchronous contact, but this is a magical world, so it''s not very useful.


    After reaching the sorceress level, there is a spell that can make a magic version of "video call", and his text communication is still behind the other party.

 Chapter 223： : How about I teach you how to preach?

    In the east area of ??Nafu City, in a restaurant opened by Sophia, Randolph walked in wearing a red robe.


    "Bishop Randolph, I''ve been missing for a few days." Claire greeted with a smile while sitting on a chair.


    After seeing Claire, Randolph''s complexion turned a little worse, but he walked over and sat down opposite Claire, "It''s been a few days since the Viscount has been free these days, right?"


    Claire smiled and didn''t answer this sentence, but instead asked, "What''s the matter with Randolph calling me here?"


    Randolph smiled and asked back, "Did I call you here? You are the one who forced me to meet and negotiate with you."


    Claire still had a friendly smile on her face, and Randolph put away the smile on his face and said straight to the point: "Let''s not say so many polite words, let''s be honest, let''s talk about something directly."


    "Okay." Claire nodded directly, "I don''t want your Church of Light to preach in Nafu City, can you do it?"


    Randolph snorted coldly and said with a bad face: "This is impossible! Missionary is our mission!"


    "What about adding these?" Claire took out a stack of documents from her arms, put it on the table, and pushed it with her hand.


    Randolph picked it up suspiciously and glanced at it. The more he looked down, the more shocked the expression on his face, and his pupils shrunk.


    He swallowed and hurriedly asked, "Where did you get this news?"


    The content of the information above is not of the same order of magnitude as the things that have spread. If the above things are true and spread, then the Church of Light will be completely ruined in the kingdom, and the white bishop is trying to get involved in politics. ...The cardinal assassinated a noble of the count level, and the heir of a certain noble is actually the son of a priest...


    Once this kind of rumor involving nobles spreads, it is not something that their church can hold down.


    Claire spread her hands, "I don''t know, they sent it to me on their own initiative."


    "Then why didn''t you spread it out..." Randolph reached out his hand to cover his mouth the second he opened his mouth, and he lost his words.


    "I''m not interested in being a scapegoat or a shield for some people." Claire poured herself a cup of tea and slowly tasted it, "The news will indeed give you a fatal blow, but before you fall, you will definitely Take me first, won''t you?"


    Randolph took a deep breath. Fortunately, this Claire is a smart person. If it were someone else''s words, he might be regarded as a gunman. Then the church... the consequences can''t be imagined.


    But I also thought that Claire was a smart person, otherwise those people would not pass this information to Claire, trying to use him to break down the church.


    Claire put down the teacup in her hand, looked at Randolph and asked with a light smile, "Am I the person who has the most knowledge of the church''s black stuff? I don''t think I have any of the information they sent me. more..."


    As far as the letters Claire has received, there are no less than ten forces who have sent him news. Taken together, this document is enough to bring the church into disrepute. If they spread it out individually, it will only give the church a headache at most. It''s just broken bones, but it''s not enough to kill the church.


    Hearing Claire''s words, Randolph stared into his eyes and asked, "What do you want?"


    "On the condition that I just said, I don''t want to see the figure of your Church of Light in Nafu City." After Claire finished speaking, she also stared directly into Randolph''s eyes.


    Randolph soon felt a sense of oppression that did not belong to his age, like he was attacking, and Claire''s eyes were like a giant dragon indifferent to life.


    "The Church of Light must have a church in Nafu City, but we each take a step back. Missionary activities can be reduced, and it will not be as frequent as when I was there."


    "No, you can have a church, but you can''t have a missionary activity once."


    Randolph: "..."


    In the end, he gritted his teeth and replied, "Okay!"


    Claire waved a hand, and condensed a mage hand to take back the documents in front of Randolph. Randolph subconsciously grabbed it forward, but he didn''t catch a single one.


    Claire tilted her head slightly, shook the paper in her hand, and asked, "Why do you want this thing? Go back and enjoy it?"


    Randolph said anxiously: "I have agreed to your conditions, so should you give me this thing!"


    Claire looked at the other party with a foolish look on her face, and said, "You can rest assured when I give it to you? Do you think I won''t leave a backup or other evidence?"


    Randolph: "..." The truth is this truth, but you can''t just say it like that.


    Claire shook the document in her hand again, "Don''t think about stealing these things back, or killing me. If I die, then you must not celebrate the first time, but find a way to solve these things. You should believe I can do these things."


    Randolph sighed, this time he was completely led by the nose.


    "Don''t worry, we won''t do such a stupid thing."


    "That''s good."


    "Is there anything else?" Randolph no longer wanted to stay here.


    "Have you eaten yet?" Claire asked thoughtlessly.


    Randolph was stunned for a while, then shook his head and said, "Not yet..."


    "I just ordered food, it should be up soon, let''s eat together."


    "..."


    "Okay."


    After a while, someone really brought up a delicious dish.


    "Try it, it tastes the same as the shop in the Royal Capital." Claire said, picking up a piece of meat with a knife and fork.


    Randolph looked at such a daily Claire, but the irritability and pressure in his heart disappeared a lot, and he also picked up the knife and fork to eat.


    "Are you still in Nafford?" Claire asked.


    Randolph shook his head, "No, Bishop Rachel of Ross City has been punished, and I will take his place."


    Although there is no bishop-level priest in the punishment announced by the church, the private punishment is also indispensable, so Bishop Rachel of Ross City was assigned to a remote city.


    "Ross City, the second largest city in the kingdom, you are considered a promotion, congratulations."


    Randolph smiled, "It''s okay."


    "Although I think you are a good person, it is a good thing for me to leave Nafu City. You have brought me a lot of trouble during your stay."


    Randolph raised the glass in his hand, "I''ll take these words as a compliment from the Viscount, but in the end, even with the help of the church, I still lost to you." After speaking, Randolph''s tone was a little bit. Not reconciled.


    "Hahahaha." Claire laughed, and suddenly the conversation changed, "How about I teach you how to preach?"


    Randolph was also interested, "Can you talk about it?"


    Claire tapped on the table with her fingers, "Build hospitals, schools and other public facilities in the name of the church, don''t go to mandatory preaching, in this way, those who have received the benefits of the church are considered unbelievers.

 Chapter 224： : I am a native of Nafhu

    After Randolph left, according to the agreement with the other party, Claire is no longer pressing the construction of the church. Anyway, when the time comes back, that Omar will simply let him do it. As long as he doesn''t allow it, the other party will not even dare to church. Come out, let alone preach everywhere like Randolph.


    After Randolph left, the masters also evacuated from Nafhu City. Without Wendy''s opera competition with those masters, the popularity of Nafford City gradually decreased a lot. Compared with those days, it became more and more popular. A lot cooler.


    But that''s just a superficial phenomenon. In fact, the number of tourists who come to Nafu City is still on the rise, and the popularity has gone out. In addition, this time period is also the autumn and winter seasons. Some residents in northern cities are traveling to avoid the cold. , then Nafu City was included as an option for tourism.


    And it''s not just tourists who come, some of them are particularly attractive - bards, who can often be seen performing performances in the streets and alleys.


    Most of these troubadours were attracted by Wendy, as a newly-emerged master troubadour, and his invincible record against many masters, and enough to make many troubadours put Wendy As an idol, just like Wendy took Morey as her idol at the beginning.


    After coming here, because there are so many tourists here, it also gives the troubadours a chance to stay. The income they get from performing here is more stable than when they wander around, and Wendy will also Selecting some of the more capable ones to work in the Grand Theater has given hope to many bards at the bottom. After all, they had no stable upward channels before.


    Claire welcomed these bards as well, issuing several decrees to ensure their legitimacy and profit while working in Nafta. Although it now seems that they are attached to Nafu City, if a long time passes, they will form a unique culture that will in turn act on Nafu City and become a unique cultural feature of Nafu City. First, attract more tourists to come and watch.


    ...


    In the newly built Mermaid Plaza, Claire stood in the distance watching a bard perform. Like Wendy before, the bard was full of people, listening carefully to the ups and downs of the legend. story.


    Because of the large number of troubadours in Nafu City, there is also competition among these troubadours. They must innovate and create interesting stories. Many troubadours find that After arriving in Nafu City, my skills have improved a lot.


    After hearing half of it, Claire turned her head and left the place. This time, he wasn''t here to find talents like Wendy. He was just here to see how the group of bards was developing in Nafu City.


    It looks good now.


    Just after walking more than ten steps, Claire was stopped by someone shouting, "This young master, wait a moment!"


    Claire stopped and turned around. The other party was a hawker pushing a stall. Such hawkers are very common in Nafu City now, and they mainly gather in crowded places to sell some drinks or snacks. As far as Claire knew, they got the squid out of the iron plate.


    After seeing Claire stop, the peddler walked forward with a smile, "It should be your first time visiting Nafford City, right?"


    Claire tilted her head: ? ? ? Am I an outsider?


    After seeing Claire''s reaction, the peddler firmed his mind, "Let me introduce you to the specialties of Nafta City? This is a sculpture of a mermaid..."


    "Wait!" Claire reached out to stop the other party''s words and asked, "Are you a local?"


    Hearing Claire''s words, the peddler was obviously stunned, but he quickly reacted and said without hesitation: "Of course! I am a native of Nafhu City, and I can give you directions wherever you want to play. , I know all the fun in Nafu City!"


    Claire smiled, it seemed that someone from another city had come to Nafu City to do business, otherwise he wouldn''t even know himself. However, Claire is not very disgusted with these foreign merchants. He just needs to put some catfish in. Otherwise, the merchants in Nafu City think that they can sit at home and collect money by relying on the location, which is not conducive to the future development.


    Claire smiled and said, "No, tell me about your products."


    "Okay." The hawker smiled again, "I''m selling these sculptures. You must have heard the story of mermaids, right? I have sculptures of mermaids. The name of the park here is also called Mermaids. The park was built at the expense of the Viscount..."


    As the peddler spoke, he handed the statue of the mermaid to Claire, and at the same time took out a new statue from the stall.


    "It''s okay if you don''t like the mermaid story... I also have statues of Walt and Millie here, the scene when they met in the cemetery, and a statue of Cupid..."


    The peddler kept taking the statues out of the stall and placed them in front of Claire one by one. They were all characters from Wendy''s story.


    Interestingly, Claire discovered that the statue of Cupid, the **** of love, was actually based on Meili, and if someone who was familiar with Meili could recognize it at first sight.


    Claire weighed the statue in her hand, her thumb rubbed lightly over it, and suddenly the movement in her hand stopped.


    Claire frowned and looked at the statue of the mermaid in her hand in confusion. When he rubbed it just now, there was no roughness or splitting feeling at all. Upon closer inspection, Claire realized that the statue was different. The sculpture of the mermaid that he held in his hand when he came was very different.


    The hand feels a lot more delicate, and from the appearance, there are already some obvious differences. The one in Claire''s hand is more delicate, and it looks more low-key and luxurious.


    Claire thought to herself: Did the blacksmiths in Najin Town improve their craftsmanship? That''s pretty good, at least you don''t have to do it yourself, now such a statue is enough.


    Seeing that Claire''s mind was immersed in the sculpture of the mermaid, the peddler said ostentatiously, "I bought this from out of town at a huge price. It''s much more beautiful than the previous statues!"


    "Outside?" Claire frowned slightly.


    "Yes, compared to the statues sold by other people, the quality of mine here is not only high but also the price is similar to theirs!" The hawker said proudly.


    Claire raised the mermaid statue in her hand and asked, "Isn''t this forged by Najin Town?"


    "Najin Town? Where is that?" The peddler scratched his head and said, "I bought it from Ogon City."


    "Ogang City..." Claire murmured. He knew Ogang City. It was the closest big city to Nafu City. It was a bit more developed and richer than the current Nafu City.


    Claire thought of something and said quickly: "How much! I bought it."


    The peddler didn''t know why the man in front of him reacted so fiercely, but he still replied, "The mermaid statue in your hand is one of seven silver coins."


    Claire took out seven silver coins from the space ring and buckled them on the stand, picked up the mermaid statue in her hand and turned away.


    The hawker put away the seven silver coins and said, "Hey hey, this guy is so generous, he just bought it without haggling." If he haggles, he can accept up to four or five silver coins.


    As soon as Claire walked away, a street vendor ran up and shouted, "Aubrey! What are you doing!"


    Aubrey blinked did not understand why the other party reacted so much, scratched his head and said, "Selling something."


    "Crack!" Another vendor clapped his hand on his forehead and asked helplessly, "Do you know who he is?"


    Aubrey was even more puzzled, "Who is this?"


    He was indeed an outsider, just as Claire thought, and all his news about Nafu City came from the hawker in front of him. They were distant relatives. After Nafu City was on fire, he came to seek refuge with each other. The street vendor business was done with him by the other party.


    "He is the Viscount I often mention to you! I saw him a long time ago, and I didn''t dare to talk to him. You are quite brave..."


    "Ah?!" Aubrey was so shocked that the statue in his hand was almost unsteady, he turned his head to look in the direction where Claire disappeared, and said, "Is that the Viscount Lord?"


    I seem to have done a remarkable thing, selling the statue of the mermaid to the Viscount of Nafu City...

 Chapter 225： : Who made this!

    "Boom!"


    The sound of heavy objects being placed on the table sounded, Claire rubbed her chin and looked at the statue in front of her, lost in thought.


    After a while, Regan pushed open the door and walked in, "Master, you asked me to buy the mermaid statue from Najin Town." After that, he put the statue next to another statue.


    Claire pursed her lips, put the two statues together, and squinted at it.


    Half a minute later, he turned his head to look at Regan and asked, "Is there any difference between these two statues?"


    "Uh..." Reagan stopped for a while, but quickly replied: "The one on the right is more beautiful..."


    Claire pouted and said directly: "Don''t be so polite. Compared with the one on the right, this mermaid statue from Najin Town is garbage."


    Reagan: "..."


    He didn''t expect his young master to be so direct, anyway, it was produced by the town under his control.


    "Indeed." Reagan replied honestly.


    The quality of the two handicrafts is not at the same level. If the statue in Najin Town is compared with another statue, even people who don''t know how to do it can see the pros and cons of the two.


    Claire glanced at the two statues a few more times before asking, "Have you all investigated?"


    Regan nodded, took out a stack of documents from his arms, and placed them on the table one by one. As the administrative officer of Nafu City, he only needs to give an order to the people below to submit all the collected information. come up.


    Reagan picked up the document on the desktop and introduced: "Most of these foreign statues were transported from the three cities of Ogon, Hya, and Portland."


    Claire nodded. He knew that these three cities were the three closest big cities to Nafhu City. Among them, Portland was a port city, and Ogang was the closest to Nafhu City and had rich minerals. Resources, Haiya City is a transit city of the Lysis Chamber of Commerce and other chambers of commerce in the southern part of the kingdom, and it started with convenient transportation.


    "Among the three cities, Ogang has transported the most statues, and the quality of the statues in the three places is similar..."


    "Then what proportion of the statues in Najin Town can be accounted for in these sold statues?" Claire asked.


    Regan hesitated for a moment and replied, "There is no statistics on this, but it took me a lot of work to find it when I bought it. Master, give me some time and I will investigate it clearly."


    Claire waved her hand, "No need."


    Reagan''s words are enough to explain a lot of problems. I bought it after searching for a long time. The statues from Najin Town are afraid that there is no market in Nafu City.


    After speaking, Claire''s hand rubbed lightly on the two statues, and fell into contemplation again.


    "Master?" Reagan called tentatively.


    "What''s the matter?" Claire replied after returning to her senses.


    "We might be able to restrict the access of these statues to Nafu City, so that the statues in Najin Town can be sold."


    The lords of various places often use this method to suppress the chambers of commerce in other cities, so that other chambers of commerce cannot make profits in their own cities, but that is what some small cities do. The bigger the city, the more open it is to the outside world. Only when the chamber of commerce settles in can promote the development of the city.


    Claire didn''t have this plan either. If it was closed, it would do no good to Nafu City, and it was just such a trivial matter that he couldn''t solve it.


    "That''s not really." Claire stood up holding the two statues in her hands, "Get ready, I''ll go to Najin Town to see."


    Reagan took a half step back and bowed slightly, "Yes! Master!"


    ...


    Najin Town is not far from Nafu City, and it took Claire less than an hour to arrive by flying. He came alone this time, and Reagan stayed in Nafhu to manage government affairs.


    After a few hundred meters away from Najin Town, Claire slowly floated down from the air and walked into Najin Town.


    Compared with the previous time, Najin Town at this time has undergone earth-shaking changes. When I left, Najin Town was still under construction, and the people who came and went were all dark miners. Now there is a little more. The breath of life, some streets are planted with trees, and the greening is almost done. It looks like a livable town.


    Although it is not as prosperous as Nafu City, it has many public facilities and services. After Claire came in, she saw a lot of small shops that were open, selling all kinds of small commodities. I also saw some children running in front of me with schoolbags on their backs. Yes, according to Claire''s idea, a free public school has also been built here. Teachers and Nafu City are common, and they will take shifts.


    After walking in, Claire saw the happy smiles on the faces of the residents living in Najin Town. Compared with the current prosperous Nafu City, there seems to be a touch of life here.


    After stopping and watching for a while, Claire showed a happy smile, turned around and glanced at the construction and people around, then nodded with satisfaction and walked towards the government office in Najin Town.


    When there were still dozens of meters away from the government office, Claire saw a group of people waiting at the door. They were looking forward to it. They received news from Reagan and knew that they were coming over today.


    As soon as Claire approached, she heard the man in the lead shout, "Lord Viscount!"


    Then the people standing at the door rushed over and stood in front of Claire one by one.


    Claire pursed her lips, set her eyes on the man in the middle and said, "You are the person in charge of Najin Town, right?"


    "Yes, Lord Viscount! My name is Nick!" Nick exclaimed excitedly. He was born and bred in Naft City. He worked in the government office before Nakin Town was built. He admired Claire very much. .


    "Okay, Nick, right." Claire nodded, "Just follow me, everyone else can go."


    Nick nodded vigorously, turned his head, and let the others leave first. Those people were a little disappointed when they left. They thought they would have the opportunity to work with Lord Viscount.


    After the swarm left, Claire said, "Are all the blacksmiths there?"


    "I''ve been waiting since I knew you came here, Lord Viscount."


    "Lead the way and go have a look."


    Nick responded and took the initiative to walk to the front to lead the way.


    After a while, he took Claire to the Blacksmith Street in Nagin Town, and when he was still outside the door, Claire could clearly feel that the temperature had risen several degrees.


    Claire is quite familiar with this place. It is completely built according to the Blacksmith Street in Nafu City, and the design drawings of the urban planning of the entire Najin Town are designed by Claire himself, so how could he be unfamiliar.


    Blacksmith Street is the workplace of these blacksmiths. They usually forge metal ingots here. The metal ingots they forge here will be taken away by the government at a predetermined price, although they can''t make a lot of money~ www.novelhall.com~ But the win is stable income.


    And the work is relatively easy, as the so-called practice makes perfect, the more metal ingots are forged, the efficiency is naturally improved, and sometimes they are not even used, and they can be forged by calling a few apprentices. The artefacts of those statues were forged in their spare time.


    As soon as Claire came in, he saw the blacksmiths standing in rows at the street corner. Most of them were recruited during the recruitment of talents, so they all knew Claire. Once Claire came in, the blacksmiths gathered together Shouted out.


    "Hello, Viscount!"


    The sound almost didn''t lift the roof, and Claire felt a little tinnitus, and it was relieved after reaching out and rubbing her ears.


    Then he walked straight to a table and said directly, "I think you all know me, so I''ll keep it short."


    Then he took out the statue of the mermaid from the space ring and patted it on the table, "Crack!"


    "Tell me! Who did this!"

 Chapter 226： : Lord Viscount, I can!

    "Who made this?"


    Claire''s voice sounded, and the blacksmiths below all looked at each other, turned their heads to look at the people beside them, but no one came forward to admit it.


    Claire frowned slightly and asked again, "Who made it?"


    After a while, the group of blacksmiths below slowly raised a hand, and said with a trembling voice: "Lord Viscount, maybe I did it? Blame me."


    "Why do you say it''s possible?"


    "Uh..." The other party hesitated, "Because I have made the most of these statues..."


    Just after finishing speaking, the other party quickly explained, "But I didn''t delay the work of making metal ingots, I only made these statues in my spare time."


    "Stop!" Claire reached out and stopped him, "I didn''t mean to blame you."


    As he said that, he took out a gold coin from the space ring, flicked his thumb, and landed exactly in the hand of the person who just spoke.


    "You just felt that you might be punished, and you have the courage to stand up. This is your reward."


    The blacksmith happily held the gold coin and said, "Thank you, Lord Viscount!"


    Claire nodded, looked around at the blacksmith below, and said, "Who else has made a statue?"


    After Claire''s words just now, more than half of the blacksmiths below raised their hands.


    Claire nodded with a smile, and then suddenly smashed the mermaid statue in her hand, "Look at what you do! How dare you take it out and sell it for money?!"


    Claire didn''t throw it very hard, and the blacksmiths below responded quickly. They ducked in a flash and looked at Claire in shock.


    Mom, how can you lie! You won''t blame us for what you just said, so you''re going to hit us with a statue?


    "Pick it up for me!" Claire pointed at the statue.


    Claire''s words still worked. Although the blacksmiths were a little scared, they still picked it up, took it carefully, put it down, and quickly ran back to the crowd.


    "Whatever you are running, come over and take a good look at it, and see what junk you have made." Claire took out the statue she bought and put it on it, putting the two statues together.


    The blacksmiths looked at each other again, for fear that Claire was coaxing them again, so they took the statue and smashed at them and others as soon as they went up.


    However, afraid of returning, the bodies of those blacksmiths were still very honest, and they moved one by one and leaned over.


    Claire also consciously gave up an empty space for the blacksmiths to observe carefully. After the blacksmiths stepped forward and glanced at them, they didn''t need to touch them at all, and they saw the gap between the two statues. , it''s not on the same level as the one that Claire just used to smash them.


    Thinking of what Claire said when she just smashed them, they blushed with shame.


    It''s really not wrong to be smashed.


    "Have you seen it?" Claire also stepped forward and picked up the two statues, "What do you think now?"


    "..."


    The blacksmiths were silent, and Claire also anticipated this scene, and pointed at a strong bearded man casually, and said, "You, that''s right! You say it!"


    "Uh..." The bearded strong man grinned, "It''s nothing special, I can also make another statue."


    "Can you do it too?"


    "Of course, it''s just a very simple craft. Not only me, but most of the people present can do it."


    Claire put her eyes on the blacksmith who raised her hand first, and asked, "Is this true?"


    "Uh... it''s true, I can do it too."


    Claire tilted her head suspiciously, "Then you made such a thing?"


    "Well... Anyway, fine and rough ones are the same price, and rough ones are more efficient, so why spend more time polishing them?"


    The words were not rough, and Claire quickly understood.


    Then Claire asked, "Have you noticed that fewer people have come to collect your statue recently?"


    The blacksmith scratched his head and replied, "It seems to be the case. Those statues in my house have not been sold for a long time."


    In the past, when there was no market competition, no matter what kind of quality statues these blacksmiths made, someone would collect them and sell them in Nafu City. Over time, a market phenomenon of bad money driving out good money was formed. What you do and what you do casually sell for about the same amount of money, why should you spend more effort?


    As a result, the quality of the statues made by these blacksmiths who make extra money by making statues in Najin Town plummeted, and when external market forces intervened, those high-quality statues suddenly made their shoddy ones. The market share that was suppressed by the statues of the company is gone.


    Because of the preconceived notions, the merchants who collect the statues will subjectively feel that the quality of the statues in Najin Town is not good, and the price is still expensive, so they no longer come to buy them. These blacksmiths are scattered and not gathered together. On the whole, there is no way to deal with such market changes at all, and I can only watch the statues that I have made before pile up into mountains.


    Claire threw the rough mermaid statue in her hand onto the bearded man, and said softly, "You just said you can make it, take this and try it."


    The bearded strong man held the statue of the mermaid with a bewildered expression. He glanced at the statue and then at Claire. Finally, he was pushed by everyone to the steel-making furnace. After feeling the familiar heat, he came back to his senses. .


    He took down the hammer attached to his waist, wiped the sweat on his forehead with a handkerchief, and stared intently at the red-hot statue.


    Then there was the sound of the hammer hitting the blacksmith''s street. Every time the hammer fell, there was a crisp sound of impact, and it gradually formed a unique rhythm.


    After about half an hour, as the bearded strong man put the red statue in cold water, with a "Jie!" sound, water vapor came out.


    When it was clamped out with iron pliers, the original rough mermaid statue had become a beautiful new mermaid statue with a smooth appearance, and the character had a touch of agility.


    "No!" The bearded strong man presented the made mermaid statue to Claire, "I also put some thought into it, it looks much better than that."


    Claire reached out and took the newly created statue of the other party, took it in front of him and observed it carefully, and nodded with satisfaction after about ten seconds.


    "Indeed, it''s much better now than others."


    "Hey hey hey." The bearded strong man smiled embarrassedly.


    While looking at the statue, Claire took out ten gold coins from her arms and handed them over, saying, "This is a reward for you."


    "Huh!" A flash of excitement flashed in the bearded man''s eyes, wiped his hands, and took the ten gold coins from Claire, which was his salary for a few months.


    Then Claire lifted the statue in his hand and shouted, "Can anyone make a better statue than this? I''ll reward him with a hundred gold coins for making it!"


    "..."


    As soon as these words came out the scene was dead silent...


    After a few seconds, a thunderous shout came from Blacksmith Street.


    The blacksmiths below raised their hands, squeezed forward frantically, and shouted: "I''m coming! I can!"


    Some blacksmiths even ripped open their clothes, revealing the strong muscles inside, and shouted: "Lord Viscount, I can too!"


    "Lord Viscount! Choose me! My skills are the best!"


    "Fuck you, who doesn''t know that my technology is the best on this street! Which customer came and dissatisfied with my craft!"


    Claire stretched out her hand and pressed it down, "Quiet!"


    "Let''s do it together, I will reward one hundred gold coins for those that exceed the quality of this statue!"

 Chapter 227： : I, Claire, never give money to buy things!

    Then, there was the sound of hammering hammers from the blacksmith street. The blacksmiths worked hard to forge the iron ingots in their hands, and showed their craftsmanship with all their strength. It''s been a long time since they''ve had such an exciting drive after the cookie-cutter job of forging metal ingots.


    Even though he was sweating, he didn''t stop, waving the hammer in his hand, gradually knocking the iron ingot in his hand into the perfect shape in his mind.


    After another quarter of an hour or so, the beating in Blacksmith Street gradually subsided.


    The blacksmiths came to Claire holding the statues they had made, and displayed their carefully forged statues like offering treasures.


    "Lord Viscount, look at how delicate my mermaid statue is, as if it just jumped out of the water."


    Claire picked up the blacksmith''s forged statue and looked at it. It was exactly as the other party said. This statue is a bit more spiritual than the one forged by the bearded strong man. At first glance, it looks like a living creature. , such a statue can indeed be called a work of art.


    "It''s really good, these 100 gold coins are yours." Claire also truthfully handed the 100 gold coins to the other party.


    After seeing this, the other blacksmiths became even more crazy, and frantically squeezed in front of Claire, for fear that the one hundred gold coins that were one step too late would not belong to them.


    "Lord Viscount, look at me! I added some colored rare minerals to stain the original dark mermaid statue with gorgeous colors!"


    Claire also picked it up and looked at it. The colors on the mermaid statue were evenly distributed, and it had a peculiar beauty, which was very unique.


    "You''re not bad, this is your gold coin."


    "And mine, Lord Viscount! What is he? Putting some paint on it has the same effect. You see, although I am not a mermaid, I, the **** of love, Cupid, can shoot bows and arrows, just pull this The button shoots out the arrows attached to its bow."


    "Hey! Let''s talk about it, don''t buckle, the arrow hit me." A blacksmith shouted while covering his arm that was shot.


    Claire showed a happy smile and said, "You''re not bad, it''s quite innovative. This is your gold coin."


    "Get up! Lord Viscount, look at me!" Another blacksmith rushed over and showed the statue in his hand, "Lord Viscount, listen to me, he is nothing at all, look at me, I am here The statues of Werner and Millie are moving."


    After finishing speaking, the blacksmith pressed the button, and the statues of the two figures in his hands moved, making some intimate movements such as hugs. The whole process was very smooth like a real person, and it was completely invisible. A little bit of the stiffness and bulkiness of a machine.


    Claire''s eyes lit up when he saw it. It was much more refined and advanced than some of the toys he had seen in his previous life that were powered by electricity.


    "You are very good. I''ll give you more. This is one hundred and fifty gold coins."


    "Thank you, Lord Viscount!"


    Afterwards, the blacksmiths also showed off the statues they had made, and many of them were rewarded with Claire''s 100 gold coins.


    Claire is also very satisfied. Before coming here, he thought that the blacksmiths here were not skilled enough, so they were able to grab market share. From this perspective, their craftsmanship is completely fine.


    In this way, it doesn''t take much effort, just need some guidance and increase industry standards, then the statue industry can be brought back on track.


    This can also add a new industry to Najin Town, which is no longer the previous single industry of metal ingots. A single industrial structure is not a good thing for a city, and diversified industries can develop comprehensively and resist the unknown. Risk, and this new industry also has a new source of income for Najin Town, which can reverse the development of Najin Town.


    After nearly 2,000 gold coins were scattered, the scene subsided. The blacksmiths who were supposed to get the money got the money, and the blacksmiths who couldn''t get it knew that their skills were not as good as others and would not go forward to shame.


    After Claire raised her hand and pressed it down, the scene became quiet. The blacksmiths looked up in unison, waiting for Claire to speak next.


    "I''m not just here to give you money this time." Speaking of this, Claire paused and threw the statue in her hand. The blacksmiths'' eyes moved from top to bottom, and then the statue was caught by Claire''s hand. Give it a steady catch.


    "Yes, it is related to this statue. I want to ask you a question. How much did the vendors give you when they came to collect your statue?"


    Hearing Claire''s question, there was a chattering discussion, "Fifty copper coins."


    "Mine are about the same, about fifty or sixty copper coins."


    "Yes, but I do it faster. I can make twenty or thirty pieces a day, and I can earn a dozen silver coins."


    "..."


    After the discussion below gradually ceased, Claire continued: "In Nafu City, people just add a zero to the back and sell it."


    The blacksmiths below were all shocked.


    "It''s so expensive! Will anyone buy it?"


    "These things aren''t worth that much. I thought about selling them fifty copper coins and I made them, but I didn''t expect them to make more."


    "I don''t know what those rich people think. It''s useless to spend so much money."


    They obviously don''t know how good the market for "figures" with cultural attributes is assigned, and Claire doesn''t want to explain to them one by one. First, it''s troublesome to explain, and secondly, it''s useless to understand. .


    "Everyone, listen to me, you are all forging metal ingots here, right?"


    "right!"


    "Then there will be a new job in the future, which is to build a statue. Don''t worry about not being able to sell it. We will charge as much as you build, but there is a single standard..." Claire made the statue made by the bearded man. He held it up, "That is, the quality cannot be lower than this, and we will not accept any statues with a lower quality than this."


    As soon as Claire finished speaking, a blacksmith raised his hand and asked a little embarrassedly, "Lord Viscount! How much did you pay for it?"


    Claire smiled slightly, "No money."


    The blacksmiths looked shocked: "Huh?"


    Does this make us work for nothing?


    But soon Claire continued: "We will calculate according to the share..."


    Claire was interrupted before she could finish speaking, and another blacksmith raised his hand and asked, "I''m sorry, Viscount, I have a question. What do you mean by this split?"


    Claire: "..."


    This time, Claire felt that she had returned to the time when she had just arrived in Nafhu City and told the residents how to not drink raw water. When the other party doesn''t understand something, it''s hard for you to explain it to them. It''s like a physicist teaching physics to an ordinary person If people don''t know some of the theories that you think are very basic, you will be embarrassed, and it is impossible to start from the beginning.


    When Claire bit her fingers and thought about how to explain the matter to these blacksmiths, she saw the person in charge of Nakin Town, Nick, standing obediently.


    I''m going, how can I forget this guy, and I recruit these people who can read and write into the government, isn''t it just to help me solve this kind of thing?


    Claire beckoned, and Nick ran over, "What''s the matter? Lord Viscount!"


    Claire said with a friendly face, "Have you brought a pen and paper?"


    "Bring it!" Nick excitedly took out his office tools from his arms and handed them over. Although it was only a small matter, he was still very happy to be able to help Claire.


    After Claire took the pen and paper, he started to write **** the table. When the blacksmiths were building the statue, Claire smoothed out the general idea, so now the writing is very smooth, and there is no lag at all. , it won''t be like some web writers in previous lives, one card will last for several hours.

 Chapter 228： : The benefits of sharing

    Claire shook the finished paper, handed it over to Nick, and asked, "Can you understand?"


    Nick took the piece of paper and looked at it carefully. He had been to the night school in Naft City to study. He had studied both writing and arithmetic, so he did not understand what Claire wrote. sleepy.


    After about half a minute, he nodded at Claire, "Lord Viscount, you probably understand!"


    "Okay!" Claire reached out and patted him on the shoulder, then pointed at the doubtful blacksmiths behind him, and continued, "Then you are responsible for explaining to them what a share is, and how to sell those statues after receiving them. ."


    Hearing Claire''s words, the blacksmiths instantly turned their attention to Nick, like a group of children with a strong thirst for knowledge, but it involves their money! How could you not care!


    "I''ll give it to you!" Claire put a flying technique on herself, and then rushed into the air.


    After Claire left, the blacksmiths rushed towards Nick, "Mr. Nick! Please explain to us what a share is!"


    "Yes, the Viscount just said that he will not give money, what does this share mean?"


    "Aren''t we going to get the money?" some blacksmiths worried.


    Nick looked at Claire with a wry smile as the figure gradually shrank, and co-authored that he had left this chore to himself, but Nick soon regained his strength and made the residents of Nakin Town understand what was ordered above. Policy, this is also one of his original jobs, not to mention it was handed over to him by the Viscount himself! He couldn''t let the Viscount down!


    ...


    In the government office of Najin Town, in the room of the top person in charge of Najin Town, Claire put her feet up on the iron table, and the front of the chair was tilted up, shaking back and forth like a rocking chair.


    He has been staying in Najin Town these days, correcting some of Najin Town''s management mistakes, but these are incidental, mainly waiting for the new works produced by those blacksmiths.


    After a while, there was a knock at the door.


    "Come in!" Claire put the front of the chair back on the ground, and Nick pushed open the door and walked in.


    "Lord Viscount!" Nick greeted breathlessly, and then looked at both his hands. At this time, he was holding several different statues. These statues were much heavier than they looked, which really made Nick an ordinary person. It''s a bit tiring to mention.


    With a wave of Claire''s hand, he cast a float on the statues, and Nick felt his hands lighten, and he came back to life.


    "Don''t worry, sit down and talk."


    Nick took a deep breath, raised the statues in front of Claire, and replied, "Okay."


    Then he placed the statues on the table one by one, and without sitting down as Claire said, he said, "Lord Viscount, these are the statues that the blacksmiths made according to your requirements."


    "According to what you said, these statues are divided into different grades, and the price between each grade is different. The most expensive statues can sell for about one or two gold coins."


    Claire picked up a statue, flipped through it a few times, and then rubbed it on the base of the statue with her thumb. Sure enough, she felt a bumpy mark. After turning the base over, she saw a beautiful circular mark on the base. Above, in the center of the imprint, there are two large characters of Najin.


    "Not bad." Claire responded with a mouthful and put down the statue in her hand.


    Then Claire saw Nick''s expression of hesitating to speak, so he smiled and said, "What do you want to say?"


    "Uh... no!" Nick shook his head.


    "It''s okay, just say what you want to say, I don''t look that fierce."


    "Okay, Lord Viscount," Nick scratched his head embarrassedly, "I''m just a little puzzled, why is there such a mark on the underside of these statues, and there are no statues elsewhere."


    Claire picked up a statue, showed the imprint of its base, and stretched out his finger, "This thing is called a trademark, emmm, I think about how to explain it to you."


    After thinking for a while, Claire pushed the statue in his hand, "What is the quality level of the statue we have built now?"


    Nick didn''t hesitate at all, and said, "Since you set the standard, Lord Viscount, the quality of the statues created now is much better than the quality of statues in other cities."


    Nick, as the head of government affairs in Najin Town, after Claire arranged for the statue industry, he took the initiative to look up the relevant information of those competitors, and even bought a lot of statues of the other party, and felt that there were some good ones. Copy directly from place.


    "Yes, our products are of better quality than those on the market. Those who can travel to Nafu City are not bad at all. After buying a favorite statue, I know that there are many more statues like this. And they are all produced in Najin Town, so what will these tourists who are not bad for money do?"


    Nick rolled his eyes, "I''m going to buy more statues produced in Najin Town, right!"


    Claire nodded, "Yes, not only that, this trademark will also bundle all the products produced in Najin Town into one, as long as one product becomes popular, it can drive the sales of other products. And this trademark will It is equivalent to the brand foundation of Najin Town. As long as you can continue to operate well, it will become a symbol of credibility and quality. When it comes to the statues produced by Najin Town, the first thought that pops into everyone''s mind is , then the quality and standard of this statue must be very high, and over time, the statue in Najin Town will form a leading monopoly in this industry."


    "So this trademark not only promotes products, but also promotes the place in Najin Town, the products produced in this place!"


    Nick nodded, "I understand, Lord Viscount! I will definitely manage this brand with all my heart!"


    Nick only now understands why Claire has set such high production standards. Even if the efficiency is reduced, the quality must be improved. As expected of the Viscount, he has thought of such long-term benefits. If it is himself, definitely It will be blinded by the immediate interests.


    Having said that, Nick simply asked all the doubts in his heart, and when he talked with the Viscount, he would give him a feeling that listening to your words was better than reading ten years of books, regardless of whether he asked for nothing.


    "Lord Viscount, I have another question."


    Claire held her chin with one hand and replied, "Let''s talk." He didn''t mind cultivating one more talent for the Viscount Griffin.


    "Why distribute the salaries to the blacksmiths according to the share?" Nick still didn''t understand it before, thinking that it was Claire to deduct the salaries of these blacksmiths from other places. Now it seems that once these statues start to sell Then it must be very popular. According to the form of sharing, it is a loss at all, and you need to distribute a lot of money to those blacksmiths.


    Claire replied with a smile: "Then how should the salary be calculated in your opinion?"


    Nick thought for a moment and replied, "Same as the ones purchased by the merchants, according to the quantity, determine how much the statues of different grades are worth, we can collect them according to the price, and then sell them, so that we can earn more money."


    "We?" Claire glanced up at Nick Don''t those blacksmiths belong to the "we" group? "


    Nick was speechless, "This..."


    Claire smiled brightly, "Well, let''s not make fun of you, the way of sharing can motivate the work of the blacksmiths. We are a whole, and we are all prosperous, and we are all lost. If you calculate according to your calculation, these blacksmiths will They will think about how they can make more statues, and will not consider what is sold behind the statues, anyway, the money sold has nothing to do with them."


    "And if it is divided, not only will we be able to share a certain cost, but those blacksmiths will be particularly concerned about the sale of statues, because it is related to their income. If competitors make new quality After a good product is made, without our urging, these blacksmiths will automatically improve their products and launch new products, lest the statues cannot compete with each other in the market, which will lead to a drop in their income."


    "It''s also a virtuous cycle for the industry."


    Nick nodded knowingly, "So that''s the case..."

 Chapter 229： : "Nakin produced, must be a fine product"

    After the affairs in Najin Town were almost busy, Claire returned to Nafu City. At the same time, Reagan was asked to pay attention to the changes in the statue market in Nafu City in the past few days, and report the situation to himself at any time.


    The statue industry in Najin Town has almost taken shape. Those blacksmiths have turned to make statues, and handed over the work of making metal ingots to their apprentices. The original process of making metal ingots is not very complicated. The blacksmith can make hundreds of dollars a day, and it is obviously faster to make statues now, and fools know how to choose.


    Claire''s share to blacksmiths is divided according to profit, while the share of blacksmiths is divided according to contribution, such as how many statues are made this month, what is the ratio of the total statues, or the number of new statues made. different types of statues, such as the previous colored metal version of the mermaid statue, the blacksmith will get more profit from this statue than other blacksmiths.


    These will be calculated by specialized professionals to ensure that the more you work, the more you get, and the distribution system of distribution according to work.


    This also encourages innovation and competition among blacksmiths. If this system continues, in the short and medium term, the statue industry in Najin Town will not have too many problems.


    ¡­


    A few days after Claire returned to Naft City, a shop called Najin Statue Shop was established in the east area of ??Naft City, which was opened by Claire at the behest of Nick.


    Well, yes, it was opened in the name of Najin Town, and rent and taxes are to be paid to Nafu Town.


    It''s not that Claire is greedy for this money, but mainly to keep Najin Town away from Nafu City''s independent development, which cannot be developed by relying on Nafu City all the time.


    The statues produced in Nagin Township are not only sold this way, they are also sold at wholesale prices to some of the vendors who are pushing their stalls that Claire met at Mermaid Park.


    The reason why a store is built is mainly to quickly spread the fame of the statues made by Nakin, just like the stores opened by some internationally renowned brands seen in the airport, sometimes the goods sold are only just now. It''s good enough for shop rent, don''t they know how expensive the shop rent in the airport is? They are not mainly to sell goods, but to advertise.


    Compared to buying billboards at the airport, the cost of opening a store is much less.


    Moreover, Claire also gave Najin Town a lot of preferential policies and a good location. Coupled with the quality of the statues in Najin Town, he might be able to make a small profit.


    In addition, after there is a shop specializing in the sale of statues in Najin Town, after the fame is sold, some fans who love these statues can also quickly find a place specializing in the sale of statues produced in Najin Town. Let people go all the way to Nagin Town to buy it.


    After the batch of statues in Najin Town came out, within a few days, these statues in Najin Town reappeared on the streets of Nafu City, and the price was almost the same as those of the previous statues. The market was quickly suppressed. After the quality was not as good as that of the statue in Najin Town, the first wave of price reductions took place within a few days.


    The market is so cruel, the fittest survive, and those who cannot compete will be eliminated.


    These three cities also responded quickly and began to adjust their business strategies. For example, the strategy adopted by the city of Haiya is to reduce the quality, and then reduce the price, depending on the volume. Ogang City itself has many mines, and it is not bad in terms of blacksmithing. Portland City itself is a well-developed city in all aspects. The strategy adopted is to improve the quality of statues, and the statues in Najin Town. Seize the market.


    But they may have forgotten one thing, that is, Nafu City is always Claire''s territory. Although Claire will not limit and suppress them without the bottom line, it does not mean that Claire will not help the towns below her.


    So, after the opponent adjusted their strategy, Claire sent someone to spread a slogan in Nafu City.


    "Najin''s product must be a fine product!"


    Although some people don''t know what''s going on at all, they can''t stand the catchy slogan, and Claire is secretly helping to fuel the flames. Soon, both the residents of Nafu City and the tourists who come to travel here will reach the goal. There is a consensus that the quality of the statues from Najin Town is better than the quality of statues in other places.


    Tourists who came to Nafu City accidentally heard such a sentence. Driven by curiosity, they inquired carefully and found that there is actually such a shop specializing in making statues in Nafu City. It''s a souvenir of those legendary stories about the city.


    Under Claire''s deliberate promotion, although the quality of the statues produced in those two cities was similar to the statues produced in Najin Town, it was only the ones produced in Najin Town that were truly famous.


    Moreover, the two cities are still far away from Nafu City, and Najin Town is not as close to Nafu City at all. The transportation cost once again highlights the advantages of Najin Town. Whatever can bring him the greatest economic benefit, he will choose which one.


    As a result, the market share of statues in Najin Town in Nafu City has been increasing. Although the share of the other three companies has shrunk, they have also adjusted their business strategies in a timely manner, and they are not in direct opposition to those statues in Najin Town. Now that I have found a way of doing business that suits me, I can still survive in Nafu City.


    ¡­


    "The young master in front! Wait a minute, I''ll introduce you to our Nafu City''s special products."


    When Claire heard the familiar voice, she stopped and turned around, and it turned out that it was the small vendor who had sold it to him before.


    When Aubrey saw Claire turn her head, the stall in her hand almost overturned out of control without being frightened. After finally stabilizing, Aubrey watched Claire swallow nervously, tremblingly said: " Lord Viscount..."


    Claire raised her eyebrows and smiled, "Recognize me?"


    Aubrey recalled what he had said to Claire, wiped the sweat from his palms embarrassedly, and laughed a few times, "Hahahaha."


    Claire was too embarrassed to tease the other party again, so she looked at the other party''s push booth and asked, "Is there any new merchandise? I want to see it."


    "Ah this!" Aubrey shuddered, and quickly took out his own goods from the stall, "There are some, Lord Viscount!"


    "These are the statues that I transferred to Najin Town and collected. The quality is much better than the previous set. I don''t know if you have heard the phrase "made by Najin, it must be a fine product"! What I''m talking about is the statue produced in Najin Town, I didn''t blow it, the quality is good!"


    Aubrey kept taking out various statues to introduce: "Look here, the bow and arrow of Cupid, the **** of love above, can still shoot outward, how wonderful, and the mermaid who jumped out of the water, and the one at the gate of our city. The statue of the mermaid is exactly the same!"


    Claire smiled and looked at the other party''s constant introduction. This feeling was a little strange. All the inner operations behind this matter were planned by herself. Talking about the changes that occurred at the most superficial level in front of me. That kind of feeling is like when others praise their children without knowing their identity, there is an inexplicable pleasure.


    After the other party finished speaking, Claire asked, "What about the old statues from other places? Why aren''t they sold?"


    Aubrey blurted out without hesitation: "Those statues are not as good as those in Nagin Town, so of course I choose to sell the statues in Nagin Town!"


    Claire smiled and nodded, "It''s good."


    When Aubrey didn''t know what Claire''s words meant, Claire picked up another mermaid statue and popped a gold coin from his fingers. After the gold coin spun around ten times in the air, it just fell into to Aubrey''s piggy bank.


    "I bought this statue, so I don''t need to look for the money!"


    Aubrey happily picked up the piggy bank and shook it. Hearing the business where the gold coins collided, he showed an excited smile and shouted in the direction of Claire: "Thank you, Viscount!"

 Chapter 230： : Alien Adventurer

    Claire is only in charge of making decisions in the general direction. Many things in Nafford City have been handed over to Reagan to manage. The agricultural town in the middle of Griffin mentioned by Reagan has also started construction. According to Claire''s prediction It is estimated that in about a month, a new small town will be formed.


    The construction of the town doesn''t take that much time. The construction team in Nafu City has been honing for so long, and the speed of building houses is already very fast. The time-consuming water conservancy project is to divert those several rivers. Going through this town to avoid the shortage of water resources, then the food in Nafu City will no longer need to be imported and will be self-sufficient.


    In the past few days, Claire''s strength has risen again. Although he does not feel like he has reached the bottleneck, he can feel that he can break through to the level of an archmage within two years at most. An archmage under 20 years old, looking at the whole In the magical world, it can be called a genius!


    And this is just a step-by-step practice. If Claire gets any treasures that can improve her strength during the transaction, it is impossible to say that the speed can be faster.


    ...


    The city gate of Nafu City, the city gate for pedestrians at this time has been blocked.


    People''s curiosity is strong. Seeing that there are so many people gathered here, the rest of the people are also curiously approaching, wanting to see what is attractive in the center of the crowd.


    "What''s in here?"


    "I just came here too, I don''t know."


    "I don''t know if you are still squeezing in?"


    "I just want to squeeze in because I don''t know. If I knew, would I still squeeze in here?"


    "Hey, what you said makes sense."


    The government government responsible for managing the normal operation of the city soon received the news, and after a while, Reagan rushed over with some relevant personnel to maintain order.


    "Everyone let''s go!" Reagan shouted loudly: "Don''t crowd here, it has already affected normal traffic!"


    Then he waved his hand, and the officials from the government government began to disperse the crowd. For these government officials, the residents of Nafu City were very cooperative. After a while, the crowd gathered together. gradually spread out.


    At this time, Reagan also saw the source of attracting the crowd to gather here - a scarlet flying dragon with a body the size of a house and huge wings on its shoulders!


    It''s just that the current bipedal dragon has lost its former prestige, its eyes are dim, and its huge body is lying on the ground. The giant sword flowed out and fell on the ground.


    A tall man with blond hair and a knife-cut face walked over from the two-legged dragon and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, we didn''t expect it to cause congestion."


    When Reagan heard the other party''s words, he came back to his senses. Just now, his attention was attracted by the huge two-footed flying dragon. He didn''t even notice the blond man next to him and the man behind him. Those with weapons.


    Regan returned a friendly smile and replied, "I don''t blame you. There are few adventurers like you in Nafu City, and the residents of the city are just curious."


    Seeing that Reagan was so good at talking, the blond man was relieved and introduced himself: "My name is Ferry, and they are all my teammates." Ferry turned to Reagan and introduced the friends behind him, Reagan''s The eyes also looked over.


    There are three men and two women. Two of the men are very strong. There are many scars on the exposed parts. They should be warriors who practice fighting qi. There is also a man wearing a robe, which should be Mr. He and the young master. The same mage, the other two women, one was wearing extremely revealing clothes, showing off her figure perfectly, but it didn''t look like an **** aspect, but rather valiant, I thought it was for convenience Action, the other was thin and weak, holding a huge staff that was ten centimeters taller than herself.


    "We originally came here to travel and relax, but we heard that this place is quite close to the Mountains of Demonic Beasts, so we thought to explore it. This two-legged flying dragon is our harvest these days." Speaking of this, Fei said There was a hint of pride in Rui''s tone. The bipedal dragon was an archmage-level monster. In truth, there were very few adventurer teams that could hunt and kill it successfully.


    Regan nodded, "So that''s the case, then congratulations on being able to hunt such a powerful beast."


    "Hahahaha!" Fei Rui laughed embarrassedly, "It''s just luck."


    "Oh, by the way, do you have a magic shop here? My buddies are injured and need treatment."


    Reagan frowned. Although Nafu City is now developing into a big city, it has always had a weaker foundation. There are really no shops like magic shops.


    "The magic shop hasn''t opened yet." Regan replied truthfully.


    After hearing this, Fei Rui was not surprised, and asked again: "Where is the church? It is also possible to find a priest for treatment, although the price is a bit more expensive."


    "Uh..." Reagan pondered for a while, but replied truthfully: "The church in Nafu City is still under construction, and the pastor is studying in the capital, so there is no pastor for the time being."


    "Ah?" Fei Rui was really surprised. After so many years of adventure, this was the first time they saw a city without a church. There are churches in other places, whether in small towns.


    Seeing the other party''s reaction, Reagan slapped his forehead and remembered something, "Although there is no pastor, we have a very powerful doctor in Nafu City who should be able to help you with treatment."


    "That''s fine too." Ferry nodded and looked back at his companions. The companions behind him also nodded. Although the healing effect of Chinese medicine practitioners was not as good as that of priests, it was better than letting They continued to endure the wound.


    "Then this two-footed flying dragon..." There was a hint of embarrassment on Fei Rui''s face. The flying dragon had already caused a great sensation just now. If they left for treatment, the two-footed flying dragon would be left alone.


    Reagan smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll have someone watch over you."


    "That''s trouble!" Ferry gave Regan a friendly salute between adventurers.


    Then Reagan sent one of his men to take Ferry and the others to Rona''s hospital, while Reagan left alone and returned to the Viscount Mansion.


    ...


    "Master!" Regan pushed open the door and entered, while Claire in the room was flipping through the magic book in his hand.


    After seeing Reagan come in, Claire put the magic book back on the table and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Only Reagan who has been allowed by Claire can come in on this top floor No other maids have this qualification, and usually Reagan will not disturb him when there is no major event.


    Then, Reagan reported to Claire what he saw at the city gate.


    Claire pondered for a while and found that the leader of the adventurer team had to be at the level of a great knight if he could hunt down a flying dragon, and the strength of the rest of his companions would certainly not be too weak. Such an adventure The player team is considered to be a very powerful team in the kingdom.


    So Claire took out a few expert-level healing potions from the space ring and handed them to Regan: "Rona is only at the level of an intermediate-level mage now, and the healing techniques she has displayed should not be of much use to them. These potions Just take it and say I gave it to them."


    The price of an expert-level alchemy potion costs thousands of gold coins, but this amount of money is nothing in the eyes of Claire now, and he will take it out when he takes it out. can be refined.


    Reagan took the medicines and withdrew.

 Chapter 231： : I am not his opponent

    After Reagan left, Claire read the book by herself in the study again.


    After stretching her hands up and stretching, Claire stood up from the reclining chair, "I can''t always read books, I have to combine work and rest, let''s go and see those adventurers, and the flying dragon. , Speaking of which, I haven''t seen a bipedal dragon with my own eyes except in books."


    After going downstairs and turning around, after not seeing Reagan, Claire called for the wolf king and lay comfortably on its back. Although he could use the flying technique to hurry, he was not in a hurry. He simply let the wolf Wang Tuo carried himself over there, it was much more comfortable to lie on its back.


    Claire first went to the gate of the city and took a close look at the two-footed flying dragon. It was exactly the same as what Regan had described, it was an archmage-level monster. And the fatal wound is also very neat. A big sword is directly inserted into the heart, and it does not deviate an inch. The rest of the parts are injured very little. If the skin is peeled off, the animal skin alone can be sold for tens of thousands of pieces. gold.


    Professional adventurer team, this is the evaluation given by Claire after watching the two-footed dragon.


    After waiting for a while, there was still no sign of those adventurers coming back. According to Claire''s expectation, the treatment process should not take that long. Yes, but no one has ever been seen.


    Claire got on the Wolf King again and rushed towards Rona''s clinic.


    Claire pushed open the door and walked in, but did not find any traces of those adventurers in the small courtyard outside the hospital, and Rona wasn''t here either, so she walked to the backyard of the hospital.


    As soon as he entered, a water arrow stabbed at Claire''s face, and when he was five or six centimeters away from Claire, he was blocked by an invisible shield.


    "Eve, don''t do this every time I come in." Claire smiled helplessly.


    At this time, the mermaid Eve stuck out her tongue and sneaked back into her own pool mischievously.


    "Why are you here?" Rona stood up from the pool, she was just playing with Eve.


    Eve also floated up from the water, leaned her hands against the edge of the pool, leaned her head on it and tilted her head slightly, and looked at Claire curiously.


    Claire walked over, stretched out her hand and touched Eve''s little head, the skillful cat licking gesture made Eve smile happily, and then happily rubbed Claire''s hand.


    Rona looked at him with a jealous look. This hateful man could steal Eve''s favor from him every time he came.


    Touching Eve''s head again, Claire asked, "I heard Regan say that he sent a few adventurers over for treatment, why didn''t he see their figures?"


    "I haven''t started the treatment yet, and then Reagan walked in with the medicine you gave. The expert-level medicine will naturally not use me." When Rona said this, there was a little more in her sentence. Unclear tone.


    "Crack!" Claire opened her palm and pressed it on Rona''s head, "I know that it''s not a good practice, and I can help me more if I advance to a senior mage as soon as possible."


    "Ahhh! You messed up my hair!" Rona patted Claire''s hand out with a blushing face, and pouted, "Why are you different from other people, you shouldn''t comfort me? Is it?"


    "Then it''s not me!" Claire smiled and continued: "Cultivation well, wait for the new fruit to come out, the biggest one is for you, and see if you can advance to the advanced mage."


    This time, it was Rona''s turn to be embarrassed, "I''ve just been promoted to an intermediate-level mage, so I''m not in a hurry, and the fruit is so precious..."


    Claire smiled and didn''t speak. Although the fruit could be auctioned for millions of gold coins, he would be willing to take it out for Rona to use.


    When Rona finally smoothed her hair back, Claire put her hand on it again, messing it up again.


    "Okay, don''t make trouble, where are those people?"


    "It''s obviously you who are making trouble!" Rona stomped her feet angrily, but that Claire had no choice but to shout angrily: "One of the blond men said that the weapon was damaged, and wanted to find a suitable weapon to forge. The teacher helped sharpen the weapons, and then Reagan took them to Blacksmith Street in the North District."


    Claire nodded, indicating that she understood.


    "Then come over to chat with you when you have time, and I''ll go first."


    As soon as Claire waved to leave, Eve held a handful of water in both hands and poured it at Claire.


    After Claire''s attention was attracted, Eve pointed at her head, then glanced at Rona who was still smoothing her hair, looking at herself expectantly.


    Claire quickly understood what she wanted to do, and she couldn''t help crying, but she still reached out and messed up the hair on Eve''s head.


    Only now did Eve show a satisfied smile and waved goodbye to Claire.


    ...


    At this time, the sweat on Regan''s forehead was dripping on his forehead anxiously in Blacksmith Street. He just made a ticket with these adventurers at Lorna''s, and ended up at Blacksmith Street. So many blacksmiths even There is no ability to repair other people''s broken weapons!


    It doesn''t matter if he loses Reagan''s face, but if this spreads out, wouldn''t Nafu City lose all his face! The face of my own young master was also disgraced by himself!


    Fei Rui also saw Reagan''s difficulties, and took the initiative to hand over the steps: "My weapons are all master-level weapons, so it is normal for ordinary blacksmiths to repair them poorly."


    When Fei Rui said this, the blacksmiths present bowed their heads in shame. Back then, they were all staying in the Blacksmith Street in Nafu City with the best treatment, but now they can''t even repair a few weapons. , I''m really ashamed of Claire.


    Regan wiped the sweat on his forehead and turned his head: "Don''t worry, the best blacksmith in Nafhu City hasn''t come yet. He will definitely help you repair it when he comes."


    After a while, the person Reagan sent to report came back out of breath.


    When Regan saw it, he stepped forward and asked, "Where''s Master Techlin? Why didn''t he come back with you?"


    After a few breaths, the man was finally able to speak. "The mages from the Academy of Sciences said that the latest scientific research results of Lord Isaac are being produced at a critical moment! Master Tecklin can''t come out now."


    Reagan only felt that his eyes were dark, how could it be so coincidental, after all, they would definitely feel that this was an excuse made by themselves, and Nafucheng''s face could not be kept.


    "What''s the matter? Weeping and mourning."


    As soon as he heard this familiar voice, Reagan''s eyes lit up immediately, feeling that his world had regained its light again, and said excitedly, "Master! You are here!"


    After Ferry and the others heard Regan''s words, they also turned their attention to Claire who was walking towards them. As soon as they saw Claire''s first glance, these adventurers flashed an idea at the same time: This lord''s Why so young...


    But soon, the male mage in the team performed the sound transmission technique, and a sentence sounded in their ears.


    "The level is the same as me, a senior mage, I feel that I am not his opponent..."


    When Fei Rui heard this, he immediately put away his contempt. He was very clear about the strength of his partner. He was a leader among mages of the same level. He was actually seeing the other party''s first glance Then he conceded defeat, and he was still so young... hiss! How terrifying!


    "Hello! Lord of Griffin! We are foreign adventurers My name is Fei Rui, they are all my partners..." Fei Rui stepped forward and introduced himself actively. .


    Claire also smiled politely, "I''ve heard Reagan mention you, just call me Claire."


    "Master..." Regan stepped forward quickly, leaning over to Claire''s ear and telling what happened.


    "Why is Isaac doing something new again? Didn''t he just fail a few days ago?" Claire''s focus was completely different from Reagan''s.


    Since he got richer and richer, Isaac can burn himself 100,000 to 200,000 gold coins in a month. That''s millions in a year. No matter how rich he is, he can''t afford to burn like this.


    In a few days, he has to find an excuse to limit his research funding, lest he be messing with some useless things again.


    "Uh... young master, what about these adventurers'' weapons?" Regan brought the topic back.

 Chapter 232： : Can kill the Archmage

    "Master, what about these adventurers'' weapons?" Regan asked.


    Claire also turned her gaze back to the opposite Fei Rui and asked, "Are your weapons in a hurry to repair?"


    Fei Rui smiled and shook his head, "I''m not in a hurry, I just thought that there are blacksmiths here. If I can fix it here, I don''t have to go all the way to the big city."


    "Just don''t worry, are you interested in following me to see?"


    "Huh?" Ferry made a puzzled voice.


    Claire then added: "Go and see what Master Taiklin, who repaired the weapons for you, is doing. After he has done it, it is convenient for you to be there to help you repair it directly."


    Only then did Fei Rui understand, and turned around to ask the opinions of those companions.


    While Ferry and the others were talking, Claire turned around and said to Regan, "This kind of thing can be fixed after Teklin is done. There''s no need to panic."


    Reagan came to his senses after calming down, and said a little embarrassedly: "I''m sorry, Master, I was in a hurry just now."


    Reagan was really worried just now. He took Nafu City''s face and Claire''s face too seriously, for fear of losing Nafu City''s face in front of these adventurers. If you do normal things, you won''t make this mistake at all.


    After Fei Rui and several others reached the same opinion, Fei Rui, the captain, opened his mouth and said, "It''s an honor!"


    "Let''s go then." Claire took the lead and took a few steps forward, followed by Ferry and the others.


    Along the way, Claire, Ferry and the others chatted about some things about adventurers. He was also somewhat interested in this aspect. Ferry is an experienced adventurer, and with Claire''s chatting skills, we talked along the way. Very harmonious.


    The Academy of Sciences is located in the North District, and it is not too far from Blacksmith Street. Within minutes, Claire and the others saw the facade of the Academy of Sciences.


    When Claire and the others were still walking towards the Academy, a thunderous explosion sounded from the Academy, and the walls of the Academy were trembling with dust, and Claire''s feet felt the ground tremble. Shake a few times.


    "boom!"


    As soon as the explosion sounded, a flash of strangeness and panic flashed in Claire''s eyes. Before she could tell the others, she put a flying technique on herself and rushed towards the Academy of Sciences, returning it to herself on the way. Put on several layers of magic protection.


    "Isaac! Why don''t you kill yourself!"


    Ferry and other adventurers reacted quickly when they saw it, and rushed behind Claire. He had just picked up the healing potion from others, and accepted their love. Now that something happened, he naturally had to help him.


    When Fei Rui rushed up, he looked at the male mage in the team and asked, "Ford, can you do that set of moves he just did?"


    The mage called Ford shook his head and replied: "The speed is too fast, the third-level flying skills are almost instant, and the switching between the protection spells in the back does not feel stuck at all, I do it. not."


    After listening to the words of his teammates, Fei Rui nodded thoughtfully.


    After Claire rushed into the Academy of Sciences at a very fast speed, seeing the scene in front of her, she suddenly braked, and the broken wind blade in her hand that was used to break the door was also scattered.


    As soon as he came in, he saw Isaac, who also performed the flying technique, flying out. After seeing him, Isaac greeted himself with excitement: "Claire! You came just in time, I I was just about to find you!"


    Seeing that there was nothing wrong with the other party, Claire''s heart was relieved, and slowly fell from the air to the ground, and Isaac also fell.


    Claire said in a normal tone: "What happened to that loud noise just now?"


    "That''s my newly developed weapon!" Isaac looked excited. The last time this excitement appeared was when he and Claire made the magic pistol together.


    "I tell you, what I have researched this time is absolutely useful!"


    Looking at the excited Isaac, Claire couldn''t help pouring cold water: "You also know that the things you researched before are useless?"


    "Ah... I can''t say that." Isaac quibble: "Without the foreshadowing of those failures, how could today''s success be!"


    At this time, Fei Rui and the others also rushed in. After seeing Claire''s calm face, they also knew that there might have been an oolong just now, and they relaxed.


    Isaac glanced at the other party with interest, but soon turned his attention to Claire again, stretched out his hand and pulled Claire into the house, "Don''t say it, come and see my big baby! "


    Halfway through, he stopped and said to himself, "No, no! You can do it outside. I''ll go in and push it out. It''s better to use it outside. I almost blew the house down just now."


    Hearing Isaac say this, Claire became a lot of curiosity, pushed it out? That should be a big guy.


    ¡­


    Claire waited outside with Ferry and the others for a long time before Isaac walked out with Tecklin pushing a long cylindrical metal object.


    The rest of the people were puzzled when they saw it, except for Claire, who was familiar, but couldn''t remember it for the time being.


    After pushing the thing to the vast field, Isaac ran over excitedly, pointed at the long-barrel metal object and said, "This is my new thing, it''s amazing!"


    "What is this?" Claire asked.


    When I mentioned this, Isaac''s excitement took a new level, "I got the inspiration for this thing from your magic pistol!"


    "Look, such a small magic bullet can kill a high-level mage, then I will make more ammunition and a bigger bullet, will the power be even higher! I just experimented it out. I don''t think it''s a problem to kill an archmage with that power!"


    Claire patted his head, and finally remembered what this thing looks like, artillery! The magic version of the artillery, but Isaac engraved some magic inscriptions, and used some magic alchemy configurations to form, the appearance has changed a lot, and it was not recognized for a while.


    Claire did think about making a cannon before, but after thinking about it, there are still many limitations, so she didn''t do it, but Isaac thought it out.


    Ferry and other adventurers were shocked when they heard it. What did that person just say? Killing an archmage isn''t a problem? There are no mages at the archmage level in their team. The most powerful one is Captain Ferry, but he is only at the level of the great knight. If you really want to face the archmage, you are not the opponent of the mages at this stage.


    Fei Rui looked at the mage Ford in the team with doubts. As a teammate, Ford also understood what his captain wanted to ask, and immediately shook his head, he didn''t know either.


    After the introduction, UU Reading Isaac looked at Claire expectantly, and said, "Is it! Is it! I came up with something useful!"


    Claire frowned and thought for a moment, "This power can indeed kill an archmage, but it is so cumbersome and conspicuous, are you sure you can lock down an archmage-level magician?"


    "Uh..." Isaac scratched his head, "This is a problem!"


    "Crack!" Claire jumped up and hit Isaac''s head fiercely, shouting, "You didn''t even think about this problem when you did it, right!"


    Isaac covered his head and took a few steps back, afraid that Claire would give him another blow.


    After dodging, he muttered with a look of grievance: "Even if you can''t kill the archmage, it is a good choice to use it to siege the city and kill the enemy in a large area."


    Listening to the conversation between the two, Fei Rui, who was beside him, was startled again. What did Claire just say? Can you really kill the Archmage?


    Are all archmages so cheap now? Vulnerable to kill at will?

 Chapter 233： : shoot at me

    Isaac continued to argue for himself, ignoring the shocked Ferry and the others: "Look, I just need to modify the warhead and add some special magic materials to it, and then the cannonball will be sent to the enemy. One hit in the crowd! The cannonballs exploded, and unquenchable flames spewed out from them, at least dozens of people could be killed, and hundreds of people were affected!"


    "And this is different from the magic we cast. As long as you have enough ammunition, you can fire as much as you want. The cost is much cheaper than the magic scroll, and it can be done with less than a few hundred gold coins. It has the same effect as a magic scroll of thousands of gold coins." Isaac said more and more excitedly, "And you see, these projectiles are different from spells, and the speed is so fast that those mages can''t stop them if they want to stop them. ."


    You can shut up, you are going to the International Court of Justice when you say this, you have come up with the otherworldly version of the phosphorous fire bomb!


    "What about the large spell shield?" Claire asked. "Although the mage cannot defend at one point, the spell shield in a large area can still prevent it."


    I don''t know if it was because he was afraid of being beaten by Claire again, but Isaac''s thinking became very agile now, "What''s the matter, let''s get a solid cannonball, and I''ll inscribe it with the inscriptions of breaking magic and sharp inscriptions. , with such a fierce power and these inscriptions, what magic shields below the mages can stop them?"


    Claire held her chin and thought for a while, and then asked for some details. Only then did I know that what Isaac came up with this time seemed to be really useful. If there was such a thing in the first place, it would not have cost him so much to fight that Earl Green. So much work.


    Claire has always been immoral, and there are as many phosphorous bombs as possible to guarantee that the opponent will be defeated.


    On the other side, Fei Rui and the others were stunned. They couldn''t understand what Claire and Isaac were discussing. When they looked at the mage Ford in the team, Ford also had a puzzled look on his face. He was still a junior. When he was a mage, he came out to be an adventurer, and he was not proficient in alchemy at all, not to mention that Claire and the others were talking about more than just alchemy.


    This is also the reason why Claire let them watch it at ease. There are many technical concepts that do not belong to this world. It cannot be replicated by watching it alone without disassembling it for analysis.


    After repeatedly confirming some details, Claire nodded and admitted: "If you say that, it''s really useful, but I didn''t see the power just now..."


    "This is easy to handle!" Isaac wiped the space ring, and took out a heavy cannonball from it, "I was afraid of an accident during refining, so I deliberately got a few more cannonballs for spare, let''s see its power! "


    Isaac ran over with the cannonball, skillfully loaded the cannon, and then aimed at a dummy prepared in advance. Claire was about to speak, but felt that this was too unsafe. The cannonball would definitely penetrate the dummy and put it behind Some of the buildings were destroyed, so it would be safer to put a ten-meter-thick steel plate behind it.


    But before he could say anything, I saw Isaac skillfully taking out a large handful of magic scrolls from the space ring, first putting nearly ten second-level protection spells on the dummy, and then continuing to put them on Several third-level protection spells, and finally tore a fourth-level defense magic scroll equivalent to the archmage level, and put them on the dummy.


    Claire looked dumbfounded, what the hell, you used almost 3,000 gold coins for something that can be solved with dozens of steel plates? ! You really think my money is so good! The 100,000 to 200,000 research funds given to you every month are consumed in this area?


    God is going to kill you!


    After finishing the work, Isaac ran back excitedly. Seeing his excited face, Claire still put out his heart to settle accounts with him immediately, and finally came up with something useful, so he didn''t care about him.


    Fei Rui and the others were also stunned, so many defensive magic scrolls, if they were not reluctant to tear them apart at the critical moment, would they be used up like this? They couldn''t help shedding tears of poverty. Sometimes they went out to hunt monsters, and they might not be able to earn so much money.


    Isaac returned to the "cannon" and shouted at Claire, "Ready!"


    Claire nodded weakly, "Let''s start."


    As Isaac injected magic power into it, the "artillery" lit up with a strange light. The light flashed past, and everyone present was shocked by the violent cracking sound coming from behind.


    Claire''s face was expressionless. He had already cast a mute spell around him, and the sound didn''t affect him at all.


    This also allowed him to see the whole process clearly. When the cannonball came into contact with the dummy, almost at the moment of contact, those spell shields were shattered by Degu Laxiu, and the dummy was blasted into It was smashed, and then the shell also lost its direction and most of its kinetic energy, and hit the rear wall sideways, knocking down most of the wall.


    Indeed, as Isaac said, this power is enough to kill an archmage-level magician, not to mention the archmage, even if the magician resists hard, it will be affected to some extent, but it is still the same as before. The same, it is too conspicuous and too cumbersome, if it is used to kill the archmage, it is simply a nonsense, and even killing the high-level mage does not have the convenience of a magic pistol.


    It can only be used in large-scale operations as Isaac said.


    "How''s it going! The power is okay!" Isaac said as if taking credit.


    "It''s okay." Claire said lightly.


    Ferry''s jaw dropped in shock. Is this power okay? If you and others have this kind of treasure, then as long as the ambush is good, what monster can''t take it down? Give it a shot while the target beast is sleeping, and you and others can simply complete the task without risking their lives.


    Claire walked in front of the dummy just now, picked up the shards of the dummy that were not smashed into pieces, and twisted it lightly, and unconsciously entered into thinking.


    After a while, he suddenly turned his head to Isaac and said, "One more time, shoot me!"


    "Ah?" Isaac thought he had hallucinations, and confirmed again: "What did you just say?"


    "Shoot at me," Claire repeated. "I have a way to stop it, do you believe it?"


    "really?"


    "When did I lie to you?" Claire showed a confident smile.


    "Okay!" Isaac excitedly took out another cannonball and ran back to the cannon.


    "Ah you guys..." Ferry finally couldn''t help but speak.


    "What''s wrong?" Isaac and Claire asked in unison.


    This unanimous voice actually blocked Ferry''s mouth. Don''t you two think there is any problem? How powerful was the cannonball just now! This is very unsafe!


    Fei Rui still didn''t say it, and said with a shy smile: "It''s okay... you can continue."


    "Oh." Isaac turned his head in dissatisfaction, so don''t interfere with yourself!


    After a series of preparations were over, Isaac shouted at Claire again: "Are you ready?"


    Claire didn''t speak, just nodded, squinting her eyes and staring at the opening of the cannon.


    With the experience just now, Fei Rui and others had blocked their ears in advance, watching the next scene nervously, which was much more exciting than when they hunted the flying dragon!


    "Boom!" Another loud bang exploded!


    Claire reacted almost at the same time As soon as she raised her hand, an enhanced version of the lightening technique hit the projectile, followed by another delay technique, and the two After the spell hit, the shell became obviously a little slower, but it was still very fast, and the eyes of ordinary people couldn''t see it clearly.


    "Hand of the Mage!"


    Claire''s right hand suddenly stretched out, and a giant magic hand between reality and illusion emerged, and suddenly held the cannonball in his hand.


    Claire yelled, "Stop for me!!"


    After a few seconds of confrontation between the magic hand and the cannonball, it broke apart from the root, and the cannonball lost most of its kinetic energy after smashing the "hand of magic", but still maintained a certain speed towards the direction. Shot at Claire.


    When it was about to hit Claire, Claire suddenly stretched out his right hand and pressed it into the palm of his hand. The hand of magic had consumed most of the energy of the shell before. The power obtained by the magic swordsman can be caught with one hand.

 Chapter 234： : It would be great if you had an adventurers guild.

    The reason why Claire rushed to stand opposite the cannon was because the shell was larger than the bullet, and the target was more obvious.


    Moreover, Claire is far enough away from it to have time to react, and the spell can also hit it accurately. If it is replaced by magic bullets, Claire really dare not stand in front of it.


    The lightening technique reduces the quality of the shell, and the delay technique also reduces the speed of the shell, but this is not enough, so Claire uses the hand of magic to block most of the remaining kinetic energy of the shell. down. But what played a major role was the lightening technique, which reduced the power of the shells by at least 50%.


    The three spells played their roles in turn, and finally Claire was able to catch it with one hand.


    When Claire was in front of the dummy, she thought about this possibility. She could use some spells to derail the projectiles or block them by tricks.


    As for why stand in front of the cannonball to pick it up, instead of testing it in a safer way?


    Because it''s really cool! Three first-level spells will send the cannonballs that can kill the archmage to the next, this is handsome! And there just happened to be an audience on the side!


    ...


    "Bang!"


    Claire threw the cannonball in her hand to the ground, making a crisp metal crash sound, and then quietly put her right hand behind her, trembling slightly as soon as she put it behind her.


    Her expression was still indifferent, but she was already scolding her mother in her heart, "Damn, it doesn''t look so powerful, my hands are numb now after the shock!"


    Isaac rushed over excitedly, with a speechless expression on his face, "Damn it! This is too handsome!"


    "Three first-level spells! I stopped the cannonball. This is a cannonball that can shatter fourth-level protection spells!"


    Claire kept smiling, "The lightening technique played a key role, reducing the quality of the shells and reducing the power by more than half..."


    Isaac nodded, "Indeed, the delay technique at the back only played less than half of the effect, and was soon shattered by the huge energy, but the magic hand behind you is awesome! I also I don''t know if it has such a purpose, it has been used as a small spell for holding and placing test tubes before."


    "You can modify the projectiles you shoot, and attach a layer of forbidden magic material to the tip, so that spells such as lightening techniques won''t work."


    Isaac listened and nodded again and again, "You are right, otherwise if those mages find out that they still have this trick, they will be restrained."


    After speaking, Isaac sighed, "Damn, it''s a pity that four cannonballs came out, otherwise I would like to use the hand of magic to deceive the cannonballs like you!"


    Seeing the regret on Isaac''s face, Claire had no choice but to pat his shoulder as comfort.


    When Fei Rui heard this, he was already a little numb, and the conversation between the two in front of him seemed to be a bit inconsistent with his world view. But he still habitually turned his head to look at the male mage in the team, and wanted to ask his opinion, because he was not a mage after all.


    When Ford saw Ferry who turned his head, he immediately put on a bitter face, Boss! Stop looking at me! I really can''t do it! At such a fast speed, who can aim and hit the spell on it accurately? Even if the blind cat hits the dead mouse, how can the spell be attached to it? With such a large kinetic energy, Before the spell was cast on it, it was shattered by the energy wave.


    Still standing in front of the cannonball, at such a fast speed, I didn''t have time to see it, and I was smashed into pieces, which could shatter the shield of the archmage!


    If Ford had not been an adventurer for many years and had seen many mages, his worldview would have collapsed, thinking that mages like him were abnormal, but in fact it was Claire and Isaac who were abnormal. People, these two are the top students in the Wangdu Magic Academy, and the academy is reluctant to let him leave, and the other sixteen-year-old high-level mage, whoever gets it outside is not one of the best geniuses.


    Claire discussed some details with Isaac, and Isaac was eager to try, and quickly let the mages under him push the artillery in.


    "I already have new ideas, and now I will go back to the design drawings to improve!"


    Looking at Claire, she couldn''t help laughing and crying, "Okay, then I''ll take Taiklin away. You don''t need him for your design drawings anyway."


    Isaac turned his back to Claire and waved: "Take it away, take it away, I''ve finished designing the blueprint, and then go to him."


    ...


    After returning to Taiklin''s blacksmith shop, Fei Rui and others handed their broken weapons to Taiklin. Taiklin just took a few glances and patted his chest to ensure that he could repair it.


    These weapons are only master-level, and Teklin itself is a master-level blacksmith, and it is no problem to build it, let alone a simple repair work.


    "Small problem, just pick it up in a few hours!" Taiklin said to himself.


    Fei Rui and the others are also very happy. They don''t have to go to the big city to repair it. They can save a lot of time and pay the repair fee on the spot.


    However, they didn''t leave, and just sat up at random outside the door of the Teklin blacksmith shop. Their adventurers are not so hypocritical to dislike this and that. For adventurers, weapons are the most important thing, and they are still sitting here. more reassuring.


    Claire also sat next to the other party, and Ferry and the others were shocked when they saw Claire sitting down.


    "Ah? You are..."


    "It''s okay." Claire waved his hands casually, "Let''s chat with you, clothes can be washed even if they are dirty. It''s rare to meet adventurers as powerful as you in Nafta City."


    Fei Rui was also very polite: "We rarely see nobles like you."


    Then Claire chatted with them about the process of hunting the Wyvern. The rhythm of the whole chat was controlled by Claire. The more they talked, the more excited they became. To brag about his achievements to others like this.


    The other party was excitedly dancing about his previous adventures, and Claire kept nodding slightly, acting as a qualified audience.


    "Where are you going next?" Claire asked.


    Fei Rui dragged his chin and pondered for a while, then replied: "It should be taking the corpse of the bipedal dragon to Aogang City, which is the nearest big city here."


    Claire asked in confusion, "Why?"


    "Because there is an Adventurer''s Guild there." The thin female mage on the side said first, they are already familiar with Claire, and they don''t have so many scruples.


    Fei Rui took over the words, "Yes, there is an Adventurer''s Guild there. The two-footed dragon we hunted can be sold on it, or sold directly to the Adventurer''s Guild at a fair price."


    The Adventurer''s Guild, as the name suggests, is an exclusive guild organization for adventurers, and it is also a place where many adventurers gather for activities. It is mainly used as a communication bridge between the public, adventurers, and countries. The operation mode is to act as a three-party task delegation agency. Many times, the tasks accepted by adventurers are issued in the name of individuals, such as escorting goods, and also issued by the country. For example, assisting a city to resist the attack of monsters, and joining the war as a third force.


    Ferry, who hunts and sells monsters for sale, is also one of the main activities of adventurers Compared with those fixed tasks, it is more free, but there are also disadvantages, that is, the price is not much.


    Claire didn''t think much, and continued to ask: "How much can this two-legged dragon sell for?"


    "Then the complete animal skin can be sold for 20,000 to 30,000 gold coins, the fourth-level Warcraft crystal core is about 60,000 or 70,000, and the other miscellaneous items can add up to 100,000 gold coins."


    At first glance, it looks like a lot, but if it is distributed, each person can only get 20,000 to 30,000 gold coins. After removing the cost lost in the battle, the income this time is about 10,000, which can also make them moisturizing. It''s been a while.


    "That''s not bad." Claire nodded. Although it wasn''t as good as the fact that he could earn tens of thousands of gold coins every day without doing anything, it wasn''t bad.


    Fei Rui and others also showed a happy smile. They were also quite satisfied with the harvest this time. No one was seriously injured, and they could still get so many gold coins.


    "It would be great if you had an Adventurer''s Guild. We don''t have to run so far to Ogon City." Ferry said casually.

 Chapter 235： : My father is actually a hero!

    As soon as the other party''s voice fell, Claire was stunned, and Ferry was so frightened that she thought she had said something wrong.


    After a few seconds, Claire came to her senses, grabbed Ferry''s hand and asked, "What did you just say?"


    Fei Rui hesitated and said, "It would be great if there was an Adventurer''s Guild on your side, and we wouldn''t go all the way to Ogang City..."


    Before the other party finished speaking, Claire clapped her hands and stood up excitedly!


    "That''s right! You''re right!" Claire walked on the spot excitedly, countless thoughts and thoughts flashed through her mind, and her eyes became brighter and brighter!


    The Blacksmith Street that I made by myself has arranged so many skilled blacksmiths here. Except for some efforts in making the mermaid statue, it has not brought any benefits to Nafu City yet. Those craftsmanship in Najin Town It is far inferior to their blacksmiths, and now they can make a lot of money by walking the statue, and now these blacksmiths in Nafu City also make a dozen steel bars and so on, which are used as building materials. It''s overkill.


    Claire didn''t care much before, these blacksmiths are long-term plans, and Nafu City will be of great use when it develops later.


    And now is a great opportunity!


    Nafu City is very close to a branch mountain range of the Warcraft Mountains, where Rona collected herbs and Fei Rui and others to hunt the Wyverns. There are enough Warcraft and other resources here. The most important one is to attract adventure. The necessary conditions for the person to come are already there.


    As long as the Adventurer''s Guild is established in Nafu City, and then use your own means to promote it, there will be a lot of adventurers coming to Nafu City. Their weapons were damaged during the adventure. These blacksmiths Street The people who can help repair it, Fei Rui and the others are the exception. Their weapons are master-level, and ordinary blacksmiths can''t repair it, but it doesn''t mean that high-quality, expert-level weapons can''t be repaired by these blacksmiths!


    Not only is it repaired, the weapons are severely damaged, and these adventurers have to buy new weapons, and the blacksmiths in the Blacksmith Street can just create weapons that are suitable for them!


    Isn''t a perfect process just like this! Didn''t these blacksmiths in Nafu City finally come in handy! Isn''t money pouring into Nafu City continuously?


    And the benefits for Nafu City are more than that. It not only promotes the Blacksmith Street, but also has great benefits for Nafu City in other aspects.


    First, it can attract adventurers, and a new group is added. It is no longer the single tourist who came to travel as before. There are many people who come, so naturally they have to consume in Nafu City. It can drive the economic growth of Nafu City.


    Moreover, the adventurers who come are different from those tourists. They have great demand for magic materials or other aspects, so it is necessary to set up a magic shop in Nafu City. Moreover, the monsters hunted by the adventurers will definitely not be sold to the Adventurer Guild for sale. Some of them will be sold through stalls. There are more transactions. economic development.


    Second, there are many adventurers who come to Nafu City, then Nafu City will no longer be a desert of magic and fighting spirit. After long-term development, these adventurers will definitely have a subtle influence on Nafu City. Those children in Fucheng have been exposed to all kinds of adventurers since they were young, and the chance of strong people appearing in Nafu City will be greatly increased in the future.


    The benefits are far more than that, but the first thing to do now is to set up an adventurer''s guild in Nafu City! Otherwise, everything else is empty, and those things can only be realized on the basis of the Adventurer''s Guild.


    After figuring this out, Claire was very excited. Ferry and the others were dumbfounded, and they didn''t know which of their words irritated Claire.


    "Where is the headquarters of your Adventurer''s Guild?" Claire suddenly turned around and asked.


    "Ah? Why are you asking this?" Fei Rui asked suspiciously, but he said it truthfully, "We were in the capital when we registered, and the headquarters of the Adventurers Guild is also in the capital. You are also interested. Become an adventurer?"


    Claire shook her head and said silently in her heart, "Is it the Royal Capital? It seems that I have to go again."


    ...


    Then, after Claire repaired the weapon with Ferry and the others, he sent it out of Nafta City. Then he returned to the Viscount Mansion, and called Regan to instruct the other party to take care of him after he left.


    "Master, are you going to the capital again?" Reagan asked.


    Claire nodded, the corners of his mouth turned up slightly, "Yes, this time is different from the previous one, this time can bring great benefits to Nafu City!"


    "I often see the young master going to the capital, and I thought he was looking for that lady."


    Claire looked puzzled: "Which lady?"


    "The lady who came to see the young master last time." Regan described Sophia''s figure, and Claire knew who he was talking about.


    Reagan went on to say: "When the master was alive, he also liked this type of woman." When he said this, Reagan looked like I knew it. After all, they are father and son, and it is normal to have the same blood.


    Damn, my cheap father is actually a hero? !


    However, Regan really reminded Claire that the Adventurers Guild was established, and when a lot of adventurers came, the magic shop had to be arranged. Sophia and Shane were both good choices.


    When you get to the capital, you can talk to the two of them, they are both old acquaintances.


    ...


    This time, Claire finally passed the news to Shane in advance. When he first arrived in the capital, he was taken into the tulip shop, and there was no city guard to investigate the whole process.


    Entering the lounge inside the tulip shop, Claire felt like home. When he came to the capital, he either stayed in the library or chatted with Shane here most of the time.


    As soon as Claire entered the door, Shane stood up to welcome him, "I haven''t seen you for almost two months."


    "Isn''t this normal? I don''t have time to come here often, as long as you are here." As Claire said, she found a sofa and lay down.


    "Next!" Shane threw a card from his hand and shot at Claire.


    Claire stretched out her index and middle fingers, pinched the card precisely, and rolled the card in a beautiful pattern in her hand.


    Claire held the amethyst card and asked, "Is this the income from last month?"


    "Yes, guess how many?"


    "One hundred million?" Claire raised her eyebrows.


    Shane: "..."


    I originally wanted to tease the other party, but I didn''t expect to be teased in turn.


    "Is it good to be practical? More than 5.4 million, of which the "gift from the God of Love" accounted for more than 4 million..."


    "That much?" Claire was also a little surprised. This was just over a month''s worth of income. He estimated that it was only one hundred to two million a month.


    "It''s mainly because the theater of "Walter and Millie" that you held in Nafta City was so hot The impact spread to the whole country, and it was going to crush the mermaid, plus The previous incident with Duke Charles and the publicity of the effect worn by Irene have led to so many sales."


    "I originally planned to perform at a loss without selling tickets, but I didn''t expect to earn it back from here." Claire smiled while looking at the amethyst card in her hand.


    "By the way, how is the conflict between you and the church?" Shane asked worriedly. As the son of a top noble, he naturally knew about the relationship between Claire and the church. After the church blocked the news , many of the church''s news in the capital was passed on to Claire on his own initiative.


    "It''s okay, it''s all settled." Claire said easily.


    "That''s good, that''s good." Shane said two words in a row, that''s good. He has met a lot of people who oppose the church, and most of them didn''t end up badly. He didn''t want anything wrong with Claire.


    "Let''s not talk about this, I came here mainly to establish an adventurer''s guild in Nafu City. Do you know which great noble is behind this guild?"

 Chapter 236： : The Gunn family

    After Claire finished asking, Shane was a little tangled.


    "Uh, the Adventurer''s Guild is directly controlled by the royal family, and no other great nobles can intervene."


    It''s not surprising that Claire heard this. It''s normal for such a key institution to be controlled by the country, just like a magic shop. At first glance, it is controlled by the three giants, but Shane''s family and Sophia''s family are both It is the noble family that is closest to the current king, and the remaining Prince Albert is also in the royal family.


    Claire pursed her lips. He doesn''t know anything about members of the royal family at the moment. The only one he knows is Princess Irene, but even if this kind of thing bothers her, it won''t have much effect. can be solved.


    "Is there a way to establish an adventurer''s guild in Nafu City instead of going the way of the royal family?" Claire asked.


    "It stands to reason that as long as certain conditions are met, you can apply like the headquarters of the Adventurers Guild to open a branch in your own territory."


    Claire understands this. He has read the relevant materials before he came here. Nafu City does not meet the conditions for opening a branch at all, and the population cannot keep up. Fucheng will now have a maximum of 100,000 residents, which was only achieved after Claire concentrated the population in Nafu City. In the past, it was only tens of thousands at most.


    In addition to the population, many other supporting industries cannot keep up, such as the most basic magic shops, and the number of strong people in the city.


    All of these Claires know, but if he meets these conditions, he will come to apply for the construction of the Adventurer''s Guild! It is because of the desire to achieve these conditions that the Adventurer''s Guild was established! Attract more high-quality resources for Nafu City!


    Claire said truthfully: "Nafta City does not meet the conditions for opening a chapter."


    "It''s not the most important thing." Shane shook his head. "Many of the other big cities have opened before the conditions are met. The key is do you know who the final approver is?"


    Claire felt a little uncomfortable, leaned forward and asked, "Who?"


    "The current justice."


    Claire''s eyes widened slightly, but her pupils shrank by half. He was familiar with the three words "Justice". When Randolph came over with the legal documents, it was the seal of the Justice.


    Shane knew from Claire''s facial expressions that Claire had found the clue.


    Then he said: "Yes, the current justice has a very close relationship with the church. His wife is a follower of the famous Guangming Church in the capital, and she must not be absent from every event, and the justice is also influenced by it. The relationship between the church has gradually become closer. So if he knows that the location of the branch is in Nafta City, he will definitely block your approval."


    "His." Claire sucked in a breath, if that''s the case, it would be a little troublesome.


    Although he has the handle of the church in his hand, he had already taken it out and made a deal with Randolph last time. If you take it out to threaten the church again, it''s not impossible, but it''s not the best strategy, and it can be said that it''s the worst strategy.


    It¡¯s like someone else has their own handle in their hands. It¡¯s fine if you trade with yourself with the handle for the first time, but if you take it out for the second time, you can¡¯t help but feel that the other party is taking this thing to eat yourself. Because if there is a second time, there will be a third time, and if there is a third time, there will be countless times. Unless you endure it all the time, you will definitely find an opportunity to kill the other party.


    Following the church''s style, in order to avoid such a situation, he might silence himself the second time. No matter how well prepared he is, what if he can spread all the negative news about the church after he dies, his life is still gone!


    Claire tapped the table regularly with her fingers, bit her lip and thought, if it wasn''t for nothing, he didn''t want to have any interaction with the church.


    Shane raised a finger and said, "But there is another way."


    "any solution?"


    "Remember the Genn family?" Shane asked mysteriously.


    Claire rolled her eyes and remembered the huge Yana she met at Duke Charles'' wedding banquet. She seemed to be the second young lady of the Genn family.


    "You mean that arms dealer family?"


    Claire nodded, "Yes, the Genn family controls more than 50% of the country''s weapons manufacturing and sales channels. Where do you think they get so many raw materials?"


    "Adventurer''s Guild? Those treasures that adventurers get from their adventures are sold to the Adventurer''s Guild, and then the Genn family will buy it through the Adventurer''s Guild, right?"


    Shane nodded, "That''s right, the Genn family''s procurement ratio for the goods sold by the Adventurers Guild has reached 40%, and the other 60% is owned by the Sophia family, my family, and Abe. Prince Te''s magic shop has been contracted."


    "If you take care of the Genn family, and with the support of my father and Mrs. Sophia, it is not impossible to establish an adventurer''s guild in Nafu City, as long as the chief judge doesn''t specifically target you."


    "That''s fine," Claire said. He didn''t use the church''s handle to threaten the other party to let them do things for him, but if he just told them to stay out of their own business, there should be no problem.


    "Do you know the owner of the Genn family? Find an opportunity to introduce me." Claire is confident that she can convince the other party after meeting.


    "Uh, I''m afraid this is impossible." Shane shook his head.


    "Don''t you know each other? What about your father?"


    "It''s not a matter of recognition or not, it''s just that the head of the Genn family is not here now."


    Claire frowned and asked, "Huh? What do you mean by not being here?"


    "The plane of Raging Flames is about to fight again, and the Hubert Juggernauts have been sent back. As the largest arms dealer, the head of the Genn family has also been sent to the plane of Raging Flames, not only them, My father and Mrs. Sophia have been very busy these days, running around every city in the country every day, just to ensure that there are enough magic potions and magic scrolls on the front line."


    "It''s fighting again?" Claire asked. He remembered that when Sophia was helping Sophia deal with those nightmare flowers a few months ago, Sophia said that the war on the plane of Raging Flames had stopped.


    "Yes, it seems that the orcs of the three tribes of the plane of anger suddenly united and started to counterattack, so the truce was torn up."


    Claire didn''t care much about this, so he asked, "When will the head of the Genn family come back?"


    "It''s hard to say. Once the war starts, it can''t be stopped if you want to. Even if you have time to return to the capital, you still have important things to deal with, and there shouldn''t be time to meet you."


    Claire''s brows are wrinkled into a Sichuan font, is it possible that she has to run to the plane of angry flames by herself? That is a battlefield where Juggernauts and mages and mages may fall. Even a high-level mage like himself cannot be used as cannon fodder. A charge of tens of thousands of knights can drown himself.


    "Then who can be the master of the Genn family now?" Claire asked. He really didn''t want to go to the plane of angry flames. It''s too dangerous there. Let''s take a look when I''ve been promoted to the wizard level, and see if I can do it. Can''t pick up anything.


    "There are two, one is the eldest young master of the Genn family, and the other you must know, the second lady of the Genn family, is the Miss Yana who took the initiative to invite you to visit her house last time."


    "Yana...?"


    Xia En raised her eyebrows Yes, she started to take over the family''s business before. After Patriarch Genn went to the plane of Raging Flames, he should be able to grasp more parts, and they are also right If you have a good impression, it shouldn''t be a big problem to deal with this matter. "


    Claire pursed her lips, "Alright, help me make an appointment with her."


    "Don''t be so troublesome, there just happens to be a party between nobles tomorrow night, and she should be there."


    "It''s a party again?" Claire rubbed her temples with a headache.


    Xia En smiled, "Don''t panic, the people who came to this party are all the younger generation in the capital, and there will be no such thing as last time."


    "It''s more of a headache for me to say that. I still like to deal with some older people. At least they know the trade-offs, and they won''t be impatient."


    "What are you afraid of, Marquis Hubert and Madam Sophia helped you last time, who would think that you are a simple viscount."

 Chapter 237： : There is something really wrong, how about another day?

    "I''m going to fight you one-on-one!"


    Opposite Claire, a young man wearing a light blue mage robe pointed at Claire with the staff in his hand and shouted.


    Claire ignored the other party, slowly turned her head to the left, and looked at Shane with a complicated expression. Is this what you said, surely it won''t happen like last time?


    "Pa!" Xia En also slapped his hand on his forehead, why are these people so naive.


    ...


    Moving forward half an hour, Baker, as a son of the top noble family in the capital, was naturally invited to this gathering.


    Originally, he didn''t want to come. As a top student in the Royal Capital Academy of Magic, how could he waste time in such a place, but Edith would be there too. As a goddess''s loyal pursuit, Baker naturally pushed away. Some experimenters ran over.


    But what''s a little unhappy is that he doesn''t know what he has done wrong recently. Edith is unhappy. He has been avoiding him recently. He has been in for ten minutes and still hasn''t seen Edith. I don''t know if Edith saw him first, so she hid.


    After rejecting a girl who approached him, and taking another sip of the wine, Baker began to scan the scene again. He only had Edith in his heart, and other women could not enter his heart.


    "Huh?" Baker suddenly stopped his gaze and stared at a man wearing a black mage''s robe.


    When Claire got up slightly and reached out to pick up a grape on the table, her face was also exposed in front of Baker. Baker''s hand trembled involuntarily, and the fine wine in the glass swayed.


    "It''s you!" Baker couldn''t forget the humiliation that Claire brought him back then. He directly shot his red phosphorus dragon foal into pieces, and then left another sentence before leaving, "This is the My explanation to you!"


    That shot left a huge shadow in his heart, and it took him more than a week to walk out. Later, it was his grandfather who gave him psychological counseling to turn this humiliation into motivation. It was only with the help of Gu Jingze and grandfather that he broke through to the realm of the current senior mage. The eighteen-year-old senior mage is also one of the best geniuses in the academy.


    After being promoted to senior mage, Baker searched for a long time in the academy, wanting to find Claire for revenge, but still couldn''t find Claire''s figure.


    But there is nowhere to go after stepping through the iron shoes. Originally, I just wanted to come to this party to meet Edith by chance.


    Thinking of this, Baker put down the wine glass in his hand, and walked towards Claire excitedly, for fear of being half a second late.


    "I want a one-on-one duel with you!" Baker took out his staff and pointed at Claire and shouted.


    This shout also attracted the attention of the people around.


    "There''s a good show over there to watch."


    "Let''s go, let''s go and have a look!"


    "Both of them look familiar..."


    Seeing people gathered around, Claire couldn''t sit still anymore and sat up from the sofa.


    Originally, this time came with a clear goal, so as soon as Claire and Shane came in, they found a place where no one was there and sat down. Unexpectedly, they were still troubled.


    Claire stood up slowly, looked flatly at Baker in front of him, and asked after a few seconds, "Who are you?"


    Baker almost spit out blood from his mouth. He tried to imagine the scene of meeting with Claire countless times, but he never thought that the first sentence Claire said was: Who are you?


    The blue veins aroused in Baker''s forehead, and he roared: "Are you really so arrogant! Have you forgotten the red phosphorus dragon horse that you killed!"


    It was only after Claire came back with an impression that this was the licking dog he met when he first went to the Royal Capital Academy of Magic.


    "It''s you, what''s the matter?"


    I have to say that Claire has a set of methods to irritate people. Baker clenched his fists at this time. He only wanted me to come when he mentioned the red phosphorus dragon and horse. It seems that I don''t have a dragon beast that is important to you, right!


    "I just said it! I''m going to fight with you! One-on-one, you''re not allowed to use that weird magic weapon! Let''s have a duel between magicians!"


    Just as Claire was about to speak, she was stopped by Shane who was on the side. She pulled Claire aside and asked in a low voice, "How did you provoke this guy?"


    Hearing Shane''s tone, Claire felt a little surprised, so he asked, "I beat him before, what happened to this guy? Are you familiar with him?"


    Shane shook his head, "I don''t know each other, we are not in the same circle, but if you hit him, it will be a little difficult."


    "Huh?" Claire''s nose made a suspicious nasal sound.


    "Do you know the six great magisters of the kingdom?"


    "I heard you say that the ancestor of Sophia''s family is one of them, right?"


    "Yes, this guy''s family is also a family founded by one of the magisters. This is not the most important thing. The key is that the magister of their family is the youngest of the six major magisters. He has only been promoted in recent decades. Also this guy''s grandfather!"


    Hearing Shane''s words, Claire couldn''t help but look back at Baker, good guy, this guy is the third generation of demons. The blood relationship is still so close, so do you want to hit him or not? In case that magister is extremely protective of his shortcomings, and he has taught his grandson that he will destroy his own territory, who will make sense.


    Seeing Claire''s frequent turning back, Baker finally couldn''t help it, and shouted, "What are you talking about! Stop talking! Let''s go heads-up!"


    Claire and Shane then turned around, and after looking at each other, Claire took the initiative to take a few steps forward, looked at each other up and down with his eyes, and then asked:


    "Are you my opponent? You''re going to play against me."


    "You!" Baker angrily put his finger on Claire. Baker couldn''t understand how a person''s mouth with a thirty-six degree could be so cold and hurtful.


    Claire reached out and pointed at herself, "What''s wrong with me?"


    Baker hurriedly reached out and covered his chest, preventing himself from spurting blood How do you know I''m not your opponent if you haven''t fought me before! As long as you don''t use that weird magic weapon, I promise to beat you into a pig''s head! "


    "How about another day? I have something to do today."


    "Ah?" Baker was stunned by the sudden topic, and it took a while for him to respond, "Be serious! I''m dueling with you! What could be more important than this!"


    "I''m really sorry, I''ll give you the address, and you''ll come find me tomorrow?" Claire persuaded bitterly.


    This almost broke Baker''s mentality. What the hell, I''m fighting a dignified duel with you! I beg you! Are you serious?


    "Suddenly!" Bell didn''t care what Claire was saying, he slammed the staff in his hand horizontally, and an invisible wind gushed out from his body, holding up the mage''s robe, a strong Imposing manner, he is going to forcibly start the battle!


    Seeing this, Claire hurriedly pulled Shane''s arm back a few meters, then turned around and asked, "I''m asking you something, it''s very important! Is his grandfather the magister a protector?"

 Chapter 238： : I let you, with only 1st level spells

    "I''ve never heard of this." Shane replied, "When you reach the magister level, you don''t care about these things."


    "That''s good." Claire responded, then put a first-level levitating technique on Shane, then grabbed his sleeve and threw it out.


    Xia En, who was subjected to the floatation technique, flew out like a balloon, but Xia En also practiced it. He did a backflip and finally landed on the ground smoothly.


    Then, Claire also turned around and faced Baker directly, as if sparks were colliding between the two.


    The people around also consciously gave up a large vacancy, and they were enthusiastically acting as a melon eater.


    "Are you sure you want to do it?" Claire reminded softly.


    "Stop talking nonsense! You can''t escape today! If you''re afraid, you can surrender!"


    Claire shrugged with a nonchalant look on her face, "If you have to fight, then come on, and if you lose, don''t bother me."


    "Don''t talk big, the only one who will lose is you!" Baker waved the staff in his hand, and a light blue wind blade condensed on it, and the atmosphere began to become tense.


    "It''s actually possible to instantly cast the second-level spell to break the wind blade." Claire said softly, and then glanced at the big stick in the other''s hand, the corners of his mouth turned up slightly.


    "You can use this staff to be able to instantly cast, right?"


    A strange color flashed in Baker''s eyes. He didn''t expect Claire''s observation to be so subtle, but as Claire said, the reason why he was able to instantly cast second-level spells was indeed with this staff. , this is the promotion gift his grandfather gave him - the Grandmaster-level Hurricane Staff, which can improve the user''s casting speed.


    It is especially obvious in the spells of the wind system. Almost all the second-level spells of the wind system can be instantly cast. Many mages at the archmage level are not capable of doing this. Now Claire can only cast the first-level spells instantly. Second-level spells take a little time to build spell configurations, and third-level spells require casting spells.


    "The staff is also a part of the mage''s strength!"


    Claire spread out her hands, "I didn''t say you wouldn''t use it." Then she raised her eyebrows at Baker, "If you''re ready, come on."


    Baker aimed the light-blue wind blade at Claire, and when he was about to launch it, a voice next to him suddenly stopped him.


    "Baker! What are you doing!"


    Hearing the familiar voice, Baker was in a trance, and the staff in his hand dropped, "Edith..."


    Edith squeezed out of the crowd, looked at Claire apologetically, stood in the middle of the two, and glared at Baker, "Everyone has a happy party today, why do you have to take care of it every time? Things are messed up!"


    Baker was instantly discouraged and defended himself: "The red phosphorus dragon horse he killed me before, I just want revenge..."


    "If you don''t provoke others, will they kill your red phosphorus dragon horse!" Although Edith didn''t understand what happened, he knew Baker, and Baker must have taken the initiative to provoke others.


    "This..." Baker suddenly stopped talking.


    After seeing this situation, Claire also slowed down her body, no longer maintaining a posture of preparing to fight.


    Judging from this situation, it should be impossible to fight, but it''s okay, I still have to find the second lady of the Genn family, let them solve it by themselves.


    As soon as Claire''s mind flashed past this year, another figure came out of the crowd, "Edith, what happened?"


    "It''s okay, Yana, go back first, I''ll go to find you soon." Edith looked apologetically at her best friend.


    Claire blinked in surprise, not expecting the two of them to know each other.


    Just when she was about to reach out to say hello to Yana, Yana''s eyes fell on Baker, and she said with dissatisfaction: "Why is it you again? Stop pestering Edith, okay, she has made it clear I have rejected you many times!"


    When Yana said such words directly, Baker''s face was also red and white, and he wanted to find a crack to get in.


    Edith also reached out and pulled Layana''s sleeve, signaling her not to go too far, and to save face for Baker.


    Claire''s eyes were looking back and forth between the three of them. Now it seems that the focus is not on her side. Are you going to watch a movie, or a movie, or a movie?


    This is a voice suddenly heard from the crowd, "Then are you still fighting?"


    Claire turned her head to look, who is this special?


    Um? Some look familiar, oh! The young master of the Arnold family that I met at the wedding banquet of Duke Charles earlier.


    The other party shouted again: "Baker, aren''t you afraid?"


    Baker''s face flushed with anger, "How could I possibly be afraid of him!"


    "Then fight him. Just now you said you were going to fight him one-on-one. Now you don''t fight anymore. Are you afraid of him or these two girls?"


    After hearing this, Edith glared dissatisfiedly at the young master of the Arnold family, then turned to face Baker and said, "Don''t be irritated by him."


    Baker''s expression changed for a moment, and he felt that the young master of the Arnold family was right, and there were so many people watching now, and his face suddenly felt a little uneasy.


    Yana finally saw Claire behind her at this time, her expression was a little surprised, but Claire waved her hand in a friendly smile and greeted the other party.


    Edith took a few steps forward and grabbed Baker''s wrist, trying to pull him away, "Let''s go!"


    But after pulling hard for a few times, Baker still stubbornly stood in place, with no intention of leaving.


    "What do you mean?" Edith asked with a slight frown.


    "I want to duel him." Baker said stubbornly.


    "Don''t be provoked by others! Come with me!" Edith advised.


    "I''m going to fight him one-on-one..." Baker added, "My grandfather said that he wanted me to find him and compete with him after the promotion."


    Hearing Baker''s words, Edith stomped her foot and said angrily: "You always do this, I can''t control you anymore, just do what you like!"


    "I''m sorry." Baker said softly, and then walked towards Claire after missing Edith''s figure. UU Reading


    Seeing that Baker didn''t listen to her for the first time, Edith glared angrily at the young master of the Arnold family who had just provoked trouble. In terms of fighting alone, he is not Edith''s opponent, not to mention Edith''s background is not small.


    Baker stopped ten meters away from Claire, raised the staff in his hand, and said lightly, "Come on, let''s continue to compete."


    Claire''s eyes stayed on the other side for a moment, then on Edith and Yana behind him for a few seconds, and finally pursed her lips. Anyway, Yana is here, so let''s play with the other side, Save yourself later.


    So he raised his right hand and aimed it at Baker in front of him, and said, "Since you are so persistent, then I will fulfill you."


    Baker swung the staff in his hand again, and the light blue cracked wind blade condensed again, which has locked Claire.


    Claire smiled lightly: "If I let you, how about I only use first-level spells to duel you? Don''t bother me after you lose."

 Chapter 239： :Thats it?

    "You are too arrogant!" Baker roared, and then threw the broken wind blade that had been condensed on the staff.


    "Lightweight!"


    "Acuity!"


    Claire applied two first-level buffs to herself in a row, then stretched out her right hand towards the wind blade and slowly held it up.


    "Hand of magic!"


    Then a giant magic hand between the phantoms emerged, accurately holding the blasting wind blade.


    The two spells of different levels collided with each other, and the hand of spell that Claire displayed wrapped the broken wind blade in it, but within a second or two, the hand of spell sent out unstable magical turbulence.


    With a "hiss", the ruptured wind blade shredded the magic hand and shot towards Claire with a certain amount of power.


    Claire is not surprised. This cracked wind blade has its own rupture effect, and it is normal to be able to break through the defense of the hand of magic. Unlike the previous cannonballs, this cracked wind blade is a pure energy structure and cannot be treated like a cannonball. Use "Lightweight" and "Delay" to reduce its power, and the spells cannot interact with each other at all.


    Otherwise, the broken wind blade would not be able to break through Claire''s magic hand at all.


    After seeing the broken wind blade breaking through the defense of Claire''s hand of magic, Baker on the opposite side also showed a happy expression, hum, let you pretend, a first-level spell is always a first-level spell, how can it be compared to a second-level spell What about magic.


    The ruptured wind blade is getting closer and closer to Claire, and it can be said that it is close to the face, but Claire is still calm, raised his hand, and said softly: "Sclerosis!"


    Then, the right hand that Claire stretched out instantly turned into a strange material with a metallic color.


    "Duang!"


    The ruptured wind blade hit Claire accurately, and Claire didn''t retreat half a step. Everyone present was stunned, especially Baker on the opposite side. Is this still a mage? Why is your physical strength so strong?


    Seeing Baker''s shocked expression, Claire smiled slightly, then pressed her palm slightly, "Bang"! The cracked wind blade that was still in Claire''s hands was instantly pinched into a spark of energy.


    Beck, who saw this scene, was even more shocked. Damn, this... Are you a battle mage?


    Claire fanned her hands slightly and said with a smile, "That''s it?"


    "Humph! It''s not over yet!" Baker raised the staff in his hand again, and began to chant an obscure incantation.


    Claire narrowed her eyes and said softly, "A third-level spell?"


    Less than two seconds later, there were more intense magical fluctuations from Baker''s side than before, and then he heard Baker''s shout: "Continuous Wind Arrow!"


    Dozens of wind blades condensed on Baker''s staff, and with this as the center, the surrounding wind swelled unconsciously, and even Claire, who was opposite, felt a gust of wind.


    "call out!"


    "Shhhhhh!"


    The dozens of wind blades formed a semi-circular arc shield, hitting Claire like raindrops.


    "Swiftness!" Claire cast another buff on herself. With the addition of the lightening technique, Claire just tapped the ground with her toes, and slipped out of the attack as if sliding on ice. within the range.


    After Claire dodged, the dozens of wind blades directly bombarded the ground he was just on, blasting the floor into slag, and the rubble splashed and blinked at the surrounding crowd.


    None of the onlookers looked flustered. Before the rubble was splashed on them, the magic objects they wore automatically aroused a layer of magic shield, sending all the rubble to them. Blocked out, not even their clothes were soiled.


    After Claire dodged and stopped, she reached out to touch her nose, and smiled again: "That''s it?"


    "Are there any other moves? If not, then it''s my turn!" Claire just finished speaking, and then she kicked out.


    Baker''s eyes changed. Although they were all mages, he still wanted to distance himself from Claire for the first time. Claire seemed to be different from ordinary mages.


    "Want to escape?" Claire laughed, "It''s too late."


    When Baker finished the first half of the sentence, Claire was still in front of him, but the second half of the sentence came from behind him.


    Baker''s expression suddenly changed, and he turned around quickly. Sure enough, Claire appeared above his back at this time, holding a big sword in his hand and slashing at him.


    "The Shield of the Wind!" Baker hurriedly raised the staff in his hand, condensing a transparent shield.


    "boom!"


    Claire''s big sword hit the shield condensed by Baker, and there was a slight crack on the impact, and Baker retreated with the force of the impact.


    In the process of retreating again, he threw a few first-level wind blades at Claire, but the effect was not very obvious, and they were all swept into **** by Claire with a big sword.


    Claire didn''t rush forward to attack. After Baker stopped, she said, "How''s it going?"


    Baker stubbornly said, "No way?"


    "Oh? Is that so?" Claire raised the big sword in his hand again, and the magic power in his hand rushed towards the big sword, and then two crescent-shaped wind blades were attached to the blade of the big sword, and then revealed a kindly Smile: "Then let''s try this trick."


    Baker''s eyes almost didn''t bulge. He had never seen such a spell used before, and the alarm bell rang in his heart.


    "Fast travel!" Claire set himself another gain spell. The gain spell can be used in different cultivation systems. It is also the most suitable spell for the magic swordsman system that he has experimented with~www.novelhall.com ~There is no need to modify and perfect the spell structure, you can use it directly, and the cost performance is also very high, which can directly increase the combat power by 20 to 30%.


    After casting the spell, Claire rushed toward Baker like a ghost, and Baker kept retreating.


    But the place was only so small. Baker was finally forced to a corner. With the last bite of his teeth, Baker updated himself with a new set of wind shields and rushed towards Claire to take the initiative.


    "Courageous." Claire praised, and then slashed the great sword attached to the wind blade towards Baker''s shield.


    At the moment of the collision, everyone present heard a crisp cracking sound - Baker''s shield was broken.


    And the wind blade on the big sword that Claire slashed had also dissipated in the collision.


    After seeing this, Baker was overjoyed, but before he had time to be happy, Claire flipped his wrist, and the blade with the wind blade on the other side was aimed at Baker again, and Baker''s face instantly turned ugly as if he wanted to eat dead flies. .

 Chapter 240： : Theres nothing wrong with doing something for yourself

    Start as a lord in a viscount https://


    Claire flicked the big sword in his hand, and the wind blade attached to it shot out immediately. Baker didn''t have time to react at such a close distance, so he could only watch the wind blade get closer and closer to his body.


    When the wind blade was about to touch Baker''s body, there was a sound of "Bang!", and a piece of jewelry he was wearing suddenly glowed brightly, and a transparent irregular spell shield instantly wrapped around his body, and at the same time A force bounced out, and Claire slashed the big sword in his hand, and floated into the air with that counter-attack, and a backflip landed smoothly on the ground.


    Claire said lightly after landing, "Is the ending already obvious?"


    Baker''s face was a little ugly, but according to the rules of a duel between mages, he did lose. If it wasn''t for the magical object that protected his dog''s life, Claire could have killed him with the blow just now. .


    Baker wasn''t the kind of person who couldn''t afford to lose, but he didn''t want to admit that he lost. He just silently retracted the staff in his hand into his space ring, and then walked into the crowd with his head down.


    Edith, who was watching the battle, wanted to follow him to comfort him, but was stopped by Yana.


    "You don''t care what he''s doing, it''s okay to frustrate his spirit. Ever since he was promoted to high-level mage, this guy has been looking at people with his nostrils. I''ve seen him upset for a long time, and it''s good to lose!"


    After thinking for a while, Edith found that what Yana said also made sense, so she put out her thoughts of following up to comfort.


    "Hey." Claire took the initiative to greet her, "Long time no see."


    "have not seen you for a long time!"


    "have not seen you for a long time."


    Yana and Edith said in unison, and after speaking, they both looked at each other in surprise, and said in unison again: "You know him too?"


    "Stop! I''ll tell you." Yana reached out and stopped Edith''s next words and asked, "You know Claire too?" When she said this, her tone was a little happy, as expected of my sister, look at the man eyes are the same as mine.


    "Uh..." Edith pondered for a while, then replied, "I had a relationship in the academy before."


    Yana stared suspiciously at the face of her best friend. She wanted to see what was wrong, but she was so impressed after seeing it once?


    Edith also saw Yana''s meaningful expression, and quickly explained: "Really, if you didn''t say it just now, I wouldn''t even know his name."


    Claire smiled and said, "Miss Edith is telling the truth, I just met her once."


    Hearing this, Yana was inexplicably relieved, as long as she didn''t come to grab a man from her, Claire''s battle performance just now made her favor with Claire a lot.


    Claire''s eyes stayed on Edith for a moment, and she felt a strange and familiar aura from her, so she asked, "Have you been promoted to a senior mage?"


    Edith nodded and said: "Well, I was too obsessed before, you are right, you can study the star realm only when your strength improves..."


    Claire narrowed her eyes, looked at Edith up and down carefully, and said with a smile, "I''m afraid it''s not that simple, right? Necromancers are very unpopular." The familiar aura he just felt disappeared. It is the unique breath of life-repelling necromancers that I feel from the necromancer.


    Edith''s little face froze. Claire saw her at a glance before she started researching for a week.


    "Oh, what are you talking about! I don''t understand, let''s change the topic that I can understand." Yana laughed.


    Claire also saw that Edith didn''t want to mention this matter, so she took the initiative to change the subject and said, "Okay, I came to find Miss Yana today to discuss something."


    "Huh?" Yana frowned and pointed at herself, "Did you come to see me?"


    Claire nodded, "Yes, I''m here for you."


    Then Yana smiled into crescent-shaped eyes, and smiled generously: "Have you figured it out? Don''t worry, we will be very happy when we are together."


    Hearing this, Claire was a little dumbfounded. Of course he knew that Yana was joking.


    "Since you think so too, let''s find a place to chat." Claire smiled.


    "Ah this..." This time, Yana couldn''t get it right. She didn''t expect Claire to take it.


    Yana shook her head like a rattle and said, "No more trouble, no more trouble, why are you looking for me?"


    At this time, Xia En also leaned over and said, "Miss Yana, let''s talk to a place with less people."


    After the four of them looked around, they found a private room with no one and walked in. Claire performed a soundproofing technique when the door was closed. Although what they were talking about was not a secret, it was best if others didn''t know.


    ...


    Yana saw the movement of Claire''s spell casting just now, raised her eyebrows and asked, "So secret, what do you want to talk to me about?"


    Claire and Shane looked at each other, Shane also understood what Claire meant, and took the initiative to say, "Your Gen family is one of the big customers of the Adventurer''s Guild, so we want to..."


    Yana listened carefully to Shane''s words, nodding from time to time to show that she was listening carefully.


    "As long as your Genn family agrees, plus the consent of my family and Madam Sophia, then an adventurer''s guild can be established in Nafu City."


    Yana nodded after listening. Just when Shane thought that the other party was going to agree, she asked, "That''s what I said, but what''s the benefit to our Genn family?"


    Yana set her eyes on Claire and continued: "If it was me, I would definitely be happy to help you, but I represent my family, and I will not do anything that is not good for you."


    She didn''t say anything else. She is not the head of the Genn family now. If this kind of useless thing is done, the old guys in the family will definitely have an opinion on her. She has a good impression on Claire. , but it doesn''t mean that those old guys are also fond of Claire. Shane frowned and was about to speak, but Claire reached out and stopped her, "I''ll come."


    Then, Claire leaned forward, pulling a little closer to Yana.


    At this time, Yana suddenly smiled and said, "It''s useless if you want to seduce me with a handsome man."


    Claire also laughed, "You look like a person?"


    Yana was also curious and asked, "Who?"


    "Mrs. Sophia It looks like she doesn''t want to suffer."


    "Hee hee." Yana let out a silver bell-like laughter, with a look of joy on her face, "Thank you for your compliment, my idol is Mrs. Sophia, and I will become a person like her in the future."


    Claire''s eyes narrowed slightly, and she thought to herself: This woman Sophia actually has a little fan girl.


    "Then let''s talk about something practical," Claire raised three fingers. "Three million gold coins, as long as you nod your head, I can pay it immediately. This is a reward for your Genn family."


    Yana''s eyes fluctuated, but she quickly returned to plain, "In this case, I can think about it."


    "Don''t think about it for so long, I''ll give you another condition." Claire said with a smile.


    "What conditions?"


    "Two million gold coins."


    "Huh?" Yana made a doubtful tone, how could it be lower and lower.


    "Don''t worry, listen to me." Claire raised **** and said, "One and a half million dollars is for your Genn family, so that it can block the mouths of other people in your family. I personally gave you half a million, and the money is so clean that no one can find it."


    After hearing this, Yana''s eyes narrowed slightly, as if she would laugh.


    "You want to buy me?"


    Claire didn''t answer the other party''s words, but said: "The Genn family is the Genn family, you are you, you also know how difficult it is to become a person like Mrs. Sophia, you have worked hard in the family for so long, the biggest You may still be married off, and after working so hard for so long, there''s nothing wrong with getting yourself some welfare, and I promise no one will know."


    If you like to be a lord at the beginning of a viscount, please collect it: () Beginning as a lord in a viscount has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 241： : 3 sentences to let women spend 1 million for themselves

    You can search for Beginning as Lord Miaobi Pavilion in the Viscounty in Baidu https://Find the latest chapter!


    Yana was a little moved. She knew very well what Claire said. It is really difficult to become a person like Sophia. There are more than 20 top noble families in the entire capital, and Sophia is the only one. The head of the house is female, and the rest are male.


    Although Yana''s achievements in the family are very dazzling, her eldest brother is not bad. In this situation of evenly matched power, the heir of the patriarch is most likely her eldest brother, the eldest young master of the Genn family.


    After speaking, Claire took the initiative to close her mouth and let Yana think there by herself.


    After about half a minute, Yana made a decision, "Can you guarantee that the source of the 500,000 gold coins is clean?"


    "What''s so difficult about this?" Claire laughed, "You spend tens of thousands of gold coins to buy an antique from a previous era, and I will help you build momentum shortly after you buy it, saying that the antique is actually a certain master. For the leftover works, make sure the price is reasonable. Then you can take it to the auction for auction. The appraiser can only give a reference price for the price of this kind of antique, and can''t give a specific price at all. Wait until the auction starts. After that, I will let people buy it for more than half a million, and everyone will think that this is your good luck, and you can also get a clean account of half a million."


    Auctions are the least scrutinized for buyers. These buyers are all here to give them money, and some buyers are really inconvenient to show their faces, so Claire completely disguised herself as a collector who loves antiques.


    Yana, who listened to the whole process, stared at Claire and asked suspiciously, "Do you do this often? It''s reasonable to say it."


    "Do you believe me when I said it was the first time I did this?" Claire laughed.


    "Dogs don''t believe it."


    Claire smiled and ignored it, "Does this ensure that your source of funds is clean?"


    Yana nodded, "Well, yes, I can tell the family for 1.5 million. When can I send the money? If the money is not received, those old guys won''t recognize it."


    "Wait a minute." Claire reached out and stopped Yana''s words, then turned to Edith and said, "Can I also talk business with you?"


    "Ah?" Edith didn''t respond a little, and didn''t understand why Claire turned the topic to her side.


    "My family has little influence in the Adventurer''s Guild. If it''s about the academy, I can help you, but there''s no need to trade or anything. My family doesn''t do business."


    Hearing Edith''s words, Claire confirmed her own thoughts. This girl is indeed a prominent family, and she is definitely not bad for money.


    "You should have listened to what I said before, right? I plan to switch to a necromancer, and then establish a connection by summoning undead creatures, and then send them back to the undead plane, and then establish a summoning circle to summon myself, right? ?"


    Edith opened her mouth to say something, but finally nodded and didn''t say anything.


    Yana, who was sitting next to her, was shocked and grabbed her good sister''s shoulder, "Are you crazy? It''s very dangerous to do this!" Although she didn''t know anything like a necromancer, but listening to Claire''s description shows how dangerous this is.


    Edith remained silent, she had something to do, and no one could organize her.


    Claire took a deep look at the other party, and finally wiped her space ring with her finger. The ghost lamp appeared on the table. Edith, who began to study the necromantic spell, immediately felt the strange fluctuations from above. Her eyes widened, staring at the ghostly lamp, she felt that it was of great use to her!


    "What is this?!"


    "A magical object..." Claire paused appropriately, then said mysteriously: "It can transform a human body into a spiritual body."


    Then Claire patted it lightly with her right hand, a strange magic power flowed inside, and Claire''s figure was becoming illusory. In order to show it just right, Claire directly put her hand through the table and chair, The whole person floated in the air.


    The three people present were stunned, and Yana, a magical little white, opened her mouth in surprise and couldn''t close it. Even Edith, who was already a high-level mage, was so surprised after seeing this scene that she couldn''t think. She had never seen or heard something like this.


    After a few seconds, Claire canceled the spirit body state. In this state, it is extraordinarily consuming magic crystals or Warcraft crystal cores, and the effect can be displayed.


    After canceling the spirit body state, Claire fell from the air, then walked back to the table, put the ghost lamp back on the table, and continued: "After transforming the spirit body, you can see a lot of people who usually watch What I can''t find, I saw a passage connecting the spiritual world on the way back..."


    Claire said this and stopped talking, he believed that these words were enough for Edith to understand.


    Turning into a spirit body and traveling from the spirit world to other worlds is much more reliable and safer than converting to a necromancer, then going to the undead world through summoning, and then relying on luck to find the passage between the undead world and other worlds. .


    Sure enough, after hearing Claire''s words, Edith''s clenched fists trembled slightly, she had to get this thing!


    "You set a price." Edith tried to calm her tone, but she couldn''t help trembling when she said it.


    Claire embraced the ghost lamp with both hands, pulled it closer to him, and said with a smile, "This thing is not for sale."


    Edith looked up suddenly, why don''t you show it to me if you don''t sell it! Show off!


    Only then did Claire continue: "I won''t sell it, but I can rent it to you. I expect to stay in the capital for about a week and rent it to you for seven days and half a million gold coins."


    Yana opened her mouth in surprise and moved from Edith to Claire, good guy! You''re going to take it from here for the 500,000 you co-authored to give me. Hearing this amount, Edith''s expression did not fluctuate at all, "You stay in the capital for half a month, and I will give you one million gold coins."


    A million gold coins don''t even blink an eye, rich woman!


    Claire has no reason to refuse this deal, and she can earn more than 70,000 gold coins by staying for one more day This is not something that happens every time.


    "Okay, then you can just give the money directly to Yana." After that, Claire turned to Yana again and said, "The one and a half million for your family, and the other half a million I will pay after I go back. will be transferred to you."


    Yana was stunned for a while, and after a few seconds she nodded and said, "Mmmm, alright..." She still couldn''t understand. In a few words, Claire saved herself a million dollars.


    Then, Claire handed the ghost lamp to Edith and told her how to use it.


    After Edith took it, she gently touched it with her precious hand, with a satisfied expression on her face.


    "With this thing, you don''t have to switch to necromancer."


    "But I still want to remind you that I lent you this thing only to allow you to study the spiritual world more deeply. If you want to use the strength of a high-level mage to cross the spiritual world and reach other planes, it is simply There is a dead end, any creature in the spiritual world can kill you." Claire reminded, not because she was afraid of Edith''s death, but mainly because she was afraid that she would enter the spiritual world with her ghost lamp. Wouldn''t it be a big loss for me if I left it behind?


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do such a reckless thing." Edith replied.


    Claire looked at the other party''s expression seriously, and made sure she wasn''t lying before she calmed down, "Yes, you can only travel through planes if you survive, you can borrow this thing from me anytime, so don''t worry. , let¡¯s improve your strength first, and if you advance to the level of a magician, you can cross the spiritual world and reach other planes with a little care.¡±


    "You''re right, you can only travel through planes when you are alive. I won''t be reckless."


    If you like to be a lord in the Viscounty, please collect it: () Beginning in the Viscounty as the lord Miaobi Pavilion has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 142： : Her background is not small at all

    Start as a lord in a viscount https://


    After both parties have reached a consensus and deal, the next thing is small talk.


    "Your idol is really Mrs. Sophia?" Claire asked.


    Yana nodded, "Yes, don''t you think Mrs. Sophia is very powerful?"


    Claire nodded. He understood this sentence deeply. He didn''t take any advantage of Sophia, and even helped him work for free once.


    Claire smiled and said, "Next time I meet her, I''ll ask her to get an autograph for you."


    Yana''s eyes lit up and she said excitedly, "Really?"


    Don''t look at Yana''s temporary control of part of the Gen family''s industry, but her status is actually similar to that of Shane, no, it''s even worse. Shana may still inherit the title, and her biggest possibility is to marry a The great nobles with titles are married, so she worships Sophia, the legendary woman who is also a woman but becomes the head of the family.


    When Shane saw Sophia, it was like seeing his father. He didn''t dare to talk much at all, and he didn''t have the usual agility at all. Yana, whose status is even worse than him, has no chance to have face-to-face contact with Sophia, let alone get Sophia''s signature.


    "Of course it''s true, but I can''t guarantee it if she doesn''t give it to me."


    Although Claire didn''t give a 100% guarantee, it was enough to make Yana excited. If she was sitting on a bed instead of a chair, she would have rolled on it excitedly.


    "It''s okay! It''s okay if you don''t, you just need to talk to me in front of Mrs. Sophia!" Yana let out a cheerful laugh.


    Then Claire chatted with the other two for a while, and finally Edith was the first to sit still and wanted to leave and go back to start the experiment, so everyone walked out of the room.


    After saying goodbye to each other, Claire and Shane walked out of the meeting place. The purpose has been achieved, and it is meaningless to stay here.


    After getting on the carriage in his shop, Claire asked the doubts in her heart.


    "Shaen, do you know that Edith just now?"


    Xia En tilted his head and asked, "Don''t you know each other? I think you are more familiar than me."


    Claire probably told Shane about their encounter, and then asked: "What is this Edith family doing? Why is it so rich? One million gold coins were taken out without blinking an eye. "


    Originally, Claire said 500,000 without expecting the other party''s consent. The reason for raising it so high was that the other party would not push down the price so low, but I didn''t expect the other party to give out one million gold coins all at once. Claire At that time, I was a little confused. You must know that Yana, who was sitting next to Edith just now, directly let go of the interests of her family''s one million gold coins for her own half a million gold coins.


    "Well, her background is not small, even bigger than Irene''s, but she is usually low-key and not so famous."


    "Oh? Go into details." Claire was even more curious, that Edith''s identity is actually bigger than the background of the king''s favorite little princess?


    Shane put his mouth to Claire''s ear, and said mysteriously, "Merlin, the dean of the Royal Capital Academy of Magic, her grandfather..."


    Claire''s pupils shrank, and she turned her body back and looked at Shane in shock.


    "It''s not a small thing, right?" Xia En said with a slight smile: "In this case, almost 100% of the noble youths in the capital have no courage to attack her, and I always keep her at a distance. It''s that Baker, relying on his grandfather. He has a close relationship with Dean Merlin, so he dares to pursue Edith so recklessly."


    "The dean of the Royal Capital Academy of Magic..." Claire said to herself, even Sophia''s family''s ancestor magister-level mage can only be the deputy dean, and the dean must not be...


    Claire swallowed and asked nervously, "Is her grandfather a Dharma saint?"


    Xia En nodded lightly, "Yes, there is no one who has existed since the beginning of our kingdom''s founding, and the greatest hero of the founding of the country."


    It''s over, Barbie Q. It''s too late for me to return the one million gold coins. How many kings have been replaced since the founding of the country, but when did the dean of the Wangdu Academy of Magic change? His granddaughter, this is indeed bigger than Irene.


    "Now do you know why she took out a million gold coins with such an unfazed face?"


    Claire nodded with a wry smile. There is a magician at home, not to mention a million gold coins. Claire now suspects that any piece of jewelry on Edith''s body is worth more than one million yuan. I don''t care about the money.


    But after a while, Claire suddenly discovered a logical loophole and asked: "Our kingdom has been established for more than 800 years. No matter how old Meilin Fasheng is, it can''t be less than 800 years old, right? His granddaughter. How could it be so small?"


    "Uh..." Shane hesitated for a moment, but finally said it, "Edith''s father is also one of the six magisters, and he has lived for hundreds of years. The child is Edith."


    Claire: "..." Shane''s hesitation is necessary. This sentence really hurt Claire. It feels like a classmate you get along with all of a sudden tells you that his family is a billionaire. Although it has nothing to do with himself, There''s no need to be sad, but I was really hurt.


    Claire: "A magical family?"


    "So to speak."


    "Then why is she so obsessed with exploring the astral world and traveling to other planes?" Claire was a little puzzled. There is a magician and a magician at home Need Edith to explore by herself? Anyone who comes here can take her to travel to other planes. If it is her grandfather, then it will not be a problem to cross the star realm with strength.


    Claire frowned and thought about it for a long time, but she still couldn''t come up with a reason. Maybe she really loves the star realm. It''s not impossible. It''s like some mages have a strong talent for cultivation, but they prefer alchemy. , wasting his talent in vain, and finally turned it into a handful of loess.


    ...


    It was agreed that Edith would stay in the capital for half a month, and in the next few days, Claire got into the library in the magic academy of the capital, and by the way, made some summaries of her actual combat experience with magic swordsmen, as well as some new ideas. The perfect magic configuration was given to Cillian, who was practicing in the Knights Academy.


    The Adventurer''s Guild is also progressing very smoothly. After writing a letter to Sophia, who is still in another city, within a day, she sent an envelope with her seal to the convenience, and Shane sent an envelope with her seal. They fully represented the opinions of their family and directly submitted an application to the Adventurer''s Guild: they hoped to establish an Adventurer''s Guild in Nafu City. The approval was not blocked, and it was directly submitted all the way, which was extremely fast.


    One day, as usual, as soon as Claire returned to the tulip shop, Shane broke in from outside and looked around.


    Seeing Claire, she seemed to have found her target and walked over quickly.


    "Claire, there is something wrong with the Adventurer''s Guild."


    "Huh?!" Claire''s eyes flickered. The church is not an idiot, so he shouldn''t get stuck in his neck to fight against him, which is not good for both parties.


    If you like to be a lord at the beginning of a viscount, please collect it: () Beginning as a lord in a viscount has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 243： : Lord Chancellor Joseph Earl

    "The justice came forward in person and said that there is no problem in establishing an adventurer''s guild in Nafu City, but we must follow the procedures."


    Claire pursed her lips and frowned. With the help of the Genn family and Shane, the justice did not get stuck on the approval documents, but if she followed the normal process, it would take more than half a year. It''s not too long to wait, but it''s not necessary.


    "The church has come forward?" Claire asked.


    Shane shook his head, and before he could speak, Claire muttered to himself: "It shouldn''t be, the church shouldn''t be so stupid, they won''t take the initiative to provoke me in a short time."


    "That''s the judge''s problem?" Claire suddenly looked at Shane and asked, "How''s the judge''s reputation? Has there been any scandal about taking other people''s money?"


    Shane dragged his chin and thought for a while before replying: "It''s good, there is no gossip about this, everyone''s evaluation of him is fair and selfless, and there are no other shortcomings except for his close relationship with the church."


    "That shouldn''t be to blackmail me and make a profit for myself." But Claire hopes that is the reason. Problems that can be solved with money are not problems, and those that cannot be solved with money are the most troublesome.


    "It''s not impossible to wait a year or two." Shane patted Claire on the shoulder and comforted.


    Claire shook her head and asked, "Is there any way you can let me see him?"


    "Who?"


    "Justice."


    Xia En looked embarrassed, "I''m afraid it''s a little difficult, let alone me, my father is not familiar with him, but he is just a nod acquaintance. Coupled with his identity, it is very difficult for ordinary people to see him. of."


    Claire still doesn''t want to give up. The last two years of practice are enough to make Nafu City run faster for ten years. If it wasn''t for uncontrollable factors, Claire didn''t want to delay.


    "Then you know where his family''s mansion is..."


    Before Claire could finish speaking, there was a knock on the door.


    It was only then that Shane noticed that they were still talking in the store. Now it should be a customer who came in to buy goods, so he walked into the house and said, "Let''s go in and talk, there are many people outside."


    Claire nodded, and was about to step up to follow, when a word came from the door.


    "Is Viscount Clare here? My master asked me to deliver the letter."


    Shane stopped and looked at Claire. Claire was also puzzled. He didn''t know a few people in the capital, and the few he knew wouldn''t send him letters in this way.


    After Claire took the envelope from the other party, before he had time to ask the other party, the servant who gave it away turned his head and left the tulip shop.


    "Viscount Claire personally!" Claire read out the words on it gently, then tore off the varnish on it, and took out the envelope with a shake.


    The simple sentence above:


    "I specially invite Viscount Clare, the lord of the Viscount Griffin, to come to the humble residence at 8:00 pm on December 17th."


    "Signed by: Count Joseph"


    Claire was still confused after reading it, and shook the envelope in front of Shane''s eyes, "Who is this Earl Joseph? I don''t seem to have any impression."


    Shane''s eyes were fixed on the signature of the signer, and he replied without turning his head: "There is only one Earl Joseph in the capital, and that is the current justice..."


    Claire''s eyes narrowed immediately, and she looked at the letter in her hand again and looked at it carefully.


    "Humble House... This letter is quite polite... So it seems that there is a reason for doing that, right, just to meet and talk with me?"


    Shane said worriedly, "Are you going?"


    Claire folded the envelope in her hand back to its original shape and replied, "Why don''t you go, he doesn''t invite me, and I''ll take the initiative to find him."


    "By the way, where is this chief justice''s mansion?"


    "It''s near Mrs. Sophia''s mansion, you just need to..."


    ...


    In the judge''s mansion, Claire was led to the living room by the maid.


    "Sir, please wait a moment, my master will be here soon."


    Claire nodded, sat on the sofa casually, and began to look at the surrounding environment. He has been to Sophia''s house and Hubert''s house. The decoration styles of the three are different. Sophia''s house is The low-key and luxurious decoration style is more crude and bold in Hubert''s house, while the home of the Justice is a little too simple.


    Even the pastries presented in front of Claire were very ordinary. After Claire tasted one, she no longer wanted to eat them. It was not used to entertain guests, but to drive away guests.


    Claire didn''t sit for long when the door to the living room was pushed open.


    Claire looked up, and a middle-aged man with a round waist and a fat belly and a gray beard walked in. He also had a pair of glasses with a gold ribbon and chain hanging on the bridge of his nose. The perception was suppressed, but that fat body gave people a very reliable feeling.


    After seeing Claire, Joseph showed a friendly smile and walked up quickly.


    "Awaited."


    Claire also stood up politely, and could maintain a certain decency before tearing her face.


    "It''s not long since I arrived, and Justice Joseph has come very quickly."


    "Hahahaha." Joseph smiled generously, then waved his hand at the sofa, "Don''t stand and talk, let''s sit down and talk."


    After the other party sat down, Claire also sat back on the sofa, Joseph glanced at the moved pastry on the table, and said embarrassedly: "Oh, I don''t come here often, so I''m not very prepared for this. That''s right, I''ll send someone to buy some new pastries."


    Claire reached out to stop the other party, "I just tasted it when I was idle, so it doesn''t need to be so troublesome."


    At the same time, there was an awkward feeling in his heart, not because the Joseph in front of him gave him a bad impression, but it was too good. From the moment they met, Claire couldn''t feel the slightest dislike of him.


    If the other party is really as good as he feels, why would he hinder his guild plan? But if he really feels wrong, then this justice is really a hidden figure.


    "What''s the matter with the judge looking for me?" Claire asked straight to the point.


    "Viscount Claire wants to open an adventurer''s guild in Naft City, right?"


    "I have this idea."


    Joseph looked at Claire''s eyes with a smile and asked, "Is it just an idea for the application submitted for you by the Genn family, Mrs. Sophia, and Earl Norton?"


    "Maybe it''s because of my popularity."


    When Joseph heard this, the corners of his mouth turned up, but he controlled it well and didn''t laugh.


    "Back to the topic just now, you want to open an adventurer''s guild in Nafu City, but I checked the basic information of Nafu City, and it seems that it does not quite meet the conditions for opening an adventurer''s guild."


    Claire thought to herself: Is this all going to start with me, and then ask me to give up building a guild?


    However, Claire responded with ease: "Nafu City is only a hundred miles away from the branch mountain range of the Warcraft Mountains. Whether it is Warcraft resources or other magical materials, there are plenty of resources. As long as the Adventurer''s Guild is established, there will be several There are endless adventurers coming, and it will be beneficial to both of us to open an adventurer''s guild in Nafhu City, I can''t see the slightest disadvantage, why doesn''t the justice agree?" Began as a lord in the Viscount https://

 Chapter 244： : Did I say no?

    Start as a lord in a viscount https://


    "Opening an adventurer''s guild in Nafu City will be beneficial to all of us. I don''t see the slightest disadvantage. Why would your lord refuse?"


    As soon as Claire finished asking this sentence, the opposite Joseph went out and said something that shocked Claire.


    "Have I said no?"


    Claire''s eyes flickered with a hint of brilliance, and she asked directly, "What do you mean, Mr. **?"


    If you don''t refuse, do you still have to go through the formal process? But it''s not quite right to refuse. You should avoid seeing yourself instead of sending yourself an invitation letter.


    Joseph smiled and said, "Ask you some questions."


    "Please say."


    "Why are you so sure that the Adventurer''s Guild will be profitable in Nafu City?"


    "As I just said, Nafu City is on the verge of a branch mountain range of the Demonic Beast Mountains. In addition, Nafu City is a tourist city. There are many people coming and going every day. As long as the Adventurer''s Guild is opened, it can attract a lot of people. of risk-takers come, it¡¯s only a matter of time before profits are made.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Joseph laughed directly, "Is this the advantage of Nafu City you said? Do you know how many cities in the entire royal capital are more qualified than your Nafu City?"


    "The port of Lenz in the east has twice the population of your city of Nafhu. There are countless treasure resources in the sea, and there are also many monsters in the sea. Whether it is hunting sea beasts or taking risks to collect treasures, you can make a good income."


    "Keling City in the west borders our hostile kingdom. There are many strong people in the city. The city owners are all strong people in the sky, and the population is more than 500,000 people."


    "There are still many cities. The applications submitted by these cities have not been submitted to my desk. The reasons are the same, and they cannot make stable and continuous profits. What advantages does your Nafu City have?"


    Hearing the other party''s question, Claire didn''t panic at all, and replied calmly: "There is the second largest city in our kingdom: Ross City, next to the port of Lenz, so there is no need to establish an adventurer''s guild in this city. Kling City. Although there are a lot of people and strong people, there are many people in the military camp, and there is no related monster resources, even if an adventurer''s guild is opened, there is no quest to accept, or no adventurer to register."


    Joseph looked at Claire who was chatting, and there was a hint of appreciation in his eyes.


    Claire continued: "And Nafu City is located in the south, there are no big cities nearby, and there are mountains on the verge of Warcraft, the key is that none of their applications have been submitted to your table, and my approval letter is directly presented to you. on the table, that already says a lot.¡±


    "If you have to ask if it is profitable to build an Adventurer''s Guild in Nafu City, I can only tell you, because I am there."


    After speaking, Claire closed her mouth, but Joseph on the opposite side didn''t speak, and the two sides looked at each other like this.


    After four or five seconds, Joseph burst out laughing, "Okay, you are very confident, but your reason convinced me."


    After speaking, Joseph stood up and walked out the door. When Claire was a little confused, she heard Joseph''s words.


    "Come with me, Lord Viscount of Nafu City, someone wants to see you."


    Although Claire was full of doubts, she opened her legs and followed. Seeing that Joseph didn''t mean to reveal the news, Claire didn''t ask any questions.


    Although the mansion of Joseph''s house is a bit simpler, the space inside is not small at all. After Claire followed the other party around and walked up a few floors, he came to a gate.


    "Squeak!" Joseph stretched out his hands and pushed open the door, but instead of going in, he made an invitation to Claire.


    Claire asked, "Aren''t you going in?"


    Joseph shook his head, "The one inside wants to talk to you alone, I''ll just stand outside and wait."


    Claire tentatively walked to the door and glanced at Joseph, who was still calm and made an invitation.


    It is possible to make a kingdom''s official stand outside the door, and now Claire can probably guess who the one inside is.


    After Claire entered, the door behind him closed quickly, and Claire didn''t look back, he looked at the person in the room. Claire''s guess didn''t deviate at all. This one in the house is the current king - Norris!


    Claire tidied up her clothes a little, and then gave a solemn aristocratic salute to Norris who was sitting on the chair.


    "Meet Your Majesty the King, Your Majesty Your Majesty!"


    During the salute, Claire''s head lowered slightly, but after the salute, Norris, who was on the opposite side, did not respond at all, and Claire had to keep her last movements all the time, feeling a little uncomfortable.


    After a while, Norris said, "Get up."


    Claire immediately pretended to be terrified with a hint of gratitude. In fact, she laughed softly in her heart. This kind of small means is okay to deal with others. It is impossible to put pressure on yourself. He uses more slip than Norris.


    "It seems that you have passed Joseph''s test, otherwise he would not have brought you here."


    Claire only realized at this time, no wonder Joseph withheld his approval letter, and then sent the invitation letter in his own name, co-authoring Joseph outside the door is just a cover, but the king in front of him is the one who wants to See your own people.


    "It''s just luck." Claire said modestly.


    "Luck, then you are lucky enough." Norris''s eyes suddenly condensed, and a tangible pressure rushed towards Claire. The aura emanating from the high position from the inside out.


    And for this Claire herself has no reaction at all. Will the Son of Heaven be afraid of you, a little king? But even so, Claire still pretended to be trembling.


    "I''m so lucky that Irene has a crush on you!"


    Claire pursed her lips. She didn''t dare to say this. She was already muttering in her heart. Could it be because of this reason that she called herself here?


    "What you did on that airship has already been reported to me. How do you explain it?"


    Claire said sophistry: "We didn''t do anything, just Princess Irene kissed me, and I didn''t do anything."


    Norris was so angry that he almost didn''t stand up, pointing at Claire''s nose and scolding: "It''s just that Erin kissed you, you didn''t do anything? What else do you want to do!"


    Claire closed her mouth wisely. Facing such a doting father, Claire knew that no matter what she said now, it was wrong.


    Seeing that Claire didn''t speak, Norris was silent for a few seconds before continuing: "Of course, I won''t hinder you or anything. Irene can let her go if she likes it. I want to hear your opinion."


    Claire said almost seamlessly, "I have no opinion."


    Norris has said that he will go with Erin, that is to ignore it, of course he has no opinion, can he have any opinion, do you want the other party to marry his daughter to him? I''m only sixteen now, and I haven''t reached the legal age for marriage yet.


    Seeing the seamless Claire, Norris clearly wanted to say something, but finally sighed.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this, I heard that you had a conflict with those people in the church before?"


    If you like to be a lord at the beginning of a viscount, please collect it: () Beginning as a lord in a viscount has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 245： : I still want to be her father!

    Start as a lord in a viscount https://


    "It''s just a little contradiction." Claire said casually, it was the seal that Norris himself stamped, if Randolph and the others couldn''t compete with him in Nafford City, so now he can''t figure out the thoughts of Norris in front of him, Is it because of being close to the church, or was it a seal that was only affixed out of love.


    In particular, I heard that the police officer waiting outside the door has a close relationship with the church, so Norris'' relationship with the church is not easy to say.


    "Small contradiction?" Norris smiled. "What kind of small contradiction can make the Pope come to see me in person, just so that the church can preach in your city of Nafhu."


    "I haven''t seen this kind of thing since I became king. You''re the first person to overwhelm the church."


    Claire had already heard Norris''s position from these few words, at least not with the church, and quickly said: "Your Majesty the kingdom is too famous, I''m just lucky."


    "Are you lucky again?"


    "It took less than half a year since I took over the title of Viscount from my father, and then went to Nafhu City, and I can manage Nafhu City''s business well. If the Adventurer''s Guild is established on Nafhu City, it won''t work. In a few years, it will become a new big city, right?"


    Claire''s lowered eyes fluctuated slightly, he investigated himself! But it''s normal. Since he called himself over to talk, he must have investigated himself. Now he is just a viscount, and some things can''t satisfy the other party and the king at all.


    Claire is well aware of the drawbacks of being sharp-edged, and immediately said modestly: "This is the original location of Nafu City. I just did what a lord should do, and others can do it."


    "Is that so?" Norris''s eyes narrowed slightly and stared at him.


    "You don''t need to say such a thing, I already know about you. The tulip shop in the capital was made by you and the little guy from the Ansair family? Now the annual net profit can reach tens of millions of tulips. Gold coins, this is only a store that has been in operation for less than a few months, do you know how long it will take other people to achieve such income? At least five years."


    Claire pursed her lips and continued to listen.


    "And Hubert Juggernaut also spoke highly of you. This is the first time I''ve seen him compliment a person so much in front of me."


    "And Sophia, do you know what she thinks of you?"


    Claire shook her head, "I don''t know."


    "She said it would be nice if you were his son... She can rest assured by handing over the August family to you."


    Claire was stunned for a moment, is this a compliment? I still want to be her father.


    "Your Majesty, I have a question."


    "what is the problem?"


    "How old is Mrs. Sophia?" Claire had this confusion for a long time, but he didn''t know when he asked Shane, and now he can just ask.


    Norris frowned slightly and thought for a moment, then replied: "It should be twenty-nine. She became the head of the August family at the age of nineteen. Too many things have happened in the past ten years, if you don''t If I asked, I thought it had been a long time."


    "Oh." Claire nodded, so it doesn''t seem like it''s too big. After listening to Shane''s description before, I always felt that Sophia was like an old witch in the 60s and 70s who used some kind of secret technique to keep her face. Now it looks like this. Also acceptable.


    Pooh! What do you accept!


    "Why are you asking that? See if she''s old enough to be your mom?" Norris quipped.


    "Just a little curious."


    Norris looked at Claire and asked, "Well, it doesn''t matter anymore, after all that said, do you know what I mean?"


    Claire pursed her lips, he really didn''t know, he just received a compliment, and there is nothing else, emmm, could it be the church where the topic started?


    However, Claire was still a little unsure, so he asked, "Your Majesty please make it clear."


    Norris tapped twice with his fingers on the chair handle, and said two words at the same time, "Church."


    Claire secretly said: "Sure enough."


    But he still pretended to be stupid: "What happened to the church?"


    "You have a conflict with the church, and I happened to be a little unhappy with the church..." Norris said that he did not continue to talk, just looked at Claire with a smile on his face, he knew that with Claire''s intelligence, he would definitely know the latter Unspoken words.


    Claire took a long breath and turned slightly to look at the door behind him. Behind the door was Joseph, the cleric who was rumored to have a close relationship with the church.


    Combined with the feeling when talking with Joseph, Claire has probably understood the whole content now. The intimacy between this **** official and the church is fake. Maybe his wife is really a devout believer of the Church of Light, but There is no conflict between them at all. The flattery and hypocrisy among politicians are far beyond ordinary people. Maybe his wife is the same as the outside world''s impression of him, blinded by it.


    I''ll just say, how could a magistrate who controls the judicial interpretation and approval of the kingdom have such a close relationship with the church, but can tolerate it as a king. Unless the king also has a close relationship with the church, but this is rare in most countries. After all, the church came to preach and violated their interests. Those who easily give in in the face of interests are either idiots or suffocating bad moves. .


    Obviously, Norris in front of him belonged to the latter, and he let his confidants approach the church, not knowing what bad tricks he was holding back.


    It''s a pity that Claire has finally stepped out of the muddy waters of the church now, and doesn''t want to take the initiative to walk in.


    So he said politely: "Thank you, Your Majesty, for being able to see me. Although my ability is low, what do you want me to do? If it is within my ability, I will definitely do my best to do it."


    How to grasp the degree of ability range does not depend on Claire himself? If it''s just a simple joystick shout, it''s not impossible for Claire to do it, but if he wants to charge him and be a target, his ability is not enough, so he can only apologize. Even now, Claire feels that the reason why Norris stamped the church was not to help the church, but to fight against the church to see if he could survive under the siege of the church. Now it is obvious. He did a great job and caught his attention.


    Norris laughed, "It''s good that you have this idea, don''t worry, the church tree is deeply rooted, and we will talk about this later."


    Claire also agrees with this sentence. He is afraid that Norris will suddenly tell him that I will be working with the church tomorrow, so hurry up and prepare!


    It seems that this conversation is just to see Claire''s attitude After confirming that Claire and him are in the same camp, Norris asked other questions casually, and then asked Claire to withdraw.


    Before leaving, he specially ordered: "If you have time in the capital these days, just go and play with Irene."


    Claire could only nod her head in yes, and then faced Norris'' body and stepped back to the door.


    After pushing the door open and walking out, Claire didn''t have time to breathe a sigh of relief before meeting Joseph''s fat, smiling face.


    "Viscount Claire, how are you talking?"


    "Not bad, Your Majesty is very nice."


    "That''s good, that''s good." Joseph said twice in a row, "I''ll take you out."


    "I''m so sorry."


    "It''s okay, Your Majesty likes to be alone, so we can talk for a while."


    "That''s troublesome."


    Claire walked side by side with Joseph in the huge mansion. Since knowing Joseph''s true attitude towards the church, Claire''s affection for him has risen a lot.


    "Officer Joseph, when will the matter of the Adventurer''s Guild pass?" Claire asked, he has now determined that the reason why Joseph blocked his approval was to let Norris hide himself from him.


    "You can start the construction when you go back, and the approval letter will just pass after the construction is completed. After all, the church is so staring at it, I have to delay it for a while, and the last excuse is to be an order from Your Majesty. already."


    After getting the other party''s firm commitment, Claire''s mood improved a lot, and she even hummed a little tune.


    If you like to be a lord at the beginning of the viscount, please collect it: () Be the lord at the beginning of the viscount, and the update speed is the fastest.

 Chapter 246： : smart, but not working for me

    Start as a lord in a viscount https://


    Claire spent less than an hour in Joseph''s mansion in total before returning to the tulip shop.


    As soon as he walked into the lounge, Xia En, who was eating desserts in the lounge, raised his head and asked, "How''s it going?"


    Claire hesitated for a while, but still felt that she didn''t tell the other party that she met Norris today, and it wasn''t that she couldn''t trust Shane. It was just the conflict between the kingship and the church. The less people knew about this kind of thing, the better.


    So he nodded and said simply: "It''s all settled, I successfully persuaded the other party."


    Shane gave a thumbs up, "As expected of you, you can convince even a court official who has a close relationship with the church."


    "Oh, by the way, ask someone to help me write a letter back to Regan, and tell him that the Adventurer''s Guild can start to be built, and the address is selected in the East District."


    "No problem, delivery is guaranteed within two days."


    Shane said that at this time, Claire remembered the thing that seemed to have quantum entanglement from the last transaction, took it out from the trading space and threw it to Shane on the sofa.


    "No, I''ll give you something good."


    Xia En stretched out his hands and took it in midair, his thumb and forefinger clamped the black conical object, put it in front of him, looked at it a few times, and asked in confusion, "What is this?"


    Claire took out another cone-shaped object from her hand and smiled, "Come on, let me show you."


    After speaking, he took out two pieces of paper, and then glued a little ink on the two conical objects, and then took the conical objects and wrote on the paper, while the other conical object that no one controlled It also stood up and synchronously wrote the exact same text on the paper.


    Xia En''s eyes lit up and he said in surprise, "How far can the distance between them be?"


    Claire hasn''t tried it yet, so she can only say truthfully: "I don''t know, but the distance from Nafu City to the Royal Capital is definitely enough."


    Shane grabbed the conical object and wrote and drew on the paper in front of him. Claire let go of the conical object in his hand. Similarly, when Shane was writing, this side was also writing. At the same time, the same font appeared.


    "This is a bit miraculous, is it your new research?" Shane asked excitedly.


    Claire nodded, "That''s right."


    "Is the cost high? If not, we can do business with the military."


    It''s not that there is no long-distance communication method in the army, but it requires a wizard-level mages to be able to display them. Generally, only the high-level officers in the army can use it to communicate and issue orders, while the middle and lower-level non-commissioned officers do not have this. Treated.


    So if the cost of Claire''s cone-shaped object is not high and it can transmit information over a long distance, then they can definitely make a lot of military expenses from the army.


    It''s a pity that this was traded by Claire, and after several days of research, I haven''t found out how it works.


    So Claire shook his head, "It was researched out of blindness, and if I make another one, I feel bad about the cost, so let''s forget it."


    Hearing this, Xia En could only nod his head regretfully, "But it''s not bad. With this thing, it will be more convenient for you and me to communicate with you in Nafu City in the future."


    ...


    After leaving Claire, Joseph returned to the room where Norris was.


    As soon as he entered, Joseph knelt down and said respectfully, "Your Majesty, I have sent him away."


    "Get up." Norris said lightly.


    Joseph said respectfully, "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    Norris tapped his index finger a few more times on the chair handle, then asked, "What do you think of this Claire?"


    After biting his lips and thinking for a moment, Joseph replied, "He has wisdom far beyond this age and far beyond ordinary people... Besides, courage is commendable."


    Norris nodded and said lightly, "You''re right, but you''re just too smart."


    After speaking, Norris stood up, walked to the window, raised his head to look at the moon, and continued: "It''s too smart, it''s not good, in those letters I sent him before, how many shameful things were done by the church. I thought he was going to tear up his face with the church at first, but when you look at the exposure, it''s all innocuous things."


    "The church has bowed its head to him. Nafu City doesn''t even have a church or a priest now. Do you see which city in the entire king can do it?"


    "There is a conflict between him and the church, but the conflict is not big enough to fight for life and death. I want to pull him in to fight the church together, but he is too smart and wants him to be a pioneer to attract the attention of the church. Totally impossible."


    "Clever, but not useful to me."


    Joseph lowered his head, carefully comprehending the meaning of his master''s words.


    "Then Your Majesty wants to..."


    Norris waved his hand, "Kill him? That''s not to say, Irene still likes this kid, and it''s just temporarily unavailable to me. When the conflict between him and the church becomes bigger in the future, then even if I don''t let him. If he goes, he will take the initiative to trouble the church."


    ...


    Claire still remembered what Norris said when she stepped back.


    But then again, since I''ve been in the capital for so long, I really haven''t looked for Irene, so Claire gave herself a day off and asked Shane to ask Irene out.


    Claire also called Shane over. She didn''t go with Irene. She didn''t want Shane to be a light bulb, but Irene would definitely be protected by the same wizard-level experts as last time. Wan Wan As soon as the two of them stay together, the atmosphere is here, so are you taking advantage or not?


    What kind of man is he who doesn''t take advantage of the delivery to the door, but if he does, Claire promises that Norris will know that he has taken advantage of his precious daughter that day, and it will be over.


    Before going out, Claire took Shane and Irene to play at a property of Shane''s family. In order to make the other party have more fun, Claire specially made a pair of poker last night. Individuals just can fight the landlord. Tired of playing poker, backgammon, and Go, a day will soon pass.


    "Why do you suddenly have time to come to play with me?" Irene asked, holding a doll tightly in her arms, "When Brother Xia En asked you to find you, he was always busy with you."


    Claire touched her nose It can''t be said that your dad asked me to come.


    "I haven''t seen each other for a long time, I want to play with you."


    "Hmph." Irene arrogantly put her head away, "I think you only remembered me when you were idle and bored."


    "Can''t I just miss you?" Claire smiled slightly.


    Irene''s face flushed red, she kept hammering the doll in her arms with her little fist, and said crampedly, "What nonsense are you talking about."


    "Hey! Four twos!" Xia En exclaimed suddenly excitedly: "You can''t be bigger than this, right! Going one three alone, after so many fights, I finally won!"


    This sudden shout shocked Irene out of the ambiguous atmosphere. After looking at the card she still had in her hand, she picked up the doll angrily and gently smashed Xia En several times.


    "I haven''t won once." This wasn''t the main reason, the main reason was that Shane had disturbed her from the ambiguous atmosphere.


    Shane looked innocent, pointed at Claire and said, "He has won so many hands, you should beat him."


    "I..." Irene was at a loss for words.


    At this moment, the servant outside pushed the door and walked in. He whispered a few words in Shane''s ear, and Shane suddenly turned his attention to Claire with a complicated expression.


    Claire''s expression changed slightly, and she put the poker in her hand back on the table.


    After the servant finished speaking, he backed away. Both Irene and Claire were a little puzzled when they saw Shane''s expression.


    "Shaen, what''s the matter?" Claire asked.


    "The Pope of the Church of Light wants to see you, and is now in the lounge in the tulip shop."


    If you like to be a lord at the beginning of a viscount, please collect it: () Beginning as a lord in a viscount has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 247： : New deal with Martin

    Start as a lord in a viscount https://


    "The Pope wants to see me?" Claire asked.


    Almost at the same time, Irene on the side also asked, "Why did the Pope see Brother Claire?"


    Shane shook his head, "How do I know this, could it be the Adventurer''s Guild?"


    Claire''s eyes narrowed slightly, right? Yesterday I just met King Norris, and today the Pope came to the door. Are the church''s hands so long? Can you even know the whereabouts of the king?


    Thinking of this, Claire felt anxious, patted her clothes and stood up.


    "Let''s play, I''ll go over there."


    "Claire, let me go with you." Shane also stood up.


    "No, you should stay with Irene here. The other party is going to see me alone. It''s not good if there are too many people there." Claire waved her hand.


    This also extinguished Irene''s intention to follow the past. After Claire left, only Shane and Irene were left in the room.


    The two looked at each other, and after a few seconds, Shane took out the flying chess that Claire had prepared and said, "He''s gone, this card is a big deal, let''s have an exciting game of flying chess?"


    ¡­


    "It''s been a long wait!" Claire pushed open the door and said.


    The first time I entered the door, I saw the bishop in white casually walking around in the lounge. It was a thin old man who was still leaning on a platinum scepter.


    After hearing Claire''s words, the bishop in white also turned around, took a few steps forward, and introduced himself: "I''m Morgan, the Pope in the kingdom."


    "Hello, Pope." Claire said politely, "I am the lord of the Viscount Griffin, Claire."


    "I know you. I saw you at Duke Charles'' wedding, and you told a story that impressed me very much."


    "Really? There were too many people at that time, and I didn''t recognize the Pope. I''m really sorry."


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. There were too many people at the time, and it was normal not to recognize them." Morgan laughed.


    From this simple conversation, Claire almost judged the other party''s intention, at least it wasn''t to come to argue with herself, so she said, "Look at my brain, we are still standing, sit down and talk."


    After the two sat down, Claire instructed the clerk outside to bring in some desserts and tea, showing the friendship of the landlord.


    "Viscount Clare doesn''t need to be so polite, I''ll come and say a few words and leave."


    Claire also stopped the busy movements in her hands and looked at the other party.


    "Although there was some conflict between Bishop Randolph and you before, it has been resolved. Our church has no ill intentions towards you."


    Claire frowned slightly, not understanding what he meant by this.


    "I think so too. It''s good that the contradiction is resolved. I also have great respect for the Church of Light."


    "You want to open an Adventurer''s Guild in Naft City?" Morgan asked.


    Claire''s doubts got even worse. She didn''t understand what the other party meant. She nodded and said, "There is such a thing."


    "I know your letter of approval was stopped by Officer Joseph. I just went to him this morning and explained the misunderstanding between us. The letter of approval should be passed soon."


    Only then did Claire understand that the other party came here for the purpose of coming here, to clarify that Joseph''s incident had nothing to do with the church, so please don''t get excited and don''t expose the shameful things in the church.


    Claire was only relieved. She thought that the church''s hand was stretched so long. She went to see Norris yesterday and was going to come over to warn herself today.


    Looking at it now, the church''s power in the kingdom doesn''t seem to be that great. The rumored officials who were close to them were all sent by Norris to serve as undercover agents.


    Although the approval letter would have passed without the help of the other party, Claire thanked him superficially: "Thank you very much for the help of His Excellency the Pope."


    "You''re welcome." Morgan stood up. "That''s all I have to say. I''ll go first if I have something else to do."


    After Claire sent the other party out of the door, she returned to the lounge, planning to lie down for a few minutes and then return to Shane''s house to continue playing those games with Irene. ¡­


    But as soon as she lay back on the sofa, Claire felt a shock and sat up suddenly.


    "Open the trading panel."


    The translucent trading panel immediately appeared in front of Claire. Claire accurately looked at the friend column on the left. Sure enough, there was a small red dot on it, and someone sent him another message.


    Claire opened the friend list with a puzzled heart. There are only a few of his friends, and the only one with great transaction value, Hong Qi, is still dead, and now he doesn''t know who sent him the message.


    After opening the friend list and taking a glance, Claire murmured, "Martin..."


    This Martin Claire is still impressive. The ghost lamp that was rented to Edith was traded from the other party. Before the upgrade, Claire used a little trading point to add a friend to the other party and became a friend. After that, Claire didn''t chat with each other much.


    Although the opponent''s system is somewhat close to his own, but from the conversation with Martin, Claire can find that the wizard system on the opponent''s side is actually incomplete, and casting spells still needs to consume life? This incomplete system has reduced a lot of Claire''s mind to trade with him, and after the transaction has been upgraded, it now takes a month to condense every point of trading, and the things that are used to exchange the wizarding world with the other party are really a bit of a loss.


    However, the other party sent all the messages, and to see that the transaction points would not be used up, Claire directly clicked on the dialogue bar with the other party.


    "Is Sir Antonio there?"


    "I got a treasure when I went out to explore a few days ago. It is a treasure left over from ancient times. It can be teleported over long distances. Do you think you are interested?"


    "I''ll be online these days. If you''re interested, feel free to find me." Seeing the other party''s description, Claire''s eyes lit up, teleportation over a long distance? If it is true, it is not impossible to trade. Although the magical world in which Claire lives is not lacking in such treasures, they are all things that cannot be bought with money, just like the teleportation circle owned by the Lysis Chamber of Commerce. , Although it can only transmit dead objects, it also cost hundreds of millions of gold coins to build, and Claire doesn''t have the money to get it now.


    If the trading points accumulated in a month can be exchanged for a teleportation treasure that can teleport living creatures, that''s not bad. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    However, the description of the other party is very brief, and Claire is not sure whether the thing has transaction value.


    So he typed and replied, "I''m here, are you still there?"


    Just as the other party said, he has been online, and after a few seconds, he replied to the convenience.


    "Yes, Lord Antonio."


    "I''m very interested in your stuff, can you tell me more? You''re talking about teleportation that can teleport living creatures, right?"


    "Of course, this is left by an ancient school of witchcraft, and their research direction is space teleportation."


    "Single or multiple?"


    "Single player, but if you are good at transformation, you may be able to transform into a multi-player teleportation that can withstand it."


    "How far is it?"


    "I don''t know about this, but it shouldn''t be a problem to travel tens of thousands of miles."


    "Can it still be used?"


    "It can be used! When I took it out of the ruins, there was no damage to it, and it can be used if it is directly inlaid with a magic crystal."


    Claire nodded. If it was as described by the other party, then he was very satisfied with this thing and it was worth trading.


    "It''s very good, what do you want to exchange for it?"


    "It''s the same as last time! It''s also a book on your more advanced spiritual practice and spell casting."


    "No problem, but I still have some things to do now. I''ll trade in a few hours." Claire replied, it''s still daylight here, and Claire is more used to trading at night, and now he does have something to do. Going to find Shane and the others.


    "Okay! See you in those hours!"


    If you like to be a lord at the beginning of a viscount, please collect it: () Beginning as a lord in a viscount has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 248： : Orb of light that can span planes

    Start as a lord in a viscount https://


    As soon as Claire entered the door, Shane asked quickly, "How is it? Then why did the Pope come here?"


    Irene on the side also blinked her big eyes and looked over with a curious look on her face.


    Claire waved her hand, "It''s okay, just come and say a few words and then leave."


    "What?"


    "It''s just that the matter of Officer Joseph was not ordered by them, let me not get excited." Claire chuckled.


    Shane also laughed, "Is the church so cowardly? I never noticed it before."


    Claire sat back on the sofa and began to put up her flying chess, jokingly said, "I guess it''s not worth dying with a Viscount like me."


    Claire wouldn''t underestimate a power that spreads almost to the entire human kingdom. The opponent is nothing more than a stinger. If they face Gang, they can smash Claire into pieces.


    "By the way, can I rest here tonight?" Claire said, this is a manor owned by Shane''s family in the outer city of the capital. safer.


    "Of course there is no problem." Shane said casually, "Anyway, no one usually lives here, you can stay as long as you want."


    "Just stay for one night."


    "I, I, I!" Irene raised her hand high at this time, "Irene also wants to live here!"


    Xia En immediately refused after hearing this: "No, you can''t live here."


    Irene stood up with her waist crossed, "Why! Brother Claire can stay here, why can''t I stay here?"


    Xia En looked embarrassed, "No, no, no, why are there so many."


    Irene pretended to cry immediately, stretched out her hands and grabbed Shane''s arm and swayed back and forth, "Brother Shane! Please! Let me stay for one night too."


    Saying that, he also looked at Claire for help and begged: "Brother Claire, please help me to persuade Brother Xia En, I also want to stay here for one night, the three of us can continue to play, otherwise I will be alone if we go back. It is too pitiful for people to stay in the palace."


    Claire and Shane looked at each other and said, "Of course Shane and I hope you can stay, and we can continue to play with you."


    "But think about it, as His Majesty''s favorite little princess, you stayed outside for one night, and you were still with me and Xia En. Then His Majesty would have to swallow us both alive after knowing it."


    Irene was stunned for a moment, but she quickly smiled and said, "It''s alright if we don''t tell the father, if he asks, I will say go to the second sister''s house. The second sister has such a good relationship with me, I will definitely Help me cover."


    "Crack!" Claire stretched out her hand and patted Irene''s head lightly, and Irene looked at Claire with a face of pain and grievance.


    "Brother Claire, why are you hitting me?"


    Claire stretched out her index finger and pointed to the sky, without saying anything.


    The last time I was kissed by this little girl, the two wizards in the air discovered it, and they were only dragged to Joseph''s house to talk yesterday. Claire will not do this again.


    Irene also understood after seeing Claire''s actions, sighed, and looked unhappy.


    "Okay, okay, don''t be sad." Claire ruffled Erin''s hair and handed over the things she had made.


    "You take all these chess and cards back, and then you can ask your little sisters to play with you."


    Irene took those things from Claire and pouted, "Okay then."


    ...


    When it was almost dusk in the afternoon, Irene was picked up by someone sent by Norris. Then Shane and Claire left here after chatting for a while and went to deal with his own business. In addition to the tulip shop he and Claire opened, he also has his own business scope. He is very busy every day, but there are tulips. After the store''s blessing, Shane''s assets have gradually caught up with his two big brothers.


    In the middle of the night, the manor became silent, the servants here all fell asleep, and Claire opened her trading panel.


    Claire clicked on the friend list and sent a message: "Martin, are you still there?"


    After a few seconds, the friend list flashed.


    "Yes, Mr. Antonio, are you convenient now?"


    "Well, how is your situation?"


    "Wait a moment, I''ll pack up and start trading."


    Then Claire waited for about two or three minutes before sending the message that the transaction could be carried out.


    "Start trading!"


    It was still the turbid cloud and mist ripples like the previous vortex, but this was a specific transaction object, so the cloud and mist quickly dissipated like muddy water.


    Martin in front of him is still the same as before, wearing a robe, with a gloomy complexion and a thin figure, but he looks much better than when Claire first saw him. be saved.


    It seems that the spiritual training method that Claire gave him last time has played a role. No wonder he wanted to exchange more training methods with Claire as soon as he got the treasure.


    "Lord Antonio, long time no see." The other party was still in that hoarse voice, which made people feel uncomfortable.


    "It''s been a few days." Claire said politely.


    After the reception is over, it goes directly to the topic, "What about the treasure you said that can be teleported in space?"


    Hearing Claire''s words, Martin immediately grinned, although not so pretty, he could see his joy.


    Then, Martin stretched out his hand and took out six tiny fluorescent spheres from a place that Claire couldn''t see.


    Five of the spheres are about the size of a ping-pong ball, and the one in the center is larger and about the size of a billiard ball. When several spheres accidentally collided, they would emit a magical light, and then bounced off, which was really beautiful. Claire looked at the introduction on the panel: "Spherical Space Magic Tool (Incomplete): You can teleport across planes."


    The moment she saw it, Claire''s eyes flickered for a while, but she quickly lowered her head, trying her best not to show any surprise.


    Claire''s heart is ecstatic: the teleportation magic tool that crosses the plane! I go! This guy Martin is clumsy He thought it was a long-distance teleportation magic object, but he actually took it out and traded it!


    If it wasn''t marked on the trading panel, I would have thought it was an ordinary teleportation magic weapon!


    Although the word incomplete is marked on it, the magic tool that can teleport over long distances and cross planes is not a concept. Even if it is incomplete, its value is much higher than that of magic tools that can be teleported over long distances. many!


    After calming the restlessness in his heart, Claire raised his head calmly and asked calmly, "This thing seems to be incomplete?"


    Martin, who was opposite, was slightly surprised, but quickly explained: "Master Antonio has really poisonous eyes, this is indeed incomplete, I broke one of the five small **** during the competition, but I spent I bought one from the wizard who was with me that day for a lot of money."


    "Don''t worry, my lord, although it''s incomplete, it doesn''t affect the use at all. Even if the one you exchanged is not usable, there are still four small **** that can be used."


    Claire nodded slightly, pretending to be quite satisfied, but her heart was already happy, let alone a broken magic tool that can cross planes, even if there was one left, then he would be Earned it!


    "Okay, I''m not the kind of person who cares about things."


    Martin breathed a sigh of relief, and quickly thanked: "Thank you, sir!"


    Then he asked tentatively, "Then can we start trading?"


    Claire smiled and said, "Of course there is no problem."


    But Martin rubbed his hands and said with a pleasing smile, "Lord Antonio, what about those things I want?"


    If you like to be a lord at the beginning of a viscount, please collect it: () Beginning as a lord in a viscount has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 249： : Its over, Barbie Q!

    Claire slapped her head and was almost dazzled by the baby, so she wiped the space ring and took out the training method she had prepared for trading.


    It is the spiritual power cultivation method that every mage in the ordinary academy can practice.


    After taking out the books and displaying them, Martin, who was opposite him, also smiled when he saw the introduction on his trading panel.


    Claire asked, "Is it alright?"


    "It''s more than possible, I''m so satisfied, let''s start trading." Martin said impatiently.


    "Okay." Claire put the basic book into the trading box, and Martin on the opposite side also put the few **** into the trading box on his side.


    "Start trading!"


    The two sides pressed the buttons in front of them at the same time. After the transaction box flickered for a while, the six fluorescent **** appeared in the transaction box on Claire''s side.


    After getting the thing, Claire finally smiled at ease, like a treasure.


    Martin on the opposite side also looked at Claire with a smile, and both parties were satisfied with the transaction.


    Martin took the initiative: "Master Antonio, let me show you how to use it?"


    "Okay, talk about it." Claire didn''t refuse, it was better to be introduced than to ponder on her own.


    "The larger light ball is connected to the other small balls, and it is also the main core that can be teleported, which can protect the user from being torn by the force of space. The method of use is also very simple, just inject magic power into it, Then sense the positions of those few balls, select the positions of those few balls, and you can teleport yourself there."


    Claire nodded, the small **** were like marking points, and the big **** could establish a space channel with them, and then teleported through the space channel.


    If you put a small ball in the capital, and then put a small ball in Nafu City, you can achieve spatial teleportation in these two cities. As for teleportation from other worlds, it is not Claire. Thinking about it now, this thing is very useful, and it can be used in the future, so there is no need to worry.


    Martin suddenly patted his head and said: "By the way, the farther the distance is, the more magic power is consumed. The closer the distance is, the more magic power consumed can be ignored."


    "Lord Antonio, you can try it now. If there is any problem, I can easily solve it for you."


    Claire thought about it and it was the same thing. After all, this thing is not a thing of his own world. If there is any problem, Martin on the other side should know more.


    So he took out the six light **** from the trading space, and Claire held the six light **** with both hands together. As soon as the light **** appeared, they emitted beautiful fluorescence, illuminating the dark room slightly. After they collided with each other, there was a clear and pleasant sound.


    "It''s so beautiful..." Claire couldn''t help but praised, this is not a visual beauty, but a sigh after knowing the principle, a magic tool that can cross planes, in the eyes of any mage, is very Beautiful, even more than the ketone body of the most beautiful woman in the world.


    "Yeah, it''s really beautiful." The corner of Martin''s mouth on the opposite side was also slightly raised at this time, revealing a strange smile.


    "Huh?" Claire made a puzzled voice, he obviously hadn''t injected magic into it, why did a small ball suddenly glow?


    "What''s the matter with Martin?" Claire turned to look at Martin.


    At this time, the same bright light appeared on Martin''s side, and the white light shone on his face, which looked particularly gloomy.


    Seeing this scene, no matter how stupid Claire was, he could see that the wrong ball was caused by Martin. He hurriedly threw the glowing ball in his hand into the air, then put his palms together, and quickly chanted a spell. .


    "Pyroblast!" This is the most powerful spell that Claire can use at this stage.


    "boom!"


    The flaming explosion hit the glowing ball accurately, and it bounced up at once, but there was no trace of damage on it.


    Claire exclaimed: "How come!"


    Even if this blow hits the tank, it can be blown into slag, how can it be impossible to smash even a small bead.


    "Don''t waste your efforts." Martin smiled gloomily: "How could the ancient magic weapon that can be transmitted across the world be shattered so easily."


    Claire''s pupils shrank and asked, "Do you know that this is a magic weapon that can cross planes?"


    "Of course, otherwise how would I trade it to you." Martin''s smile became more and more complacent, "In order to deceive you, I spent a lot of effort to get two sets of the same magic weapon. , I even put my entire net worth on it, but fortunately, it''s all worth it!"


    Only then did Claire realize that the incomplete magic tool was actually exchanged by the other party. Martin also had a set of magic tools, and he stuffed the ball into it as a whole to trade. When he appeared on his side, the other side had already obtained the coordinates of his own world, and now what the other side had to do was to use that set of magic tools to teleport to this world.


    "Damn it!" Claire scolded secretly, seeing the good things, she was so careless!


    Then, Claire put the light **** in his hand into his space ring, took out his long-used staff, and put on a fighting posture.


    After thinking about it, I felt that something was wrong, and I took out several magic scrolls from it, all of which were offensive spell scrolls of level 4 and 5. Considering that he might not be able to beat the opponent, Claire also prepared a short-distance space teleportation circle for himself. If something went wrong, he would immediately tear up and run away.


    As for the idea of ??taking the opportunity to run away before the other party comes over, Claire has no idea at all. In this world, only one person can conduct cross-border transactions, and only one person can know this secret. If the other party comes over accidentally If this secret is spread out, it doesn''t matter if he dies, he will definitely be wanted by the whole world.


    So unless he really can''t beat the opponent, Claire will consider escaping, and once he escapes, Nafu City will definitely not be able to go back, and he can only wander around waiting for him to become stronger and come back.


    The small ball became brighter and brighter, and finally the light became dazzling, and the whole room emitted a dazzling white light.


    After the brightness reached a certain level, it suddenly dimmed. Then, with the ball as the center, a hole the size of a ping-pong ball appeared, and the hole was constantly expanding.


    Martin couldn''t hold back his smile any longer, and burst into laughter.


    "Hahahaha! I succeeded!"


    In fact, he took a lot of pressure to make this decision. The ancient magic weapon that can be transmitted across the border will not work after being traded to the other party''s world, and it will be discovered by Claire during the transaction process. Once these things happen, the former is still considered. Better, in the latter case, he directly lost Claire, a trader who was extremely important to him.


    But he still won! As long as you are teleported to the other party''s world, then you will no longer have to endure these incomplete witchcraft inheritances here! No more expending life force to cast spells! Become the next witchcraft king yourself!


    "Hahahaha! I, Martin, are indeed the son of destiny!"


    Hearing the other party''s wild laughter, Claire felt very uncomfortable, gritted her teeth and suppressed the anger in her heart.


    At this moment, a loud noise suddenly came from behind Claire!


    "boom!"


    Claire turned his head suddenly, and countless rubble smashed towards his face.


    Claire waved a transparent shield blocked in front of him, blocking all the rubble.


    "How is this going?!"


    After the rubble was scattered, Claire could see what was in front of her. The wall behind him had been blown through, and behind the wall was the garden landscape in the manor, and floating in the air in the dark night. of a figure whose face is unclear.


    Claire''s eyes moved slightly, "Archmage!"


    "You have provoked someone you shouldn''t have provoked, so die!" The other party said in a low voice, as if he didn''t want to reveal his identity.


    Claire frowned and began to recall everyone she had provoked, but before a round, Claire stopped.


    Now who still has the heart to think about who they have offended? Then Martin is coming soon! There is also an archmage here to claim his life! Are you going to fight two now? Or just run away?


    Anyway, it''s unrealistic to fool them to single out and pick them up. Even if Martin came over, they would definitely kill themselves first, and then they would fight to the death, not even fighting to the death. After killing themselves, they would go their separate ways.

 Chapter 250： : Fire meteor

    Start as a lord in a viscount https://


    Claire looked back at the opening that was still expanding. It had now expanded to the size of a volleyball and had not yet stabilized.


    He looked at the master in front of him again, and after several thoughts flashed through his mind quickly, Claire decided to stay here. A master could not kill him for the time being, not to mention that he still had trump cards in his hand, maybe Can kill the opponent, kill the opponent and then turn around to deal with Martin who was teleported.


    The sorcerer also looked suspiciously at the space passage behind Claire. It was this white light just now that he decided to rush in.


    "Who sent you here?" Claire asked tentatively.


    "Don''t try to get the slightest bit of news from my mouth, just die obediently!"


    "Wait a minute!" Claire reached out and stopped him.


    This sudden sentence blocked the ** division''s movements. When he executed orders before, he had never encountered anyone who paused before the battle started.


    "What''s up?"


    Claire analyzed it for the other party: "Look, with the strength of your master, you must be able to kill me, right, then you might as well tell me the person behind it, so that I can understand."


    "Ah?" The ** teacher couldn''t react for a while.


    After a few seconds, the ** master reacted and said angrily: "Are you kidding me? Go to hell!"


    With a wave of the staff, a huge ice dragon with four zhang long water chestnuts and distinct horns attacked Claire, and Claire could even clearly see the fangs on the ice dragon and the cold air emanating from it.


    Claire''s mouth was chanting an obscure incantation quickly.


    "Flame Shield!"


    A diamond-shaped shield composed of red and hot flames blocked Claire''s face. Unfortunately, as soon as the ice dragon hit the flame shield, there was a crisp cracking sound from the shield, and it re-formed. Pure broken fire element.


    However, the flame shield still played a role, scorching the ice dragon''s head and blurring it, and the speed was also reduced by a grade.


    "Go!" Claire waved his hand, and the transparent shield that had condensed before slammed into the ice dragon.


    There was no accident at the end. The transparent shield was originally a second-level spell shield lower than the flame shield, and there was no restraint of the flame on the ice spell, but it shattered after a little obstruction. .


    However, what Claire needs is the time that is blocked. In less than a second, Claire put a lightening technique on herself and several first-level buff spells.


    With a gentle tap on his toes, he easily escaped from the ice dragon''s attack range, and then Claire turned around and sprinted towards the master in front of him. When he turned his hand, another big sword appeared in his hand. .


    The opponent is a wizard-level mage, and he is not a high-level mage now. If he uses spells to be tough, his chances of winning must be very small, so Claire plans to make use of his strengths and avoid weaknesses, and engage in close combat with the opponent, his own line of magic swordsmen This is good at close-quarters fighting, see if you don''t kill the opponent!


    The magician on the opposite side saw Claire sprinting towards him with a big sword, and a strange look flashed in his eyes. As a mage, once he was approached, he would feel uncomfortable. The second-level ruptured wind blade came out instantly and shot at Claire.


    "That''s it?" Claire chuckled lightly, input magic power into the transformed great sword, and then there was a "hum" sound on both sides of the blade of the great sword! Condensed two wind blades.


    Claire raised the big sword in his hand and slashed towards the broken wind blade. The two collided with each other. One side of the big sword in Claire''s hand lost the blessing of the wind blade, and the broken wind blade shot by the other side also He was slashed by Claire and slashed in the wrong direction, and shot randomly into the wall on one side, blasting a hole half a person''s size.


    This time, it wasn''t just the ** master who was shocked. Martin on the opposite side of the trading panel dropped his jaw. What''s going on? Is the fighting method of the wizard on the opposite side like this? Close combat with witchcraft?


    After slashing the broken wind blade, Claire jumped a few times on the ground, and then jumped right above the opponent, holding the hilt of the great sword with both hands, just about to give the opponent a fatal blow.


    At this moment, the silent teacher showed a slight smile, raised his hand, and faced Claire.


    Claire narrowed her eyes, trying to see the opponent''s moves so she could react.


    Then, the sleeves of the magician suddenly swelled up, and a gust of wind gushes out from his hands, rushing towards Claire.


    Claire was still a little puzzled, but was quickly blown out by the gust of wind, and then he came to his senses. He immediately released his body lightening technique, and after he controlled his body in the air, he landed steadily. on the ground.


    "How can you get close to my body using the body light technique?" The ** teacher laughed.


    Claire also laughed, with a little embarrassment in the smile, but he forgot about it. If it was a spell that condensed energy like the wind blade, he could easily resist it, but like the gust of wind. This spell can''t be resisted at all. After putting a light weight on himself, he was like a kite, and he was blown back by the strong wind before he got close to the opponent.


    In the previous battle with Baker, the other party had just been promoted to a high-level mage and didn''t have that much experience. Now, after meeting a magician with rich experience, the effect is not obvious.


    But Claire didn''t panic, the lightening technique is only a gain spell, even if it has no effect, it is not very big. His current physical quality is comparable to that of a silver-level knight. The opponent''s body is also not much of a problem.


    "Buzz!"


    Claire injected magic into the great sword in his hand again, and two brand new wind blades appeared again, but the color was darker than the previous wind blades, and Claire attached the second-level cracked wind blades to it. The mage on the opposite side obviously felt the change of the wind blade. He took out the staff in his hand and swayed it in mid-air. He was still chanting an obscure incantation. After a few seconds, a pentagonal ice shape floated on all sides. The shield circled around him.


    "A fourth-level spell shield, can your wind blade break through it?" The ** division provoked Claire.


    Claire''s eyes flickered, and she slowly put down the big sword in her hand.


    After seeing Claire''s actions, the master smiled and said, "Wise move, there is a gap between spells..."


    Before he could finish the sentence, the teacher got stuck, and he saw Claire took out a fifth-level magic scroll and aimed it at him.


    Claire''s head slowly stretched out from behind the magic scroll, showing a kind smile, "You are right, there is a gap between spells, your fourth-level shield can withstand the fifth-level aggression. The spell "bolide"?"


    Several different expressions appeared on the teacher''s face in just one second, including panic, fear, and anger.


    "Hey!"


    Claire tore open the magic scroll in her hand with a smile on her face, and a red light instantly enveloped the entire room, followed by a rolling heat wave, and the air became dry.


    After looking around for a few times, the master on the opposite side assumed a defensive posture. The scroll had been torn apart. Given the distance between him and Claire and the attack range of the "bolide", it was impossible to escape now. Well, if you run away, you may reveal loopholes, so it''s better to fight hard.


    A crimson magic circle the size of half a room appeared in front of Claire out of thin air, and then violent and terrifying magical fluctuations came from it. Finally, a basketball-sized fireball mixed with lava quickly burst out of the magic circle. It shot out, and after the first one appeared, hundreds of identical lava fireballs were shot out in a continuous burst like a goddess scattered flowers in the magic circle.


    With a missile-like speed and enormous power, it bombarded the opposing ** division, and the pentagonal ice shields that originally surrounded the ** division had a tendency to melt.


    "As expected of a bolide." Claire sighed looking at the magnificent scene in front of her: "It''s almost the same as a meteor."


    If you like to be a lord at the beginning of a viscount, please collect it: () Beginning as a lord in a viscount has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 251： : Done! The advantage is not mine!

    Start as a lord in a viscount https://


    The crimson circle was like an enlarged version of another world Gatlin, constantly spraying out magma fireballs.


    The house and wall in front of Claire were instantly smashed, and the entire house was blown into half with Claire as the dividing line. Fortunately, Claire was used to living on the top floor, otherwise, the entire mansion would collapse.


    The "bolide" attack lasted for about ten seconds, and there was no building left in front of Claire. When he looked up, he could see the stars in the sky.


    With the shooting of the last magma fireball, the magician-level spell finally stopped, and the smoke from the shattered house in front of Claire blocked his sight.


    Claire remained cautious and cast a gust of wind on the smoke, trying to blow the smoke away.


    As soon as the spell was condensed in her hand before it was released, Claire felt the magic fluctuations flashing above her head.


    "call out!"


    Claire didn''t even lift her head, she tore the fourth-level protection spell scroll in her hand, and a dozen thigh-thick vines immediately appeared under her feet, wrapping Claire.


    "boom!"


    A long spear made of transparent ice condensed directly into the vines. If Claire''s movements were a little slower, he would have been pierced by the ice blade spear at this moment.


    After feeling the attack, Claire didn''t stay in the "vine protection" for a long time, and directly drilled out from a small hole in the back.


    Although the defensive power of this "vine entanglement" is high, the disadvantage is that it cannot move with the caster. If you stay in it all the time, you will only become a target for the opponent to attack.


    As soon as Claire came out, she heard an exasperated voice in the air, "There are quite a lot of magic scrolls!"


    Claire looked up and looked over. It was the same ** teacher just now, but she became a lot more embarrassed. There were many scars on her body, and blood was still dripping from her toes. Obviously, the "bolide" just now didn''t He killed it, but it still caused him a lot of trouble.


    Hearing the other party''s words, Claire took out several magic scrolls from the space ring and smiled: "There is not much else, just a lot of money, and the magic scrolls are naturally enough."


    The ** teacher snorted coldly after hearing it, "Humph! It''s not that easy to kill me with a magic scroll."


    Claire naturally knew that if the fireball just now was displayed by a genuine magician, then a magician on the other side would have no hope of escaping, and the magic scroll he used was as powerful as a magician. The power displayed is almost the same, but the operability is much worse.


    "Really? I don''t think so." Claire tore another level-4 offensive magic scroll with a smile.


    Seeing this, the clerk on the opposite side reacted immediately, waving the staff in his hand and displaying the fourth-level spell he was best at: Ice Dragon Strike!


    The ten-meter-long giant ice dragon that Claire had seen before condensed again in the air, but before the condensing was completed, the magic scroll that Claire tore up was the first to cast it.


    A bright blue thunderbolt formed in front of Claire, and rushed towards the ** division in mid-air according to the trend of thunder!


    After the **master saw it, there was a little more panic in his eyes, and he quickly accelerated the condensation speed of "Ice Dragon Strike". At the same time, with a wave of his hand, several shields composed of different elements stopped in front of the thunder and lightning, slowing down The opponent''s speed and attack power.


    And Claire didn''t sit still either. With her toes on the ground, she pressed her whole body and rushed to the bottom of the opponent''s feet at a very fast speed. Holding the big sword in her backhand, she jumped into the air.


    "Zheng!"


    When Claire''s big sword was about to slash the opponent''s crotch, it was stopped by a transparent shield, and the big sword was bounced back.


    At this time, the opponent''s ice dragon attack was also condensed and ended, and the "lightning rays" formed by the magic scroll were bombarded together, and they both turned into pure elemental magic and dissipated in mid-air.


    After doing this, the master sighed in relief, put his attention back in front of Claire, and chuckled: "Just you? Can you also smash my spell protection?"


    Claire waved her hand and smiled indifferently, "Try it, maybe you can."


    After these few rounds of testing, Claire found that although there is a gap between him and the master, it is not that the other party can casually knead the gap. With the magic scrolls in his hand, he can still have the upper hand.


    At the same time, the Martins on the other side who witnessed the whole process of the battle between Claire and the army were stunned.


    Mom! Do wizards in the world over there fight so fiercely? The strength is comparable to the epic-level wizards on his side, and at his current level, he was completely crushed in the past!


    Martin is now a little bit discouraged. Originally, he thought about killing Claire after the past, and then slowly developing himself. After obtaining the resources of that world, he would return to the original world.


    And now after watching Claire''s fight, he has no such thoughts at all. He is only happy that someone has come over. Otherwise, if he just teleported to the other party''s world, wouldn''t he be beaten into meat sauce?


    I shouldn''t have this kind of thinking. The inheritance on my side is already incomplete, and I still think about sending it over and killing the other party. The inheritance on the other side is not incomplete, and it will be me who will be killed!


    Martin, who wanted to understand this matter, began to play with the big light ball on his side while Claire and the ** division were still fighting. He wanted to cancel the teleportation channel. He no longer wanted to come, and there was only a dead end. one!


    And Claire didn''t notice the other''s movements at all, he put his whole body on the ** master in front of him, and clenched the big sword tightly in both hands.


    Seeing that Claire didn''t move, the clerk hooked at Claire provocatively: "Come on, I see what else you can do after you use up the magic scroll!"


    "That''s not easy? Just kill you before you run out." Claire smiled like a spring breeze.


    After speaking, Claire threw the great sword in his hand forcefully, and added an acceleration technique during the flight of the great sword, which doubled its power.


    But before it flew in front of the opponent, the master flicked his finger lightly, and the big sword seemed to be hit by something, and it was hit and flew to the side.


    "Don''t use this little trick, it''s useless to me."


    Claire pursed her lips, but didn''t care. Originally, the blow was done casually. I didn''t expect to get any effect.


    Claire then took out a fourth-level offensive spell and aimed it at the master in the air, and the master also held his breath and watched the movements in Claire''s hands carefully. The speed of his spells was not used by the opponent. The spells formed by the magic scroll are fast, and they can only wait for the opportunity to attack.


    "Hey!"


    Another fourth-level magic scroll worth tens of thousands of gold coins was torn apart, and Claire fought with the ** division in front of her again.


    On the other side, Martin is sweating all over his forehead. He really got this magic ball of light from the ancient ruins, so he is still groping how to cancel the space channel.


    Anyway, it is definitely impossible to go to the other side''s world. The two people on the opposite side can kill themselves if they survive. Although the inheritance of the world on their own is incomplete, casting spells needs to consume vitality, but at least they don''t have to die right away, right? Therefore, the world is still more fragrant.


    If you like to be a lord at the beginning of a viscount, please collect it: () Beginning as a lord in a viscount has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 252： : Martins ambition

    Start as a lord in a viscount https://


    Claire''s side was busy fighting with the master, and Martin''s side kept beating the big ball of light in his hand, and he was even willing to use life-consuming sorcery to break the big ball of light.


    But just like what he laughed at Claire before, this kind of magic weapon that can travel between planes cannot be easily damaged by external force.


    Strong destruction is not enough. Martin has no choice but to study the runes inside the big ball of light. He guarantees that this is the fastest time he has been thinking since he came into contact with sorcery. Countless thoughts flashed in his mind constantly.


    But the light ball in front of him came from the ancient ruins, and the runes parsed are also those ancient witchcraft runes that are obscure and difficult to understand. Martin had to bite his teeth and bite his head to study slowly, trying to find a way to stop the light. ball method.


    Martin now regrets it a lot. After he first obtained the training method that Claire traded and conducted research and trial training, Martin found that the training method could make up for their incomplete inheritance system to a certain extent.


    After he practiced that cultivation method, he found that he had used sorcery, and the loss of life force was significantly less. Although there was still a little loss, compared to the previous loss of life force, it was already considered Great progress.


    So Martin wanted to find more ancient legendary witchcraft that Claire was interested in to exchange for more perfect cultivation methods. He believed that with the complete cultivation methods of those other worlds, he would be able to deduce the world suitable for them. The brand new witchcraft practice method.


    At that time, he, Martin, will definitely be able to make a name for himself in the world and become the recognized wizard king in the new generation!


    So he relied on the basic training method Claire gave him to make up for the loopholes in his own witchcraft training method. After greatly reducing the loss of vitality, Martin''s strength has made a qualitative leap. Originally, his strength was not weak. Without worrying about the loss of vitality, he was able to use more than ten times as many witches as other wizards of the same level. There were hardly many wizards of the same level who were his opponents.


    As a result, Martin began a journey to search for ancient wizard ruins, but a little accident happened in the process, that is, he found these two sets of ancient wizard tools that could travel between planes in the ruins of a legendary wizard.


    This time, Martin''s mentality began to change, and a thought appeared in his mind.


    He''s going to travel to Claire''s world! Go and plunder more cultivation methods by yourself, instead of begging Claire to trade with him like he is now, he doesn''t like this kind of unequal status, and he is not always well received by Martin wherever he goes after he becomes a wizard. Respected! How can you be so humble as to beg others like this!


    And he also knew that although the cultivation method that Claire traded was very useful to him, it was definitely not a good thing in their world. You still have to go to the other world by yourself, and then plunder it at will!


    As soon as this thought appeared, it continued to grow wildly in Martin''s heart, and finally Martin, who had been tortured by this thought for half a month, finally made up his mind.


    At worst, Claire found out that he lost a very important trader. But if it is successful, his income will definitely be more than that, and the complete system of the entire world will be his own! You will become the greatest king of the wizarding world since ancient times! His fame will live on through the ages!


    As soon as he thought of it, Martin began to make preparations, consulted the knowledge about plane shuttle, built a magic power transport machine, and ensured that the big light ball could have enough magic power to establish a space channel with the opponent''s world.


    Luckily for him, Claire didn''t notice anything unusual about the small ball of light, and after the small ball of light was traded, although the connection with the big ball of light was a little weak due to the distance, it was still able to establish a space channel.


    But at the same time, he was also unlucky, Martin never thought that he would be unable to beat Claire. In his opinion, his strength was already strong in the wizarding world, and he was no longer afraid of losing his vitality, which was almost the same as that of the ancient wizards.


    The opposite Claire is only ten years old. If you add more than ten years to his beautiful appearance, then he is thirty years old. How long has Martin practiced? Exactly three hundred years! And his talent is not weak, how could he not be able to beat a half-sized child!


    But the reality gave him a slap in the face. Martin was dumbfounded when he saw the fight between Claire and the sorcerer. His strength was on a par with the epic-level wizards on his side, and he was far from the epic. There is still a long way to go for a wizard of the highest level. If they pass by, wouldn''t they be killed by the opponent properly?


    ...


    Martin is frantically trying to find a way to close the space channel, and the battle between Claire and the ** division is still fierce.


    Gradually, Claire lost a little bit of a disadvantage. As the other party said, there are a number of magic scrolls in Claire''s hands. After more than half of the use, the frequency of Claire''s use of magic scrolls has gradually decreased.


    Escaping from the opponent''s freezing technique, Claire carefully stared at the opponent''s movements, gasping for breath.


    Claire is now a little fortunate that she has taken the path of the magic swordsman, otherwise, she would have been exhausted long ago.


    As a senior mage, he is one level weaker than the opponent. Many times, the counter-boom spells can''t block the opponent''s attack, and Claire can only rely on her own skills to take advantage of the gap between her own spells to block the opponent''s spells to dodge.


    After seeing that Claire did not take the initiative to attack, the master in the air also stopped and rested for a while, and the continuous release of spells was also a consumption for him.


    Looking at the goal in front of him who had been fighting with him for so long, the **master was very surprised. He could clearly feel that Claire''s strength was only that of a high-level mage. Although he had many magic scrolls, he could fight against him so much. The wind has not fallen for a long time, and it has been very powerful. If someone else was holding the same magic scroll, he would be smashed to pieces within 20 seconds The gap between the master and the senior mage cannot be made up by a few magic scrolls. of.


    Claire reached out and wiped her cheek, which was just hit by the opponent''s ice blade gun, opening a few centimeters wide wound, and sticky and bright blood continued to pour out of it, not only the wound on the face, The rest of Claire''s body was injured by the opponent''s spell, and there was a tingling pain from time to time.


    The opponent is good at ice spells, and Claire''s movements will become slower every time he is injured.


    "If this goes on, my advantage will become weaker and weaker!" Claire secretly said in his heart, he himself has avoided many spell attacks of the opponent by relying on his physical fitness. Once he is injured and cannot move, his advantage will be gone. live.


    The ** teacher saw that Claire had stopped moving, and chuckled: "Is this tired?"


    Hearing the other party''s words, Claire laughed too, rubbed the blood on her face with her fingers on her nose, sniffed the rust-like **** smell on it, moved her body, rushed The ** division in the air hooked.


    "Come on? I can hold on for ten minutes if I go on like this. Although we are not close to the inner city, ten minutes is enough for the city guards to come here, right? It''s you who is anxious."


    Although he said that, Claire was actually more anxious than the other party. There was Martin at the other end of the space passage! If the city guards came before he could solve the problem, the situation would be uncontrollable.


    However, the master on the other side didn''t know about this incident, so Claire could use this incident to force the other party to reveal his tricks, and take the opportunity to kill the other party!


    If you like to be a lord at the beginning of a viscount, please collect it: () Beginning as a lord in a viscount has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 253： : help help...

    Start as a lord in a viscount https://


    As expected by Claire, after saying that sentence, the other party''s expression clearly showed a trace of panic, and his eyes involuntarily glanced around a few times.


    Claire held her breath, he knew that the opponent''s explosive spell attack might be ushered in next.


    After the ** master observed the surrounding environment and confirmed that it was safe for the time being, he waved the staff in his hand again.


    Another ten-meter-long ice dragon condensed in the air, twisted its huge body, and rushed towards Claire with its teeth and claws!


    "This trick again?" Claire''s mouth showed a mocking smile.


    Holding the staff in his hand and facing the ice dragon that was attacking him, he quickly recited an obscure spell in his mouth. After casting the spell, Claire suddenly waved the staff forward!


    Three flame explosions appeared on both sides of Ice Dragon''s body in an instant. With a "bang", the three flame explosions split open, and the fourth-level "Ice Dragon Strike" was blown into ice **** and scattered away. The position where Dao Yanbang appeared was calculated by Claire, and it happened to be the weakest part of the ice dragon.


    During the battle, Claire has seen this move more than once, and has already figured out a way to crack it, which can be resisted without tearing up the magic scroll.


    Seeing this block method of Claire, even the opponent''s ** division was a little shocked. This is his best attack spell, and it was cracked so quickly.


    "What about this trick? Can you stop it!"


    The **master raised his right hand to the top of his head, slowly opened his fingers, and a magic circle condensed on his catchy mouth.


    Claire''s eyes flickered slightly. He has never felt this magic power fluctuation. This is the other party''s exclusive spell. In other words, this is the most suitable spell that the other party has researched.


    "The power of this Void Ice Arrow is different from ordinary fourth-level spells. Can you resist it?"


    After confirming her thoughts from the other party''s words, Claire grabbed the magic scroll in her hand and stared at the other party''s movements.


    "call out!"


    A voice suddenly sounded in Claire''s ear. Before Claire could react, a wound several centimeters deep opened on her arm, and white cold air lingered on it.


    The moment Claire felt the pain, she immediately tore open the defense scroll in her hand.


    The green vines immediately grew from the ground again, wrapping Claire inside.


    Just as the vines just wrapped up Claire, the sound of crackling ice cubes smashing from the sky came from outside.


    However, Claire did not relax. He could feel that the outer protection of the "vine wrapping" was constantly weakening, and it would definitely be broken by the ice arrows outside in less than three seconds.


    Claire''s eyes quickly changed several times within a second. Finally, Claire gritted her teeth and set herself up with several third-level spell defenses.


    At the moment when the spell was successfully cast, the "Vine Entanglement" also completed its mission, and an ice arrow pierced directly from the emerald vines and attacked Claire''s face.


    "boom!"


    The ice arrow smashed two defensive shields in a row, and this turned into slag.


    But unfortunately, there is not only one ice arrow, but Claire is also ready, staring at the blasting ice arrows, his toes quickly click on the ground, his body twists, and he assumes various magical poses With the action, it avoided most of the ice arrows.


    "puff!"


    When the effect of this spell was about to end, Claire''s shoulder was suddenly hit by an ice arrow. The tip of the ice arrow directly pierced Claire''s shoulder, and the huge force also knocked Claire backward and nailed it to the ground. superior.


    "what?"


    The sorcerer in mid-air made a puzzled voice. Although he said that just now, he and Claire have been fighting for so long, and he didn''t feel that his "Void Ice Arrow" could hurt the opponent, but the result was beyond his expectations.


    "puff!"


    Claire fell to the ground and spat out a large mouthful of blood, and fell to the ground weakly, not even having the strength to get up.


    Seeing Claire''s situation, the ** division did not take the opportunity to cast a spell to kill Claire, but slowly floated down from the air.


    Claire almost didn''t laugh when she saw this scene, but she spat out half a mouthful of blood.


    "You seem to be planted in my hands."


    "Cough cough." Claire coughed a few times, spit out all the blood in his mouth, and said weakly: "It''s all here, can you tell me who wants my life?"


    The ** teacher frowned and thought for a while, then slowly shook his head, "I''m sorry, I appreciate you very much, but I still can''t tell you."


    After speaking, he slowly raised the staff in his hand and aimed it at Claire''s head. He began to chant the incantation silently, and the magic wave spread in the air, but he didn''t seem to be in a hurry. He felt that everything was done. in control.


    "Help help..." Claire shouted weakly, and her tone suddenly changed in the middle of her shout, "That''s it?!"


    "Crack!"


    "boom!"


    The pistol appeared in Claire''s hand and the trigger was pulled at almost the same time. There was no need to aim at such a close distance. After the gunshot sounded, a bright light lit up on the opponent''s body, and the magic shelter obviously played a protective role. However, the magic bullet directly shattered the protection of the magic shelter, and the half body of the sorcerer was turned into a blood mist.


    "Boom." The teacher''s body fell to the ground, and his face was full of disbelief when he fell.


    Claire got up quickly, gritted her teeth and stretched out her hand to pull out the ice arrow embedded in her arm, leaving a hole the size of a fist. The whole process was only a slight frown, but her expression didn''t change much.


    Then he held the pistol, aimed at the ground fighter and fired several shots quickly, until the opponent''s body was blasted to shreds, then he was relieved.


    "Fortunately, when I got rich, I asked Taiklin to make the magic bullets worth 100,000 gold coins. Otherwise, those ordinary magic bullets still don''t know if they can break the opponent''s magic shield." Claire looked at his hand. The pistol said with a smile, it seems that Isaac''s idea is not unrealistic, but it is more expensive. But it doesn''t mean that the magic bullet made of 100,000 gold coins can kill the sniper. If so, Claire doesn''t need to be injured intentionally to attract the attention of the other party The magic bullet just works The key role, the main thing is that the other party is too cooperative, and it still landed, otherwise it would not be that simple for Claire to kill the other party.


    It''s solved here, and there''s the other side.


    Claire took out his most expensive healing potion, bit off the cork with his mouth, and poured the healing potion onto the blood hole in his arm. The wounds tended to recover instantly, and the next step was to wait.


    Claire glanced at his trading panel, and Martin died the moment Claire killed the other party. Claire was a pity that he couldn''t see the situation on the other side.


    He took out his remaining five-level magic scroll, and Claire held it with one hand and aimed at the space channel that was about to be formed. I didn''t want to use it in the fierce place, just for the rest to deal with Martin.


    If the fifth-level magic scroll fails to kill the opponent, Claire will immediately tear up his short-distance space teleportation scroll.


    On the other side, Martin was already in a hurry. He could understand so many ancient witchcraft runes. As for how to forcibly close the space channel that was about to begin, he had no clue at all.


    The "Antonio" on the other side has already killed that opponent. Once the space channel is established, he doesn''t know how to die.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    Martin rushed to the doctor, picked up the big ball of light in his hand and smashed it **** the table, trying to use brute force to cause some accidents in this space channel.


    If you like to be a lord at the beginning of a viscount, please collect it: () Beginning as a lord in a viscount has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 254： : You hold on!

    Start as a lord in a viscount https://


    The brilliant blue space channel is still getting bigger, and now it is the size of a person. Claire feels that in less than a minute, the space channel will be established.


    At the same time, Claire''s eyes are still scanning the surrounding environment, just as he threatened the ** division just now, he is really a little afraid that the city guard will come early, such a conspicuous luminous body, the other party will definitely not be caught by him. Two words to call away. Moreover, the battle between him and the ** division just now was not small. It is estimated that the city guards who heard the movement were not ordinary people. Based on his current influence in the capital, he could not drive them away at all.


    Fortunately, after Claire performed several explorations, there was no sign of anyone approaching, and this space channel is about to be established now. As long as Martin is solved, the rest will not be a problem at all.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    At the other end of the space passage, Martin has used all his strength, raised the big ball of light in his hands, and kept hitting the table in front of him. smashed up.


    However, the light ball still maintains its relative stability, and the space channel in front of Martin has not changed at all.


    Martin gave up after hammering hard for a few times, and threw the big ball of light in his hand on the ground, and the ball of light rolled down the **** to the underside of the smashed table.


    Martin sat decadently on the dirty floor. He had already begun to regret it. Why should he be so greedy? Isn''t it delicious to be a licking dog all the time to trade with the other party? It won''t be as it is now.


    It is impossible to run away, is it too late to kneel down and repent?


    This is not a joke, Martin really thinks so, after all, nothing is more important than his own dog''s life.


    When the other party came over, he knelt down with a puff, gave him a big gift, and then cried and begged the other party for forgiveness. As long as he didn''t kill himself, he could do anything, right?


    While Martin was still seriously considering the feasibility of this matter, the space channel between the two planes was finally successfully connected.


    On Claire''s side, when she felt a strange wave swaying away from the space channel, Claire''s hand tightly clenched the magic scroll in her hand. Rip the magic scroll.


    "Whoosh!"


    At the moment when the space channel was connected, Claire felt a stun in her body and leaned forward!


    "What''s the situation!" Claire exclaimed in surprise.


    Then, after a second, Claire clearly felt the force, and the space channel seemed to have a force to drag him over there!


    "Shh!"


    Claire was caught off guard, and suddenly the magic scroll in his hand was swept into the space passage.


    "Shit!" Claire exclaimed.


    He never thought that such a situation would happen. How could there be a space channel to **** things into it, this is not a black hole. Moreover, the magic scroll is large and light, and under the huge force, it is difficult to grasp it with one hand.


    Before she had time to feel sorry for the level-5 magic scroll that was swept away, Claire quickly felt a suction that sucked her body into the space channel.


    "What the **** is this!" Claire shouted loudly, and then put a flying technique on herself. Now, in this situation, using the light-weight technique is killing yourself.


    After the flight technique was displayed, Claire flew out with her back to the space channel with all her strength!


    At the beginning, it had a little effect. After Claire''s figure flew out for less than a few meters, the suction of the space channel suddenly increased, and Claire was dragged back several meters when she flew with all her strength.


    "Damn! Damn! Damn!" Claire said three words with a face, but it couldn''t describe his heart at the moment. He originally thought that he was just forced to come fishing, but thinking that the situation was worse than he thought, It turned out to be a bait.


    "I really don''t want to travel to another world!" Claire cried.


    Then his body moved a few meters closer to the space passage, and Claire simply untied the flying technique, lying on the ground, with ten fingers clasped on the floor tiles.


    "Lip!" The injured hand was the first to be defeated, and now Claire only has five fingers left to support it with difficulty.


    The suction was getting stronger and stronger, and the wind pressure on Claire''s body was pulled flat by the wind pressure than the iron. Going in, Claire''s cheek will be hit by some gravel, so she can only close her eyes and pray for the end.


    "Hey!" Claire suddenly opened her eyes and looked back. One of her shoes had been sucked away, and only two of her five fingers were struggling to support it.


    Turning around again, a half-human-sized stone quickly rolled towards him from the ground. If it hits, it will be over in his current state! Will definitely get smashed in.


    "Fuck you!" Claire raised her other injured hand and reluctantly aimed at the boulder and performed a light-weight technique.


    After the spell took effect, the boulder no longer rolled on the ground, and was swept into the air like a foam board.


    "Huh!" Claire breathed a sigh of relief, then pulled the other three fingers with difficulty, and laboriously put the other **** on the edge of the stone brick.


    As soon as her little finger was put on it, Claire heard a "click" and looked up, her eyes were straight, and the stone brick she was holding was actually tilted up.


    "No! Hold on! Hold on..."


    Before Claire finished speaking, the floor tile turned over from the floor. Claire didn''t take advantage of it any more, and rushed towards the space passage.


    Up to now, Claire really has no other way to do it. She can only take out all the defensive magic scrolls in her hand one second before entering the space channel, and shred them. Wrap up in groups. This is not a waste. Although teleporting to other planes in the space channel is much safer than finding space cracks, it is not 100% safe. If you are unlucky, it is not uncommon to die in the space channel. What''s more, Claire is only a high-level mage now, and the level of safety is greatly reduced After Claire was involved in the space channel, the space channel maintained its appearance for almost five or six seconds. After sucking in the debris from the fight between Claire and the master and some furniture in the original room, it seemed to lose energy in an instant, and it quickly collapsed from a circle with a diameter of more than two meters into a point. In the end, it disappeared in mid-air.


    Some of the rubble and debris still floating in mid-air lost power and fell back to the ground.


    ...


    Martin from the wizarding world has already knelt on the ground. He is now looking forward to the opening of the space channel. Claire has no plans to come after seeing him not appearing. If Claire comes, then he can only kneel and beg for mercy. , As for the resistance or something, after watching Claire''s battle, I didn''t have that thought at all.


    In fact, Claire has no intention of coming. If it weren''t for the sudden suction, he would still be alert to Martin with the magic scroll. At most, when the space channel was about to close, he took out a small ball of light and threw it in. , do a good job of marking points and wait for the strength to go up and then go over to take a look.


    And Martin looked at the space channel with anticipation, and kept praying in his heart: "Don''t come here! Don''t come here!"


    As if the wizard **** heard his prayer, the space channel began to gradually become smaller, and Martin''s face gradually showed an excited look, and his hands were clenched in excitement.


    One second before the space channel was closed, Martin jumped up on the spot and waved his hands vigorously, but he hadn''t said the words to celebrate.


    A black shadow emerged from the space channel that was about to be closed, fell to the ground and rolled around a few times.


    If you like to be a lord at the beginning of a viscount, please collect it: () Beginning as a lord in a viscount has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 255： : Chameleon Martin

    Start as a lord in a viscount https://


    "Dead? I didn''t make it clear! It''s better not to kill him! What are you doing!"


    "It''s not the target who died...it''s the people we sent out."


    "..."


    After a few seconds of silence, the voice of voices rang out again in the darkened room.


    "Isn''t he a high-level mage?"


    "Uh...that''s it."


    "Then the one you sent out is a ** division, and can be killed by others?!"


    "This is also beyond our expectations..."


    "Okay, shut up! Didn''t you expose us?"


    "Don''t worry, my lord, that master is our dead man, and even if he dies, he will not reveal the news."


    "That''s good... Then where is that Claire now?"


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    "What happened again!"


    "I just inquired about the news from the city guard. When they arrived, there was no one at the scene, and only a piece of ruins remained..."


    "Um?"


    "The young master of the Ansair family rummaged through the ruins like crazy, but he still didn''t find the slightest trace of the target."


    "died?"


    "I don''t know, according to the situation at the scene, it was our people who died. The target was only slightly injured and should not have died, but they just couldn''t find where they were going. They may have been teleported to someone else using a space teleportation scroll. The place is healed."


    "..."


    "Forget it, but the things assigned to you are actually done like this. Go back and write a review yourself! I can''t be responsible for this."


    "As you order... Your Excellency." There was a hint of panic in the man''s tone when he replied.


    ...


    In the lounge inside the tulips, Xia En''s face flushed red, clenching his fists hard, his face full of resentment, and roaring: "It was definitely the nobles in the capital who shot Claire! Otherwise, an anonymous ** master How could it appear in the capital!"


    "Maybe it was the church who took action! Claire has a lot of inside information about them, and they have long wanted to take action against Claire!"


    "Xia En, calm down." Yana advised.


    "Calm down? How can you make me calm down?"


    "I am provoking the Ansair family by attacking my partner in the manor of the Ansair family! I will definitely let my father investigate it thoroughly! I don''t believe that the person behind it can''t be found!" Xia Eun''s eyes now look like he''s going to kill someone.


    Shane, who provokes the Ansair family, doesn''t really care. What he cares about is Claire, his only friend!


    "The only ones who don''t deal with Claire! There is absolutely nothing to do with them!" Shane turned to Edith and said, "And the kid who is chasing you, he can''t escape the relationship!"


    Edith subconsciously retorted: "Baker is not that kind of person. With what I know about him, I wouldn''t do such a thing."


    "Humph!" Shane sneered at the tip of his nose, "Who knows! Who knew that he didn''t lose to Claire and then went to his family to seek revenge. It''s not difficult to find a master with his family''s abilities, right?"


    Shane was very annoyed, and now she doesn''t care what Edith''s identity is. Not to mention doubting Baker, he is now beginning to wonder if his two brothers saw that their business was getting better and better, so they found someone to kill Claire.


    "Shaen!" Edith clapped the table and stood up. Although she didn''t want to see Baker now, it was a relationship from childhood to adulthood, and she did not allow others to slander Baker. "Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t have evidence!"


    Just as Shane was about to refute, Irene, who had been sitting beside her, stood up and put out her hand to stop the argument between the two.


    "Okay, everyone, stop arguing."


    After seeing Irene stand up, Shane took a deep breath and swallowed the words in his mouth. Edith also realized that she was excited, and sat back on the sofa, but her expression was still a little dissatisfied.


    Irene first turned to Edith and said softly, "Sister Edith, Brother Shane is just concerned and messed up. Don''t blame him."


    Edith waved her hand, "It''s okay, I can understand."


    Irene then turned her head and said to Xia En, "Brother Xia En, don''t worry. Didn''t you call everyone here just to brainstorm a solution? Why are you still arguing?"


    After listening to Irene''s words, Shane took a deep breath again, pursed his lips and nodded slowly. He was calming the messy emotions in his heart.


    "I have already asked someone to inquire from the city guard. According to the situation at the scene, the bloodstains and the debris of the corpse at the scene, the murderer died, and brother Claire only suffered some injuries and did not live. Danger."


    Irene''s mind did not become confused like an ordinary girl because of Claire''s disappearance, but she said logically: "The problem now is that the murderer''s body and Claire''s brother have disappeared, maybe Claire''s brother used teleportation. The scroll teleported itself to an unknown place, and there may be other reasons, but this is not important, what we have to solve is how to find the location of Brother Claire."


    Edith stood up first, "I can find a few wizards who are proficient in the space system, and let them go to the site to study and analyze where they may have been teleported, so it will be easier to find."


    After Shane''s eyes changed a few times, he still whispered thanks to Edith.


    Irene said: "I have also sent someone to post the portrait of Brother Claire in the towns and cities around the capital. When someone sees it, it will be reported."


    Shane nodded as well. Claire may have been seriously injured, so she was unable to return to the capital immediately. This is indeed very useful. Don''t worry about the injury being too serious, and no one found out that the rescue was dead. out in the wild.


    Then Shane set his eyes on Yana, Yana stood up at once, and spread her hands helplessly.


    "My family sells arms. After thinking about it, I really can''t help you in any way Why don''t I go to the Adventurer''s Guild and issue some quests to find someone?"


    Shane also nodded, as she said, in terms of finding someone, the Gen family didn''t play a big role.


    "Okay, let''s do it like this." Shane said softly, and he was going to use his family connections to start looking for Claire''s traces across the country.


    ...


    Wizarding World.


    Martin looked at the figure that rolled out of the space ring, and immediately knelt back to the ground.


    "Lord Antonio! I was wrong! You can punish me however you want, please forgive me!"


    After he finished speaking, Martin put his head on the ground and didn''t dare to lift it up for a long time.


    But after a few seconds, Martin noticed something strange, the figure didn''t move at all, and after lying on the ground for five or six seconds, the figure still showed no sign of getting up.


    Martin''s courage grew, and he slowly raised his head to look over. Claire is now in a very embarrassed posture. The flesh and blood were torn apart, and the bones inside could be seen through the flesh and blood in many places.


    "Lord Antonio?" Martin shouted tentatively, but Claire didn''t move at all.


    After shouting a few more times, Martin finally determined that Claire had an accident in the space passage and passed out.


    Then, a smug smile appeared on the corner of Martin''s mouth, and the humble appearance before was swept away. Compared with just now, they are two completely different people.


    "Lord Antonio, although there was an accident, we can be regarded as meeting."


    If you like to be a lord at the beginning of a viscount, please collect it: () Beginning as a lord in a viscount has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 256： :Shadow witchcraft

    Martin approached Claire step by step with a sinister smile, preparing to handcuff Claire first, and then torture him when the other party wakes up.


    Martin believes that by his own means, he can make Claire reveal everything he knows. Every wizard has a lot of torture methods. In many cases, in order to ensure the accuracy of their experiments, the experimental materials they use are The untouchables below, so they have experienced more and naturally know how to torture people the most painful, without killing the other party.


    Although Claire passed out, Martin was still extremely careful, taking three steps one step at a time, carefully moving closer, keeping his eyes fixed on Claire to prevent him from suddenly bursting out.


    When approaching Claire''s range of about ten meters, Martin also threw a first-level witchcraft at Claire: "acid splash", he did not dare to use too powerful witchcraft, for fear of killing Claire .


    After the thick green acid splashed on Claire''s body, it made a "zizizi" corrosion sound. Claire''s skin that touched the "acid" quickly festered, and a large area of ??flesh turned into blood. The scene was disgusting. Extremely.


    But even so, Claire still didn''t react at all, and Martin was relieved when he saw this.


    "It looks like he''s really passed out." Martin breathed a sigh of relief, and then walked boldly towards Claire.


    When approaching Claire, Martin also stretched his legs and kicked Claire, kicking his body around in a circle, revealing his handsome face.


    "Antonio, hehe!" Martin put on a sarcastic smile, as if mocking Claire.


    After laughing, Martin bowed his body, trying to tie Claire up and put on the magic shackles that suppressed the energy.


    It was at this time that Claire, who was lying unconscious on the ground, suddenly opened his eyes. Martin''s expression changed miraculously at this time, and he stumbled back several steps.


    "call out!"


    A wind blade directly pierced Martin''s neck, and bright red blood rushed out directly, splashing a large area on the ground.


    "Hmm!" Martin quickly reached out and covered his injured neck, rolled a few times on the ground, and distanced himself from Claire.


    Claire chased after the victory, stared in the opponent''s direction, and cast a first-level "earth stabbing technique!"


    And that Martin seemed to sense the fluctuations of Claire''s spellcasting, and flew directly with his feet into the air. Claire''s ground stabbing technique was only a few centimeters away from piercing the opponent''s feet.


    Martin, who was vacated, had more room to operate, and retreated directly to distance himself from Claire.


    At the same time, he patted the storage space on his waist, and there was a handful of white powder in the palm of his hand. Then Martin patted the white powder on the injured part of the neck and wiped it hard. The blood that was still surging was instantly suppressed. They began to wriggle crazily, healed in a staggered manner, and the wounds on the surface were instantly scarred.


    However, although the wound was healed, Martin''s face was still pale, and the blood that had just spewed out was not so easy to fill.


    Seeing this, Claire sighed. Martin''s "acid splash" just now had a certain effect on him, but at such a close distance, he couldn''t cut the opponent''s neck directly with the wind blade.


    Speaking of that "acid splash", Claire really wanted to scold her mother, it was really painful, and now there are still bursts of hot pain from the injured part, just to pretend to be in a coma In the past, he almost broke his teeth.


    Martin, who had stepped back a few dozen meters, looked at Claire with a terrified expression on his face. The scene just now was so terrifying that it left a psychological shadow on him.


    "Lord Antonio, after listening to the explanation..."


    Martin''s voice gradually weakened before he finished speaking. He found that Claire had no sign of standing up, not even the slightest movement.


    He guessed right, Claire did have an accident in the space channel, and now he can''t even move his fingers. If he hadn''t persevered with firm belief, he would have passed out long ago.


    If not, he wouldn''t have to endure Martin''s "acid splash" sorcery just now.


    Claire looked at Martin with the only eye that could move. After Martin''s voice weakened, the originally humble face was put on a smug smile.


    Martin thought to himself: I can''t beat you in the era of total victory, can''t I beat you who are paralyzed now?


    "Shadow Ball!" Martin smiled wickedly, and as the incantation sounded, a pitch-black ball the size of a human head appeared beside him, with pitch-black arcs flashing on it.


    "Go!" Martin waved his hand in Claire''s direction, and the shadow ball shot at it.


    Claire stared at the pitch-black energy ball, and he could perceive the power on it, which was comparable to a third-level spell.


    If it were normal, the third-level spell would be nothing to Claire, but now Claire can''t even open her mouth to recite a spell, let alone a third-level spell, even a second-level spell would be a little troublesome to construct.


    But even so, Claire can''t sit still. If you can''t win by quality, you can only win by quantity.


    "Shhhhhh!"


    Three basketball-sized fireballs appeared in front of Claire one after another, and then slammed towards the pitch-black energy ball.


    When the two collided, the larger fireball failed to gain the upper hand. Almost the moment it touched the energy ball, it was wiped out by the strange energy attached to it. However, the fireball was not useless at all. The trajectory was slightly off, and the power was also consumed.


    This is not over yet, Claire casts another wind shield, but it is not used to block the front, but from the side.


    Then he controlled the wind shield and crashed into the "Shadow Ball" like a truck.


    With the sound of "Duang", the trajectory of the pitch-black energy ball was directly knocked off by most of the distance, and the wind shield also broke after completing the task.


    This is the difference between a mage and a magic swordsman. If it is a magic swordsman, he can indeed use the wind shield, but it seems that he can''t do it any more.


    The pitch-black energy ball collided with Claire five meters away after being hit with a skewed trajectory, smashed into the wall, and directly blasted out a huge deep pit.


    And Claire had foresight to cast a normal shield on the side of the explosion, blocking all the rubble that sputtered over.


    After doing all this, Claire sighed and said to herself, "It''s really hard."


    In this simple fight, he has already seen the strength of the opponent Martin. At most, it is the strength of a senior mage, not as strong as Beck. If he is not injured, he can easily kill him How can it be so embarrassing.


    "Lord Antonio, it seems that you still have the strength to fight back." Martin smiled darkly. He had also determined that Claire was seriously injured and could not stand up at all.


    Claire just can''t speak, otherwise, the other party''s language attack is less than 1/10,000th of his.


    "If you can''t move, let''s try this." Martin said, squatting down slowly and pressing his palms on the ground.


    Claire''s eyes moved slightly, is this the same spell as the "earth stabbing"?


    However, it was a little different from what Claire imagined, the magic fluctuations did not come from his side, but from Martin''s feet.


    I saw the shadow under his feet suddenly wriggled, and gradually extended out, turning into the shape of several dark human hands.


    Claire blinked, he had never seen such a spell before, and he didn''t know how to deal with it for a while.


    After the dark shadow of the human hand was formed, it crawled towards Claire like a snake and quickly crawled over. The scene was extremely strange.


    Claire shot a few wind blades at the shadows of those hands. Although it hit accurately, it hit the ground directly like a knife slashing the wind, with no effect at all.


    Seeing Claire''s actions, Martin sneered: "Shadow sorcery, isn''t there a world over there?"


    "Okay, don''t resist, just be bound by them, I won''t let Lord Antonio die so easily."


    The error-free chapters of "Beginning to Be a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on the new book Haige Novel.com. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend the new book Haige Novel.com!


    If you like to be a lord in the Viscounty, please collect it: () Beginning in the Viscounty as a lord

 Chapter 257： : You hypocritical liar!

    The hand of shadow quickly wriggled to Claire''s side, wrapping Claire around like a flexible rope.


    "Hmm!" Claire gritted her teeth, the blue veins on her forehead bursting out.


    The hand of the shadow used more and more strength, and Claire''s body became tighter and tighter, and blood stains appeared in the place where it was restrained.


    Martin in the distance finally showed a happy smile after seeing it, "Master Antonio, don''t move, the more you move, the tighter you get."


    While speaking, Martin also controlled a shadow hand to cover Claire''s mouth, preventing Claire from being able to cast spells.


    After doing this, Martin took out a box of strange powder from the storage space, took it in his hand and blew lightly towards Claire, and the powder slowly drifted towards Claire with the light wind.


    This is a powder that can inhibit the energy communication between the wizard and the outside world. This is also done to prevent Claire from casting spells.


    Sure enough, when the powder floated to Claire''s side, Claire''s eyes suddenly widened, looking very surprised.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Antonio, get a good night''s sleep first." The sinister smile appeared on Martin''s face again, and he cast a "sleeping spell".


    The smile on Martin''s face became more and more serious, and Claire''s eyelids on the opposite side were constantly fighting. After struggling for a few seconds, he fell asleep completely.


    Martin''s eyes flashed with excitement, he raised his hands excitedly and shouted, "I succeeded!"


    As soon as he finished shouting, his head fell from his neck, and then his neck spurted blood like a jet of water, and then fell to the ground with a bang.


    As his head fell to the ground, the scene in Martin''s eyes changed. The hand of the shadow was not holding Claire but a stone. Looking behind him, Claire seemed to be dragged by something. half empty.


    ¡­¡­


    When it was discovered that the hand of shadow could not attack, Claire gave up other means of attack, and directly performed an "ecstasy", and then used the giant hand of the mage to lift himself up from the ground.


    Ecstasy is only a first-level spell, and Claire only wants to use it to confuse Martin a little and target other things.


    But Claire didn''t expect the effect of this spiritual spell to be so good. Just a first-level spell directly confuses Martin. The other party''s sorcery was tied to that stone, but he didn''t react, and he was immersed in it all the time.


    Claire guessed that because of the lack of inheritance in this world, the wizards here have a great weakness in this regard.


    Now that he has confuse the other party, the next thing is much simpler. Claire directly controlled the mage''s hand to hold him behind Martin. After reaching a certain distance, a wind blade slashed Martin''s head. down.


    "How could this be!" Martin shouted, vomiting blood.


    Claire didn''t have the obligation to explain to him, so he directly started to construct a third-level spell model. He didn''t know much about the wizard system in this world, and he wasn''t sure whether the other party could survive without his head, so the safest way was to use The opponent''s head was blasted to ashes.


    And there is another very important point, that is, Claire is about to be unable to hold it anymore. He was so badly injured in the space channel. It was only through perseverance that he did not pass out. He was just injured by the **** Martin. , If you continue to entangle with the opponent, Claire is afraid that she will suddenly faint with too much force during the battle.


    So he had to kill Martin, the only influencing factor, to ensure his own safety, otherwise things would be out of his control after he passed out. Claire didn''t like that feeling.


    Martin also saw Claire''s plan and knew that the other party would not let him go, so he just ruthlessly bit his tongue and spat out a mouthful of blood with energy.


    After the blood was sprayed out, it floated in the air, looking very strange.


    "I, Martin, hereby make a blood sacrifice! "I''m willing to sacrifice my life to curse my enemy Antonio! Curse him with endless blood flow, unbearable music, foul body, short eyesight, and no time to sleep at the end of his life!"


    After Martin shouted this sentence, the blood seemed to reflect a certain rule of the world, and a bright red light appeared from it. , pounced on Claire.


    The speed was too fast, Claire noticed it, but the speed of the mage''s hand could not dodge at all, so the glowing blood rushed towards his chest.


    Martin''s eyes were also full of excitement. It didn''t matter if he died, as long as he could take his enemy down. With Antonio''s injury in front of him, once the curse had an effect on him, it would definitely kill him in pain.


    But the following scene directly froze Martin''s smile. Then, the curse of "blood sacrifice" condensed at the cost of his life was bounced off when he threw himself on Claire.


    Claire was also wondering. He just didn''t understand what Martin was talking about. He was already prepared for aggravated injuries, but this thing didn''t seem to work for him.


    Doubts turned into doubts, and Claire''s "Pyroblast" finally condensed, and slammed directly into Martin''s head on the ground.


    Only at this last moment did Martin come to his senses, crying and laughing: "Hahahaha, I understand, your name is not called Antonio at all! You hypocritical liar! It''s okay to hide your strength, even The name also deceives people!"


    Martin shouted with tears streaming from the corners of his eyes. This was the first time he was so sad since he was three hundred years old.


    "Boom!"


    Everything was attributed to the silence after this roar. After Claire confirmed that the other party was really dead, the string that had been taut in his mind finally loosened, and his eyelids drooped.


    As soon as he relaxed, the giant mage''s hand under Claire couldn''t maintain stability and dissipated, and Claire fell from the air.


    "Hmm!" Claire let out a dull pain.


    But it was also the pain from falling from midair that slightly knocked Claire''s spirits up.


    "I can''t sleep yet!" Claire secretly said in her heart.


    He braced himself again, displayed a normal-sized mage''s hand, and manipulated the mage''s hand to pry open his mouth, and took out a space ring full of saliva.


    This was in the space passage. Claire cut off his arm for the space crack, or the space turbulence swept away the space ring, so he took off the space ring and put it in his mouth.


    He took out all his healing potions from the space ring, and then controlled the hand of the mage to pour those expensive healing potions on himself like bath water. There are more than 20 bottles of expert-level potions worth hundreds of thousands in total. It was poured on Claire like this, and now is not the time to save.


    "Hush!"


    Feeling the relief from the wounds all over the body, Claire felt that she had survived. After looking around again, after confirming that there was no danger, Claire finally couldn''t bear it any longer, and almost closed her eyes. He fell asleep instantly.

 Chapter 258： : Its fine when you come

    Upton lowered his head and trotted all the way to the laboratory of his mentor Martin with the breakfast prepared by the servant below.


    He is Martin''s only disciple now, why is he the only disciple now? That''s because the previous disciples were all killed by the meditation method that Martin used to experiment with his own modification. As the youngest and weakest disciple, he survived because his value was not as great as others.


    However, Upton is still full of despair about his future, and he will die at the hands of his mentor sooner or later.


    How excited was Upton when he was confirmed to be able to practice witchcraft. At that time, he was still looking forward to becoming a wizard who was admired by thousands of people after mastering his extraordinary power. At that time, he had to have What a sight!


    Now he has indeed become a small first-level wizard, and he is indeed very beautiful in front of ordinary people, but he also understands how cruel the wizard''s world is. Above is the high-level materials that can be used in witchcraft cultivated by higher-level wizards.


    But it doesn''t mean that these so-called "disciples" have no hope. There is still some hope. Otherwise, there would not be so many wizards in this wizarding world.


    Some escaped after learning a certain amount of knowledge, but most of them were caught back and faced more terrifying torture.


    Those who successfully escape will become wandering wizards. Because knowledge is not perfect, most of them will not end well.


    There is also some good luck, that is, when his mentor has reached the end of his life, he really hopes to cultivate a disciple who can inherit his mantle. Most of the wizards in the world have passed down this way. But Upton didn''t dare to look forward to this. Although his teacher Martin seemed to be half-dead, his lifespan was at least a hundred or two hundred years.


    Upton sighed, buried his head deeper, and walked faster towards his teacher Martin''s laboratory.


    When he got to the door, Upton hesitated for a while. It was impossible for him not to hear such a big noise last night, but Martin warned him that no matter what happened, he could not enter his experiment without permission except to deliver food. The room, so Upton listened for a long time in his room with his ears pricked up, and when he could no longer hear the sound, he lay back on the bed, unable to fall asleep for a long time.


    Upton clenched his fist slightly hard. He really hoped that after opening the door, what he saw was Martin''s body. After all, it was not rare for wizards to die accidentally during experiments.


    If Martin dies, then he is free! You don''t have to live in this dreadful day.


    Upton thought about it like this, and after an unknown amount of time, he came to his senses, showed a wry smile, shook his head, and put these unrealistic thoughts out of his mind.


    "Squeak!" Upton pushed open the stone door with a free hand, then walked in slowly with his body sideways.


    Upton just opened his mouth and shouted: "Teacher..."


    Before he finished speaking, he felt a coolness from his neck and the breath of death behind him.


    "Don''t move, move your head and it will fall off." Claire said softly.


    Upton''s body trembled uncontrollably and swallowed. He couldn''t understand what Claire''s murmured words meant at all!


    "Sir! Calm down, I''m weak! Say it again carefully, I''ll listen carefully."


    Claire slapped her forehead with her left hand, "Oh, I forgot, there''s still a language barrier."


    At this time, Claire was a little fortunate that the "spiritual connection" he had traded before was just right for this kind of language barrier. After throwing a spiritual link on the other side, Claire asked again.


    "What''s your relationship with Martin?"


    Countless thoughts flashed in Upton''s mind in an instant, what should I say! He obviously had a grudge against Martin. If I said I was Martin''s disciple, wouldn''t that kill me like that?


    But my relationship with Martin is not that good! I wish he died sooner, otherwise I would be the one who died!


    But what should I say to him to believe that I am not lying again!


    In Upton''s panic, Claire spoke again, "Okay, don''t think about it anymore, I know your relationship."


    The other party''s spiritual world is completely open, and all the thoughts Claire received without leakage. The wizards in this world don''t seem to pay much attention to the spiritual aspect. I can control my spiritual world a little and not let my thoughts diverge so much.


    Claire reached out and took the breakfast in Upton''s hand from the other party. He had been in the space passage for an unknown time, and after the fight last night, he was already hungry.


    "This is the teacher''s breakfast..." Upton said weakly.


    "Martin is dead." Claire said lightly, taking a sip of the food on the chopping board, it tasted okay.


    Upton''s mood at this moment is a little subtle and complicated, and he can''t tell what it is.


    Ignoring the other party, Claire chewed the food a few times, pointed to the corner of the wall and said to Upton, "There."


    Upton shook his head, and replied with a look of confusion: "Huh?"


    "Go there and squat, don''t stand up if I don''t speak."


    Hearing Claire''s words, Upton didn''t even ask any questions. He walked directly to the corner and squatted down with his head in his arms. This is a habit cultivated by being with Martin for a long time.


    For these disciples, sometimes if they say one more sentence or one more action, Martin will remember that you are the one who walks alone, and you will be the next experimental material!


    After Upton squatted down, Claire also knew from the mental connection what kind of temperament the other party was. He was not someone who would make troubles. Then he turned around and walked towards Martin''s body. Claire just woke up. , Upton pushed the door and came in, so he didn''t have time to search for the body.


    In fact, Claire didn''t want to search for corpses and find any treasures. He just wanted to find the big ball of light that could shuttle back to the original world. He didn''t want to stay in this world. He finally found an anchor in the wizard world. , UU reading www. uukanshu.com Claire doesn''t want to go through the time-travel again.


    Nafu City can''t do without his lord, the people of Nafu City are still waiting for him to go back!


    Claire glanced at the ground and easily found the big ball of light. Martin didn''t put it in, or the situation was too urgent to put it in.


    Claire walked over quickly, picked up the big ball of light on the ground, and closed her eyes to feel the position of those small **** of light.


    After a while, Claire''s eyes slowly opened, full of disbelief.


    "How is that possible! Why can''t I feel the position of that little ball of light?"


    Claire closed her eyes again in disbelief, but the result was the same. In the end, Claire took out the set of light **** that she had traded and closed her eyes and felt it. Obviously, she could perceive it! Why doesn''t this Martin work?


    There is only one possibility, and that is that there is a problem with the small ball of light after the teleportation, and it is damaged, so Claire cannot perceive its position now.


    "I''ll **** you!" Claire gritted her teeth and scolded, smashing the big ball of light in her hand to the ground!


    Upton by the corner heard Claire''s roar, his body trembled, but he still tried his best to control his body and try not to make a sound, lest Claire transfer his anger to him.


    Claire''s frozen eyes changed several times, "Then how can I go back?!"


    The error-free chapters of "Beginning to Be a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on the new book Haige Novel.com. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend the new book Haige Novel.com!


    If you like to be a lord in the Viscounty, please collect it: () Beginning in the Viscounty as a lord

 Chapter 259： : free market

    After Claire smashed the ball of light on the ground, after a while, he picked it up reluctantly and studied it carefully, but no matter how much he researched it over and over, he couldn''t sense the position of the small ball of light.


    ?


    Claire took a deep breath, and his mind was in chaos. Before he was sucked into the space channel, he thought that he might die on the road, and he also thought that he would be killed by the other party after being teleported over, but he was fine when he didn''t expect it. Can not go back!


    ?


    Claire''s brows gradually wrinkled, both brows came together, and she pursed her lips with a distressed expression.


    ?


    From the time he started trading with Martin, everything went beyond his expectations, the first was the space channel.


    ?


    Claire never thought that the trader who traded with him could actually teleport through space and travel to his own world.


    ?


    He used to think that this transaction spanned the universe, such as the universe of immortals, the universe of science and technology, and his own universe of magical civilization. Even if there is some connection between these universes, the distance between them is quite far. If there is an accident, then there should be no chance to meet in this life.


    ?


    But now it seems that things are not what he took for granted. The other party''s wizard world plane is actually not far from the mage plane where he is. Otherwise, it is impossible to establish a space channel at all.


    ?


    Or this is an accident, because the system of the other party''s wizard world and his own wizard world are similar, and all are in the same universe. And the cultivation civilization of Hongqi that I encountered before was actually in another universe as I thought at the beginning.


    ?


    or¡­¡­


    ?


    A thought flashed through Claire''s mind, and the thought made him breathe a lot in an instant, and he was very excited.


    ?


    Or the worlds that you trade with are all within this universe, and they all exist in the form of planes, which means... the earth is actually a technological plane in this huge universe, Do you have any hope of finding your way back to Earth? !


    ?


    Claire suppressed her excitement a little, but it''s not certain that there is this possibility, and she is only a senior mage''s strength, and she has no ability to explore the star realm. Even if you can explore the star realm, there are so many planes. , It is more difficult than finding a needle in a haystack, and it may not be possible to find it.


    ?


    After calming down a little, Claire put the ball of light into her space ring.


    ?


    "Let''s put it aside for now, maybe one day I can use it." Claire said, but he sighed as soon as he finished speaking. He also knew that this possibility was very unlikely.


    ?


    After Claire looked around again, she looked back after confirming that there was nothing missing.


    ?


    Then he said softly, "Open the trading panel!"


    ?


    After beating that Martin to death yesterday, Claire vaguely heard the prompt sound from his trading panel, but at that time he was so tired that he fell asleep before he had time to check it.


    ?


    The moment the trading panel opened, Claire''s eyes narrowed involuntarily.


    ?


    "Upgraded?"


    ?


    The trading panel in front of you has undergone huge changes compared to the previous trading panel. The most intuitive one is the visual change. The previous trading panel was very simple, but the upgraded panel has a lot of exquisite workmanship. For example, the gap between the mobile phone system in the past few years and today''s mobile phone system can obviously feel the aesthetic improvement.


    ?


    "Can I level up after killing a trader like myself?" Claire murmured.


    ?


    After a few seconds, the corners of his mouth turned up suddenly, and he chuckled, "Is this an encouragement for us to fight each other?"


    ?


    Shaking his head, Claire looked at the other things in the panel again. Most of the functions were the same as before, the friend bar, the case where the transaction was started, and the transaction space.


    ?


    But in addition to these original function buttons, there is one more thing, "Free Trade Market!"


    ?


    Claire''s eyes lit up when she saw it, and then she reached out and clicked in. She was immediately shocked by the content displayed inside, and her mouth couldn''t help opening her mouth.


    ?


    "The Book of Suppressing Demons and Killing Ghosts has a significant effect on monsters and ghosts... Interviews for trading items."


    "Angel X-class mecha! It can break through the gravitational force of conventional planets for short-distance space travel, and its maximum power is enough to destroy millions of cities. Interview for trading items."


    ?


    "Yue Lao''s red rope! It can make the bound object obey you, say that you will not dare to go west, and that you will never eat vegetables when you eat. It is definitely a good helper to maintain a broken love! Sell at a low price! First come, first served! Slow or no! Deal interviews."


    ?


    Seeing this, Claire''s mouth twitched.


    ?


    Continuing to look down, Claire even saw a lot of magical items related to the fantasy world, such as the "Storm Armor" that can be kept in elemental form after wearing it, and the crystal ball with prophecy.


    ?


    But what interests Claire the most is the trade item released by a trader: "Demigod Godhead!"


    ?


    According to the above description, the trader over there hunted and killed a demigod who was about to become a god, and plucked it from the other party''s body. It is said that it is quite intact, and the power of the laws learned in it is still perfect.


    ?


    After Claire pursed her lips, she reached out and clicked in, not sure if she could pick it up.


    ?


    The moment Claire clicked, a prompt box popped up on the panel: "Do you want to spend some transaction points to establish temporary communication with the other party?"


    ?


    Claire was stunned for a moment, "Didn''t you just spend the transaction panel to start the transaction directly?"


    ?


    "No!" Claire just thought of something, and quickly backed out, looking at the upper right corner of her panel.


    ?


    Sure enough, after the upgrade, all the trading points that he had accumulated before were consumed, and the time for accumulating trading points also became longer, from more than a month to more than a year.


    ?


    Claire stretched out her hand and rubbed her face, staring blankly at the extended time. This upgrade doesn''t seem to be a good thing!


    ?


    Now let alone go to the free market to trade with others, you can''t even do random trades! Originally, I wanted to try my luck to see if I could get some magical things to bring myself back to the original world, but now it seems that I have to wait at least another year.


    ?


    Claire took another deep breath. He didn''t even remember how many times he took a deep breath to calm down.


    ?


    "It''s alright, it''s all right, little things, don''t panic, it''s not a big problem." Claire comforted herself.


    ?


    I don''t know how many times I told myself, but Claire''s mood was still very depressed. She pointed at Upton who was squatting in the corner and said, "Come here!"


    ?


    "Okay, my lord!" Upton jumped up suddenly, trotted to Claire, and said respectfully, "Sir, what are your orders Claire said softly, "Take me out and have a look. "


    ?


    One is that Claire really wants to know the current environment, and the other is that he is really bored, he wants to go out for a walk and get some fresh air.


    ?


    Upton nodded, and walked in front with a hunched body, "Sir, come with me."


    ?


    Claire followed behind him. When Upton walked to the stone gate, he pushed the stone gate open wider so that Claire could walk out easily.


    ?


    And when the stone gate was pushed open, Claire stopped involuntarily, and a light lit up in her eyes, but the light was reflected by the things in front of her.


    ?


    Claire stretched her legs over Upton, walked to the iron fence, put her hands on it, and opened her eyes slightly.


    ?


    The place where Claire is now is on a mountain, and on the mountain is a complete castle, which is several times larger than the Viscount Mansion in Nafhu City where Claire is located. The castle and the mountain are integrated together. Besides, the inside and outside of the castle is All are surrounded by green trees, like an ecological castle.


    ?


    But this did not shock Claire. He was shocked by the building below that extended outward from the castle. The continuous lights were lit under the mountains, and many tall buildings could still be seen vaguely, with towering walls on the outermost periphery. Surrounded by these buildings, the scale of these buildings is at least dozens of times that of Nafu City, and they can accommodate a population of at least one million.


    ?


    "Shit! Martin is still a king?"

 Chapter 260： : Belong to my "kingdom"

    "Martin is a king?" Claire asked back.


    ?


    And Upton looked puzzled, "What is a king? The teacher is just a fifth-level wizard..."


    ?


    Claire pointed to the huge buildings at the foot of the mountain, "What are these?"


    ?


    Upton scratched his head, fearing that he had misunderstood what Claire meant, and finally said tentatively, "House?"


    ?


    Claire: "..."


    ?


    Of course I know it''s a house! I mean how could there be so many buildings here if Martin wasn''t king! And looking at the lights, those houses don''t look like they are uninhabited. At least there are millions of people living here.


    ?


    "I mean, why are there so many people here..."


    ?


    According to the inherent impression in Claire''s mind, wizards should be detected in depth. They live in rare places. How could they live in such a densely populated place, and it is the most central location.


    ?


    After Claire''s detailed questioning, Upton finally understood what Claire wanted to ask, but it was still a question mark, because this kind of thing was common sense to them.


    ?


    After Upton''s detailed explanation, Claire also realized that the system of this world is completely different from the system of the world before him.


    ?


    Although there are kingdoms in this world, there is no concept of kings. Strictly speaking, it should not be called kingdoms, but city-states. The actual controllers of these city-states are great wizards like Martin, and the following administrative agencies are all for the purpose of He served alone, and there was nothing like a hereditary alternation of kingship at all.


    ?


    As for why such a political system was formed, there are many reasons. The most important point is that the extraordinary system of wizards cannot be cultivated by everyone. This is the same as the original world. Only talented people can cultivate wizards. .


    ?


    But this world doesn''t have a method like vindictiveness that ordinary people can cultivate, so the wizard who mastered the extraordinary power becomes the master of this world! Ordinary people without extraordinary power are like beasts who can walk upright in their eyes.


    ?


    Compared with the original world, this place is more like a strictly hierarchical animal world, where only the strongest can stand at the top.


    ?


    And why gathered so many ordinary people to form a city-state? The reason is the same as the previous one. There are too few wizards who can cultivate extraordinary power. If they only rely on wizards, the productivity will not keep up at all.


    ?


    And although the productivity of those ordinary people is pitifully small, they have a lot of quantity, and enough quantity can fill the vacancy in productivity. Wizards are also human, and they have to eat. After eating, someone must cultivate the land, and mine the magic mine. This kind of thing is done by the untouchables below, and it is impossible for these high-level wizards to do this kind of hard work with their hoes.


    ?


    And that''s not all, there are more people gathered in the city-state, and the probability of people with the ability to cultivate wizards will also increase, and those teenagers with cultivation talents are the best experimental materials for these great wizards. Upton is the so selected.


    ?


    As for the future development of the wizarding world? Who cares about this, maybe he will die tomorrow because he has practiced the meditation method he has researched, or he will be killed by the enemy. My own future is very vague, let alone the future of the wizarding world.


    ?


    As for why the system of this world is different from the previous world?


    ?


    Claire thinks that there is no such thing as a cultivation method, because there is no way for ordinary people to ascend. Those ordinary people who do not have the talent for cultivation of extraordinary strength can only be reduced to pariahs and experimental materials in the eyes of wizards, and can restrict them. There are none at all, as the vast majority of wizards do.


    Another reason is the lack of the wizard''s cultivation system in this world. Martin has recruited so many disciples to improve his meditation method. Before he made a deal with Claire, every witchcraft he performed was eating away at him. Although he traded with Claire to the meditation method of the original world to improve his own meditation method, the loss of this vitality has been reduced a lot, but Martin''s meditation method still has many flaws.


    ?


    This is also the main reason why he wants to invade Claire''s world.


    ?


    Because of the lack of this wizard''s training system, the purpose of the wizard''s training in this world is different from that of the wizard in Claire''s original world. The purpose of the wizard''s training is to explore the truth of the world, while the purpose of the wizard''s training here is to Allow yourself to become stronger, acquire more resources and survive.


    ?


    Because of different goals, the wizards in this world have always been fighting, and if they don''t fight, they will die. As a result, he would gather all the resources that he could use on himself, and those resources naturally included those ordinary people in the city-state.


    ?


    In the world before Claire, those wizards did not plunder resources, of course they plundered, and they plundered more and more fiercely than these wizards.


    ?


    However, the way of plundering is different. The top mages over there all obtain resources for themselves by establishing a country, integrating resources and gathering more talents to obtain resources for themselves, rather than being like the wizards in this world, they have to obtain resources. on your own.


    ?


    The way of plundering is like the war that is still going on in the plane of Raging Flames. What is the purpose of this war? Of course, it is to plunder the resources of the plane of Raging Flames for their own use! Is it possible to lay down the plane of angry flames just to use it for farming?


    ?


    For example, in the kingdom where Claire is located, the real controller behind the August family where Sophia is located is their ancestor, one of the six great magisters. Behind the royal family also has a saint who has existed since the founding of the country.


    ?


    Sophia and King Norris are just the spokespersons they introduced to obtain resources for themselves. They are not willing to spend too much time on these trivial matters And because of the blood connection, those top mages The relationship between the families is not a simple relationship of use. They are also willing to allocate some resources to their descendants. Maybe there will be a descendant with a higher talent than themselves? When the time comes to support him, he will be able to hold his thigh in turn. This kind of thing has not happened before. Many of them were once the thighs held by their ancestors.


    ?


    Heirs who do not have the talent for cultivation are not ignored. For example, Sophia is valued by her ancestors, because she can get more resources for him and more benefits for the family. At the beginning, Sophia could become the head of the family as a nineteen-year-old girl, and it was because of this reason that she got the support of their family ancestors.


    ?


    ¡­¡­


    ?


    Claire squinted at the buildings below, not knowing what she was thinking.


    ?


    "grown ups?"


    ?


    "grown ups!"


    ?


    Upton shouted several times before calling Claire''s attention.


    ?


    Claire took a deep look at the buildings below and said, "Now these are all mine?"


    ?


    Upton nodded, "Yes, you killed the teacher. Logically speaking, all his supplies belong to you."


    ?


    The corners of Claire''s mouth turned up slightly, "Okay, show me around, I''ll take a look at this "kingdom" that belongs to me."

 Chapter 261： : Hope to go back

    "Irene, are you okay?" Shane asked softly.


    Irene was startled by the sudden voice behind her, she quickly wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, turned her head around, and pretended to be okay with a slight smile, "It''s okay."


    Seeing Irene like this, Xia En''s heart seemed to be pulled, and he was very distressed.


    Irene continued to keep a smile on her face and asked, "Brother Shane, have you found the trace of Brother Claire?"


    Xia En''s eyes flickered, and he hesitated a little, but there was no way to hide it, so he replied.


    "No, I''ve searched several cities and towns near the capital, and there is no trace of Claire. I also sent people to look for other cities farther away, so there should be hope."


    "Is that so?" Irene''s spirit was a little dazed. It was already the third day after Claire disappeared.


    Seeing Irene like this, Xia En''s heart ached again, and he quickly comforted: "Don''t worry, it''s alright."


    "The space magician found by Edith has confirmed that there are signs of space fluctuations in the manor, and isn''t the city guard''s announcement coming out? Claire is not dead, just seriously injured, he must have passed The teleportation scroll has left."


    Irene nodded, she didn''t want to talk much now...


    After a while, Irene raised her head, finally unable to control the tears in her eyes, she said tearfully: "Brother Xia En, if I hadn''t gone back then, then this kind of thing would not have happened?"


    "If I hadn''t gone back then, the two wizards who protected me would have been able to protect Brother Claire."


    Xia En was shocked and said quickly: "Irene! How can you think so!"


    "It''s not your fault! Even if you were there, they would have found another opportunity to attack Claire. This matter has nothing to do with you, you don''t need to feel guilty!"


    Saying that, Shane quickly picked up a tissue and wiped the tears from the corners of Irene''s eyes, "Don''t cry, don''t cry, Claire will be fine."


    "Look at what time he has suffered for so long, maybe he will come back suddenly one day."


    Irene nodded vigorously, "I know, he will definitely come back."


    Irene wiped away the tears on her face with her sleeve, patted her face, and squeezed out a strong smile.


    "Okay, I''m fine, so I''ll go back first. If there is any new news, be sure to notify me."


    Xia En opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say, so he finally nodded and said, "Okay."


    Irene''s performance these days has indeed exceeded Shane''s expectations. After Claire disappeared, Irene was not as overwhelmed as Shane imagined and only cried. Instead, she was calmer than them and sent people to the surrounding towns. She did the things that posted the notices, and she did the things that collected information from the city guards. These things are better and faster than they all do.


    If I hadn''t come back early today and found her crying, Shane would have forgotten that Irene was just a girl younger than him.


    After Irene left, Shane rubbed his hair in pain and lay on the sofa weakly.


    "I''m such a waste... I can''t even compare to Irene. Now that Claire is missing, I can''t do anything. I can''t even find the murderer behind the scenes..."


    I don''t know how long I''ve been lying down. When Xia En woke up again, it was getting late, and the street outside the shop where people came and went was silent.


    There was a wry smile in Xia En''s mouth, "It seems that I won''t be able to sleep in the afternoon next time. I feel like I''ve been thrown by the world..."


    He rubbed his face and cheered himself up a bit. Shane had already made an appointment to meet with Sofia today. He hoped that Sofia could go to their ancestor of the August family and analyze where Claire was sent to. . Although he knew that the chances of success were slim, Shane had to give it a try.


    As for why Xia En didn''t go to their ancestors? That''s because their Ansair family is different from those families with profound heritage. They have only risen in the last hundred years, and there is no ancestor at the magister level! It is completely dependent on the royal family to develop to where it is today.


    Xia En opened the space ring in his hand, and was about to take out the gift prepared inside. He had to bring some gifts when he went to meet others.


    When searching in the space ring, Xia En''s expression suddenly froze, "Huh?!"


    The next second, he took out the black shuttle-shaped object from it and played with it in his hand.


    "This is what Claire gave me last time, saying that it can transmit information over long distances..."


    Saying that, Shane picked up the shuttle-shaped object, took out a piece of paper, and wrote on the table, "Claire... Where are you now?"


    After writing, Shane stared at the object for a long time, wanting to see the changes on it, but there was still no miracle.


    Shane sighed, "Oh, how could I put my hopes on this thing."


    Just as I was about to reach out and pick up the black shuttle-shaped object on the table, it suddenly stood up and swam on the paper.


    "Is it Charles?"


    Shane''s breathing became rapid in an instant, and he picked up the shuttle-shaped object and quickly wrote on the paper, "Claire, are you still alive! Who is Ciel? I''m Shane!"


    ...


    Claire was also very excited when he saw the words on the paper. He just suddenly noticed that the black spindle-shaped object in the space ring was moving, and realized that it might be Shane sending him a message.


    Claire picked up the "pen" and quickly replied: "I wrote the name wrong just now on purpose, and now I can confirm that you are Shane!"


    It''s all over the world, it''s good to be cautious.


    Shane on the other side didn''t care about this, and continued to ask: "Where are you now? We are all in a panic! Hurry up, we''ll send someone to pick you up right away."


    Claire looked up at the sky and showed a wry smile, she was no longer in the original world.


    "There is something wrong with the space teleportation, I am now teleported to another world."


    "Ah?!" Xia En was shocked and went to another world. Is there still a problem?


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine now, but it''s a little difficult to go back."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay We''ve been looking for you for three days, and Irene just cried..."


    "Three days?!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s been almost a month since I was teleported to this world..." Claire realized before she finished writing, the time flow of the two worlds is different! Almost ten times worse!


    "Forget it, these are not important." Claire wrote again, "Now that I contact you, I also hope to return to the original world."


    Xia En was also refreshed, "What do you want me to do!"


    "Help me find some books on teleportation in the Royal Capital Academy of Magic. I have no knowledge in this area at all."


    "sure, no problem!"


    "Right, one more thing."


    "whats the matter?"


    "You can tell Irene and the others that I''m still safe, but please keep me secret about my being sent to other worlds, and don''t tell anyone."


    "why?"


    "I have my own plans, and I''m in another world, doesn''t that sound desperate?"


    Shane remembered Irene who was crying just now, and felt that Claire was right, so he agreed, as for the excuse, he would find a good one.


    But in fact, Claire has a little selfishness of his own. If he can go back, then this world is equivalent to his own private plane. He has a world as his backup resource. If he wants to develop, he is afraid not Too easy!


    If it is discovered by others, it will be too difficult to get a share of it with your current strength. Start as a lord in a viscount https://

 Chapter 262： : way back

    In the study, Upton lowered his head and said respectfully, "Lord Antonio, the tributary girl below has come up."


    ?


    Claire put down the note in her hand, waved her hand, and frowned: "Let them all go back, as I said, I''m not the same as Martin, I don''t need a girl... or a teenager with a talent for cultivation. ."


    ?


    At this time, Claire did not use a spiritual connection, but spoke directly. He has been in the wizarding world for almost a month. With the learning ability of a mage, he has almost learned most of the languages ??here.


    ?


    And the thought transmission of the spiritual connection is two-way. If you can open your mouth to speak, Claire will not choose the spiritual connection that will reveal her thoughts.


    ?


    Upton''s expression was a little embarrassed, but he nodded and backed away.


    ?


    This newcomer Antonio is completely different from the previous Martin. Once he has no hobbies, he doesn''t even need to experiment with strange meditation methods. Upton is naturally happy about this.


    ?


    But it was also because Mr. Antonio had no hobbies at all, so Upton became more and more flustered in his heart.


    ?


    He has never seen a wizard without strange hobbies. When a person''s strength and power reach a level that no one can contain, the person''s nature will be fully exposed. This is the way wizards in this world are. Some of these wizards like There are little boys who like feet, or who don''t like people at all, even he himself is no exception. So Upton always felt in his heart that Claire must be hiding a deeper and more terrifying habit.


    ?


    This is Upton''s third trial. He has tried money, magic stones, and girls, but Antonio in front of him has no idea at all.


    ?


    After Upton closed the door of the study, Claire raised her eyes and glanced lightly. Even if it wasn''t just a mental connection, Claire knew about Upton''s careful thoughts, but he didn''t pay attention to the other party''s trivial matters.


    ?


    After glancing at it, Claire turned his gaze back to the notes in front of him. These were all borrowed by Shane from the library of the Magic Academy through various means, so don''t worry about leaving clues to think of him. Sent to another world.


    ?


    It''s just that Xia En was a little bit bitter. He stayed up all night to write out these 100,000 words.


    ?


    But the effort paid off. Claire learned a little about space teleportation from those notes, and also understood why he was sucked into his own world in the first place.


    ?


    The reason is because the energy concentration of the original wizard world is too strong, and the energy concentration of the wizard world here is much less. After a channel is established between the two worlds, the energy with high concentration will go to the wizard world. The space with low energy concentration is poured into it, forming an energy field similar to air pressure, so strictly speaking, Claire was not sucked in, but was pressed by those energies.


    ?


    Therefore, when establishing a space channel between planes, mages will generally build a special room to keep the energy concentration of the target plane at the same level.


    ?


    But Claire didn''t know about this kind of knowledge before, and the wizard system that Martin had been missing for thousands of years was even more unclear. That''s why the Oolong incident of Claire being sucked into the space channel occurred.


    ?


    Claire also found the way to go back, which is to ask Shane to create a space coordinate in the world over there, and then by sensing the coordinates of the world over there, he determines the purpose of the teleportation, and then establishes a space channel to teleport himself over there.


    ?


    The spatial coordinates are like a lighthouse in the sea at night, especially dazzling, so as long as the distance is not too far, it is very simple for Claire to perceive the position of the coordinates.


    ?


    However, it is not the same as the lighthouse. The lighthouse can be seen by everyone, and the spatial coordinates are more like encrypted electromagnetic waves. If there is no corresponding password, it cannot be seen.


    ?


    The too dazzling "lighthouse" that is open may attract some unknown and strange beings, so it is better to be cautious. Don''t attract a high-level demon in the demon world before Claire has passed by, then Shane is Barbie q.


    Fortunately, Claire and Shane have special information transmission equipment, otherwise, it would not be so easy to send them back.


    ?


    Anyway, there are many methods. For example, as Claire said to Edith before, summoning is also a method, but the distance is a little far, and it is not like the Necronomicon that spreads over the entire material plane, so accidents are likely to occur, not as good as space. safe passage.


    ?


    But the problem now is that Claire''s strength is not enough. He is only the strength of a high-level mage now. When he enters the established space channel, he is almost killed by the space turbulence inside, let alone build it with his own ability. A space channel that can span two planes.


    ?


    Claire''s knuckles tapped on the wooden table, and with the rhythmic tapping sound, Claire''s thoughts drifted away.


    ?


    "It''s impossible to establish a space channel... But if you advance to the level of an archmage, you can barely create a teleportation circle that teleports dead objects."


    ?


    "At that time, send the small ball of light to the past, and then return to the mage world through the space channel established by the light ball."


    ?


    "There are still four small **** of light in my hand, I can try and make mistakes four times..." Speaking of which, Claire suddenly clenched her fists, a glint of light flashed in her eyes, "Four chances, enough!"


    ?


    Claire''s eyes became more and more excited. It was not difficult for him to be promoted to an archmage, it just took a certain amount of time.


    ?


    In three years at most, he will be able to advance to the level of an archmage, and these three years are equivalent to three months in the mage world. With Xia En being there to help, there should be nothing in Nafu City. trouble.


    ?


    While Claire was perfecting her idea, the door of the study was pushed open again, and it was Upton who came in with his head down.


    ?


    "What''s the matter?" Claire asked.


    ?


    Upton said hesitantly, "Master Antonio, my teacher''s friend is here..."


    ?


    The habit of calling Martin a teacher has been going on for more than ten years, and Upton couldn''t change it for a while.


    ?


    However, Claire''s focus was a little different, and she asked in surprise, "Does Martin still have friends?"


    ?


    As for whether Claire came to avenge Martin or not, he doesn''t care. He has played against Martin Martin is no match for him when he is seriously injured, let alone that he has recovered now. With a certain understanding of witchcraft in the world, how strong can a wizard who can become friends with Martin be? It is estimated that he can kill the opponent without chanting a spell.


    ?


    "Uh... Strictly speaking, it''s not a friend of the teacher, just a partner."


    ?


    Claire nodded, thinking that this is normal. It is difficult for wizards in this world to become friends. Even brothers have to guard against whether they will stab him in the back.


    ?


    After Claire found a way to go back, her mood improved a lot. She held her chin in a leisurely manner and asked, "Why is he here?"


    ?


    "I came here to find the teacher to explore, saying that an ancient ruin was discovered, and I invited the teacher to go with him."


    ?


    "Huh?!" Claire''s eyes opened slightly, showing interest.


    ?


    Someone came to deliver a pillow just after falling asleep?


    ?


    I am still troubled by how to advance to the archmage level. Although I can break through to the archmage realm after two or three years of hard work, if it is possible, Claire doesn''t want to wait that long.


    ?


    Exploring the ancient ruins of this world and obtaining treasures from them seems to be a good way to quickly improve their strength.


    ?


    Even if you can''t find any good things from the ruins and kill all the wizards who went on the adventure with you, wouldn''t their things become your own? It seems to be good too.

 Chapter 263： : You are the one who does great things

    "Martin is dead?"


    ?


    Under the stage, a middle-aged and elderly man in a dirty black robe, with shadowy eyes, who looked to be in his 40s or 50s, stared at Claire and asked.


    ?


    Claire shrugged with a helpless look on her face, "Yes, dead."


    ?


    After hearing Claire''s words, the dirty wizard frowned unconsciously, showing an unhappy expression.


    ?


    "How did Martin die?"


    ?


    The corners of Claire''s mouth twitched upwards, and she said with a light smile, "I killed it."


    ?


    "Yeah!" The wizard raised his head in surprise and looked at Claire.


    ?


    "You attacked your teacher?!"


    ?


    Claire still kept a smile on her face, and walked over to the other party step by step, "He''s not worthy of being my teacher. I had a little personal grudge with him, so I killed him."


    ?


    While speaking, Claire walked to a distance of less than five meters from the opponent. This distance is advantageous for Claire, but he still has the melee strength of this line of magic swordsmen.


    ?


    "What?" Claire lowered her voice, stared into the other''s eyes and asked, "Are you going to avenge Martin?"


    ?


    Claire''s voice was so low that the two of them could hear it, but the aura shocked the other party, and it took a few seconds for him to come back to his senses.


    ?


    After regaining his senses, the sorcerer felt uncomfortable all over, and unconsciously took a few steps back to distance himself from Claire, but just a few meters back, he felt that his face was dull, and he forcibly stopped his steps.


    ?


    Then, he encouraged himself in his heart, and then he said, "My relationship with Martin is not good enough to avenge him..."


    ?


    Claire showed a smile, full of friendliness, and said, "That''s good, I don''t want to kill anymore, I''m not someone who kills innocent people indiscriminately."


    ?


    The wizard was shocked again, and secretly said: How arrogant! This kid is so arrogant!


    ?


    At first, he thought that Claire was just Martin''s disciple at such a young age, but he didn''t expect the other party to be so arrogant, and even killed Martin.


    ?


    You must know that Martin has recently researched some new things, and the vitality lost by releasing sorcery has weakened a lot. In terms of combat power, he is not necessarily Martin''s opponent.


    ?


    "Since Martin is dead, then I''ll go." The wizard turned his head and was about to leave.


    ?


    "Wait."


    ?


    "What else is there to do, Your Excellency?" The other party stopped and turned around and asked.


    ?


    Although his expression didn''t change much, in fact he was panicking to death. What if this guy wanted to fight him? If you can kill Martin, it means you can also kill yourself. It is not uncommon for wizards to kill each other for treasures.


    ?


    "You came to see Martin for something, right?"


    ?


    The wizard nodded, "Yes, we found an ancient ruin, so we plan to invite Martin to explore together."


    ?


    "What''s in the ancient ruins?"


    ?


    "How could I know this? I have to go in to know it."


    ?


    Claire smiled and felt that she asked a nonsense, but she continued to ask: "If Martin dies, will your team lose some of the strength?"


    ?


    The wizard thought for a while and then replied, "Indeed, the power will indeed decay a little."


    ?


    Claire reached out and pointed at herself, "Me! How about I go with you?"


    ?


    "You?!" The wizard said in shock.


    ?


    "Yes, since I can kill Martin, that proves that my strength is higher than Martin, and it''s okay to join your team, right?"


    ?


    "Yes, yes..." The wizard said slowly, but we were not familiar with each other.


    ?


    But before he finished speaking, he closed his mouth and changed his mouth to say, "No problem!"


    ?


    So what if they don''t know each other well? He and Martin are not familiar either. At most, it is acquaintance. There is not much difference between a new wizard in the team and Martin who has come to know.


    Anyway, when it comes to the final stage of the ruins exploration, everyone will tear up their faces. It doesn''t matter if they recognize them or not.


    ?


    It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t know each other. Then you can follow the other people in the team to pit each other and let him explore dangerous areas. If he dies, he can only blame him for his bad luck. If he doesn¡¯t die, it¡¯s fine. Outsiders are killed and then ripped off.


    ?


    Claire walked forward with a smile on her face, patted the other person''s shoulder closely, and said with a smile, "I can tell from a glance that you are someone who does great things."


    ?


    The other party also smiled embarrassingly, "Haha."


    ?


    Claire continued to familiarize herself with: "What''s your name?"


    ?


    "Moore."


    ?


    "Real name?" Claire looked at the other party suspiciously and asked.


    ?


    The expression on Moore''s face twitched, suppressing his anger, "Of course it''s his real name!"


    ?


    "Oh! I''m sorry." Claire showed a bright smile, "My name is Antonio! It''s also my real name."


    ?


    Moore rolled his eyes, believing you would be a ghost.


    ?


    Claire didn''t care about the other party''s feelings and continued to ask: "Aren''t you afraid that others will curse you by exposing your real names like this?"


    ?


    "It''s just a name. Many curses can be cursed without a real name." Moore glanced at Claire suspiciously, doubting whether he was a wizard or not. He had no common sense.


    ?


    "Oh!" Claire suddenly realized that it was because Martin knew too little about himself that he knew his name, so he used his name as a medium to curse himself.


    ?


    Although there are curse spells in the world of the mage, it seems that the system here is more proficient, and you can learn a little in the future, maybe you can use it.


    ?


    "I''ll go first if I have nothing to do." Moore said, he felt uncomfortable around Claire, both physically and psychologically.


    ?


    "When will the ancient ruins be explored?"


    ?


    "I''m going to find another wizard, and we''ll come to you in three days."


    ?


    "Then how many people are there in our team?"


    ?


    Moore was a little annoyed listening to Claire''s questions, and felt that he had just started to wonder if the tyrannical aura Claire gave him was an illusion.


    ?


    "With your words, there are seven people in total."


    ?


    Claire raised her eyebrows and smiled, "Seven people."


    ?


    In my heart, I have already started to figure it out. If there are seven wizards with the same strength as Martin, then I will prepare more things to kill them all.


    ?


    Oh, no, didn''t you go to explore ancient ruins? How to make a directional error.


    ?


    Hey, it doesn''t seem like the two are in conflict. Well, it''s always right to be more prepared.


    ?


    Moore asked helplessly: "Is there any problem? If not, I''ll go first."


    ?


    "No more." Claire said enthusiastically, "Would you like me to take you out?"


    ?


    "Don''t be so polite, I can go by myself." Moore said, and left the place quickly.


    ?


    ¡­¡­


    ?


    As soon as Moore left, Claire called for Upton.


    ?


    "Master Antonio, do you have anything to order?"


    ?


    "Where is Martin''s laboratory?"


    ?


    "In the basement...I''ll take you there."


    ?


    Claire waved his hand, "No need, are all the raw materials for his experiments in there?"


    ?


    "Most of it is inside, I don''t know about some other precious materials."


    ?


    "Okay, you can go down." Claire stepped in the direction of the basement, "I have something to do these two days, if it''s not a very important thing, don''t bother me."


    ?


    Upton bowed deeply to Claire''s back and said, "Yes! Lord Antonio!"

 Chapter 264： : I remember funny things

    "Hello everyone, I''m a new wizard named Antonio, please take care of me in the future." Claire greeted politely.


    ?


    The six wizards except Moore looked at each other and were all confused by Claire''s out-of-type speech. It was the first time they saw someone like Claire in their long lives, how much care should they take? If you don''t stab you in the back, you''ll have to thank Dade.


    ?


    Claire doesn''t care either. He feels more like a passer-by in this world, so he doesn''t have to care so much about many aspects. If he is in the world of wizards, he won''t be so evasive at all and has nothing to worry about.


    ?


    Moore was almost used to Claire''s behavior, and introduced him one by one: "This is Christine, and he also discovered the ruins."


    ?


    Claire followed Moore''s direction and looked at a tall and thin man with apathy. Seeing Claire looking over, Kristin nodded at Claire, even if it was a hello.


    ?


    "This is Kelly, a rare witch..." When introducing Kelly, the corners of Moore''s mouth turned up, wondering if he remembered something funny.


    ?


    The witch called Kelly caught a glimpse of Moore''s upturned mouth, and her expression became obviously unhappy, but she still controlled her emotions and didn''t break out.


    ?


    There were three other wizards, a rickety old man, and a timid fourth-level wizard in a black robe who followed him. According to Moore''s introduction, they were descendants of his blood, and they were cultivated as an inheritance in the family. If it wasn''t for this rickety old man, it would be impossible for a fourth-level wizard to enter their team.


    ?


    There is also a wizard whose entire body is hidden in a blue robe. During this process, including when he was introduced, Claire never saw him speak. In addition, his body was hidden in the blue robe. Claire doesn''t get much information just from observations.


    ?


    After introducing them one by one, the witch was the first to speak.


    ?


    First, he looked at Claire up and down, and then there was a look of disdain in his eyes, and he mocked: "Moore, are you sure this kid''s ability can keep up with us?"


    ?


    Although Moore was reluctant to pay attention to Kelly''s words, he was in a team after all, so he could only say, "Why do you care so much? Don''t you believe my vision!"


    ?


    Kelly''s brows also wrinkled. She didn''t want to have a conflict with Moore, but that didn''t mean she was afraid of him.


    ?


    "What do you mean! I''m just asking briefly, is it necessary for you to do this! Besides, isn''t Martin the one who agreed to come! This time it''s this kid, in case the strength can''t keep up with the harm? Us!"


    ?


    Moore still had an expression of unwillingness to pay attention to the other party, "He killed Martin, is that alright?"


    ?


    A hint of surprise flashed in Kelly''s eyes, and she looked at Claire up and down again, her eyes still full of disbelief.


    ?


    Claire still had that kind smile on her face, looked at Kelly and said with a smile: "Don''t look at it, if you don''t believe it, let''s fight, it''s much simpler and more direct."


    ?


    A look of disgust appeared on Kelly''s face, she took a few steps back, and muttered, "Are you crazy? Do you know how much vitality it takes to fight! Who wants to fight you!"


    ?


    Claire spread out her hands helplessly and glanced around at everyone, "Then who else has doubts about my strength? You can test it now."


    ?


    The wizards present secretly said: "Mad!"


    ?


    At this time, Moore had to come out and say: "Okay, okay, stop arguing about these meaningless things, let''s go."


    ?


    ¡­¡­


    ?


    "Where''s your mount?" Moore asked suspiciously.


    ?


    Claire: "..." To kill Claire, he didn''t even understand that the way these wizards travel was actually riding beasts.


    ?


    Rubbing his temples, Claire realized that his thoughts were not trapped by the inherent concepts of the previous world. The wizards of this world will consume life force when they use sorcery, so although they can use sorcery such as flying , but will not be used in non-essential circumstances.


    "No wonder the witchcraft in this world can''t develop..." Claire muttered, with such a huge flaw, how could it develop? Practice can not afford to practice, let alone research other new things.


    ?


    "What did you say?"


    ?


    Claire waved her hand, "It''s okay, that... is the place where we are going to the ancient ruins far away?"


    ?


    "It''s not very far. It''s a few hundred miles away. If you ride a monster, you can get there in a day."


    ?


    "That''s good." Claire nodded and performed a flying witchcraft in this world for himself. It took him ten minutes to master it. The witchcraft system in this world and the spell system over there have a lot to do with it. Similarity, so it is not difficult to learn, and he has a complete mage system, and performing these witchcraft will not consume his vitality at all.


    ?


    And if you use spells directly, some carefully observed wizards may see clues. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, and to better disguise as a wizard in this world, Claire took a period of time to learn some of this The witchcraft of the world, I have to say that the witchcraft of this world still has a lot to learn from.


    ?


    Seeing Claire''s actions, several wizards present widened their eyes. Is he dying? Just a short distance away, the sorcery of flying is displayed!


    ?


    In their opinion, this is like buying a bottle of water with tens of thousands of dollars. Although it can quench thirst, it is completely unnecessary! That''s not how money is spent, is it?


    ?


    When everyone was silent, the rickety old man opened his mouth and said, "Haha, it''s great to be young. I did this when I was young. Now that I''m old, I''m afraid of dying a lot."


    ?


    Only then did the other people react. The person in front of him seemed to look very young.


    ?


    So they all sighed: "It''s nice to be young..."


    ?


    Some are still advising Claire not to rely on her youth to use sorcery recklessly, and she will regret it when she gets old.


    ?


    And Claire has only one feeling, that is, a group of beggars are teaching a rich man how to save money, so as not to become as poor as they are in the future.


    ?


    As soon as such a picture flashed through his mind, Claire couldn''t help laughing.


    ?


    "what are you laughing at?"


    ?


    "I remember funny things."


    ?


    "What''s up?"


    ?


    "My wife... It''s okay, let''s go." Claire controlled her desire to complain.


    ?


    ¡­¡­


    ?


    It''s exactly as Moore said The place where the ruins are located is not very far, and it didn''t even take a day. They started in the morning and arrived at their destination in the afternoon. in a dense forest.


    ?


    After arriving at the destination, the wizards all jumped off their mounts, and Claire slowly floated down from the air. The wizards took one more look when they fell. They didn''t expect Claire to be really like As he said, he has been maintaining the flying witchcraft and has been flying for hundreds of miles. How much life force is consumed!


    ?


    After all the mounts were disposed of, everyone turned their attention to Christine, the discoverer of the ruins.


    ?


    "We''re all here, you should tell us where the ruins are."


    ?


    Christine walked out, looked around at the surroundings from a high place, took out a pen and paper to calculate something on it, and the rest kept quiet.


    ?


    How many ruins have they explored? Naturally, they know that the ancient ruins are hard to find. If they are directly exposed on the ground, it will not be their turn to explore. The previous wizards hollowed out the inside.


    ?


    "This direction!" Christine jumped off the boulder and walked towards a direction in the dense forest.


    ?


    Everyone hurriedly picked up their guys and even followed. Claire slowed down a little while walking forward and landed at the end of the crowd, so that she could be the first to run if there was a situation.

 Chapter 265： : Give me more points then

    Christine drilled for a long time in the jungle with the wizard behind her. Claire felt that there were many places she had walked before. If she hadn''t seen the other party''s eyes still looking firmly ahead, Claire would have endured it. Can''t stop wanting to ask each other, are you lost?


    ?


    After drilling for another half an hour, Christine''s eyes showed a gleam of light, and she spread a smile and pushed away a leaf in front of her.


    ?


    Everyone followed Christine, and what appeared in everyone''s eyes was a towering granite wall, and behind the granite was a whole mountain covered with various green plants.


    ?


    After arriving at the destination, there was also a trace of excitement in the eyes of everyone. They are all top wizards. It is not difficult to perceive the strange energy fluctuations from the granite. Although it is very small, it is enough to prove Now this is the entrance to the ruins.


    ?


    After Christine found the granite wall, she consciously took a few steps back, looked at the wizards behind her, and said, "I found it, it''s up to you next."


    ?


    The ricketed old man clenched his fist and coughed a few times, "Cough, I''ll come."


    ?


    "Grandpa!" The fourth-level wizard stretched out his hand and grabbed the rickety old man, "Let me come."


    ?


    The rickety old man shook his head, stretched out his hand and pushed his grandson''s hand away, and said, "You have little experience, so I''ll do it this time."


    ?


    "Heh, hurry up, stop these idiots. You protect him like this. When you die, how long can he live alone?" Kelly sneered directly.


    ?


    Although she knew that the relationship between these wizards was not very good, Claire was a little surprised to say such a naked thing.


    ?


    And the wizards next to him didn''t react much to Kelly''s words. Although they weren''t so rude, they also agreed with this sentence.


    ?


    "You don''t have to worry about it. If you dare to do anything to my grandson, I will definitely take you away before I die." The rickety old man threatened.


    ?


    "Humph!" Kelly let out a cold hum from the tip of her nose and put her head aside.


    ?


    At this time, Claire finally understood why Moore had such a bad attitude towards this woman in the first place, but her temperament can live for so long, and her strength is definitely not much worse.


    ?


    After the simple bickering, the rickety old man walked to the granite wall, and gently stroked it with two thin hands. He closed his eyes and began to grope, as if he was stroking the ketone body of a wonderful woman, his fingertips were gentle. Sliding across the stone wall, some strange energy also slowly flowed out from between his fingers and penetrated into the stone wall.


    ?


    Slowly, there was an abnormal sound from the stone wall, like the sound of gears intertwined with each other. With the sound of the sound, the granite gradually changed. Instead of opening like a trap door, it became illusory from the real thing.


    ?


    Claire secretly put a detection spell on herself, and after watching it carefully for a few minutes, she could only see some superficial changes, but she still couldn''t see through the deeper underlying logic.


    ?


    The ricketed old man''s hand touched the wall for a while, and then the illusory portal dissipated, revealing a dark passage extending into it.


    ?


    "Phew!" The rickety old man sighed deeply after his work, wiped the sweat stains that did not exist on his forehead, and said, "This method of using secret techniques to block the portal is very rare, I have explored it. I have seen so many ruins less than three times, so there must be good things in it.¡±


    ?


    "Of course you know there are good things, otherwise you will bring your precious grandson here?" Kelly interjected again.


    ?


    No one paid any attention to Kelly''s words, and looked at each other.


    ?


    Now that the door has been opened, the next step is to go in, but who will go in first? This is a problem, no one knows what''s going on inside, and the person who walks in the front must be the most dangerous.


    ?


    At first, some people wanted to think about Claire, but after remembering that he flew hundreds of miles directly with flying magic, they decided that he was a lunatic. In order not to get angry, he could only temporarily target others On the body, after all, compared to Claire, other people know the bottom line, don''t they?


    ?


    Seeing that everyone didn''t speak, Kelly spoke first, "Old man, don''t you always say that you are going to die? You go ahead this time. If you die, then the treasure we get from it will be shared with your grandson. ."


    ?


    The ricketed old man clenched his fist and coughed a few times beside his mouth, "cough, I just unlocked the door, no matter how much it takes my turn."


    ?


    There was another sentence that he didn''t say later, that is, once he died, his grandson must be the first to be killed by these people. Do you still want to share the treasure?


    Seeing that everyone didn''t speak, Claire stood up first and said with a smile, "Can you really get a big share? Then I''ll do it."


    ?


    After speaking, he looked around at everyone, "How is it? Do you have any opinions?"


    ?


    A hint of surprise flashed in the eyes of those wizards. How could someone take the initiative to do such a dangerous thing? Really crazy.


    ?


    Of course they don''t have an opinion. As long as the person who goes there is not himself, then there is definitely no opinion.


    ?


    Claire smiled and walked over to the dark passage. When she reached the door, she suddenly stopped. The hearts of the wizards instantly became tensed. Do you want to go back on it?


    ?


    I saw Claire slowly turning around and asking, "Then what, can you really get more points?"


    ?


    "really!"


    ?


    "Come on, you''ll be rewarded a little more by then."


    ?


    "Yes, so many of our great wizards can still coax you?"


    ?


    This is what he said on the lips, but his heart is full of irony. You are still young and dare to perform witchcraft at will, but you are not deep in the world. This is the price of youth.


    ?


    "I can rest assured that."


    ?


    Claire opened her foot and walked inside for about ten meters. She turned around and asked, "Why haven''t you come in yet?"


    ?


    After the wizards outside the door saw a certain distance, they opened their legs and walked inside. The passage is not too narrow, and a few of them could walk side by side to leave a certain space.


    ?


    Kelly walked within a distance of less than three or four meters, and a short arrow shot from the dark, straight at her forehead.


    ?


    "Hey!"


    ?


    Kelly''s face changed dramatically, and a cyan poisonous mist was spit out from her mouth, which rotted the short arrow into dead wood.


    ?


    After eliminating the crisis, Kelly roared at Claire: "Antonio! What''s going on!"


    ?


    Claire spread her hands innocently, "How do I know what''s going on? You see, I''ve walked so far without encountering any traps or traps. How did you encounter them?"


    ?


    "You mean to blame me!"


    ?


    "That''s not what I said." Claire spread her hands innocently again.


    ?


    Claire''s irritating skills didn''t stop at all. If it wasn''t for the fear of traps on the road, Kelly would have rushed over to fight with Claire now.


    ?


    "Okay, stop arguing!" Mu Er said sternly.


    ?


    "Let''s not spread out and follow Antonio''s footsteps one by one, so that there will be no problems."


    ?


    Claire smiled and said, "Right, you see, Muldo is smart, not like some people."


    ?


    Kelly also knew that she couldn''t take advantage of words, so she simply ignored Claire, UU reading www.uukanshu. com put his head aside. And without bickering with Claire, Claire is also a lot bored.


    ?


    Then he turned on his own exploration spell and started to walk forward. Although the exploration spell couldn''t see the working principle of these mechanisms, it was still possible to simply see whether there was a trap somewhere.


    ?


    Just now, Claire just wanted to use the trap mechanism to test the strength of the wizards behind him, and now it doesn''t seem to be very weak.


    ?


    Along the way, with Claire leading the way, the wizards behind followed Claire''s footprints, and there were no accidents on the way.


    ?


    When he walked out of the passage, he was greeted by a vast square with some peculiar wizard-style buildings on it. It was hard to imagine that there was such a vast space underground.


    ?


    Claire''s first sentence was, "It''s finally out, remember to give me more points when you divide things."


    ?


    But the people who followed behind seemed to be selectively deaf, pretending not to hear, would they be human?


    ?


    Claire didn''t care at all either, and continued to keep her friendly smile on her face. It''s not something you want to give at that time.


    ?


    Then, the wizards scattered in the square, exploring around, and Claire also wandered around with her hands on the back of her head.


    ?


    "Not good! Someone came here first!"

 Chapter 266： : Is this going to start a fight?

    Claire was attracted by the sound, and the wizards scattered everywhere also gathered.


    ?


    The one who shouted was the blue-robed wizard in the team. This was also the first time Claire heard him speak. His voice was hoarse and he didn''t sound young.


    ?


    Moore pushed the crowd away and walked in, asking, "What''s going on?"


    ?


    The green-robed wizard pointed to the footprints on the ground and said, "See for yourself, there were already footprints before we came."


    ?


    Everyone looked in the direction he pointed, and sure enough, they saw footprints extending a certain distance on the ground. The footprints finally entered a passage in the square. Looking at the number of footprints, the number of the other side was no less than theirs.


    ?


    "Christine!" Moore suddenly turned to look at Christine behind him, and almost shouted in a roaring voice, "What''s going on? Didn''t you say that the ruins were newly discovered!"


    ?


    Christine''s expression was also very shocked. It didn''t seem like she was pretending. She murmured, "This is indeed what I only found out in the past few days. How could someone get there first!"


    ?


    Kelly interjected, "Could this be left over after the previous wizard came in?"


    ?


    The green-robed wizard lowered his body and stretched out his fingers to wipe the footprints. He shook his head and said, "No, these footprints are newly left, and it won''t last more than a day at most."


    ?


    The rickety old man also said, "When I opened the door, there was no trace of it being used..."


    ?


    Claire also narrowed her eyes, and continued, "So, this group of people came in from another channel? Did they bump into us?"


    ?


    "What the **** kind of luck!" Moore spat, "Exploring the ruins and bumping into other people."


    ?


    "Let''s go quickly, don''t let them take away all the treasures." The ricketed old man waved his hand and took the fourth-level wizard beside him to chase after the footprints of the group.


    ?


    Someone had already helped them explore the way ahead, so these wizards were extraordinarily brave this time, and they didn''t need Claire to be at the front, so they followed.


    ?


    Originally, they planned to explore everywhere, but now it seems that the goal is very clear. After killing the competitors first, there is no rush to continue exploring.


    ?


    On the way, these wizards were still gnashing their teeth, "Wait a minute and see how I tortured and killed them!"


    ?


    "Yes! We dare to reach out and take our things!"


    ?


    "Chop off their hands!"


    ?


    "Drain their vitality and make them human and hang them at the gate of my city."


    ?


    Along the way, these wizards were swearing, especially Kelly who scolded the most.


    ?


    They all thought that the ruins were already in their own pockets, and now someone has come to "steal" what belongs to them, how could people not be angry!


    ?


    This was also the most united time Claire saw them along the way.


    ?


    The passage is not long, and it took a few minutes to reach the end. At the end of the passage is a huge building. There are more than ten white stone pillars on the periphery of the building as supports. Behind the stone pillars is the entrance of the building, and the footprints are also straight. into the building.


    ?


    The wizards present all looked at each other. They knew that after entering, they might start fighting, and they took out their weapons from their storage space.


    ?


    Seeing this, Claire also took out a magic wand symbolically, but what attracted his attention a little was that Christine took out a few electric light **** floating around him, and Kelly''s bitch''s A snake rod that can be turned into a poisonous snake, and everyone else''s weapons are quite satisfactory.


    ?


    Everyone climbed up the stairs of the building and walked into the huge building. It was very empty and there were only some sculptures made of stone, which were of no value at first sight. There was also a staircase that could obviously go up one level.


    ?


    After entering the building, everyone''s speech and conversation became smaller, and even their breathing calmed down consciously.


    ?


    He crept up the stairs, followed the footprints and leaned over slowly. When he reached the third floor, the rickety old man at the front suddenly raised his hand, signaling everyone to stop.


    ?


    Everyone looked at each other, nodded to each other, and slowly stuck out their heads from the corner of the stairs and glanced hurriedly inside.


    ?


    "Eagle Eye Technique!" Claire put an auxiliary spell on herself and glanced at it roughly. The other party was a certain distance away from her side, and there were just seven people. The sense of breath should also be with these on her side. A level of wizards.


    Moore was the first to speak, "I know someone inside. The bald one in the middle of the Mediterranean Sea is a wizard from Nata''s side... The strength is almost as good as mine."


    ?


    What Moore said of Nata is not a region or a place, but a wizard under the wizarding school. After the ancient wizarding inheritance was cut off, some talented wizards stood up to fill the vacancy, so they extended out. Various schools of thought, the relationship between wizards under the same school will be relatively better.


    ?


    Moore and the other wizards belong to the Wiggs School. The Wiggs School advocates reshaping the brilliant path of wizards by exploring the mysteries of the human body. Martin''s experiments with his disciples are also an implementation of this concept, and Nathan The tower school advocates that new wizarding paths should be researched from other strange creatures, because there are often disputes and battles between these schools of thought.


    ?


    "I know one or two, both from Nata''s side..." Christine said, "One of them has a good relationship with him..."


    ?


    Before Christine finished speaking, everyone turned to look at him almost at the same time, with vigilance in their eyes.


    ?


    "Uh... don''t worry everyone, although the relationship is good, it doesn''t affect me killing him."


    ?


    "That''s good." Then everyone felt relieved and did not question his words. It is common for wizards to do such things.


    ?


    The rest of the people also shared the information about the other people they knew. From the information, it was confirmed that this group of people was the wizard team on Nata''s side. All turned their attention to Claire.


    ?


    Claire was stunned for a while, then said with a grin, "I know one of them too. There is a wizard with a good figure. At first glance, I know it''s a big-breasted young lady."


    ?


    Wizards: "..."


    ?


    "When did you meet?"


    ?


    "Just now, it''s hard not to notice with such a good figure."


    ?


    "..."


    ?


    Why did you observe so carefully? We all identify by breath, so you can see clearly whether people are in good shape or not.


    ?


    Moore lowered his voice and said, "Okay, since everyone is familiar with each other, it will be easy to deal with. Let''s deal with the people we are familiar with. If we attack by surprise, we can gain an advantage, so it shouldn''t be a big problem to solve the other party."


    ?


    Everyone nodded and said, "Okay."


    ?


    "Wait a minute! I have a question!" Claire raised her hand.


    ?


    Moore gave him a dissatisfied look, "If you have any questions, tell me quickly!"


    ?


    "Then what, the treasures haven''t appeared yet. Are we going to start fighting? What are we fighting for?"


    ?


    As soon as Claire said this, everyone was stunned for a moment. What she said made sense The treasure hasn''t appeared yet, what are you guys doing?


    ?


    If after the fight you find that there is nothing in it, wouldn''t it be a loss? You must know that it takes life for them to cast witchcraft, and there is a risk of falling when fighting wizards of the same level.


    ?


    "Hey!" Moore sucked in a breath of cold air and looked at the wizards beside him. What Antonio said made sense. These words suppressed his desire to fight.


    ?


    The wizards all looked at each other with a confused look.


    ?


    Seeing that everyone was silent, Claire said again, "But I still think that we should fight."


    ?


    Moore looked at Claire, his eyes were full of doubts, he didn''t understand what Claire meant.


    ?


    Claire continued: "Look, since they have entered this ruin, they are our competitors, and now they have not discovered our existence, and we have such a good opportunity to attack them, why not do it? ?"


    ?


    "If we drag it to the back and the other party discovers ours, then the advantage is not on our side, right?"


    ?


    "Also, no matter whether there are treasures in them, as long as we kill each other, isn''t the things they drop also treasures? No matter how we look at it, we are not at a loss."


    ?


    "Hey!" Moore sucked in another breath, and what he said made sense.


    ?


    But what happened to you? It''s you who say no, it''s you who say it!

 Chapter 267： : Hello, Miss!

    Claire really thought at first that she hadn''t seen anything yet, what the hell, but she didn''t expect these guys to be persuaded so easily.


    ?


    How is this done? Do you still want to see them fight each other? I can only justify it myself, anyway, the strength of the people on the opposite side can''t kill me, and letting them consume a bit of combat power between them will prevent me from taking more shots in the end.


    ?


    "Are you ready?" Moore whispered.


    ?


    Everyone nodded slowly, grabbed their weapons with force, and there was a trace of killing intent in their eyes.


    ?


    "Shadow cover!" Moore put his palm on the ground and recited a series of obscure incantations, and then Claire and others'' bodies underwent strange changes, sticking to the ground like two-dimensional creatures that turned into shadows .


    ?


    Moore opened his mouth and showed a mouth shape: "Let''s go!"


    ?


    Then the seven people turned into shadows and quickly drilled along the wall and the ground, leaning against the buildings behind them to block their figures, while the group of people in front were still looking at the wall in front of them. Murals, want to deduce something.


    ?


    After Claire and the others approached the other party more than 20 meters away, the other party did not notice it at all.


    ?


    Claire''s eyes flashed, and when she was about to use some small means to remind the other party, suddenly the witch in the group suddenly looked around a few times and screamed, "Something is wrong! There is someone nearby!"


    ?


    Seeing this, Moore instantly released the spell effect, jumped out of the shadows, and shouted, "Find your target! Start!"


    ?


    After speaking, he threw the dead bone of a palm towards the bald wizard. Although the bald wizard reacted when the witch screamed, Moore''s attack was also timely, and he did not have time to take corresponding defensive measures. .


    ?


    He could only quickly condense a low-level magic defense in front of him. The palm-shaped withered bone burst open the moment it touched the magic defense. The explosion in the distance directly smashed the magic defense. The bald wizard The half arm that stretched out to cast the spell was also blown away.


    ?


    The rest of the wizards also launched their own attacks. The taciturn green-robed wizard was like a thunder **** descending from the earth, and the electric light **** that revolved around him continuously shot out thigh-thick lightning, hitting his target. .


    ?


    The ricketed old man is more difficult. His grandson is a fourth-level wizard who can''t keep up with the strength of these great wizards. He can only protect his grandson and confront the other two wizards, but no one sympathizes with him. If he kills it, he can only say that he committed his own sin, and he has to bring his grandson here.


    ?


    Although Christine said that she had a good relationship with one of them, she was not merciless at all. When she started the sneak attack, she broke up half of the other party''s body.


    ?


    As soon as the battle started, the crowd that the opponent had gathered spread out in an instant, becoming several battlefields.


    ?


    Claire turned her head and took a few glances. Those people picked all the ones she knew and were familiar with, and she left the good-looking witch to herself.


    ?


    "Hello! Miss." Claire reached out and greeted.


    ?


    The witch''s eyes were full of vigilance, staring at Claire''s movements carefully, for fear that Claire would suddenly burst out.


    ?


    Claire smiled and glanced at the wizards who were fighting around, then looked back, looked at each other and said, "I''ve never liked to fight like them, don''t you think so, we Let''s not fight, and when they decide the winner, let''s take a look at the rest, whoever has fewer people can simply surrender."


    ?


    The witch couldn''t figure out what Claire was thinking, and stared at Claire with her mouth tightly closed.


    ?


    "Don''t you want to?" Claire wondered.


    ?


    "But that''s right, they''re all fighting and we''re not very gregarious, so let''s pretend to fight, but don''t take it too seriously, I''m very good."


    ?


    After speaking, Claire began to slowly recite the spells of this world. This was really not intentional. He was familiar with the construction of the witchcraft model of this world, but except for a few practical ones, other witchcraft I haven''t really practiced spells.


    ?


    As soon as the witch on the opposite side heard the spell in Claire''s mouth, she knew what spell he was going to cast. A low-level attacking sorcery was very weak for an archmage like her.


    "The giant snake devoured it!" The witch raised her hand and cast a spell on Claire.


    ?


    A series of incantations were quickly finished, and Claire suddenly sent a wave of spatial fluctuations. A giant snake like a titan drilled out from Claire''s side, opened its mouth and rushed towards Claire.


    ?


    "Huh?!" After listening to his clumsy incantation recitation, Claire turned to look at the giant snake that was pounced on him. The giant snake opened its abyss-like mouth as if to swallow Claire in one bite. There was a strong stench in the mouth.


    ?


    After Claire glanced briefly to confirm the trajectory of the giant snake, she quickly tapped her toes on the ground and jumped into the air, just passing by the giant snake. He also kicked the giant snake with his foot.


    ?


    Claire wondered: "Entity... a living creature?"


    ?


    The giant snake did not turn around to attack when it passed by Claire, as if it had completed the task, its body became illusory and then disappeared into the strange space.


    ?


    After falling from the air, a smile appeared on the corner of Claire''s mouth, and he said with interest: "Unlike summoning spells, witchcraft in this world is quite interesting in some respects. I didn''t see the principle of this witchcraft."


    ?


    The witch was also surprised when she saw Claire''s movements. It was the first time she had seen a wizard as agile as Claire, which also meant that many of her methods could not have the desired effect on the opponent.


    ?


    "Anything else?" Claire asked with great interest.


    ?


    A trace of fear flashed in the witch''s eyes, she took a few steps back, and stared at Claire without saying a word.


    ?


    "Since you''re not going to move, then it''s my turn." Claire laughed, and then quickly read a specially practiced advanced witchcraft.


    ?


    "Hidden Shadow Fireball!"


    ?


    Hearing Claire casting spells so quickly, the witch''s eyes flashed a "surely so" look, the low-level witchcraft just now was really deceiving herself.


    ?


    With the end of Claire''s spell, black flames ignited in the shadow of the witch''s feet, and several black fireballs suddenly emerged from under her and bombarded quickly.


    ?


    However, she is also very familiar with this witchcraft. When the black flame ignited when the witchcraft worked, she cast a flying witchcraft on herself, and she could fly out from the formed magic attack range.


    ?


    This requires a high level of skill, and the timing must be just right. If it is too fast, the fireball will be delayed to generate. If it is too slow, it will not escape at all. Only when the black fireball is formed The attack range is fixed. It''s the best time to get out.


    ?


    "Amazing! It''s amazing!" Claire praised. He discovered this flaw when he was practicing this sorcery, but he didn''t expect that the other party would be able to use this flaw so perfectly.


    ?


    When the witch heard Claire''s words, she gave him a dissatisfied glance. She didn''t like Claire''s extremely casual and cynical attitude.


    ?


    Just as the witch was about to make a move, she heard an excited roar from the surroundings, "Okay! I''ve killed the opponent!"


    ?


    Claire turned back, and the one who heard the voice was Moore on his side, and the rest of the wizards on his side also had an advantage, and it was only a matter of time before the other side lost.


    ?


    "Don''t worry, old man, I''ll help you right away." After Moore finished his opponent, he immediately rushed towards the rickety old man.


    ?


    After Moore joined the battle, the pressure on the rickety old man dropped a lot, and he brought his fourth-level grandson to cooperate with Moore to suppress the other two in an instant.


    ?


    After reading it, Claire turned to look at the witch and said with a smile, "Look at the situation, let''s not fight, we''re sure to win here."


    ?


    The witch''s face was gloomy and uncertain. She could see that it was only her side who dragged on and lost. After Claire said this, she felt even worse, and said coldly, "Shut up!"


    ?


    Claire raised her eyebrows unexpectedly, and didn''t shut up, but continued, "You''re quite grumpy."

 Chapter 268： : Miss, we meet again!

    After the bald wizard on his side was killed, the witch was no longer in the mood to fight with Claire. Claire didn''t have the mentality to fight to the death, so she rowed with the opponent.


    ?


    Anyway, looking at this situation, my side already has the advantage. As long as the time is delayed, then after the others deal with one or two more wizards from the other side, then my side will have the chance to win.


    ?


    The witch obviously saw this situation, and her expression became more and more anxious.


    ?


    The last blow knocked off Claire, and shouted at the wizards on his side: "Don''t fight with them, come back, I will use the secret space technique to disperse them all!"


    ?


    Those wizards also listened to the witch''s words very much, and instantly retreated back and gathered around the witch to protect them.


    ?


    "Huh?" Claire glanced at the other party in surprise, as if the other side was much more united than the own side.


    ?


    "Go on! Don''t give them a chance!" Christine shouted, throwing a fireball burning with black flames at the gathered wizards.


    ?


    When the fireball was still in midair, it was annihilated by a long whip of the opposing wizard.


    ?


    During this time, the witch took out a pen-shaped utensil from her arms and buckled it on the ground with the hollowed out side. At the moment when it was buckled, a strange energy quickly spread out from it, and in the distance Claire could feel a wave of energy passing through the soles of her feet.


    ?


    "Not good!" Moore was startled and wanted to do something to stop it, but it was too late.


    ?


    The sorcerer twisted the pen holder in his hand to the right, and at the moment of twisting, the space around everyone became unstable, and ripples in the space began to appear visible to the naked eye.


    ?


    Claire clearly felt the pulling force of space on him. After studying space teleportation in the castle for so long, he could also perceive that this space fluctuation was not dangerous, it was just a simple short-distance space teleportation.


    ?


    "I have to say that the space barriers in this world are so weak that a high-level wizard-level wizard can actually move the space." Claire secretly complained in his heart that he was able to perform short-distance space teleportation in the wizard world. Mage-level mages, sorcerer-level mages can teleport over medium and long distances, and magister-level mages can teleport space between planes.


    ?


    Although the other party used auxiliary tools, being able to activate the space teleportation of so many people also shows that the space barriers in this world are not so strong.


    ?


    The other wizards in Claire''s team panicked. Everyone was afraid of the unknown. Claire was not afraid because of her full confidence in her own strength and her understanding of the danger of teleportation in this space.


    ?


    After the witch twisted the pen-shaped object, the wizards on the field began to be teleported away one by one. There was no pattern. Sometimes the other side was teleported first, and sometimes the wizard on Claire''s side was teleported away. And even some gravel on the ground will be teleported away.


    ?


    After most of the people on the field had left, Claire felt that the space was pulling him harder, "Is it up to me?"


    ?


    After feeling the pressure, Claire didn''t resist, and let the space pulling force pull herself into the unknown space at will. One second before leaving, Claire smiled and waved to the witch. , "Miss, goodbye by fate."


    ?


    Seeing Claire''s smile, the good-looking witch shuddered in her heart and panicked for no reason.


    ?


    In the end, all the wizards on the field were teleported away, and it was her turn. The space pulling force also pulled the witch into the unknown space. As a spellcaster, she must be the last one to be teleported away.


    ?


    ¡­¡­


    ?


    When Claire opened her eyes again, she found herself in a completely unfamiliar room, and looked around at her surroundings.


    There was loose soil on the ground, and the whole ground was covered with dead, yellow and dry plants. Claire kicked it at will, turning the soil over, and the roots under the plants were all rotted.


    ?


    "Plant room?" Claire said to himself, Martin''s castle also has a plant room dedicated to cultivating plants, but Martin''s plant room is much more shabby than this plant room, and Martin''s is only a few dozen square meters. There is a place to grow plants, and this room must have at least several acres of land, and there are many kinds of plants in it.


    ?


    Many experiments done in the wizard require fresh plants, so the plant room is one of the necessary material rooms for the wizard.


    ?


    Claire squatted down and lightly touched the dead plants with her fingers. As soon as her fingers touched the leaves above, they turned into powder and fell to the ground without exerting any force.


    ?


    "How many years has it been..."


    ?


    The plant rooms of these wizards are specially designed, and there will be no problem of dryness and death for hundreds of years. It is also common for some wizards to obtain magical plants that have disappeared a long time ago when they explore ancient ruins. Now these Plants are annihilated at the touch of a touch, and this time is a bit difficult to calculate.


    ?


    If the plant room is not tightly sealed, the dead plants that are blown by a gust of wind will dissipate.


    ?


    Claire stood up again and said with a smile: "It''s a pity, I didn''t leave half a plant, and I didn''t get any harvest at all. Bai was sent here."


    ?


    Since there was no harvest, Claire walked directly to the door of the plant room, and didn''t bother to open the door, and waved a second-level cracked wind blade from her hand.


    ?


    The huge and heavy stone wall was smashed into pieces and fell to the ground, and the dead plants inside were all turned into powder because of the vibration caused by the stone falling to the ground, merging with the soil.


    ?


    As soon as the stone wall fell to the ground, Claire''s eyes lit up, and she waved and said, "Hey! Miss! We meet again!"


    ?


    ¡­¡­


    ?


    Nicole is stupid. She has just been teleported to this place and has not recovered. The stone wall in front of her collapsed, and the annoying guy came out of it Not all of them Was it sent randomly? Why are you still in the same place with this guy?


    ?


    Claire talks too much, which makes her, a taciturn wizard, unable to adapt to it, so she fights hard, so why are you talking so much, and she also shouts something that she doesn''t understand, such as Miss Sister, it''s really annoying!


    ?


    Claire jumped out of the plant room lightly and reached a distance of less than 20 meters from the other party. Then she stretched out her hand to Nicole and said with a smile, "Give it to me."


    ?


    Nicole frowned slightly, took a half step back, and asked coldly, "What do you mean?"


    ?


    "The thing that can randomly teleport people around you just now, give it to me." Claire stretched out her hand and smiled. In Claire''s view, it is an excellent escape treasure. It randomly teleports himself and the people who are chasing him. Not knowing where you are, let alone chasing down your enemies.


    ?


    If you had this treasure back then, why would you be afraid of being chased by an archmage?


    ?


    Nicole looked puzzled. She had long felt that the person in front of her had a problem with her brain. Did you want me to give this to you?


    ?


    Claire retracted her open palm and said with a smile, "Don''t you want to give it?"


    ?


    "Then I''ll pick it up myself." Saying that, Claire lowered her body slightly, posing a posture of accumulating strength.


    ?


    Just when Claire was about to attack, suddenly there was the sound of running footsteps in the distance, and at the same time a voice came, "Miss Nicole, I''m here!"

 Chapter 269： : Miss, Im watching you!

    Claire withdrew her strength and turned her gaze towards the direction of the voice. A puffy and bearded wizard ran over. Just a few steps away, Claire was afraid that he would run away to death. , was out of breath before running.


    ?


    "Is there a special contact method? No wonder we were all scattered after falling into a disadvantage."


    ?


    Claire analyzed one by one: "After dispersing us, you can quickly regroup together, and then use your numerical advantage to crush us, right? This way, you can really reverse the advantage back."


    ?


    After Nicole heard Claire''s words, she didn''t refute it. The facts were similar to what Claire had guessed.


    ?


    But what Claire said next made her a little scared.


    ?


    "He called you Miss Nicole, and in the battle just now, as soon as you called them, they immediately approached. It seems that your status is not ordinary? And from the footprints at the beginning, your team is very good. Organized and targeted..." This is completely different from the team formed on Claire''s side, and the first thing they do when they enter the square is to spread out.


    ?


    When the Qingpao Mage discovered the other''s footprints, their footprints were always close together, not scattered like Claire and the others, and the goal was also very clear, which is the passage to go.


    ?


    "And you have a unique way of contacting each other, obviously you are fully prepared?"


    ?


    Nicole''s eyes flickered, but she couldn''t help but want to listen to Claire continue.


    ?


    In the end, Claire looked at Nicole with a slight smile, raised her eyebrows and said frivolously, "Do you know what''s in here? He brought the team here to take it away?"


    ?


    "No!" Nicole retorted subconsciously, but as soon as she finished speaking, she regretted it. Isn''t this place without three hundred taels of silver?


    ?


    "Haha, if you know it, tell me about it. I also want to know what treasures are there." Claire smiled as if she had succeeded in tricking a child.


    ?


    "Don''t be complacent." Nicole gave herself the courage to say, "Your aura is a fifth-level wizard like me. Now I have two fifth-level wizards on my side. It''s you who should be worried!"


    ?


    "Really?" Claire''s voice became ethereal.


    ?


    The figure of Claire, who was so clear in front of Nicole before, has become illusory. Nicole rubbed her eyes forcefully. When she opened it again, she was relieved. figure.


    ?


    "what!!!"


    ?


    "Pfft!"


    ?


    Then there was a shrill scream from Nicole''s side, which was the direction the puffy wizard ran from just now!


    ?


    Hearing that voice, Nicole''s heart suddenly tightened and she had a bad feeling. When he looked back, the puffy wizard''s body had already fallen to the ground, and bright red blood was constantly spewing out from his neck, staining the ground blood red.


    ?


    Looking up, Claire was holding a human head with a smile at the moment. The panic on the face of the human head formed a clear contrast with his smiling expression, plus the blood stains left on Claire''s body by the splattered blood. It raised Claire''s terror level to another level.


    ?


    "Hmm!" Nicole covered her mouth and took a few steps back in fright.


    ?


    "The devil! You are the devil!"


    ?


    Claire threw the human head in her hand back onto the corpse, patted the sticky blood in her hand, and snapped her fingers. With the snap of her fingers, the opponent''s corpse burned out of thin air, and there was a smell of burnt flesh.


    ?


    Claire''s face was relieved. The wizards in this world lacked in spiritual power. They couldn''t see through a simple illusion. After using the illusion to confuse the opponent, killing a wizard was very simple.


    ?


    Claire clapped her hands and walked towards Nicole, "It looks like I have the advantage now."


    ?


    "How is it? Do you want to consider handing that thing to me? Also tell me the sorcery principle of "devouring the giant snake" that you just performed, and I may be able to let you live."


    ?


    Claire used a negotiating tone, but what she said did not allow the other party to refuse at all.


    ?


    Seeing Claire walking towards her, Nicole''s expression became ugly, and she was also very panicked. The strength of the wizard in front of her was far beyond her expectations.


    ?


    It''s so easy to solve a fifth-level wizard, she is not the opponent''s opponent at all, even if she wants to escape, it is enough.


    ?


    But soon Nicole made a decision, and took out the pen-shaped object from her arms, but it was not for Claire, but clasped it on the ground with her backhand, and the strange ability fluctuations began to spread again. .


    ?


    There was also a hint of distress in Nicole''s eyes. It wasn''t for nothing that she cast a random teleportation. Every time she lost a lot of vitality, but compared to running for her life, what was that vitality?


    ?


    "Again?" Claire exclaimed in shock, and did not walk away slowly, swooping towards the opponent with her toes.


    ?


    But this time, only the two of them were teleported randomly. Nico was the last one to teleport, so Claire must be the first. As soon as Claire''s figure attacked less than three or four meters forward, a huge pulling force appeared out of thin air. Pulled him into the unknown space again.


    ?


    At the last second before Claire was pulled away, she left a sentence, "What! Let''s see you later!"


    ?


    "No!" Nicole stiffened her neck and went back.


    ?


    "That can''t be you, Miss, I''m eyeing you, hahahahaha." After Claire left, the cheerful laughter still echoed here.


    ?


    After Claire was teleported away, Nicole was also teleported to other places. If it wasn''t for bad luck, Nicole wouldn''t have just teleported and ran into Claire again.


    ?


    ¡­¡­


    ?


    "Where is this?"


    ?


    Claire raised her head to observe the surrounding environment. This was another empty square, similar to the one she had just entered from outside, but Claire could recognize that it was not the same place.


    ?


    After setting herself up with a probing technique to prevent the trap Claire started walking.


    ?


    Before walking a few steps, Claire''s ears moved, she turned to look over, and said, "Is there any movement over there?"


    ?


    The sound of movement was getting louder and louder, which also indicated that it was getting closer and closer to Claire. From the sound of movement and stillness, Claire could hear the explosion of sorcery bombarding the stone wall.


    ?


    "It''s still a fight." Claire said, and quickly rushed in the direction of the movement. If there is excitement, what kind of flower gardener would you be?


    ?


    ¡­¡­


    ?


    When Claire arrived, she saw Kelly, the witch on her side, being chased and killed by a wizard on the other side, with a look of embarrassment.


    ?


    Kelly''s eyes lit up when she saw Claire not far away, she sped up and flew towards Claire, shouting, "Antonio! Help me! I''ll give you half of the treasure I stole!"


    ?


    Hearing Kelly''s words, Claire noticed a rectangular box that she was holding tightly in her hand.


    ?


    "Hey! We are teammates. Saying these words will make a difference. Don''t you mean I won''t help you if you don''t give it to me?"


    ?


    With Claire joining in, Kelly stopped running away, turned around and entangled the mage to prevent him from escaping, and cooperated with Claire to deal with the opponent.


    ?


    Claire didn''t use spells, but clumsily used the witchcraft she had practiced, but she still easily killed the opponent in two-on-one.

 Chapter 270： : But what does that have to do with me killing you?

    After seeing the death of the wizard who was chasing her, Kelly let out a long sigh of relief. She was not the opponent''s opponent. If she hadn''t happened to meet Claire, she would definitely have been killed.


    Claire took back the magic wand she used to pretend, and pointed to the rectangular box in Kelly''s hand and asked, "What did you steal from others? Let them hunt you down for so long."


    "I don''t know, I happened to see him cracking a treasure chest when I was looking for the way, and then I took the lead in grabbing the box inside when he wasn''t paying attention. Anyway, there must be good things in it." Kelly said this. There is no sense of guilt at times, isn''t it a matter of course to steal other people''s things? If you want to blame him, you can only blame him for not protecting him well, and if he grabs it, it is his own. This Antonio won''t say anything about his things.


    "Open it and have a look." Claire rubbed her hands together and looked at the rectangular box expectantly, as if she had opened a blind box in a previous life.


    Kelly didn''t think much about it, she directly put the box on the dead wizard, moved her head close to the past and carefully flipped the chain switch on it. There was no seal on the box, just some mechanical The lock, and after a while Kelly broke the lock on the outside of the box.


    Kelly forcefully opened the top half of the box and made a "banging" sound.


    Claire also leaned her head up and asked, "What is this?"


    In the rectangular box, there are only four rolled up scroll-like objects made of special paper.


    At the same time as Claire asked, she was still observing Kelly''s facial expressions from the corner of her eye. A lot of things could be seen from a person''s expression, and Kelly had no intention of hiding her emotions at all. Everyone can see it.


    "You don''t know?" Kelly looked at Claire suspiciously, "Anyone with a bit of seniority can know this kind of thing, witchcraft scrolls! This kind of craftsmanship has been lost for a long time, and the existing witchcraft The scrolls are all from the ruins."


    "Witchcraft scrolls that store witchcraft!" Kelly introduced excitedly.


    "Oh!" Claire nodded suddenly, thinking inwardly: Isn''t this the same as the magic scroll in the wizard world? What''s so exciting about getting this stuff.


    Kelly''s eyes showed obsession, and her fingers rubbed repeatedly on the scrolls, "And looking at the material and production process, at least it is a magic scroll that stores epic wizard magic!"


    Claire continued to nod. The epic wizards in this world are almost the same level as the archmages in the previous world. The magic scrolls at the archmage level cost around 10,000 gold coins. There are still a few attack cards in Claire''s space ring. Type four scrolls.


    However, Claire can also understand Kelly''s reaction. There is a problem with the wizard system in this world. When casting sorcery, life will be lost, so she will be especially cautious when casting spells. An epic sorcery scroll can indeed be used as a killer.


    "Then how do we divide it? It''s just four volumes, let''s each have two volumes."


    Kelly ignored Claire''s words and kept rubbing her fingers on the scrolls of witchcraft. The obsession in her eyes gradually turned into greed. Finally, her fingers unconsciously grasped the scrolls of witchcraft and glanced at Claire beside her. .


    Claire''s battle just now, Kelly saw it in her eyes. Although the sorcery she used was high-level sorcery, it was just as clumsy as those first- and second-level wizards.


    I don''t know where Moore got the news that he killed Martin. Just his strength can kill Martin?


    "He''s weak anyway, I can kill him and take all these scrolls!"


    "Yes, that''s it..." Kelly nodded in response, and then her eyes widened, "?!!!" Although the words just flashed in her mind, they were not what she said!


    Kelly suddenly turned her head and looked over, and saw Claire, who was smiling and kind. The words just came out of his mouth. Then she panicked, feeling that her whole person was seen through by Claire. .


    However, her reaction was very quick, she stretched her hand into the box, firmly grasped the four scrolls of sorcery, and leaned back to condense a recoil sorcery that was about to exit violently.


    "Pfft!"


    A white light flashed in Kelly''s eyes, but she still stepped back and walked out about ten meters.


    A morbid smile appeared on Kelly''s face, who had withdrawn a distance, and laughed wildly: "I''m not dead!"


    At this time, Kelly saw something in Claire''s hand opposite her and greeted her, "You forgot to order something."


    Kelly looked intently, Scroll of Witchcraft! And the palm of my hand holding the scroll of witchcraft...


    After the epinephrine had faded, Kelly felt the pain from her wrist. Looking down, a neat incision appeared on her wrist and palm, and the blood was spurting down like she didn''t want money.


    A scream rang out randomly in this empty space, "Ah!!!"


    Claire held the upper end of the scrolls with her right hand, and then used her other hand to break apart the fingers of the palm that Kelly "left" one by one. It must be said that Kelly was holding it quite hard. , it took Claire five or six seconds to separate her fingers and discarded the palm at will on the ground.


    Although these fourth-level witchcraft scrolls did not have an obvious effect on Claire, Claire didn''t want to take it away from the other party to use it for the other party, and simply increased the workload for herself.


    The opposite Kelly quickly adjusted after a scream, took out her own healing potion, and brought the injury under control.


    Claire picked up the four scrolls and patted them on his palm, and the scrolls slapped on the palm of his hand with a heavy sound.


    "Clap!"


    Claire patted as she walked towards Kelly, and saw a trace of fear arose in Claire Kelly who was walking towards her. She kept stepping back. She no longer thought that Claire was weak at first. She didn''t think about the four witchcraft scrolls anymore, she was thinking about how to survive from Claire''s hands.


    Claire stopped six or seven meters away from Kelly and said with a smile, "Wizard Kelly doesn''t seem to be very satisfied with my distribution method."


    "I didn''t want to shoot at you, I was just a little greedy... Can anyone who sees such a thing guarantee that he will not become greedy? And I just thought about it and didn''t plan to do it at all, but you... ¡­¡±


    Claire stopped the other party''s tirade and continued to laugh: "Don''t say anything if you are arguing for yourself, for me, even thinking about it is a crime that should be cut by a thousand cuts Seeing Claire turn to him again Taking a step closer here, Kelly took a few steps back uncontrollably, reached out to stop Claire, "Don''t! don''t kill me! I have troubles! "


    Hearing the other party''s words, Claire stopped in interest and asked, "Oh? What''s the trouble?"


    "You''re a man, you don''t even know how miserable witches are in the wizarding world. You also saw Moore''s attitude towards me before..."


    "Because of the strong prey between wizards, and the number of witches and wizards is less than the number of male wizards, so the resources of witches and wizards like me are very scarce... If I didn''t be cruel, I would have died in someone else''s. in hand!"


    "Under this kind of environment, I will develop such a character. If I have a choice, I also hope that I can become a good person..." Kelly looked at Claire while wiping her tears, trying to wake up Claire''s Empathy.


    Claire nodded, "That makes sense, but what does this have to do with me killing you?"


    "You!" Kelly almost didn''t swear, but thinking that she was in a weak position, she swallowed the swear words in her mouth.

 Chapter 271： : You take this test cadre?

    Kelly saw that Claire was young, so she wanted to use this method to fool Claire, but she didn''t expect that Claire would not eat her at all, and her next words were blocked in one sentence.


    Claire took another step forward, flashed a dagger with a flick of her hand, and chuckled, "You''d better think about what else you can use, otherwise I''ll do it."


    "Wait!" Feeling Claire''s killing intent, Kelly was completely panicked, "I don''t want those witchcraft scrolls, they are all yours!"


    Claire almost didn''t laugh, "This is mine, and I won''t give it to you if you want it."


    During the conversation, Claire and Kelly pulled a further distance, "Think about it again, is there anything else that can interest me?"


    Kelly was stunned for a moment. Listening to Claire''s words, she seemed to have thought of something. A blush appeared on her face, and she gently lifted the wizard robe covering her to reveal a large area of ??pale skin.


    "You said it earlier, I understand now."


    Seeing the other party''s move, Claire was also stunned, and her footsteps stopped involuntarily.


    In Kelly''s view, this action seemed to have stabbed Claire''s heart with her own action, so she acted even more arrogantly and began to show her "advantage".


    Claire reached out and touched her chin, but the next second she threw the dagger out of her hand, knocking Kelly to the ground, and the dagger stubbornly pierced Kelly''s exposed collarbone to the ground.


    "Hmm!" Kelly''s eyes were full of incredible colors when she was knocked down, how could this be? !


    Claire pursed her lips in embarrassment, stepped forward and pressed Kelly, who was about to get up, back to the ground with a slight mockery on her face.


    Originally, the wizard system in this world was incomplete, and it was his own vitality that was damaged by casting spells, so in the long run, even the most beautiful women would become ill.


    Sophia, Irene, and Eve, the half-elf and mermaid that I knew in the original wizard world, which woman is not much prettier than you?


    Just use your broken skin to test the cadres? Which cadre can''t stand such a test?


    After stepping the opponent back to the ground, Claire said, "I think you misunderstood what I meant. I want you to come up with something that interests me. I''m not interested in you."


    Claire just wants to collect some bizarre objects in this wizarding world, just like the magic tool that can be teleported at will in the hand of the witch Nicole.


    After listening to Claire''s words, Kelly then understood and rolled her eyes secretly, "You said it earlier!"


    "It''s not too late to say, this is your last chance, perform well."


    After groping for a few times in the storage space on her body, Kelly took out a stone engraved with a mysterious rune, looked at Claire mysteriously and said, "Okay, I took it out, you should feel this thing. Interest."


    "What is this?" Claire asked.


    Kelly shook her head and said, "I don''t know, I picked it up. It can gather scattered energy around in one area and increase the energy concentration in that area. It''s just that I can be promoted to a fifth-level wizard so quickly."


    In fact, Kelly was very reluctant in her heart, but she had to hand over anything she was reluctant to save her life.


    Claire nodded, a tool that can gather energy? He was interested in this stuff.


    "Very good, I''m very interested."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he raised his foot and took a step forward and pressed against Kelly''s neck. Kelly''s face was panicked, and her tone was mixed with fear and anger and asked: "I gave you everything, what are you? What are you doing?!"


    Claire shrugged, "Kill you, this thing is mine."


    "You didn''t plan to let me go in the first place!! Right!" Kelly had become a little crazy, and her facial expressions were distorted.


    Claire nodded and said softly: "Yes, since you plan to do it, you must be prepared to be killed."


    Kelly was still very angry, and shouted: "Then why do you still give me hope and let me give you things!"


    Roared at close range by such a loud voice, Claire scratched her ears in discomfort and replied, "Because I''m too lazy to look for it."


    Hearing Claire''s words, Kelly''s strength seemed to have been pulled away, and she stared at the sky in a limp and out of focus, and said feebly, "For this reason?"


    "right."


    "Antonio!" Kelly suddenly wanted to get up like a chicken blood, but was quickly pushed back to the ground by Claire''s kick.


    "Hmm!" Kelly gasped, still staring at Claire viciously, as if she was going to eat him.


    "Antonio! I curse you..."


    "Wait a minute." Before Kelly could finish her words, Claire stopped her. The sudden interruption completely stunned Kelly, looking at Claire with a confused expression.


    "My name isn''t actually called Antonio, don''t curse the wrong person."


    Kelly: "¡­"


    This interruption made Kelly not knowing what to do next, "Then what''s your name?"


    Claire said seriously: "My name is Ralph."


    Kelly roared fiercely again: "Ralph! I curse you..."


    It''s a pity that before Kelly''s words were finished, Claire twisted her neck with one foot. To be on the safe side, she used flames to destroy the corpse as before to avoid any accidents.


    After picking up the other party''s relics, Claire picked up the corpse of the opposite wizard who had killed before, and Claire left the place contentedly.


    "Sure enough, it''s better to grab the treasures found by others than to find the treasures by yourself."


    ¡­


    "Huh! Fortunately, I didn''t meet that guy." Nicole walked out of a small passage in embarrassment. Although she didn''t meet the other person after being teleported away, the traps and traps inside were still for her to eat. suffered a lot.


    Seeing the familiar building in front of her, Nicole''s eyes finally regained a trace of color, and it was not in vain for her to travel so long, and she finally returned to the place before.


    After observing that there was no one nearby, Nicole walked into the building lightly, with a clear goal, and went straight to the third floor along the stairs.


    After seeing that there was no sign of anyone on the entire third floor, she was truly relieved. Although the progress of things was a bit tortuous, it seemed that luck was still on her side.


    Walking quickly to the previous mural, Nicole quickly took out a heavy ancient book from her storage space, and read it on her long legs.


    Going to the wall from time to time, UU Reading slides her fingers along the stone cracks on the mural, feeling the line movement of the mural.


    After about ten minutes, Nicole had almost touched the mural on the wall, and her face became more and more excited.


    Then she closed her eyes and covered the book, and began to recall some details just now. After figuring out the perfect answer in her mind, Nicole opened her eyes and stretched out her index finger to draw confidently in the air. Some strange luminous symbols appeared, and those symbols disappeared into the stone wall murals in front of them soon after they came out.


    After Nicole drew all the symbols, those symbols were integrated into the mural one by one, but the scene that Nicole expected did not appear.


    "Hi!" Nicole bit her index finger and doubted herself: "How is that possible! Is there something wrong with my step?"


    Then Nicole opened the heavy ancient book and read it carefully. After a few minutes, she patted her head and danced with excitement.


    "It turns out that the problem is here! Do it again, this time it will be no problem!"


    ¡­


    Ten minutes later, Nicole sat cross-legged on the ground, her brows were wrinkled into the word "Chuan", holding the ancient book and thinking hard, which step did she have a problem with, why can''t she open this stone wall? !


    When Nicole was having a headache, a boring voice came from the side, "Sister! I''ve been watching you here for half an hour, are you okay?"


    The error-free chapters of "Beginning to Be a Lord in the Viscounty" will continue to be updated on the new book Haige Novel.com. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend the new book Haige Novel.com!


    If you like to be a lord in the Viscounty, please collect it: () Beginning in the Viscounty as a lord

 Chapter 272： : If hard work is useful, what do geniuses do?

    "Who?!" Nicole quickly looked in the direction where the voice came from, and at the same time, she quickly touched her arms with her right hand, and touched the pen-shaped witchcraft tool.


    But before he turned his head, his neck felt a hint of coolness, and then a close-range voice came from behind him, "Don''t move, if you move your head, it will fall off."


    Nicole''s body froze, and she subconsciously wanted to push the utensil in her hand to the ground. The next second, she felt a sticky touch on her neck, and a blood flowed down her neck along with gravity.


    At this time, Claire slowly walked out from behind Nicole, put her hand into her arms, and said softly, "I said, don''t move. Or if you think the speed of the teleportation is comparable to my movements ,You can try."


    While speaking, Claire touched the pen holder witchcraft tool along Nicole''s right hand with her outstretched hand. With a little force, she grabbed the "pen holder" into her own hand. Nicole wanted to resist a little in the process. , Unfortunately, the strength is not as strong as Claire.


    After getting the "pen holder", Claire took back the dagger that was resting on Nicole''s neck. Without the "pen holder", Nicole was just a toy that he could handle at will.


    The moment she retracted the dagger, Nicole seized the opportunity to resist, but just after she had the intention to shoot, Claire grabbed her wrist with her backhand and twisted her skillfully, But the whole person was pressed to the ground, and the beautiful face was piled directly on the stone brick.


    "Ugh! Let me go!"


    Claire ignored the other party, but picked up the pen holder in his hand and looked at it carefully. It looked like a pen holder when viewed from a distance, but more information can be obtained when viewed from a distance. This is a bone product. It seems to be a bone of some kind of giant beast, polished into the style of a pen holder, and the ability to affect the structure of space is attached to the bone.


    "Phew!" Claire blew a breath toward it, and then put the bone into her space ring.


    Nicole was pressed to the ground and asked, "How did you find me?"


    After appreciating the bones, Claire finally had time to reply to her this time. She looked at Nicole with an idiot expression and said, "Didn''t I tell you before, you guys are organized and organized. The goal is clear, and your purpose is very clear from the beginning, that is, you came to this building. After thinking about it a little bit, you will know what you want is here. ?"


    Nicole: "..." It makes sense, and I can''t refute it at all.


    But Nicole doesn''t think it''s because of her stupidity. You don''t think about other wizards. If you want to blame this kid for being too smart...


    Continuing to press Nicole to the ground, Claire took out a witchcraft chain from the space ring, which was picked from Martin''s body, which could suppress the energy in the bound wizard''s body and prevent him from using witchcraft.


    After tying Nicole with witchcraft chains, Claire picked up the heavy ancient book that fell on the ground, and after patting the dust on it a little, Claire flipped through it.


    Looking at the book and walking towards Nicole''s side, he stared at the contents of the book and asked, "What is this?"


    Nicole pursed her lips and put her head aside, with a generous look of sacrifice: Even if you kill me, I will never tell you!


    Seeing that the other party didn''t make a sound, Claire raised her eyelids slightly to look over, and said flatly, "Are you sure you don''t say so?"


    Hearing Claire''s plain words, Nicole''s body felt like an electric current passed through her body, and the scene of Claire killing the fat wizard rang out. She gritted her teeth unconsciously, and her heart trembled.


    After a while, he muttered: "I didn''t say I didn''t say it..."


    Only then did Claire''s expression become friendly again, and she sat close to Nicole''s side, spread the ancient book in front of her, and asked softly, "What''s in it?"


    Nicole said hesitantly: "The method to open this door is recorded, but I have tried it and it seems that there are some problems, and I can''t open it at all..."


    Listening to Nicole''s words, Claire nodded, her fingers swiped on the page that Nicole had opened before, and occasionally looked up at the mural on the stone wall.


    Claire nodded while looking at it. It was quite simple. Just like cryptography, he could see the special information content marked on the mural, and then refer to the corresponding characters on the book. After a certain calculation, he could get the door opening The secret key.


    Seeing that Claire actually studied that book, Nicole''s eyes showed a hint of disdain. She had studied this thing for more than half a year before she had the confidence to come here. Now let me show you that you can spot a ghost!


    Although Nicole was disdainful in her heart, she was only in her heart. She was still in a weak position. She was afraid of being beaten when she said this.


    Then Claire seemed to be fully immersed in the ancient book, her expression became more and more serious, and the frequency of looking up at the murals on the stone wall became more and more frequent.


    Nicole still kept disdain in her heart: just look at it, you can see a flower.


    This thought should have flashed, and Claire closed the ancient book in her hand and made a deep sound.


    The corners of Nicole''s mouth were slightly upturned, hum, I''ll just say, how can I understand, it''s a bit wise to give up now.


    Nicole''s thoughts just flashed, and the next second, her jaw was about to dislocate. That kid actually condensed the symbol to unlock the door? !


    You must know that in order to practice this unique energy operation method, she has practiced for ten days and a half months to make energy gathering into symbols. How could this guy master the skills so quickly? !


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, he just mastered the skills of condensing symbols, right or not." Nicole comforted herself, didn''t she condense it herself? But the difficulty of unlocking the portal is not here at all, but to calculate the correct key to open the portal. She made a mistake here, otherwise the portal would have been opened long ago.


    Claire slowly but firmly wrote all the symbols he derived in mid-air, and then the symbols that had gathered energy disappeared into the stone wall in front of them one by one.


    During this process, Nicole''s mental journey was comparable to riding a roller coaster. On the one hand, she wanted to see the door open, but on the other hand, she didn''t want Claire to be able to open it.


    After five or six seconds, the stone wall still hadn''t changed at all, and the boulder in Nicole''s heart finally fell to the ground.


    Relax, Nicole said slightly proudly: "It seems that you are no different from me."


    Claire glanced at Nicole suspiciously. He had never experienced Nicole''s complicated mental process just now, but he still said, "The difference is huge, let the bullets fly for a while."


    At the moment when Claire''s voice fell, the stone wall in front of began to change, from the physical reality to the illusion, and after a few seconds of change, it finally became like a water mirror. There are waves from time to time.


    "Huh?" Nicole was dumbfounded, her open mouth couldn''t close, this... this... how is this possible!


    "It''s impossible, it''s absolutely impossible!" Nicole said absentmindedly, "I haven''t been able to solve it after practicing for more than half a year, and you just watched it for a few minutes, how could it be solved!"


    Claire has hit her too hard. Nicole has begun to doubt life now. She has never praised her talent since she was a child. How could she be defeated by others in witchcraft? Still in a crushing stance.


    "Why is it impossible?" Claire gave Nicole a condescending glance, "If hard work is useful, what would a genius do?"


    "Genius?" Nicole repeated, looking up.


    Claire smiled slightly, "What? I don''t look like it?"

 Chapter 273： : Im quite interested in you

    Claire squinted at Nicole and asked, "It''s open, but what''s inside?"


    Although Nicole was disappointed, she finally came back to her senses. She just wanted to answer, but she suddenly hesitated after opening her mouth. The content here is very important... She can''t say it.


    Claire narrowed her eyes slightly and asked softly, "Are you still reluctant to say it?"


    Nicole''s heart trembled, but she still gritted her teeth and planned to die.


    But Claire didn''t do any torture, just smiled at the water mirror-like passage, "It''s okay if you don''t say anything, you''ll know when you go in."


    After finishing speaking, he took out a long rope from the space ring and tied Nicole. Nicole''s heart tightened and she quickly asked, "What are you doing?!"


    "If you don''t tell me, I don''t know what''s going on inside. For safety, of course, I''ll throw you in and explore the way first."


    Seeing that Claire started to tie herself up, Nicole panicked for no reason, and quickly said, "Don''t, don''t! There''s no danger in it!"


    "Yes?"


    "of course it''s true!"


    The movements in Claire''s hands did not mean to stop at all, "Since there is no danger, I think you don''t mind going first to explore the way."


    Seeing that she couldn''t convince Claire, Nicole finally accepted her fate, was tied by Claire, and then threw it into the portal of the water mirror.


    Nicole''s body was submerged in the water mirror. Claire pulled the rope in the handle slightly, and there was still some weight. After pulling a few more times, it was obvious that the Nicole inside was pulled and rolled several times by herself.


    "Are you still alive?" Claire shouted at the water mirror.


    After a few seconds, no echoes came out, but Claire didn''t care. It''s normal for this kind of space secret realm to isolate the transmission of sound. I just wanted to test it when I called it.


    After pulling the rope a few more times, Claire clearly felt that the rope on the opposite side had some strength to pull back. Only then did Claire confirm that the Nicole inside was still alive.


    After putting a few spell shields on herself, Claire gave her body strength and jumped into the water mirror.


    It was after a period of darkness that Claire felt the steadfastness of her feet on the ground, and then the world in front of her lit up again.


    As soon as she entered, Claire saw Nicole lying on the ground looking at her resentfully. Her clothes had become a lot dirty and covered with dust on the ground. It was obvious that Claire was pulling the rope on the other side just now. It was because she was pulled and rolled on the ground several times.


    Just a few glances at the other party, Claire took her eyes back and observed the scenery inside. There are two or three hundred square meters in it, and the room that Claire saw is also placed in some common daily necessities. Objects, such as seats and beds, etc., but those wooden daily necessities are almost weathered, and it looks like a residence.


    Claire frowned and walked to what looked like a desk, picked up the half-torn paper on it, put it in front of her for a while, and then put away all the papers on the table. I don''t know, it should be a font from a long time ago in this world.


    "Hey, do you recognize the words on it?" Claire asked Nicole with the paper in front of her.


    Nicole originally wanted to be arrogant, but after thinking about Claire''s behavior just now, she put away her temperament, read the text on it seriously, and replied after a while, "I know, The above are some diaries, and there is nothing substantive in them."


    "Diary?" Claire picked it up again and looked at it. After a few seconds, she put it back in front of Nicole. "Even if it''s a diary, read it to me."


    Nicole rolled her eyes, but continued to read according to Claire''s instructions.


    "On December 8th, the experiment failed. I lost more than 30 fourth-level wizards, and there was no progress at all..."


    "December 23rd, **** it! There''s a problem with my new thinking, it won''t work at all, and it will make the problem worse!"


    "On January 3rd, the Wizard King favored me! My experiments on a fifth-level wizard gave me a clue! If this works, I''ll be the next Wizard King! But my Time is running out, I will speed up the progress..."


    "On February 23rd, the experiment went very well, and I felt that the truth was about to come out, I Horner..." Having said this, Nicole suddenly stopped.


    Claire felt the pause keenly and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    After he finished speaking, he added, "Don''t try to lie to me, you can''t lie to me either."


    Nicole was stunned for a while, and slowly replied: "The record in that book is really true, and it really is the relic left by Horner..." After speaking, Nicole couldn''t hold back her tears. , such a good opportunity was actually cut off by others!


    "Who is Horner?"


    "Ah?" Nicole looked at Claire with a ghost''s expression at a glance, "You told me you don''t know who Horner is?"


    "He is the greatest wizard ever since the wizard''s inheritance was incomplete! If he hadn''t supplemented and perfected the cultivation method, do you think our wizarding world would have developed to this point?"


    This is also the purpose of Nicole entering the ruins. She wants to find a cultivation method that Horner may not have inherited, so as to make up for the shortcomings of her own cultivation method.


    Claire nodded, saying that, Horner is quite the best, leading an era.


    "Keep reading."


    Nicole was very angry, but she was at a disadvantage now, so she honestly followed Claire''s instructions and planned to read the rest of the diary.


    But at this time, a wind suddenly swirled in the room, and the dust inside was blown into the air by the wind. This sudden change scared both Claire and Nicole.


    Claire lifted Nicole up in front of him without hesitation, stared at the center of the whirlwind, and grabbed a fourth-level offensive spell scroll with the other hand.


    With the rotation of the cyclone, it finally slowly condensed into a translucent humanoid appearance.


    Then I heard a voice coming from the side of the figure, "I seem to have heard someone call my name just now?"


    Nicole''s eyes widened, and she screamed at a loss: "Huo An legendary wizard?!"


    Hearing Nicole''s scream, the figure turned his head, and his appearance gradually became clearer. It looked like the image of an old man with a white beard, but his aura was very unique and very different from ordinary people.


    "Are you calling me?"


    Nicole, who saw Horner''s appearance with her own eyes, was almost speechless with excitement. This is a legendary figure. What an exciting moment to be able to see with her own eyes now!


    "Exploration!" Claire cast an exploration spell on the old man. After feeling the feedback, Claire put Nicole in front of her back on the ground.


    Just a soul body, the threat level is not as great as that of a junior mage.


    The white-bearded old man raised his head slightly and sighed It has been thousands of years since I died, right? You are the first people to enter here, and if I hand things over to you, I will be able to rest in death. "


    "I finally perfected the incomplete wizard practice method before I died, but at that time I was already on the verge of death, and I couldn''t spread the perfect practice method, so I could only leave this broken spirit body. Waiting for someone to come."


    With that said, Horner looked at Claire and Nicole, and opened his hands to invite: "Are you willing to accept my inheritance? Re-distribute my perfect wizard system to the entire wizarding world! My Horner''s prestige It will spread throughout the wizarding world again!"


    Then a glowing light appeared on his chest, and Horner smiled kindly: "Come on, accept this, and you will receive the gift of all my inheritance!"


    Nicole twisted, and if it wasn''t for Claire''s foot on the ground, she would have jumped up and agreed.


    Claire looked at Horner playfully and smiled: "I''m not interested in that perfect wizard system, but I''m quite interested in you."

 ~： leave of absence

    It¡¯s still an exam. One day off. The exams are all concentrated in this week. After this week, there is no need to ask for leave.


    "Beginning to be a lord in the Viscounty" is in the hand, please wait a moment,


    After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update!

 Chapter 274： : Are you fishing hard without putting any bait?

    Nicole stared at Claire with wide eyes, with an unbelievable look on her face. For the wizards who have suffered from a broken wizard system, the greatest pursuit in their life is to be able to complete and perfect their own cultivation methods. Many wizards His whole life was devoted to accomplishing this goal.


    Just like Martin, in order to obtain the complete cultivation method on the mage world side to supplement and improve his own cultivation method, he did not hesitate to design and want to shuttle to the world on Claire''s side, even if he knew that the consequences of doing so might be very serious, maybe He would be discovered and offended an important trader like Claire, or died unexpectedly due to space turbulence during the teleportation process, but he still did it without hesitation, which has become an obsession of their generation of wizards. .


    Whoever can complete the wizard''s system will be the next king of wizards recognized by all wizards.


    "Are you crazy?!" Nicole shouted loudly, wriggling like a bug and moving to Claire''s feet, biting Claire''s trousers with her teeth and tearing it up, trying to make Claire change her mind.


    "Promise him! I won''t fight with you, you accept the inheritance! Our wizarding world will shine again! You will become the king of wizards who lead the wizarding world!"


    On the opposite side, Horner''s spirit body was still opening his hands, and he said with a tolerant expression of accepting all things: "She is right, accepting my inheritance, you are the next king of wizards." In the process of speaking , the light ball on his chest is still shining, like a particularly attractive gaze like the sun.


    "Gulugulu!" Claire raised her legs and pushed Nicole''s shoulders away with a little force. Nicole''s body rolled on the ground a few times.


    Nicole, who stopped, was not physically hurt, but she felt that she was greatly insulted, and looked at Claire resentfully.


    Without caring about the other party''s resentful eyes, Claire lifted her foot and walked towards Horner''s spiritual body, stopped after about ten steps away, and the corners of her mouth were slightly upturned.


    He chuckled lightly, "Isn''t it hard to fish without putting any bait?"


    Horner''s spirit body expression also showed a trace of doubt, and asked, "What does this sentence mean?"


    "It''s just that you haven''t given any benefit, and you just want to confuse others to accept your takeover willingly?"


    "I''m afraid only an idiot would be deceived by your poor acting skills."


    Nicole, who was bound on the ground, raised her head: Huh? ? ? ! I feel like you mean something?


    A trace of panic flashed across Horner''s spiritual face, and he said quickly, "Don''t talk nonsense, I don''t understand what you''re saying!"


    Claire picked up the diary papers and put them between the two of them, and said, "This kind of paper made of cotton and linen has a shelf life of no more than two hundred years at most, even if there is little air in the airtight environment. It will start to rot in a hundred years..."


    Horner''s open hand was retracted, and his eyes flashed: "What do you want to say?"


    Claire smiled. He briefly read the history of the wizarding world. The inheritance of wizards was cut off because of a world war between various academy factions that swept all wizards thousands of years ago. The background of the entire wizarding world has been wiped out, the wizards of many academies have been directly wiped out, and the inheritance is also incomplete at that time.


    After listening to Nicole''s introduction to Horner, he has perfected most of the cultivation methods, so it can''t be a person from these hundreds of years, at least a person from a thousand years ago. Moreover, as long as it is a relic, the time traced back must be more than a thousand years. If it is a few hundred years, it cannot be called a relic at all. Among these wizards, there are many people who have lived for four or five hundred years.


    Claire shook the diary papers in front of her and said with a smile, "Why is this paper so well-preserved? Although you''ve deliberately made it old, you can still use some snacks. There are words on the paper. Isn''t it strange that there is no damage to be found?"


    "And the contents of the diaries she just read were written by you on purpose, "I don''t have much time", "I feel like the truth is about to come out", obviously tempting others to think about it, Then you show up at the right time to trick them that when they accept your inheritance, you can take their bodies and bring them back to life."


    After speaking, Claire smiled at Horner''s spirit body and asked, "Do you think I''m right?"


    Huo An felt that he was being seen by the other party like a naked person. He felt very restless, and his body shook slightly. This was the first time he felt goosebumps after losing his body. feel.


    Horner is a little bit self-doubting, is his arrangement really that bad? The other party saw it at a glance.


    After the shock in his heart, Horner still forcibly suppressed the shock in his heart, and said calmly on the surface: "You worry too much, I don''t have that kind of plan."


    "I really want to pass on the perfect cultivation method that I finally researched to you."


    Claire smiled, but the smile was full of the emotion of watching a play, "It''s just the complete cultivation method, I don''t care about it, I have it myself." Claire said, and then took a step by step towards Horner. The spirit body walked past.


    Horner saw Claire walking towards him, his momentum weakened for no reason, and he took a half step back, but just after taking a half step back, he suddenly came over.


    After all, he was also a legendary wizard before! How could he be afraid of a small fifth-level wizard from the other side!


    Thinking of this, Horner became brave again, using his powerful mental power to condense a pointed mental spear in mid-air and stabbed towards Claire.


    "duang!" The spear hit felt like Horner had hit a wall.


    "Mental attack?" Claire smiled. After he found out that the other party was a spiritual body, he put a spiritual shield on himself.


    If the other party was originally a spirit creature, then Claire''s simple mental defense would not work at all, but now the other party is turning from a human body to a spirit body, he is not familiar enough with the use of mental power, plus this world''s Because of the lack of a system, the wizard''s use of spirituality is very weak, and it is impossible to break through Claire''s spiritual defense.


    "How is that possible?!" Horner was surprised, "How could your mental power be so strong?"


    "You''re too weak." Claire stretched out his hand, and a huge palm condensed into spirit appeared, and shook it towards Horner.


    This is a psychic spell attack of the third level - the psionic hand! It is generally used to deal with the remnants of some necromantic souls, and the effect is very significant.


    When the giant hand appeared, Horner wanted to escape, but when he set off, he felt the pressure from all around him and bound him tightly, unable to move at all.


    Claire''s hand slowly clenched, and Huo An''s spiritual body was gradually grasped by Claire''s giant spiritual hand.


    Although the wizards in this world don''t pay attention to the aspect of spiritual power, in fact, if it is calculated by quality and quantity, the other party was a legendary wizard after his death, and Claire''s mental power is no match for the other party.


    But Claire knows how to use mental power. The difference between him and the other party is that Huo An has a lot of strength, but he can''t use tools. And although Claire is a little weaker, but he is wearing armor and carrying a machete to fight with you, no matter how strong you are, you can''t beat others.


    "Let go of me!" Horner screamed as he twisted his body.


    Claire ignored the other party''s screams, but instead increased the strength in her hands, compressing Horner''s spiritual body to a smaller size. .


    In Horner''s howl, Claire compressed it into a ball the size of a billiard ball, and finally bound it with a layer of magic to keep it in this spherical shape.


    "What are you doing?!" Nicole asked as she wriggled on the ground.


    Claire put the ball made by Horner into her pocket turned around and smiled: "Exploring the ruins is of course collecting treasures."


    "You!" Nicole didn''t know what to say now, she couldn''t beat her, she couldn''t even say it.


    But it was at this moment that there was a wave of fluctuations in the water mirror behind Claire. Claire squinted and looked back, "Let me see who is so lucky to come in."


    There was a wave of fluctuations in the water mirror. More than one person came out of the water mirror. Except for Kelly who was killed by Claire, the rest of the wizards who belonged to this team came in. Apart from them, there was a half-kneeling one on the ground. The sorcerer of the enemy who was bound with his hands and feet obviously revealed the information here after being caught.


    When Nicole on the ground saw the wizards, her eyes seemed to glow with red light, and she shouted at Claire excitedly: "Quickly grab him! He has the spirit body of Horner''s legendary wizard in his hand, and he can help us. Perfect the system of shaman training!"


    The scene became silent in an instant, and the breathing of all the wizards in the silent audience could be heard clearly.


    Purple Pen Literature

 Chapter 275： : Is this some kind of invisible sorcery?

    "Antonio! Is this true?" Moore took a step forward and asked excitedly.


    Claire looked stunned, "I haven''t seen Horner''s spiritual body at all, we are teammates, don''t listen to this woman shouting here."


    A trace of suspicion flashed in Moore''s eyes, and he looked back and forth on the two of them several times.


    Nicole shouted again: "This is true. Horner''s legendary wizard''s spiritual body is in his pocket. You can find out that what I said is true or false. Even if I want to live, it is impossible. That kind of excuse is right! It doesn''t do me any good!"


    Hearing Nicole''s words, the group of wizards on the opposite side turned their attention to Claire again. Claire met the eyes of the others on the opposite side, and there was no sign of dodging in their eyes.


    Righteously said: "I swear by the name of Antonio! If I really have Horner''s spiritual body in my pocket, I will let Antonio be immortal and unable to advance to the epic wizard level!"


    Hearing Claire''s oath, as well as his unswerving eyes and tone, Mu Er felt a little guilty in their hearts, and they actually doubted that such a bright and upright person could swear by his wizard''s future , in their view, it is already a very sincere way.


    "Hey, there''s no need to say that, we just want to..." Moore was just halfway through before he suddenly remembered his first meeting with Claire, so Antonio doesn''t seem to be his real name!


    "Don''t say so many things! Hurry up and turn your pockets over for us to check, otherwise don''t blame us for being rude to you!" Christine was not as polite as Moore, he entered the ruins But there was no treasure in hand, and I was very anxious.


    Claire smiled slightly, and put her hand in her pocket, "Okay, I''ll clear myself."


    After he finished speaking, he took out the compressed Huo An''s spiritual body and showed it in front of everyone. If you got closer, you could see Huo An''s old face wailing in pain inside the sphere.


    Everyone: "..." Is this what you mean by clear people?


    Claire was also very helpless. This Horner was a spiritual body and not a dead object, and he couldn''t put it in the space ring, so he could only put it in his pocket.


    After confirming that the sphere in Claire''s hand was indeed a spiritual body, everyone''s breathing became more pronounced, and they all stared at Claire, ready to pounce at any time.


    And Claire was still smiling and lazy, didn''t care at all about the reactions of the people in front of her, and didn''t even pose for an attack.


    "That''s mine!" Christine charged towards Claire first, and the thick green gas rolled out of him.


    "call out!"


    A gust of wind rang out, and Christine, who was rushing in front, suddenly broke in two. The lower body immediately fell to the ground, and the upper body rushed forward due to inertia, and rolled several times when it fell to the ground. lock up.


    "How is that possible..." Kristin groaned weakly, lying on the ground.


    He didn''t notice that wind blade at all, as if it suddenly appeared in front of him, he didn''t have time to react at all.


    On the opposite side, the wizards who were just about to move were also very shocked. They could see the wind blade attacking Christine, but Christine seemed to be blind, rushing towards that one. The wind blade rushed over and was finally cut in half.


    They have been exploring the ruins for so many years, and they also know about Christine''s strength. He is not the kind of wine sack... So the problem lies with the smiling Antonio.


    Nicole shouted loudly again at this time, "He has the magic that interferes with the mind! And his strength is very strong. You are not his opponent individually, so join forces to solve him first! Also, his melee strength Especially strong, don''t be approached!"


    "Huh?" Claire turned to look at Nicole, and chuckled, "You really talk a lot."


    Nicole''s palpitating body trembled a little, but she still shouted again: "Deal with him first, and we will fight for the rest!"


    After the wizards heard Nicole''s words, they looked at each other and quickly reached a consensus. Moore crouched down and cut the rope of the wizard who had been tied up. The wizard was also very knowledgeable and moved his hands and feet. Afterwards, he and the remaining four stood together again.


    "Let''s go together!" Moore shouted loudly, leading the crowd to rush over.


    The fourth-level wizard next to the rickety old man did not rush over like them, but quickly leaned towards Nicole and removed the magic chain from Nicole.


    After Nicole stood up again, she looked at the battle between the four fifth-level wizards and Claire over there. Under the suppression of the number, the four wizards actually fell behind.


    Nicole took a deep breath and joined the battle with the fourth-level wizard. This was the best chance to complete her cultivation method. After thousands of years, how many wizards have not even had such a chance. It''s impossible to just give up.


    After Nicole joined, the battle situation began to become more balanced. In addition, whether the fourth-level wizard was using magic to interfere with Claire outside the arena, and when the effect was significant, they could still have the upper hand for a while.


    "How is that possible?!" Mu Er was surprised: "How could his strength be so strong?!"


    They were already able to pick five of them. If it was him, as long as the opponent had more than one person, his first reaction would be to turn his head and run.


    "I''ve said it a long time ago, his strength is very strong!" Nicole said angrily, if the Christine just now hadn''t died, they would be able to suppress Claire now.


    "Boom!" The green-robed mage stood in mid-air, and when he raised his hand, a bolt of lightning fell from mid-air, forcing Claire to move.


    The ricketed old man stabilized his heart and said: "Don''t worry, we have so many people, and now in this situation, after a long time of consumption, he will not be our opponent."


    But it was just such a sentence, a strange look flashed in Nicole''s eyes. She seemed to have heard Claire say something just now: "It''s just the complete cultivation method, I have it myself..."


    Thinking of this, Nicole''s heart suddenly felt a little uneasy. When she quietly set her eyes on Claire, Claire''s face was still calm, and there was a faint smile on the corner of her mouth. It''s like playing with them as if they were children.


    After observing this, Nicole felt even more uneasy, her heart thumped, and the spellcasting in her hands made mistakes that shouldn''t have happened. Fortunately, the wizards had rich combat experience, so this disadvantage was not expanded. stand up.


    "What''s the matter with you?!" Moore asked, just now he was almost hit by Claire.


    "Sorry! Let''s continue Ni Ke bit her lip forcefully to stop her thinking.


    Although she came back to her senses, Nicole''s unease became more and more in her heart, and the smile on the corner of Claire''s mouth kept flashing in her mind from time to time.


    "No, there is definitely something wrong here!" Nicole gritted her teeth and took out a witchcraft scroll from the storage space.


    The rest of the wizards were overjoyed when they saw it, and Moore said excitedly, "You still have this good thing, use it quickly!"


    Under everyone''s attention, Nicole tore open the witchcraft scroll she took out, and then a white light enveloped Nicole''s body, and the dazzling light flashed, and Nicole''s figure actually disappeared from everyone''s sight.


    Moore rubbed his eyes in disbelief, looked back at his companions, and asked suspiciously, "Is this some invisible magic scroll?"


    "Oh!" Claire took Moore''s words, "Your allies seem to have just betrayed you, it should be a short-distance space teleportation scroll."


    Purple Pen Literature

 Chapter 276： : How was my move just now? !

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    The three of them responded very quickly. After listening to Claire''s words, they also realized that it was not some kind of invisible sorcery, but it was indeed a space scroll that was teleported away.


    The eyes of the three of Moore met quickly, and it was only for a moment that they reached a consensus.


    "boom!"


    The green-robed wizard who was standing in the air fell from the sky with a lightning strike, but the target was no longer Claire, but the wizard on Nicole''s side who was fighting with them just now.


    "You!" The wizard said in awe, and then quickly chanted a spell, a pitch-black diamond shield blocked in front of him.


    "boom!"


    The blue lightning was hitting the shield, and the moment the two collided, the diamond-shaped shield shattered into pieces, and the wizard was knocked back several meters away.


    "It''s not over yet!" Moore squatted on the ground, his palms on the ground.


    Then his shadow extended out like plasticine, so fast that when the wizard reacted, Moore''s extended shadow had locked his ankle firmly.


    Then the seemingly soft shadow flashed a metallic color, and the originally smooth surface pierced countless slender spikes, piercing the wizard''s legs, and with his screams, The body also knelt down uncontrollably, blood flowing out of the gap, dyeing the ground of the soles of the feet blood red.


    "Go!" Moore yelled.


    Then the three of them flew away in the direction of the water mirror at the same time. Now they can''t take into account the fact that the use of flying spells will lose their vitality. After Nicole left, they were not Claire at all. If you stay here, you will put yourself in danger.


    The purpose of severely wounding the wizard was to delay Claire for a while and give them some time to escape.


    How do you say it? A dead Taoist friend is not a poor Taoist. When encountering a bear, you don''t need to run faster than the bear, as long as you run faster than the people who are with you.


    Originally, they had nothing to do with each other, and even if they knew each other, they could still do it. Their lives were the most important thing.


    Sure enough, after the three of them flew out of the water mirror, Claire wanted to chase after them, but the wizard resisted in order to save his life. Witchcraft poured out on Claire.


    He didn''t think that Claire would let him go. The truth was as he imagined. Claire did not intend to let him go. His sorcery only slightly resisted Claire for a few seconds. In six seconds, Claire''s head fell off, and it rolled around the ground like a ball.


    After killing the opponent, Claire just got close to the water mirror and wanted to pass through to hunt down the three people. A dirty cloth bag the size of a fist appeared in the water mirror. Claire''s pupils shrank. He recognized the cloth bag. One of the methods, the effect is similar to that of high-explosive grenades.


    "boom!!!"


    The loud explosion of ringing ears reverberated in the narrow space inside the water mirror, the thick smoke dissipated, and Claire''s figure was revealed.


    With such a close distance and such power, even if Claire reacted and arranged several defense swaps, she still suffered a lot of injuries.


    After the three of them went out, they would definitely run separately. Originally, Claire was still struggling with which one to kill first, but the goal of chasing after they went out was clear.


    ...


    "Hahahaha!" The rickety old man laughed while running away, boasting like a show off: "How about my move just now?!"


    That was the thought that suddenly flashed after he got out of the water mirror, and after throwing the cloth bag, it really hindered the time and speed of Claire''s exit. This seemed to him like a good chess move, and he couldn''t make it out at ordinary times.


    The other two didn''t talk to each other and ran away with all their strength. Except for the building, the three of them split into three paths and fled towards different passages.


    "Escape, escape, I will find you one by one."


    Claire''s voice suddenly came out, and the three people who were fleeing froze, and then immediately displayed their own means of saving their lives, and the speed of the flight increased slightly.


    When Claire came out of the building, the three people were nowhere to be seen, but the first target Claire wanted to kill could still be discerned from the breath, because the rickety old man was still carrying his precious grandson. Much more obvious.


    "Exploration! Claire put an exploration spell on herself, and then chased after the rickety old man''s breath.


    ...


    With a fourth-level mage, the rickety old man was not as fast as the other two, and was quickly chased by Claire.


    When he saw Claire who was chasing after him, the rickety old man had already begun to regret it. Did the cloth bag he just threw attract this evil spirit? Or because he was not able to run fast with others, the other party was staring at him.


    "Su!" An earth wall rose from the ground, forcing the rickety old man in front to stop.


    After stopping the other party, Claire''s speed also slowed down, and slowly leaned towards the other party, "Don''t run away, take out something that interests me, maybe I can let you go."


    The rickety old man knew that he was not Claire''s opponent, so he couldn''t help but back away when Claire moved forward, and didn''t come back to his senses until he hit the dirt wall behind him.


    Staring at Claire''s eyes, he said, "I gave it to you, can you let me go?"


    "It depends on what you can come up with in exchange for your life..." Before Claire''s words were finished, a light flashed in his eyes, and then the huge illusory mage hand condensed in front of him, He threw the bag that the opponent had thrown over to the fan to fly, and the bag fell on one side of the passage and exploded several large holes.


    Claire looked at the rickety old man and said calmly, "You are not honest."


    "Are you honest?! If I give you something, you will kill me too."


    Claire smiled, "Since you all understand that, let''s just start the fight."


    ...


    After more than ten seconds, the ricketed old man lost the ability to keep flying. He sat slumped on the ground, with scars and bloodstains all over his body.


    "Huhuhu!" The rickety old man supported the ground with his hands and panted heavily. If it weren''t for his more trump cards, he would have been killed by Claire if he couldn''t even hold it for more than ten seconds.


    "Are there any last words?" Claire glanced at the other party condescendingly, the broken wind blade in her hand has been condensed.


    The rickety old man opened his mouth, "I..."


    "Forget it, I just ask casually, and I don''t want to hear it."


    After Claire finished speaking, the secondary burst wind blade shot out like lightning, like a group of gorgeous ribbons in the air.


    "clang!"


    In front of the rickety old man, the fourth-level wizard stood up and took out his weapon to block the wind blade for his grandfather. He was completely unable to get involved in the battle between Claire and the rickety old man just now.


    Claire''s eyes rarely showed a trace of movement, and slowly raised his right hand again, three wind blades condensed around Claire, and then the wind blades spun, and the power increased by another degree.


    "Wait!" The ricketed old man stood up with his body propped up, and when he got up, he couldn''t help coughing a few times, "Cough cough!"


    Claire was not in a hurry to shoot those wind blades, but looked at the ricketed old man who stood up with interest, and said, "Now I''m in a little mood to hear your last words, let''s talk."


    The rickety old man walked up to the fourth-level wizard, protected him behind him, and said to Claire alone, "If I give you what you want, can you spare my grandson?"


    "It depends on what you can come up with." Claire didn''t give a definite answer, but she didn''t refuse.


    The three of them responded very quickly. After listening to Claire''s words, they also realized that it was not some kind of invisible sorcery, but it was indeed a space scroll that was teleported away.


    The eyes of the three of Moore met quickly, and it was only for a moment that they reached a consensus.


    "boom!"


    The green-robed wizard who was standing in the air fell from the sky with a lightning strike, but the target was no longer Claire, but the wizard on Nicole''s side who was fighting with them just now.


    "You!" The wizard said in awe, and then quickly chanted a spell, a pitch-black diamond shield blocked in front of him.


    "boom!"


    The blue lightning was hitting the shield, and the moment the two collided, the diamond-shaped shield shattered into pieces, and the wizard was knocked back several meters away.


    "It''s not over yet!" Moore squatted on the ground, his palms on the ground.


    Then his shadow extended out like plasticine, so fast that when the wizard reacted, Moore''s extended shadow had locked his ankle firmly.


    Then the seemingly soft shadow flashed a metallic color, and the originally smooth surface pierced countless slender spikes, piercing the wizard''s legs, and with his screams, The body also knelt down uncontrollably, blood flowing out of the gap, dyeing the ground of the soles of the feet blood red.


    "Go!" Moore yelled.


    Then the three of them flew away in the direction of the water mirror at the same time. Now they can''t take into account the fact that the use of flying spells will lose their vitality. After Nicole left, they were not Claire at all. If you stay here, you will put yourself in danger.


    The purpose of severely wounding the wizard was to delay Claire for a while and give them some time to escape.


    How do you say it? A dead Taoist friend is not a poor Taoist. When encountering a bear, you don''t need to run faster than the bear, as long as you run faster than the people who are with you.


    Originally, they had nothing to do with each other, and even if they knew each other, they could still do it. Their lives were the most important thing.


    Sure enough, after the three of them flew out of the water mirror, Claire wanted to chase after them, but the wizard resisted in order to save his life. Witchcraft poured out on Claire.


    He didn''t think that Claire would let him go. The truth was as he imagined. Claire did not intend to let him go. His sorcery only slightly resisted Claire for a few seconds. In six seconds, Claire''s head fell off, and it rolled around the ground like a ball.


    After killing the opponent, Claire just got close to the water mirror and wanted to pass through to hunt down the three people. A dirty cloth bag the size of a fist appeared in the water mirror. Claire''s pupils shrank. He recognized the cloth bag. One of the methods, the effect is similar to that of high-explosive grenades.


    "boom!!!"


    The loud explosion of ringing ears reverberated in the narrow space inside the water mirror, the thick smoke dissipated, and Claire''s figure was revealed.


    With such a close distance and such power, even if Claire reacted and arranged several defense swaps, she still suffered a lot of injuries.


    After the three of them went out, they would definitely run separately. Originally, Claire was still struggling with which one to kill first, but the goal of chasing after they went out was clear.


    ...


    "Hahahaha!" The rickety old man laughed while running away, boasting like a show off: "How about my move just now?!"


    That was the thought that suddenly flashed after he got out of the water mirror, and after throwing the cloth bag, it really hindered the time and speed of Claire''s exit. This seemed to him like a good chess move, and he couldn''t make it out at ordinary times.


    The other two didn''t talk to each other and ran away with all their strength. Except for the building, the three of them split into three paths and fled towards different passages.


    "Escape, escape, I will find you one by one."


    Claire''s voice suddenly came out, and the three people who were fleeing froze, and then immediately displayed their own means of saving their lives, and the speed of the flight increased slightly.


    When Claire came out of the building, the three people were nowhere to be seen, but the first target Claire wanted to kill could still be discerned from the breath, because the rickety old man was still carrying his precious grandson. Much more obvious.


    "Exploration! Claire put an exploration spell on herself, and then chased after the rickety old man''s breath.


    ...


    With a fourth-level mage, the rickety old man was not as fast as the other two, and was quickly chased by Claire.


    When he saw Claire who was chasing after him, the rickety old man had already begun to regret it. Did the cloth bag he just threw attract this evil spirit? Or because he was not able to run fast with others, the other party was staring at him.


    "Su!" An earth wall rose from the ground, forcing the rickety old man in front to stop.


    After stopping the other party, Claire''s speed also slowed down, and slowly leaned towards the other party, "Don''t run away, take out something that interests me, maybe I can let you go."


    The rickety old man knew that he was not Claire''s opponent, so he couldn''t help but back away when Claire moved forward, and didn''t come back to his senses until he hit the dirt wall behind him.


    Staring at Claire''s eyes, he said, "I gave it to you, can you let me go?"


    "It depends on what you can come up with in exchange for your life..." Before Claire''s words were finished, a light flashed in his eyes, and then the huge illusory mage hand condensed in front of him, Fan Fei The cloth bag thrown over by the opponent forcefully blew out several big holes in the passage where the cloth bag fell.


    Claire looked at the rickety old man and said calmly, "You are not honest."


    "Are you honest?! If I give you something, you will kill me too."


    Claire smiled, "Since you all understand that, let''s just start the fight."


    ...


    After more than ten seconds, the ricketed old man lost the ability to keep flying. He sat slumped on the ground, with scars and bloodstains all over his body.


    "Huhuhu!" The rickety old man supported the ground with his hands and panted heavily. If it weren''t for his more trump cards, he would have been killed by Claire if he couldn''t even hold it for more than ten seconds.


    "Are there any last words?" Claire glanced at the other party condescendingly, the broken wind blade in her hand has been condensed.


    Purple Pen Literature

 Chapter 277： :Pooh! You are a scumbag!

    "Wait a minute, I''ll have a word with my grandson." The rickety old man said.


    Claire shrugged indifferently, and didn''t care about wasting those few seconds. Anyway, everyone else should have escaped from the ruins, and now it is estimated that they can''t be hunted down.


    The rickety old man waved at the fourth-level wizard in the air, and said gently, "Come here, Barlow, I''ll explain something to you."


    The fourth-level mage''s eyes were a little complicated. He glanced at Claire, then at the ricketed old man below, and finally fell slowly.


    "Come here..." The rickety old man waved his hand weakly, feeling as if he would die if he said a few more words.


    The fourth-level mage leaned over, stretched out his hand to support the ricketed old man, bent down and put his ear to the ricketed old man''s mouth, gritted his teeth and lowered his voice: "Grandpa, just say what you want, I will definitely help you. revenge..."


    Hearing Barlow''s words, the rickety old man''s eyes flashed a very complicated look, but when he saw Claire who was still standing in the air, the last complicated look turned into firmness again, this guy Will not let Barlow go!


    Then he opened his teeth and slammed into Barlow''s neck. His strength was completely different from his dying appearance. The sharp teeth pierced directly through Barlow''s skin and into the flesh and blood. The blood in the body began to flow back into the body of the rickety old man.


    "Grandpa?!" Barlow''s expression was still unbelievable, and when he reacted, he wanted to push the rickety old man away.


    The rickety old man opened his mouth and said, "Don''t move!"


    I don''t know if it was because of this sentence, the fourth-level mage''s body suddenly froze and lost his strength, allowing the rickety old man to **** his own blood.


    At this time, the body of the ricketed old man swelled up, the shriveled and wrinkled skin became full, and the ricketed body also became straight, as if in the process of rejuvenation.


    "I''m sorry!" The rickety old man said vaguely, saying sorry, but the movements in his mouth did not stop at all. The fourth-level mage''s body quickly became shriveled, and his eyes were bulging out of lack of blood in his body. , and finally reached a certain limit and could no longer see a trace of life in his eyes.


    It was too late and then too fast. The whole process was very fast. When Claire reacted, the rickety old man had already thrown the shriveled corpse of his precious grandson on the ground.


    "Oh!" Claire made an unexpected voice, he really didn''t expect the situation to develop like this at first.


    Then he stuck out his tongue and licked his lips, squinting his eyes, his eyes were a little unkind, "This is to make fun of me."


    After the rickety old man regained his vitality, he gave Claire a vicious glance, and then a blood mist was sprayed out from his body to wrap it up.


    When Claire was ready to attack, the rickety old man turned his head and rushed towards the stone wall. Like a locomotive, the entire stone wall was smashed into pieces, and then turned into a smear. The red light gradually escaped.


    "Heh, you''ve prepared so much just to escape?" Claire laughed, added a speed boosting auxiliary spell to herself, and then chased in the direction of Hongmang.


    ...


    After a few minutes, the ricketed old man felt a little despair in his heart, but Antonio behind him kept chasing him, and he couldn''t get rid of him no matter how fast he went.


    After another two or three minutes, the blood mist around the ricketed old man gradually faded, and finally dissipated. The ricketed old man also returned to his old old age, and then he stopped with more than enough power, and his eyes were full of despair. color.


    "Aren''t you running?" Claire asked calmly.


    "Crack!" The rickety old man opened his hand and swung a big letter on the ground. He was out of breath, and he was very reluctant to speak.


    Claire stretched out her palm and gave the rickety old man a virtual hold, and then the ricketed old man felt as if his hands and feet were tightly grasped by something, and his body was attached to the ground like a magnet, and he wanted to get up and do the basics. not.


    But at this time, his heart was dead, and he had no intention to resist, just closed his eyes and waited for the final judgment that belonged to him.


    Claire gently landed beside the ricketed old man, squatted down, and said softly, "Anyway, it''s been so long, I shouldn''t be able to catch up with those people, let''s talk."


    Hearing Claire''s words, the rickety old man opened his eyes, his head and eyes were attached to the ground, and he could only look at Claire sideways, "I don''t want to talk to you, kill me, I''m not that kind of scared. dead people."


    Unexpectedly, just after he finished speaking, Claire laughed, "Hahahaha."


    After laughing, he glanced at him again, and then laughed again, "Hahahahaha!"


    The ricketed old man''s face became stiff, "Shut up! What''s so funny!"


    "Isn''t it funny that you just said that you are not afraid of death?"


    The rickety old man: "..."


    "You seem to have killed your grandson yourself just now." Claire asked with a smile, "Is it your own?"


    The rickety old man was silent for a while, then said, "Yes..."


    "But I trained him to run away as a reserve energy source in times of danger, so I have nothing to feel guilty about."


    "I didn''t ask you if you were ashamed, why are you explaining this too much?"


    The rickety old man: "..."


    "If I said I would have let him go, would you regret it now?" Claire asked again.


    The ricketed old man closed his eyes, unwilling to face Claire''s eyes that could read people''s hearts, "What''s the use of talking about this now, kill me now, I''m a selfish person, there''s nothing to say."


    "It''s boring." Claire patted her **** and sat up, "Then I''ll satisfy your request."


    The rickety old man also accepted his destiny calmly, closed his eyes peacefully, and prepared to meet his own final moment.


    "Om!" Claire''s wind blade condensed again, but it didn''t shoot out.


    "I''ll give you one last chance to say your last words. Compared with other people, I would like to hear what your last words will be." Claire''s words are not deceiving, he really thinks Hear the last thoughts of this man who behaved so repeatedly before he died.


    The rickety old man opened his eyes again, looked at Claire, and asked after a while, "You won''t kill me right after I speak, will you?"


    "..."


    Claire defended: "I''m not the kind of person with bad taste."


    "Okay." Looking at the rickety old man''s expression, it was obvious that he fell into memory. "Barlow has been a very well-behaved child since he was a child, and he also has a strong talent for wizards..."


    "When he was born, my life was about to come to an end, so I trained him as my successor. He learned witchcraft very quickly and seriously, compared to when I was young. A lot better. I really took him as a successor to train him at first..."


    Claire didn''t speak either, knowing that the other party would definitely say it on her own.


    Sure enough, within a few seconds, the rickety old man said again: "Later my life gradually came to an end, and I realized that my fear of death is not so calm, I am afraid of death, I am really afraid of death, I am afraid The world after my death is a void... so I set my sights on Barlow."


    "At that time, he was already a fourth-level wizard. As long as he was promoted to fifth-level, I could transform all his vitality into me through the secret technique. Although a lot of vitality was lost during the transformation, it was enough to make me One or two hundred years to live..."


    "I know that I can''t advance to an epic wizard with my self-control. After living another hundred or two hundred years, I will still die..."


    "So I jumped in these two mentalities repeatedly Every time I see Barlow, I have a different idea in my heart, and sometimes I spurn my soul, this is my own grandson, sometimes I really want to trade his life for my life."


    "It''s a pity that life can''t be repeated. If I could, then I wouldn''t let Barlow become a wizard... If he doesn''t become a wizard, I can also cut off my thoughts." The rickety old man said, his eyes could not help He became red, "He''s really good. When I was about to kill him, I said "don''t move", and he really didn''t resist at all."


    Claire smacked her mouth, and after a few seconds of silence, she said, "Scumbag!"


    The rickety old man laughed cheerfully, "Haha, yes, kill me as a scum now."


    "To satisfy you."


    £­£­£­£­£­£­off topic£­£­£­£­£­


    sorry Sorry! I accidentally copied the previous chapter twice, and I can''t edit it now! I''ll think of a way! I''ll send a red envelope as an apology later, and I''ll go to the editor.


    Purple Pen Literature

 Chapter 277： : You made the right choice

    After picking up the corpses, Claire walked around the ruins and made sure that all three of them had escaped, so she gave up her plan to hunt them down.


    Finally, he took out Horner''s spiritual body, and with a little trick, learned from his mouth where some treasures in the ruins were stored.


    Except for a few of those treasures that were discovered by the previous wizards, the other treasures went into Claire''s pocket.


    However, those treasures did not gain much to Claire. For Claire, the biggest gain was the stone engraved with strange runes obtained from Kelly, and Horner''s soul...


    Both of these can help him advance to the Archmage faster, and then return to the original world.


    ...


    In Martin''s castle, Claire took Horner''s spirit body into the laboratory.


    After entering the castle, Claire also released the shackles of Horner''s spiritual body, allowing him to change from a spherical shape back to a human shape, but still cast a certain constraint to avoid any trouble.


    "Kid, let me go, I admit that you are very smart, you did guess my idea..." Horner''s soul has been babbling on along the way.


    "I don''t plan to take your body now. Just let me go and find a wizard for me to possess, and I will give you the perfect cultivation method."


    Horner has been seducing Claire, but Claire is unmoved, as if his babble is on the ear.


    "I didn''t lie to you! I can swear! That perfect cultivation method is the pursuit of all wizards, are you sure you don''t want it?"


    After arriving in the laboratory, Claire finally turned around and said to him, "No, I have it myself."


    "You have?" Horner was surprised, but quickly said: "Your cultivation method must not be as perfect as mine! Really! I spent thousands of years perfecting my cultivation method, and yours is fundamental It''s better than mine!" When Horner said this, his tone was full of confidence, which was the conclusion of his life, and he didn''t believe that it couldn''t compare to Claire''s cultivation method.


    "Are you sure?" Claire chuckled.


    From Claire''s laugh, Horner felt a trace of unease, but still said stiffly: "What is there to compare, mine must be better!"


    "Then look at this." Claire threw out the cultivation method that Martin had revised before. In his opinion, the cultivation method still has many flaws, but for the wizards of this world, it is already a product of the era. .


    Horner opened the page above with suspicion, his expression became particularly good-looking, and the speed of turning the pages was getting faster and faster, and finally there was only a look of shock and surprise on his face.


    "This...how is this possible!"


    "This is actually better than what I''ve researched! There are many aspects and routes that I never imagined..." Horner''s hand trembled with the book, and finally raised his head and stared straight at Claire''s. His eyes asked, "Where did you get this from!"


    Claire withdrew the book from the opponent''s hand, "I''m not obliged to tell you the answer." After speaking, he casually threw the cultivation method on the test bench aside.


    Horner''s eyes followed the trajectory of the book from top to bottom. When the book landed on the test bench, his heart couldn''t help but shudder. It felt as if something he cherished was treated casually by others. .


    "Since you already have a more complete cultivation method, why did you arrest me..." Horner asked faintly. He thought that his value was to have a more complete cultivation method, but Claire obviously needed is not that kind of thing.


    Claire smiled slightly, "Didn''t I say it at first? I''m not interested in that cultivation method, but I''m quite interested in you."


    Horner''s pupils shrank and he wanted to take a step back, but found that he was restrained and couldn''t move at all.


    "What do you mean?"


    Claire looked at Horner with a half-smile but said softly: "The water mirror space should be specially designed by you, it can nourish your spiritual body, so that it will not be consumed in a long time, even the spiritual wisdom does not exist. , and you have been nourished for thousands of years, adding that you are the spiritual body of a legendary wizard, how much soul substance do you think you should have?"


    Soul matter is also a kind of energy, which can be said to be a higher level of energy. If it is used for breakthrough, the effect will be multiplied with half the effort.


    After being stared at by Claire and saying such words, Horner felt his goose bumps stand up again, like a prey being targeted by a hunter.


    Tremblingly said: "You want to absorb my soul substance? Then be promoted to an epic wizard!"


    Claire snapped her fingers, "That''s right, but there''s no reward."


    After getting a definite answer from Claire, Horner panicked and wanted to open his mouth to seek a little hope of survival for himself, but when the words came to his mouth, he felt how powerless the words were, and he couldn''t at all. Gain the possibility of surviving for yourself.


    His biggest trump card is "a well-established cultivation method". The opponent already has it, and it is even better than his own. All Horner doesn''t know what to do now. The opponent is looking at his dog''s life, he thought There is no reason to persuade the other party to give up.


    "Do you do it yourself or let me do it?" Claire asked suddenly.


    Horner then came back to his senses, "What do you mean?"


    "Meaning, do you want to survive?"


    Horner nodded quickly, he didn''t care about face at all in the face of life and death.


    "I strip out my own soul substance. If you can survive after stripping it off, I will spare your life." Claire said softly, if he forcibly stripped it off, the quality and quantity of those soul substances would be lost under the opponent''s resistance. To a certain extent, Claire gave Horner a survival option in order to maintain the quality and quantity.


    Horner''s eyes changed several times in just one second after hearing Claire''s words. Is this really a person? How could such cruel words come out of one''s mouth.


    Claire''s proposal is equivalent to letting a person take a knife to Ling Chi himself, peeling off the flesh and blood from the whole body piece by piece, and the pain of stripping the soul substance is more painful than Ling Chi.


    Seeing the hesitant look in Horner''s eyes, Claire smiled slightly, "Is it so difficult to choose? Then I''ll do it."


    Horner hurriedly stretched out his hand and stopped Claire: "Don''t, don''t, don''t! I''ve figured it out, I''ll peel it off myself."


    "But can you keep your promise? If I survive, you spare my life."


    "Do you think in this situation, can you still bargain? Believe it or not, the decision is yours."


    While Claire was talking, Horner kept staring at Claire''s eyes, trying to get some clues, but Claire''s eyes were always calm, without any fluctuations.


    "Okay! I believe you!" Horner gritted his teeth. If Claire just swore that he would let him go, Horner would not believe that you made a correct choice. "


    Then Claire quickly stirred the transparent liquid in the beaker with a glass rod. When the liquid inside became viscous enough, Claire stopped the movement in her hand, and then put the transparent viscous liquid with a hint of light into the air. splash.


    After the viscous liquid was spilled, it changed rapidly, and the liquid instantly expanded into a substance similar to cotton candy, filling the entire laboratory. Those substances similar to marshmallows are in the illusory, and Claire''s walking in it is not affected at all, but it is a bit of a hindrance for Horner of the spiritual body.


    This is a container specially prepared by Claire, which can keep the soul substance. Otherwise, if the beaker is used to contact the soul substance, the soul substance cannot be preserved at all.


    "Okay, we can start." Claire said lazily, lying on the chair.


    Then, there was a scalp-tingling, irregular terrifying scream from the laboratory. Upton assured that this was the most terrifying sound he had ever heard, no one.

 Chapter 278： : Darren Epic Wizard

    At night, on the south coast of the wizarding world, on a lighthouse on the coastline, there was a strong wind on the sea at this time, the waves were constantly beating on the reef, and there was a messy and grand slap. In addition to the current time period, this scene looks like this. Awe-inspiring.


    At this time, a thin figure fell in the air and slowly landed on the reef shore where the lighthouse was located.


    "Squeak!" Pushing open the door of the lighthouse, the figure walked up the stairs of the lighthouse lightly and familiarly. It was not very big inside, but there were candles burning on the walls, which was extraordinarily warm, and the strong wind outside There is a clear difference in the chaos scene.


    When I reached the top floor of the lighthouse, I pushed open another door. Inside was a study room. There were bookshelves with wooden shelves everywhere. The bookshelves were filled with various books. The pile of books, behind the pile of books is an old man with a gray beard and a single-sided glasses, who is still approaching the book to see the content on it.


    After hearing the sound of the door being pushed, the old man raised his head and said, "Is Nicole back?"


    "Yeah!" Nicole responded, then put the wet raincoat on the hanger hanging on one side, walked to the chair in front of the fire in the study, sat down, stretched out her hands and baked her body.


    "Huh!" The warm feeling made Nicole come back to life.


    Seeing Nicole''s appearance, the old man also took off his glasses, put them in his pocket, walked to the opposite side of Nicole and sat down with a peaceful smile.


    "Still haven''t found it yet?" The white-bearded old man added another firewood to the fire in front of him, and then continued to comfort him: "It''s alright, it''s normal to find it, isn''t it normal, I tried to find it before, you Look, I''ve been looking for more than half my life and haven''t found it? People, you need to be content and happy, and it''s good for us to be like this now."


    Nicole pouted, raised her head and said, "No, I found it this time..."


    "What?!" The gray-bearded old man was surprised, but the surprise was only fleeting.


    So he asked again: "Isn''t it a good thing to find it? Why is it still like this?"


    As soon as I mentioned this, Nicole''s eyes instantly turned red, "Grandpa Darren! I found the spirit body of the legendary wizard Horner in it. Wizard Horner said he had a perfect cultivation method, but he was robbed by others. !"


    Nicole is a strong person. If it wasn''t for her closest grandfather, she really couldn''t cry.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry." Darren stood up and reached out and touched Nicole''s head, "Don''t worry, speak slowly."


    After Nicole adjusted her emotions, she told Darren what happened in the ruins one by one. Whenever she talked about Claire, Nicole''s emotions couldn''t help but get excited, making Darren a little dumbfounded.


    After listening to Nicole''s description, Darren nodded slowly, "I see, but according to what you said, the strength of that wizard is really not to be underestimated. I couldn''t even do one thing when I was young. Hit five..."


    "Grandpa Darren, you still praise him!"


    "Actually, is it possible that Nicole can''t beat others and is dissatisfied?" Darren laughed.


    "Humph! Not at all."


    "Okay, okay, Nicole said no, then there is no." Darren doted on, then frowned and thought, and after a while, he said again: "Hey! If the wizard took it out from the ruins If the cultivation method is perfect, the wizarding world may have to make waves again."


    "By the way, are you the only one who escaped from it?" Darren asked.


    Nicole shook her head, "No, when I pulled out the ruins, I saw two people escaped as well."


    Nicole remembers it very deeply. When she saw Moore''s expression of hatred on Moore''s face, if it wasn''t for the threat of Claire, Moore even wanted to fly over and give her a few blows to understand his feelings. resentment.


    "That''s troublesome." Darren frowned and thought.


    "Grandpa, what''s the trouble with this?" Nicole said coquettishly: "You are the leader of our Nata School, an epic wizard, it''s not easy to deal with that kid."


    If it wasn''t for Darren being the leader of the Nata School, Nicole wouldn''t be able to summon so many fifth-level wizards to listen to his orders and follow her to explore the ruins.


    Darren reached out and knocked on Nicole''s head, "Don''t make trouble, it''s fine if you are the only one who finds out, we just don''t get involved in this matter, and the other party won''t necessarily stare at you..."


    "What!" Nicole stood up with akimbo dissatisfied, "Grandpa, you are an epic-level wizard, how can you be afraid of that boy of a fifth-level wizard!"


    "What''s not to be afraid of. I have lived most of my life, and I know that the most precious thing is not a perfect cultivation method, but my life and the morning light of the sun that I see every morning when I wake up, discarded for the so-called cultivation method. Is your most precious life really worth it?"


    Nicole lowered her head, twisted her body and muttered: "But that kid is a fifth-level wizard. If you take action, you will definitely be able to get the practice method."


    "And then? Facing the endless pursuit of wizards from other schools, I don''t like living like that, or I wouldn''t go to live on this remote coast."


    Seeing that her grandfather could not get in the oil and salt, Nicole was also discouraged, and sat back on the sofa limply again, "What should I do?"


    "Let''s go and have a look. Since more than one person escaped from the ruins, your identity must have been exposed. If I hadn''t been there, the wizards of other schools would have doubts."


    "Yeah!" Nicole jumped up excitedly, wrapped her arms around Darren''s neck, and said excitedly, "I knew you would pass, Grandpa."


    Darren pushed Nicole away with a look of disgust, and said with a smile: "You are a big girl now, you can''t hold me like this, my waist is about to flash."


    "Humph." Nicole hummed happily with her head down, not sure if she heard it.


    "Don''t be so happy, I''ll go over to fill the scene, and I may not be able to grab someone else."


    "Grandpa is so strong, he will definitely be able to grab it, and I''m going too!" Nicole waved her hands excitedly.


    "Boom!" Darren knocked Nicole''s head again, scolding: "Don''t go, just stay here and wait for me You''re so weak, it''s also a hindrance for me."


    Nicole pouted aggrievedly, but nodded, she rarely saw her grandfather so angry.


    And Darren''s heart was not as relaxed as he showed. What he said to Nicole was true, but he didn''t say everything in his heart. If Nicole found out by herself, he really didn''t want to go. fight this thing.


    But Nicole was not the only one who escaped, wizards from other factions also escaped, and all this will definitely spread on a large scale.


    The perfect training method, he understands how much impact this has on the existing wizarding forces. What he said before is to deceive Nicole. If he goes, he must grab it. Content.


    He has a lot of enemies. If the perfect cultivation method is taken away by his enemies, then he and Nicole will not want to live such a dull life, let alone this kind of life, and even survive by then It''s all an extravagant hope, so he has a reason to get it.


    "Damn, it''s been like this for thousands of years, why is this still happening now?"

 Chapter 279： : One more word and Ill kill you!

    Horner woke up in a daze. He vaguely remembered that he had not completely stripped off all the soul substances in his body. When it was about to end, he couldn''t even make a scream, and he fainted in pain.


    "Awake?" Claire came over, still with that indifferent expression on her face.


    Horner glanced at Claire and looked back. He disliked Claire''s expression very much, and then said weakly, "Am I not dead..."


    "Why are you looking forward to your own death?" Claire asked back with a smile. "You performed well. Although you didn''t make it to the end, I still retained your consciousness."


    "Um..." Horner only felt that his brain was muddy, and that Claire in front of him was much bigger than before.


    Shaking his head, Horner stood up from the test stand... eh? ! stand up? !


    Horner just felt something was wrong, why did he stand up? I have been floating before myself!


    Then Horner looked at himself with shock and doubt, and held out his hand, eh? ! Why do I have feathers on my hands! Also, it''s not a hand at all, the fingers are gone, it''s a wing.


    After discovering that his body had changed, Horner quickly took a look at his whole body, and then discovered an astonishing fact that he had actually turned into an owl? ! A legendary wizard who is famous all over the world turned into an owl? ! What a humiliation this is!


    "How is it? Are you still satisfied with your new body?" Claire asked with a smile, looking at the owl-like Horner in front of him with fun hanging from the corners of his mouth.


    "How did you stuff my soul into the body of an owl?!" Horner shouted, "Find me a first-level wizard, even a wizard apprentice!"


    Looking at the owl flapping its wings and roaring, Claire felt that Horner was much cuter now than before, and he didn''t care about how loudly he spoke to himself.


    With a flick of his finger, he used an air bomb to bounce the angry Horner who was pounced towards him to the ground. Claire controlled the force very well and did not cause much damage to Horner.


    "What''s wrong with this, maybe in the future you can help me knock on the window of a certain teenager with an admission letter in my mouth..."


    Horner couldn''t understand the stalk of Claire''s words, but the air bomb also made him recognize the reality again. The person in front of him is simply a demon, and it is not bad that he can survive now.


    When I find an opportunity in the future, I will slip away. At that time, with the wealth of knowledge of my legendary great wizard, I will definitely be able to climb to the top again! He also remembered the training method that Claire showed him before, and then combined with what he has researched, he may not be able to live a new life and become the king of wizards at the top of the world!


    But just as he was imagining how he would endure the humiliation and bear the burden and finally reach the pinnacle of his life, Claire''s words directly pulled him from the cloud to the soil.


    "Oh yes, I cast a spell on you, as long as you stay more than 20 meters away from me, then your owl body will..." Claire said with a smile, and Xu''s clenched fist slowly opened , and said at the same time: "Bang! It was blown to pieces!"


    Horner was dumbfounded, tears were about to flow out, his hands (wings) were shaking slightly, and he hesitated... You really are a devil!


    Then Claire turned her head and walked to the edge of the test bench, and began to study the stone with strange runes obtained from Kelly. He found a way to intensify the stone''s effectiveness, plus the soul substance stripped from Horner, The combination of the two can help him advance to Archmage faster.


    After seeing Claire leave, Horner hurriedly fluttered his wings and flew towards Claire. If the distance was more than 20 meters, it would explode. Horner had to be careful.


    ...


    Claire took a carving knife and slowly carved the same rune that appeared on the strange stone on a stone. Halfway through, the door of the laboratory was suddenly pushed open.


    Upton rushed in in a hurry and shouted: "Lord Antonio! The big thing is bad!"


    Originally, this matter required a very quiet environment. The sudden roar made Claire''s hand tremble a little, and the carved rune also had a slight flaw.


    "Sigh." Claire sighed and threw the flawed stone on the stone scorpion. If you look closely at the stone sling, you can see that there are many stones with the same flaws, but you can see them from the bottom up. Claire''s craftsmanship is constantly improving. If there is no upton''s roar in the end, then Claire''s stone will be successful.


    Although he was disturbed, Claire didn''t get too annoyed, and just said lightly, "Remember to knock on the door next time you come in."


    Upton shrank his neck and knew that he had disturbed Claire, and said in fear, "I''m sorry, Mr. Antonio! But this time it''s really a big deal!"


    "Tell me, what''s the matter?"


    "Several old men came from outside the city, they seem to be leaders of various schools... I feel very strong from the breath, even more than you..." Upton said that he didn''t dare to say it later.


    "Hey hey, those boys who escaped have found their father." Horner laughed, feeling a sense of schadenfreude in his heart.


    "Do you think an owl can speak without a tongue?" Claire asked inexplicably.


    Horror was so frightened that he closed his mouth immediately, and secretly said in his heart: I still showed it too obviously, next time I will secretly have fun.


    Putting down the carving knife in his hand, Claire was not very surprised by the news, but said indifferently: "It''s been two days, is it so slow?"


    "Huh?!" Horner heard the meaning of his words, turned his head 180 degrees to look at Claire, "Did you know they were coming?"


    "Isn''t that obvious, I would feel weird if no one came." After clearing up the things on the table, Claire walked towards the door. Horner saw that the distance from Claire was getting farther, and he felt in his heart. In a panic, he quickly flapped his wings and followed, finally hesitating for a moment and then landed on Claire''s shoulder.


    "How did you know they would come?"


    "I don''t like talking to idiots, I will become stupid if I talk too much Horner: "..."


    ...


    Outside the tall and majestic stone wall at the outermost periphery of the city, five figures have appeared in the air at this time. Except for Darren, the other four are leaders of other schools and wizards of epic level.


    At this time, Darren''s aura has become completely different from when he was with Nicole before, with an indifferent expression, and his whole body exudes an aura that no strangers should enter.


    A skinny, thin-haired old man beside him said maliciously: "Long time no see, Darren, it seems that when you explored the ruins this time, your Nata School lost five or six fifth-level wizards, and you lost so much. The combat power didn''t even get anything, and the cultivation method was taken away by others, tsk tsk tsk."


    When Darren heard the other party''s words, he didn''t even have to look to know who this person was, so his eyes narrowed into a long slit, his head was fixed and he stared at the past, and the aura of indifference and self-righteousness was instantly exuded.


    "Shut your mouth, and one more word will kill you."

 Chapter 280： : You want to give me money?

    "Darren hasn''t been seen for so many years, and you still have such a stinky temper." The thin old man didn''t stop his mouth. If he did, it would appear that he was afraid of the other party. How could he be the leader of a school, can he do such a shameful thing?


    "I just said, you will die if you speak again!" Darren said in a cold tone, and then his dark eyes instantly transformed into the golden vertical pupils of snakes, and the exposed skin turned up the scales of snakes, especially on the neck. and especially around the eyelids.


    As soon as Darren finished speaking, his figure disappeared in place, and the next second he appeared in front of the skinny old man. I saw him raise his giant hand that turned into sharp claws, towards the skinny man in front of him. The old man ripped it hard.


    The skinny old man was shocked and screamed: "You are crazy!" Then the body below the head instantly transformed into another form, from the shriveled body to the blood mist, and Darren''s sharp claws emerged from the blood mist. Tear the past, and did not cause much damage to him.


    After Darren''s blow, the blood mist also quickly retreated. After maintaining a certain distance, the blood mist returned to the appearance of the flesh.


    Even though he wasn''t hurt, the shriveled old man still looked horrified and shouted at Darren, "You''re crazy! You''re going to fight with me just because of one sentence?!"


    Darren didn''t answer, but stared at each other with his golden vertical pupils, like a poisonous snake waiting for an opportunity to attack.


    At this time, the white-robed wizard who was watching the play also said, "Quint, you have to mess with this guy. He is notoriously reckless."


    Darren withdrew his gaze from the thin old man, glanced at the white-robed wizard, and said in a hoarse voice, "Vance, do you want to play two tricks with me too?"


    The white-robed wizard known as Vance smiled and waved his hand, watching the fun and not being busy on the avenue: "I don''t mean that, you guys keep fighting."


    "Humph!" Darren snorted from the tip of his nose, and the peculiar characteristics of the body began to gradually disappear, returning to the original human body.


    "If you continue to fight, wouldn''t it be a bargain for you?" Darren said, but in fact his goal has been achieved, showing himself as reckless as before, reducing his threat among these people At the critical moment, there is a lot of room for manipulation.


    Then Darren turned his head to the thin old man again and said, "Keep your mouth shut, it won''t be so easy to solve next time. When it comes to fighting, our Nata school is much stronger than your Gray school! "


    This time, the skinny old man didn''t speak up and went back. First, he didn''t want to have another conflict with Darren and let other bystanders take advantage of it, and second, Darren''s last sentence was right.


    Their Grai School focuses more on training speed and means of escaping, and in terms of combat effectiveness, it is indeed the weaker existence among these schools. The teaching of their Grai School is: I can''t beat you, but you can''t beat me! I''m cultivating so fast, when I''m one level higher than you, I''ll let you see what is called a dimensionality reduction blow!


    And Darren''s Nata School has said before that it advocates that a new wizard path should be studied from other strange creatures. At the beginning, it was indeed to study other strange creatures to improve his cultivation method. Later, he found this path. After the failure, he went to the path of the bloodline wizard, integrating the bloodline of the alien beast into himself and improving his vitality.


    Performing sorcery in the current broken wizarding system needs to consume vitality, right? I''ll just fill up the health bar, you can consume it as you like!


    So in general, the vitality of the wizards of the Nata school is different from that of ordinary people, but there is such a shortcoming that it is easier to hang up than the wizards of other schools. After all, it is not a safe thing to integrate into other bloodlines. It is also for this reason that Darren asked his granddaughter Nicole to practice not from his Nata school, but from another relatively mild and stable school.


    ...


    Claire slowly flew out of the city with Horner on her shoulders and greeted with a smile, "Hello everyone!"


    Seeing Claire''s reaction, the wizards, including Darren, were a little puzzled and looked at each other. This reaction seemed a little strange to them. Either you will come out with a stubborn stubbornness, or you will be respectful. What does it mean to show the practice method with both hands, and now you don''t care about it?


    Darren''s eyes scanned Claire''s body most carefully. He heard it from Nicole. This guy is not an idiot.


    The skinny old man stood up first and said, "Boy! Hand over Horner''s soul if you are sensible, otherwise don''t blame us for being rude!"


    Although the other wizards remained silent, they also showed their attitudes from some subtle movements. They didn''t mind forcing a confession to make Claire spit out things that shouldn''t belong to him.


    "Horner?" Claire pretended to be thinking hard, and then said after a few seconds, "You mean that spirit body? He died."


    Everyone present was shocked, "?!"


    Even Horner, who was on Claire''s shoulder, couldn''t help but turned his head and looked at Claire in shock. It''s not good for you to say this in front of me?


    "Boy! We''re not joking with you, hand over Horner''s spirit body!" The thin old man''s face became cold, and he felt that Claire was playing with them as fools.


    "It''s really dead." Claire spread out her hands helplessly. After speaking, she paused to catch the appetite of the people on the other side, and then continued: "But I asked you what you want."


    After finishing speaking, Claire took out five or six books with the same shape from the space ring and threw them towards the wizards on the opposite side.


    "No, you want a perfect cultivation method."


    "what?"


    "what?"


    "This?"


    Hiss, this doesn''t seem to be the same as the script they imagined?


    Although they were puzzled in their hearts, the wizards took over the book that Claire threw out one by one, and immediately read it after they got it.


    During the flipping process, their expressions were even more exciting than the above content. After flipping through, they had already determined the feasibility of the content of the book in their hands based on their knowledge. There are many brand-new ideas and cultivation methods above, and none of them can be summed up by a fifth-level wizard of the other party, so the things recorded above are true, and it is the so-called perfect cultivation method!


    And the above theoretical system is very complete, not like a version that has been deliberately deleted.


    After reading the books in their hands, the wizards exchanged their books with each other, and only after confirming that the contents were the same, did they feel relieved.


    "I''ve given you everything, can you go now?" Claire said softly.


    It''s embarrassing, you came here and left without doing anything? Originally, I made a plan to live and not go back, so this is it now?


    "Boy! You just gave us things like this?" asked the thin old man.


    "Why, do you still want to give me money?"


    The white-robed wizard also stood up and asked, "You gave us such a precious thing like this?"


    Claire spread out her hands helplessly, "I can''t do it if I don''t give it to you. I''m only a fifth-level wizard, how can I beat you guys?"


    "This thing is not a disposable item I will earn it after reading it, and now I will give it to you directly. You will kill me for fighting for this thing."


    The wizards looked at each other, hiss, what they said seemed quite reasonable.


    "Hahaha! Funny little guy!" Darren laughed heartily, he was really happy, and the current situation was the best situation he had ever imagined.


    Now that everyone has obtained this so-called complete cultivation method, relatively speaking, it is equivalent to that no one has obtained it. The wizarding world will still maintain the stable situation before.


    "I''m going back to study what''s in here! Just stay here! Hahahaha!" Darren waved his hand, and a giant snake emerged from the space in front of him. The giant snake left here, and the giant snake overwhelmed a lot of trees along the way.


    After Darren left, the wizards who were present looked at each other for a few times and left one after another. They didn''t have any deep hatred with Claire. Since they had everything they wanted, they didn''t have to spend their lives to kill one. Fifth-level wizards, their vitality is much more precious than a so-called fifth-level wizard.

 Chapter 281： : taste of conspiracy

    After the wizards left, Horner said in disbelief, "Just leave like this?"


    When those wizards were still there, he didn''t dare to speak at all, for fear that they would know that he was still alive. For them, the spiritual body of a legendary wizard was not only a temptation to perfect the cultivation method, but also the rich experience was rare and precious. treasure.


    Horner couldn''t guarantee that he would be treated better in the hands of those wizards than in the hands of Claire, at least he would still be alive in the hands of Claire. And Claire also decided on him that he would bring Horner out as well.


    Claire glanced at Horner on the shoulder, raised her eyebrows and said, "Do you want me to be killed by them?"


    Horner panicked instantly and waved his hand: "No, no! I''m just a little surprised that the solution was too simple."


    "It''s quite simple, just grasp the main contradiction of things and solve it." Claire said and flew back towards the castle.


    "They came here just because they wanted to perfect the cultivation method. After I gave them what they wanted, there would be no conflict or conflict between me and them. They had no reason and no need to attack me. They are now using sorcery. But it needs to consume vitality, there is no deep hatred between me and them, they don''t need to kill me."


    Horner nodded, but he was still a little unwilling, "Did you give them the previous book?" Horner was referring to the perfect training method written by Martin that Claire showed him before.


    In Horner''s point of view, it was better than the cultivation method he had spent over a thousand years summarizing.


    Claire had already returned to the castle at this time, and did not answer his words, but walked along the corridor to the room where Upton was, knocked on the door, and walked in.


    When Upton inside saw Claire come in, he immediately stopped the pen in his hand, stood up from the seat, and said respectfully, "Lord Antonio!"


    Claire nodded and glanced at the books on the table. There was already a pile of books, but it had not reached the number in his mind, so Claire flicked Hoan from his shoulder to Upton''s desk with a flick of his finger. .


    "You can help him write together, the speed can be faster." After speaking, Claire turned to go out.


    Scared Horner hurriedly flapped his wings and flew towards Claire, crying, "Sir! Where are you going! I can''t leave you twenty meters away!"


    Claire flicked her fingers and bounced Horner, the owl, back to the desk, and said without turning her head, "There is no taboo over a distance of more than 20 meters, it''s all a lie to you."


    "Ah this..." Horner was stunned for a moment, and then he was ecstatic. Without this restriction, the possibility of his own escape would be greatly increased! This is the dawn of hope!


    But Claire''s next sentence made Horner fall into the ice cellar again, "That''s a limit of 200 meters."


    Horner suddenly froze again, looking at Claire''s back with a complicated expression. He didn''t doubt that the spell Claire said was completely bluffing himself, but he didn''t dare to gamble. One was that he was afraid of death, and the other was that he felt this It''s something Claire can really do.


    So when Claire expanded the limit to 200 meters, Horner silently kept the limit in mind.


    Ignoring the complicated thoughts in Horner''s mind, Claire has to go back now and continue to carve the strange runes on the stone. The runes are a bit strange, and it doesn''t take anything to gather the surrounding energy together. It is faintly involved. The power of rules.


    ¡­


    After Claire left, Horner became more relaxed, flapping his wings and flying around in this not-so-small room, feeling that the shadow on his head had dissipated.


    After getting tired of flying, Horner just landed on the top of Upton''s head. He didn''t think there was anything wrong with him. What could be wrong with him falling on the head of a third-level wizard?


    Old-fashioned: "Boy, do you know who I am!"


    Upton stopped the pen in his hand, put Horner above his head on the table, and replied, "I don''t know."


    "I told you, listen carefully!" When Horner said this, his chest was so hard that he couldn''t stand up any more, and he said proudly: "I am Horner! The legendary wizard!"


    Upton didn''t have the kind of surprised reaction he had imagined, but with a calm face he took a pen and handed it to Horner, frowning as if he was wondering whether to let the other party write with his mouth in his mouth .


    "I really don''t know who you are." Upton yawned and responded lazily, "But I know it was you who was crying in Lord Antonio''s room two days ago, right?"


    Horner: "¡­"


    "You really don''t know how to chat! I wanted to teach you some experience, but I can make you use a fifth-level wizard with just a few words!"


    "Stop talking about these big words, and quickly finish the task given by Mr. Antonio." Upton didn''t care about Horner''s words, and tucked the pen into Horner''s armhole. "Can you write here?"


    Horner shook his wings, shook the pen in his armhole, looked at Upton with contempt, and then performed a witchcraft trick, extending a human hand made of energy from his head, Pick up the pen.


    Then he jumped forward, approached Upton and looked at the contents of the book he was transcribing. After a few glances, he was attracted by the contents, and he pushed Upton aside after a while. , flapping his wings, he quickly flipped through the book.


    The more he looked down, the more shocked his heart became. Finally, he pointed at the book with trembling wings and asked, "What is this?"


    Upton turned his body sideways to avoid contact with Horner''s body. After doing this, he replied, "What Mr. Antonio asked us to copy."


    "I mean what''s in it..."


    "Listen to what Master Antonio said about the perfect cultivation method. He said that if I have nothing to do, I can practice." Upton replied truthfully.


    "What else did he say?" Horner asked hurriedly, he vaguely smelled a hint of conspiracy.


    "Uh... After writing a hundred books, take them out and spread the word." Upton said, glancing at the stack of books on the desk, UU reading said again: "I am now More than 30 books have been written, and after you join, the two of us will work hard to copy them all in a day or two."


    Horner didn''t listen to the sentence behind Upton at all. When he heard the first sentence, his brain was like being struck by lightning, and he was instantly stunned.


    Upton reached out and pushed Horner''s owl''s body, and asked with concern, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Horner suddenly let out a jiejie laughter, his eyes lit up, and excitedly said: "I understand!"


    "I''ll just say it! With his temperament, how could he simply give those people a perfect cultivation method? That''s how it is!"


    Upton was aroused by the behavior of Horner Riddler, and asked, "Tell me about it, what''s the matter?"


    Horner glanced at Upton contemptuously, and said proudly, "Is this a begging attitude? What about your toughness just now?"


    Upton was able to shrink and stretch, and said, "Okay! Great wizard Horner, please tell me the truth of what you found!"

 Chapter 282： : What do you want to do with these arrangements?

    Upton asked, "Is there something wrong with the contents of this book?"


    When he asked this sentence, his heart was still a little complicated, because Claire also told him that he had nothing to practice. If there is really a problem, he will inevitably feel a little nervous in his heart. Since Claire came here, he has been very satisfied with this kind of life, and he feels that there are many differences between Claire and the previous Martin.


    Horner shook his head three hundred and sixty degrees. Since he turned into an owl, he couldn''t resist and could only enjoy it, but now he is enjoying it a little bit.


    "There is nothing wrong with the content recorded above, but it is very good, better than what I originally perfected..." Horner did not say a word after that, that is, it is not comparable to the practice book he had seen from Claire before. Law, which is Martin''s book.


    The content recorded above is between those two cultivation methods, but in any case, compared to the current cultivation method, it has made great progress.


    Upton scratched his head, "Since there''s no problem, why did you say that just now?"


    Horner chuckled lightly, spread out the book in front of him with his wings, and said, "What progress has this practice made compared to the current practice?"


    Upton frowned and thought for a moment, then said: "There has not been much progress in other areas, but there has been pioneering progress in the use of spiritual power in witchcraft..."


    It can be summed up as, because of the previous wizarding world war, many inheritances have been destroyed, so they have not developed the methods and skills that consume spiritual power to cast wizards at all, so they have developed a magic trick that consumes vitality. path of. Simply put, they release skills by consuming health bars to release skills.


    This is also the reason why the wizards in this world are so weak in mental power that even the first and second level illusions performed by Claire cannot be seen. Wasn''t Horner kneaded into a ball by Claire just like that?


    But now the content of the book that Claire has distributed has added a "plug-in", which is to fill in the skills and methods of using spiritual power to release witchcraft.


    To put it simply, that is, Claire made the blue bars of the wizards available, and there is no need to consume life force in the future to perform sorcery.


    At this point, the perfect cultivation method that Horner had previously researched has been thrown away for several streets. Horner''s previous path is still going forward according to the wrong path before, but the use of witchcraft has been greatly reduced. It''s just the life force consumed.


    "Right!" Horner wanted to snap his fingers, but found that he had no fingers and had to give up the idea.


    Then he continued excitedly: "When I said this, did you find any problem?"


    Upton looked confused and hesitated: "Is there any problem with this? I think it''s pretty good." Upton admitted that his jaw dropped when he saw the content on it.


    Huo An burst out laughing, "I didn''t find this out, he really is an idiot."


    Upton''s face turned black, and he raised his hand to teach the poor "Owl" a lesson. Horner fluttered his wings and flew away from the desk when he saw it.


    "Hey, you''re so rude."


    "hurry up."


    "Okay, okay! Just say it." Horner fluttered his wings and landed on top of Upton''s head. In order to hear the follow-up, Upton didn''t pull him down this time.


    Then Horner said inscrutable: "Although the skills that can use mental power to cast spells are given above, haven''t you found it? There is no method on how to cultivate mental power at all!"


    Upton''s eyes lit up, he had copied the book more than 30 times, and the content in it had been memorized by heart, but after passing it in his mind, there was no method for cultivating spiritual power, but he still had some Confused, he continued to ask, "Is there any problem?"


    "Problem? It''s a big problem!" Horner smacked his lips. He had seen Martin''s perfect practice book, which clearly recorded how to cultivate and strengthen one''s own spiritual power, but the contents of this book did not include , it only means that Claire deleted that part.


    Huo An continued: "Although we used life force instead of spiritual force when we cast spells before, it doesn''t mean that spiritual force is not important to us. The most obvious outer layer of spiritual force possessed by a wizard is in his spirit. If he consumes too much mental power, his mind will be in a trance, his concentration will be lost, his reason will be consumed, and his wildness will become uncontrollable."


    Upton nodded. He knew all the things Horner said, but he still couldn''t connect.


    Horner sneered: "You still don''t understand after all this is said! You are indeed an idiot."


    Upton took a deep breath and suppressed his urge to beat Horner. He should endure it when he heard the end.


    "You can be more detailed."


    "Don''t you understand? There is no way to cultivate spiritual power, and the current wizard system has fully turned to the stage of using spiritual power to cast spells. During this transformation stage, there will be very painful experiences and lessons."


    "Do you think that using mental power to cast spells will be safer than using life force to cast spells before? It can be said that the two wizards use mental power to cast spells during the battle. When their mental power is reduced to a certain level, their reason will also dissipate. . What will happen then?"


    Upton replied: "The loss of reason... That means that the more you get angry, the more the fight can''t stop until one side dies."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Upton took a deep breath. He knew what the battle between wizards was like. Because of the consumption of vitality, wars between wizards were extremely cautious. If it is not necessary, it will not be shot.


    And with this new cultivation system, the battle between wizards will not be as handicapped as before. Anyway, it does not consume one''s own vitality. Although there is less mental power, it can be recovered after consumption. Well. Start the fight first, and then run away when you can''t beat it. Anyway, the price of losing is not as big as the previous consumption of vitality. Not losing is equivalent to earning!


    But things often backfire. Once the battle starts, the ever-changing situation will not follow their wishes at all. Even if his mental power has dropped to a certain stage, he doesn''t want to fight, but the opposite mental power is still abundant and he refuses to let it go. He, the fight can''t stop. In other words, his mental power is quite sufficient, but the mental power of the opponent has bottomed out and he has become an irrational beast, then it is impossible for him to stop the fight, and the opponent will stare at him and will not let him go.


    If the mental power is gone, it will become the previous style of consuming life force. Coupled with the insane reason, the best outcome of the battle is that there can only be two kinds of battles. The unlucky two sides die together, and the better one It is to survive the next party, but the other party is not much better, and the vitality must be almost exhausted.


    Horner smiled gloomily again, "Look at these books, he told you to spread them after you write them, he was afraid that those epic wizards would not spread the secrets so quickly, he wanted to spread the whole wizarding world. It''s a mess. Tsk tsk tsk, it''s such a big game!"


    Upton also looked at the books he copied. He originally thought he was just doing a piece of paperwork. Damn, now it seems that he is involved in some great event. But it''s really exciting!


    "Wait a minute! I have another question!" Upton raised his hand.


    "ask!"


    "Then if I practice but use it as a hole card, will it be able to resolve this problem?"


    Hearing Upton''s words, Horner burst out laughing, "You are so naive! Use it as a trump card, thanks to what you can think of it!"


    "Let me ask you, if you have an enemy, and they come to you to seek revenge, they use witchcraft that consumes spiritual power, and you use witchcraft that consumes vitality to resist, and they run away after they have consumed most of their spiritual power. , when the mental power recovers, I will come to fight with you again, with your vitality, how many times can you hold on?"


    "Once this thing spreads out, it will become a common skill for every wizard. You use it as a trump card. Are you going to laugh at others?"


    Upton came over in a trance and murmured: "So even if it is discovered that this is a conspiracy, he has to jump in. It is a conspiracy. Lord Antonio is really powerful."


    Hearing Upton mentioning Claire, Horner flashed Claire''s smiling expression in his mind again, his body trembled involuntarily, the smile on his face disappeared, and he secretly said in his heart: "What is this guy trying to do? ?"

 Chapter 283： : Promoted to Archmage

    "Grandpa! It''s not good!" Nicole hurriedly pushed the door and walked in. After seeing Darren sitting at the desk, she approached as if she had found the backbone.


    Darren also put down the book in his hand, looked up and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "In the past few weeks, the wizards of our Nata School have suffered heavy losses... Thirteen of the fourth and fifth-level great wizards have died."


    "What''s going on?" Darren asked with a frown. He was also the leader of the Nata School, and he was also responsible for the wizards under his own school.


    "Didn''t you ask me to pass it on to them after you come here?"


    Darren nodded. After he got the perfect training method from Claire, and after confirming that there was no problem with the contents, he asked Nicole to pass it on to the wizards of his school.


    "After they got the cultivation method, they went out to seek revenge for their enemies. As a result, the other party also had this perfect cultivation method, and they all perished in the end."


    "And it''s not just this situation, there are also opponents who come to the door to take revenge, and the results are also..."


    Nicole didn''t say what happened next, but Darren could guess. After changing his eyes a few times, he put his eyes on the book on the desk and sighed.


    "Oh, bring them all back to me! Don''t go out for a year or two," Darren ordered.


    "Okay, Grandpa!"


    After Nicole went down, Darren''s eyes still fell on the book for a long time, and he could already predict how much change this thing would bring to the wizarding world.


    Before, he thought that everyone got this thing, which means that everyone didn''t get it. Now it seems that his thinking is a bit one-sided. The things in it are destined to push all wizards in one direction, that is, to kill each other.


    Epic-level wizards like him with a relatively high level are better. They have lived for so long and have rich experience. After getting some news, they can quickly judge the relationship between the pros and cons, so as to maintain the previous one. balanced situation.


    But the wizards below are not so easy to detect, and they have to experience some **** painful lessons before they can draw those truths from them.


    This is also what Horner said before. During the transformation stage of the wizard system, there will be painful experiences and lessons. Although the wizarding world is so large, it will eventually return to the right track, but this detour is inevitable. Go, this is one of the sources of experience for their success.


    Darren also felt that he might not be able to restrain some of the wizards under his own school. They might not be able to restrain themselves and run out secretly to take revenge or do something else. You can''t even teach people ten times, but you can remember things once you teach them.


    Darren has done his best to protect the wizards on his side. As for those who don''t listen to advice, they should die if they die, and they can be regarded as setting an "example" for others.


    What Darren has to do now is to find a way to cultivate spiritual power. This will also be a common research direction for all wizards for a long time in the future.


    ...


    After the Nata School gathered all the wizards under its own school, the other mainstream schools also began to recall the wizards under their own school, and strictly prohibited the following wizards from taking revenge privately, or trying to fight.


    However, just as Darren thought, the words of these school leaders are very binding. The news that the wizards of various schools are dying in battles is still coming, and the Nata school is better, after all, he Darren''s prestige is quite high, but in just one week, one or two fifth-level wizards and dozens of low-level wizards below died.


    Bloody massacres and battles continued to take place in all corners of the wizarding world. Many lord wizards occupying one or more cities were fine a few days ago, but news of death came out the next day. And the city he occupied has also become a land without owners. The civilians under his governance are panicked. They have been used to being ruled for hundreds of years. Suddenly the wizards above are gone, and it is inevitable that they are a little overwhelmed.


    However, it was too late for the wizards to care about the opinions of the civilians below. As the news continued to spread, they also began to be afraid. Originally, they were quite excited after they got the perfect cultivation method, and felt that they were about to climb to the top of the wizarding world. Now they feel that their dog''s life is somewhat unsafe, and they are afraid that an enemy will suddenly appear and say that they will fight him to the death.


    In less than a month, the number of wizards in the wizarding world has dropped by nearly one-fifth, which is already a very terrifying data.


    After this month of madness, things finally began to slow down, and the news of those attacks and deaths began to decrease. After this **** lesson, the surviving wizards also began to adapt to this new wizard system. new way of life.


    ...


    At the same time, in the laboratory in the castle where Claire is located, Claire also completed the upgrade from a high-level mage to an archmage.


    With a wave of Claire''s hand, a coercion fell from top to bottom, crushing the gravel on the ground into powder, and then the only well-kept stone flew into Claire''s hand.


    Claire rubbed the rune pattern on the stone with her fingers. Looking at the surrounding gravel that turned into powder, she pursed her lips and thought for a while before she said, "Is it a matter of the material? Or is it the carving? The question of the method?"


    Those broken stones were engraved by him with the strange rune. Claire found in his research that the ability to concentrate energy in a specific area is not because of the stone, but because of the strange rune on the stone. .


    And when the rune is engraved on other things, it can also have the same effect, but the effect is reduced by more than half. Claire also came up with a solution, which is to fill the gap in quality with quantity.


    But those runes that have been engraved in the past seem to be one-time use. Those gravel are the re-engraved stones that have been used. Claire has also tried to use other materials to carve, but the material with the best effect is still stone. I don''t know what setting this is. I will study it when I return to the wizard world.


    Although I haven''t studied it yet, this thing still helped Claire advance to the Archmage in the shortest time. Otherwise, with the thin energy of this world, Claire''s promotion would have to be delayed for at least a few months.


    Moreover, in the process of promotion, Horner''s soul substances played the biggest role. Without those soul substances to improve Claire''s life level, no matter how abundant the energy, it would be difficult to advance to the archmage.


    ...


    Horner, who stayed on Upton''s head, asked in disbelief, "Have you been promoted to an epic wizard?" His probability of escaping dropped a lot again.


    Claire didn''t answer directly, just glanced at the two of them smiled and said, "You two get along pretty well." When he first came out, he saw the two of them chasing and fighting in the corridor.


    Horner sneered: "No, this kid is very stupid. He can''t comprehend the things I taught him."


    "It''s obvious that you can''t explain it clearly!" Upton retorted: "It''s alright to say something very simple. You have to pretend to say a lot, and then blame me for not understanding it."


    "Che, stupid is stupid, and I made so many excuses for myself, thinking that when I was a low-level wizard, I didn''t realize anything by myself. If there were a teacher like me, I would have become the king of wizards! "


    "Okay, don''t be poor." Claire stopped Horner''s rhetoric and asked, "How is the outside world now?"


    Horner had such an expression on his face, as soon as he came out, he wanted to know how far his layout had progressed, and then he told Claire the whole process one by one.


    After the 100 copies of the copied books were spread out, he and Upton were particularly concerned about the changes outside, so they knew the content in great detail.

 Chapter 284： : Its almost enough for so many people to die

    After listening to Horner''s description, Claire nodded, "Well, it''s pretty much what I thought."


    Although he heard those guesses from Horner before and confirmed them in his heart, Upton was still shocked after getting the confirmation from Claire''s mouth.


    Then, Claire walked to the railing of the corridor, looking at the long buildings with bright lights below, and tapping her fingers rhythmically on the railing again.


    "Da! Da! Da! Da..."


    "It''s now in a slowdown phase, and that''s not okay."


    Claire''s light words made both Upton and Horner heart palpitations. The news they have been inquiring about these days is **** inside and out, and there is at least one wizard or more in each piece of news. die. And now that it has finally entered the slowdown stage, Claire is actually saying, this is not good.


    Upton began to rejoice in his heart that he was in the same camp as Claire, otherwise it is very possible that he was one of the wizards who died in the news.


    Horner''s fear of Claire has risen to a new level. Although he also killed a lot of people when he was a legendary wizard, he did not deliberately plan the layout like Claire, and put the perfect cultivation method. Spreading it out has caused the wizarding world to lose more than one-fifth of the wizards, and now there are not enough people who have died. What terrifying thing is this guy planning? So many people who died are not enough.


    Indeed, as Horner thought, Claire is indeed laying out something, and the most important process is to eliminate the wizards in the wizarding world to the greatest extent possible.


    This is what Claire had thought about a long time ago, but Horner''s appearance made him push the plan a lot.


    ...


    Just when everyone thought that the matter had come to an end, suddenly a shocking news broke out in the Santali School, and their school actually had an undercover agent from the Weggs School.


    Originally, this matter was nothing, because each school more or less had quite a few spies in the other school.


    But what is shocking about this news is that when the undercover spy finally escaped, he didn''t know what means he used, but he actually swept away all the books in the Holy Taly School. If you take it away, you can''t take it away and set it on fire.


    This contradiction has directly intensified the hatred and conflict of the Santali School for the Weggs School. We need the Weggs School to give an explanation, otherwise it will die endlessly. This is not just about the collection of books, it is also related to the face of their Santali School. If they don''t find a place, how can they get a foothold in the wizarding world?


    Moreover, the strength of their Santali School is not weaker than that of the Weggs School, and they are not afraid of fighting.


    The Wiggs School can''t figure it out either. The undercover agent was indeed sent by them, but when they sent the undercover agent, they all had their IQ tested. How could such a foolish critic appear? Steal books, just steal books, why are you burning other people''s things? If you burn it, just burn it, and you let others find out which side you are from?


    This is not the most important thing. The important thing is that you have stolen everything, but you will come back! They had resisted the pressure from the Santali School for several days, but they didn''t see the undercover agent come back and turn in the stolen books.


    This irreconcilable contradiction that suddenly appeared between the Santali School and the Weggers School grew from small to large, and finally became more and more troubled. The people of the Santari School asked the Wiggs School to give an explanation and compensate for their losses, but the Wiggs School was also very embarrassed. Although the undercover is on his side, he has not gained any benefits now. To, how can it be possible to compensate the other party.


    But for the words of the Wiggs school, the Santari school didn''t believe it at all, thinking that they didn''t want to hand over people, and they didn''t want to make up for their losses, so the conflict between the two schools became more and more fierce. stand up.


    The turning point started with the assassination of the deputy leader of the Wiggs School, and the wizards under the two schools began to pour out in large numbers and fight each other.


    At first, this battle only involved the battle between the two schools, but it gradually spread to some other primary schools in the wild. In the end, the leaders of the two schools saw something wrong, and their two schools were fighting fiercely. , several other colleges were watching the play, so the war finally spread to the entire wizarding world, and almost all wizards were affected by the battle.


    There were vague hints of previous wizarding world wars. The lesson from the past, the teacher behind the car, and the leader of the Nata School, Darren, soon realized that something was wrong, so he called to stop the battle between the various schools.


    Several epic wizards reunited and began to discuss how to solve this matter.


    At the meeting, the epic wizard Vance, the leader of the Wiggs School, argued that the Wiggs School did not send someone to burn the collection of the Santaley School, and that the undercover agent did not return at all, and even let the same people present. A level wizard uses witchcraft directly to verify the truth of what he says.


    And Vito, the leader of the Santali School, also proved that he did not kill the deputy leader of Weggs himself. After the two sides proved themselves, the tense atmosphere was relieved.


    In the end, with the mediation of the major schools, the Santali School and the Weggers School reached a peace agreement.


    The ending ends with the universities sending out a portion of the losses to the Santali School, while the Wiggs School makes up for most of the losses. After all, the undercover was from the Weggers school. Although Vance was very reluctant, he still swallowed this big loss under the joint pressure of other universities. He swore in his heart that if he encountered the undercover, he would definitely He shredded the corpse into pieces.


    And those universities are actually unwilling to make up for the loss of the Santali School. They didn''t provoked this matter. If the war hadn''t affected them, they wouldn''t care about the battle between the Santali School and the Weggers School. , all killed.


    After the mediation of the war, some statistics show that from the appearance of the perfect cultivation method to the current war between schools, the number of wizards in the entire wizarding world has dropped by nearly one-half, and there are tens of thousands of people. It can be said that since the last wizarding world war, the wizarding world has suffered the most casualties. Among them, the most wizards died in the school war, and the ones who died were those wizards of the university school, which made many wild wizards see the dawn of their future.


    ...


    "Da! Da! Da! Da..."


    In the corridor of the old castle, the rhythmic percussion sounded again Claire felt the evening breeze caressing her cheeks, and her mood became a little happier.


    "Lord Antonio!" Upton bowed slightly on the side, and Horner, an owl, still stood above his head, "The battle between those schools has stopped."


    Claire nodded, "Well, it''s time to stop when half of the people are dead. As I expected, if more people die, there will be headaches in the future."


    Horner''s eyes changed a few times, but in the end he didn''t dare to ask the doubts in his heart. He didn''t even dare to guess, for fear that Claire would silence him after guessing.


    "Ha!" Suddenly Claire stretched, then put her elbows on the railing, and said lazily with her chin on her face: "Let''s spread the news that I have a spiritual practice method in my hand. ."


    The moment he heard this, Horner''s eyes were magnified several times, and he couldn''t help but say, "Are you saying that you want to release the news that you have a more perfect cultivation method in your hands?"


    "Wrong!" Claire smiled slightly, "It''s not a more perfect cultivation method, but a complete cultivation method! It is a complete cultivation method without flaws!"

 Chapter 285： : Not this time

    After the war between schools ended, a piece of news suddenly detonated the entire wizarding world - a wizard named Antonio actually had a complete cultivation method in his hands. This cultivation method was different from the perfect cultivation method that had been spread before. It is a complete cultivation method with regard to spiritual power. The battle between wizards will no longer become an irrational beast because the consumption of spiritual power is reduced to a certain threshold.


    After the news came out, it was soon confirmed by the wizard Moore from the Weggs School. He clearly stated that the previous perfect spiritual practice method also flowed from Antonio.


    At the same time, Moore also had a guess in his heart, that is, Claire had used the so-called perfect cultivation method before, which also explained why he still used flying magic to fly all the way when he knew the destination was hundreds of miles away. . Because at that time, Claire consumed mental power, not vitality like them.


    This also explains why Moore felt that this kid has always been a little neurotic and crazy since the first time he saw Claire. It''s completely different from them, and the last sentence is not followed by the next sentence.


    And the complete cultivation method he now has in his hand was obtained from the torture of Horner''s legendary mage''s spiritual body. What he gave before was just the incomplete cultivation method he used before.


    Nicole also came to the same conclusion as Moore, but unlike Moore, she did not rely on guesswork. She had indeed seen Claire say in front of her, "The perfect cultivation method? I have it myself".


    After telling his grandfather Darren his guesses, Darren, who thought everything was going to be all right, got his head up again. He finally solved the matter on the Santali School and the Weggers School, and this incident happened again here. It really didn''t give him any time to stop.


    However, Darren''s thoughts are still the same as before, whether the news is true or not, he has to pass. Moreover, he must grab the complete cultivation method. He has already learned the perfect cultivation method, which will greatly improve his strength. If it is a complete cultivation method, then these epic wizards are powerful. At least a direct increase of 50-60%.


    If it falls into the hands of others, then you will become the target of being hunted down. I hope that this kid can be as smart as last time, and will spread the complete cultivation method, so that there will be no battles. He has lived most of his life, and he really doesn''t want to call back and forth.


    Like last time, Nicole also asked Darren to take him there. He wanted to see the scene of Claire being beaten up. This time is different from last time. Last time, Claire played so many wizards. With the perfect cultivation method, it is no longer necessary to use mental power to perform witchcraft, so I don''t mind consuming a little mental power to kill Claire, the person who played tricks on them.


    However, Nicole''s request was rejected by Darren like last time. Nicole was still too weak. If a battle between epic wizards really broke out, he would not necessarily consider Nicole''s safety.


    ...


    As soon as the news spread, the outside of the "Kingdom" where Claire was located was already crowded with various schools of thought and wild wizards who came to watch the fun. Let''s see if I can pick up something, so until the chaos starts, I''ve been very calm and nothing will happen.


    Especially those wild wizards, they are weaker than the wizards of the school in terms of inheritance. If the complete repair method is passed down, they will definitely not be the first batch to enjoy, so they hope to be able to enjoy the chaos. time to get a piece of the pie. This is also the reason why Claire asked Horner and Upton to transcribe a hundred books and distribute them, in order to "take care" of these wild wizards, lest they be weaker than those of those schools and become the weak and be crushed massacre.


    These days, the castle where Claire is located is almost under the eyes of the entire wizarding world.


    The change appeared on the third day after the news came out. The five figures appeared again on the edge of the towering city wall. These five epic wizards can be said to be the top combat power in the contemporary wizarding world. Almost all wizards They all know each other, and even if they haven''t seen them with their own eyes, they''ve heard of their reputations.


    After the figures of the five people appeared, the hearts of the wizards present were also excited, especially Nicole, who was hiding on a tree canopy. When she saw her grandfather Darren standing in the air, receiving the admiration of thousands of people, Her heart was even more excited. I couldn''t help but want to stand up and shout: Did you see the white-bearded old man with single-sided glasses! That''s my grandpa! The contemporary leader of the Nata School!


    But because it was sneaking out, Nicole didn''t dare to stand up like this, but hid deeper than other wizards, for fear of being discovered by Darren and scolding her.


    ...


    "Antonio, don''t pretend to be dead, come out!" It was Quint, a thin old man of the Grai School who spoke. Because of his first-class means of escape, Quint''s character was extraordinarily arrogant. Say whatever. And now that he doesn''t need to consume his life force to perform sorcery, his arrogance has risen to a new level.


    As the thin old man''s voice fell, Claire''s figure slowly floated out from the city wall, as if she hadn''t woken up.


    "You are finally here."


    Vito, the leader of the Santali School, snorted coldly, "Humph! What do you mean by that!" He had always been in a bad mood because of the incident with the Wiggs School, and seeing Claire''s indifferent expression Appearance, the anger in my heart couldn''t help surging up.


    "Ha!" Claire stretched out, then glanced at the five wizards opposite with a smile, his eyes seemed to be picking out some commodity, and the wizards who had been in high positions all year round felt both physical and psychological. discomfort on.


    But after seeing Claire''s look, Darren inexplicably felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t tell where it came from. After glancing at his position, he quietly retreated some distance and got stuck in the crowd. In the middle, it is always right to be cautious in everything.


    Vito got angry when he saw Claire''s appearance, and said directly: "Do you have that complete cultivation method in your hand!"


    Claire looked over and nodded to everyone''s surprise, "Yes."


    This makes Vito unable to fix it again. Why is this kid so unexpected every time he speaks, but he continued with a cold face: "Since there is, then let''s be smart and give it to us. Come out! Otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude!"


    Because of Claire''s behavior last time, the epic wizards of NaVito and the others all thought that he would hand over the "complete cultivation method" just like last time.


    But unexpectedly, Claire showed a smile and shook her head in front of everyone, "Not this time."


    Darren''s heart flashed a little more, and he immediately became vigilant.


    And Vito also made a suspicious voice, "Huh?!" He didn''t expect Claire''s answer to be this, and before he was furious, there was a sound of breaking wind from behind him.


    "Shh!"


    Relying on years of combat experience, Vito reacted immediately. One sideways dodged a flaming whip from behind. Fortunately, before he came, he suddenly felt that his neck was locked with an elbow~ www.novelhall.com~ When I rolled my eyes to look over, that person was actually Antonio who was still a few hundred meters away from him!


    "How is it possible..." Vito''s eyes were full of shock. Even if the other party was a few hundred meters away, it would take time to perform short-distance space teleportation! How could he suddenly appear beside him! And he didn''t even feel it at all.


    Vito was shocked and shocked, but the movements in Claire''s hands would not stop. The right elbow tightly clasped Vito''s neck, and after spinning half a circle in the air to get enough acceleration, he pushed Vito from a hundred meters away. was thrown into the ground high in the air.


    The wizards onlookers were stunned, that was an epic wizard! Especially Nicole, she almost didn''t cry out. When she last saw Claire before, Claire was only a fifth-level wizard, why is she so strong now? !


    After smashing Vito to the ground, the movements in Claire''s hands did not stop, and the palms were crossed and stacked together to aim at the place where Vito had fallen, and the magic spell began to be recited silently in his mouth. His hands rose, and Claire''s body exuded amazing energy fluctuations.


    "Level 4 Spell - Charged Flame Attack!"

 Chapter 286： : Charged Flame Attack!

    After Claire''s spell was over, a beam of fire emerged from his palm, which grew larger and larger as time went on, and finally turned into a huge column of fire, which looked like the tail flame of a jet fighter jet from a distance. .


    At this time, Vito, who was smashed to the ground by Claire, finally reacted. After moaning on the ground for a while, he stood up with his hands on his back. This drop attack could not kill him, an epic wizard.


    However, when Vito looked up and saw the spell that Claire aimed at him, his expression changed drastically, and the distorted expression appeared uncontrollably on his face, and Vito''s eyes were full of fear. He could feel the violent energy fluctuations coming from that beam of fire. If he took a solid blow, he would be dead!


    Vito frantically injected magic power into witchcraft, and he didn''t use any protective witchcraft for himself. With the energy fluctuations from that attack, all the defensive witchcraft he mastered could not work. What he displayed was Speed-increasing sorcery and flying sorcery, wanting to speed up so that he can escape within the range of Claire''s attack.


    But it was already too late. This whole process was calculated by Claire. How could it be possible for Vito to escape? At the same time as Vito took off, the energy storage of the flames in Claire''s palm had also ended.


    The moment Vito flew up, the "Energy Storage Flame Attack" that had been accumulating in Claire''s hand for a long time was released towards Vito. The whole scene was like a natural disaster, with a huge column of fire smashing down from the air. , the light of that pillar of fire "darks" all the surrounding things, and everyone''s eyes can only see the dazzling pillar of fire.


    In the blink of an eye, the pillar of fire descended from the sky and passed through Vito in mid-air, smashing him to the ground again after finally flying. , Vito''s body continued to shrink in the fire column, and before it fell to the ground, Vito''s figure had already dissipated in the flames, leaving only his own screams echoing in the air, as if it was It reminds everyone how strong the pain of being burned by the flames is.


    Claire''s sudden attack sounds slow, but in fact it only takes a few seconds. After all this is over, the remaining epic wizards floating in the air have also drawn a certain distance from Claire.


    Keeping vigilant eyes and staring at Claire, an epic-level wizard of the same level as them actually died in front of them, and the process was so fast, if the scene was not too shocking, with their reaction speed. Maybe he can''t react, maybe he can save Vito.


    Darren''s reaction was the fastest. Almost at the moment when Vito was locked by Claire''s elbow, he quickly opened the distance, and blooded his body, and his eyes turned into the golden vertical eyes again. .


    After killing Vito, Claire raised his eyes and glanced at Darren in the distance. In fact, the first thing he wanted to kill was this guy, because Darren gave him the feeling that he was the strongest.


    But it seems that the other party found something. After he performed the illusion, he stepped back behind the wizards with precaution, and was in a position where Claire was very uncomfortable, so Claire aimed at the Wei who was talking to him. support.


    Vance of the Wiggs School suddenly shouted: "Spiritual sorcery! He masters spiritual sorcery, and it was just after confusing our feelings that he suddenly appeared behind Vito!"


    Moore, who escaped from the ruins, was a member of the Wiggs School, so Vance, the leader of the Wiggs School, naturally learned some news about Claire from Moore.


    With Vance''s reminder, Darren also recalled that his granddaughter Nicole also seemed to have mentioned to him that this kid would use spiritual sorcery. It is rare in the world, and it can even be said to be very rare. Because of the problems left over from previous history, spiritual witchcraft can almost be said to be extinct in the wizarding world.


    "Is this a problem of spiritual witchcraft?" the skinny old man Quint shouted: "The key to the problem is that this kid has advanced to the same level as us and has become an epic wizard!"


    "Join us!" the leader of another school said.


    The four of them looked at each other and reached a consensus. They had already seen the strength of Claire just now. Although there was a sneak attack component, it almost killed Vito, who was about the same strength as them. If they were fighting alone, they could not be the opponent''s. Opponent, the best way now is to join forces to suppress him, and then pry the news about the "complete cultivation method" out of his mouth!


    They are now even more greedy for the "Complete Cultivation Method". If it weren''t for the fact that the other party had the "Complete Cultivation Method", would it be possible to advance to the epic level wizard in such a short period of time? Is it possible to eliminate wizards of the same level so quickly?


    Claire tilted her head as she watched their conversation. He wasn''t surprised that the other party joined forces. He knew that the other party would definitely join forces. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have violently killed Vito just now. Reduce the pressure on yourself when they join forces.


    When the four of them reached a consensus and formed an encirclement from big to small to surround Claire, Claire''s figure gradually faded and disappeared from their sight.


    "It''s psychic sorcery again, and we''re bewildered!" Darren shouted and reminded.


    "Anyone of you has a solution!"


    "I have herbs here that can improve mental sensitivity, but it will take some time to prepare!" Vance replied, this was what he read from books left over from ancient times when he was researching how to supplement the spiritual power cultivation method. Now Just came in handy.


    The skinny old man Quint stood up and shouted, "I''m coming!"


    After he finished speaking, a blood mist gushed out from his body, and the blood mist spread quickly after the gushing out, and soon half of the sky should have been dyed blood red. in the blood fog.


    "Hum! You just disappeared visually The body can''t really disappear. In my blood fog field, I can perceive all the changes in perception, you Where can you hide?"


    After a few seconds, the skinny old man suddenly shouted, "Darren! He''s heading towards you! Right on your right!"


    Hearing the prompt, Darren also tensed up, spread out his five fingers and waved to the right suddenly, a huge snake tail suddenly appeared from the void, and swung it like a giant whip, draining the blood mist. a lot.


    But the effect is still there. After Darren''s blow, the skinny old man also gave feedback, "Good job! He''s out!"


    Claire, who was outside the blood mist, licked her lips. It seemed that it was not as easy as she imagined. This world still has a certain background. But it''s okay, it''s too simple to make sense.


    Afterwards, Claire tried a few more attacks, but after entering the blood fog, he was soon discovered by the thin old man, and there was no chance at all to kill the opponent''s wizard.


    "Okay! The potion is out!" Vance said excitedly.

 Chapter 287： : You actually doubt me? !

    After hearing Vance''s words, Claire stopped trying to rush into the blood mist, and within a few seconds, the voices of the wizards were heard again.


    "Is this the potion you mentioned that can improve mental sensitivity? Why does it smell so strange?" Cooley, the leader of the Beckley School, asked with a frown.


    It''s no wonder that he questioned Vance, because he had some conflicts with Vance before, and he was afraid that Vance would cheat him at this time.


    "The recipe is from an ancient book, believe it or not!"


    "Okay, but I don''t want this bottle, give me the bottle in your hand."


    "What do you mean!"


    "What do you mean! If there is no problem with the potion, what are you afraid of? Exchange it!"


    Vance glared at the other party with a hateful look on his face, he finally managed to get the thing out, and the other party doubted himself!


    "Okay! Take it! You''ll have to drink it to death." After speaking, Vance threw the potion in his hand, and then added another herbal medicine to the potion where Cooley couldn''t see it. .


    The potion given to the other party before is indeed not a poison, and it can also have a corresponding effect. He Vance will not be stupid and engage in infighting on this one, but after that dose of herbal medicine is missing, it will have a little effect on the body. It''s just a side effect, such as baldness that can no longer be cured, and ineffectiveness at critical times.


    Seeing Quint after this action, Darren: "..."


    "Vance, bring yours, and I''ll change it too."


    "Put those four potions back, Vance is your last choice."


    Vance: "..."


    After a battle of wits and courage, the three wizards drank the potion with confidence, and the blood mist that covered half of the sky gradually dissipated. Maintaining such a wide range of blood mist was not small for the thin old man Quint. consume.


    After the blood mist dissipated, the four wizards soon saw Claire who was not far from them, and his face still kept that flat smile.


    "Boy, you can''t do anything now!" The thin old man laughed wildly.


    Claire spread her hands indifferently, "Actually, even if I don''t use illusion, I''ll have no problem hitting the four of you alone, it''s just a little troublesome."


    "Arrogant! Die!" The thin old man flicked his hand, and a viscous blood threw out from his sleeve, and rushed towards Claire like a living creature.


    "Huh?" Claire snorted with a little interest when she saw such a move, and then a big silver sword appeared in her hand. With a wave of the big sword across the sword, the sticky stick that was close to her was swept away. The blood was smeared into a mist.


    After the crisis was over, the sound of "Zizzizi!" came from the great sword.


    Claire''s attention was attracted by the sound, and the blade that was just used to scatter the blood was already rotten and out of shape.


    The thin old man on the opposite side laughed wildly: "You are smart, you don''t need to touch your body, otherwise we won''t have to work so hard later."


    "It''s interesting." The corners of Claire''s mouth were slightly upturned, and then he said, "But it''s only interesting."


    After speaking, Claire leaned forward and charged up, and the fast one could only see an afterimage.


    When Darren saw this, he immediately pushed forward. The great sword and Darren''s beastly claws met, and they rubbed against each other and made a harsh sound. After a fierce and short confrontation, both were hit at the same time. Back several meters.


    A strange color flashed in Claire''s eyes. After he was promoted to the archmage, he had the power of the magic swordsman line, and the opponent was able to resist him.


    Darren on the opposite side is even more in his heart. Their Nata school originally obtained blood from monsters and beasts to strengthen themselves. The melee combat strength can be said to be the strongest of all schools. The chambers stand against the court, and according to his observation just now, this Antonio''s spellcasting ability will not be weaker than his melee strength.


    Claire simply took out the magic pistol and pulled the trigger at Darren, who was less than ten meters away from him. He was not here to play, but to quickly deal with these wizards.


    Darren''s spirit has always been vigilant. After seeing Claire take out the pistol, he filled all his senses and reacted as soon as the bullet appeared from the muzzle. own bullets.


    At the same time, the alarm in his heart has been sounded, and the speed of this bullet is somewhat beyond his imagination. If it has just been hit, the consequences will be disastrous.


    So after dodging the bullet, Darren quickly backed out. Although he didn''t scare Claire in close combat, the black guy in his hand was too terrifying. The closer he got, the harder it would be to dodge. Better.


    "Why did you come back!" Cooley, the leader of Belek, shouted.


    Darren replied bluntly, "You can do it!"


    "I really can''t!"


    Darren said angrily, "Shut up if you can''t."


    After confronting Darren, Claire changed the target. Originally, he planned to deal with Darren''s second, but now it seems that the other party is very cautious, and his strength is also very strong, and he can''t win it for a while.


    His eyes swept across the four wizards in front of him, and finally Claire turned his attention to Cooley who had just spoken. Although he was stronger than the skinny old Quint, Quint''s ability to escape and dodge attacks was a trick. Claire was also not confident that he would be able to take him down quickly.


    The moment Claire''s eyes stopped on him, Cooley felt that something was wrong, and then he saw Claire flying straight towards him, which scared Cooley''s heart to the point of jumping out.


    Cooley yelled, "Stop him!"


    But after Darren had just suffered a loss, he didn''t plan to get close to Claire at all, but tried to drive Claire away by casting witchcraft like the other two wizards.


    With a flick of Claire''s hand, three fourth-level protection spell scrolls were randomly torn open, and he was firmly protected under the spell shield.


    "How is that possible! How does he have so many scrolls of sorcery!" Vance exclaimed.


    In the blink of an eye, Claire reached the top of Cooley, raised the broken sword, and smashed it down in front of Cooley.


    Cooley yelled, "Save me!"


    His protective witchcraft was shattered by Claire''s great sword in just one encounter.


    The other three wizards glanced at each other, and after a moment of hesitation, they flew in the direction of Cooley. The relationship between them was not very good. If it wasn''t for fighting against Claire, they would not be able to unite at all. Although they all know that the best way now is to cooperate sincerely to fight against Claire, but the careful thought in their hearts makes them unite as a team to give selflessly, and it is impossible to save Cooley immediately.


    But it was because of the hesitation caused by that moment of weighing that he lost the best chance to save Cooley. After Cooley''s protective shield was broken, Claire quickly took out another four from his space ring. A level spell scroll was stuck to Cooley''s forehead.


    In Cooley''s terrified expression, Claire showed a friendly smile, "Goodbye the scroll was torn apart, and the terrifying energy fluctuations spread out immediately, and then Cooley''s body emerged from the inside out. The cyan flame ignited spontaneously. The scroll''s casting speed was so fast that Cooley couldn''t react at all to make a defense.


    "Ah ah ah!" Cooley screamed, while flames were pouring out of his open mouth, and blue flames were constantly pouring out of his eyes.


    A few seconds later, Cooley''s skin cracked open, and every crack was eroded by flames, and Cooley was not dead yet, but screamed, the voice was particularly infiltrating, listen are all afraid.


    Claire doesn''t feel bad for the fourth-level spell. He is now an archmage-level mage. He can also make fourth-level spell scrolls, and he will use fifth-level spell scrolls in the future.


    Cooley''s body was turned to ashes in the screams. After finishing Cooley, Claire turned around with a smile, looked at the three people who were stagnant in the air, and said, "It''s up to you next."


    Vance''s eyes suddenly shrank several times, as if he could hear his own heartbeat, and then quickly shouted: "Run!"

 Chapter 288： : Mainly because I am strong, it has nothing to do with the cultivation method

    "Escape?" Claire smiled and said, "Can you escape?"


    After saying that, he raised his hand high, and a dark cloud-shaped vortex immediately appeared in the sky. A large number of thunder elements quickly gathered in the dark cloud, and blue linear lightning also lit up in the dark cloud.


    Vance''s expression changed dramatically, and Claire''s target was him! He could feel that the lightning magic in the air locked him, it was a mysterious and mysterious feeling.


    "Don''t think about it! I won''t die here so easily." Vance roared out, took out a scroll of animal skins from his storage space, and tore it apart.


    When the scroll was torn open, the space around Vance became blurred, and a morbid smile appeared on Vance''s face, "Hahahaha! Just want to kill me?"


    Claire tilted her head slightly and said softly, "Space Teleportation Scroll?"


    "Yes! The super-long-distance space scroll, the wizarding world is so big, as long as I escape from this place, can you still find me!"


    Claire smacked her mouth and replied, "It''s good that you can''t escape."


    Vance: "Huh? What do you mean?"


    Claire smiled and didn''t answer his words. She stretched out her hands towards where Vance was, as if she was holding a spherical object, and her hands kept moving closer. On the opposite side, Vance also felt a little bad. The space around him actually became stable, and his space transmission process seemed to have a tendency to be interrupted.


    "What are you doing?!"


    "Of course you can''t escape." Claire responded with a smile.


    After the mages are promoted to the level of the archmage, they will begin to choose their own future path. For example, the mage who assassinated Claire at the beginning took the path of the ice element of the element system, while the previous archmage Houghton walked the path of the undead. This path is very important, and it is even related to whether it can be promoted to the level of Fasheng in the future.


    The sign of being promoted to Master of Law is whether a mage can master regular spells, and the path they chose in the Archmage stage will also become the rules they master after they are promoted to Master of Law. Therefore, the choice of each mage in the Archmage stage It is very important, you must choose the path you are good at, otherwise you will find that you can''t go on halfway, and you will not have so much time to grind if you regret it.


    And the path Claire chose was the space department, not because he fell in love with the space department at a glance, mainly because he had been reading a few books about plane shuttle these days, and he knew more about space. , After being promoted to the Archmage, he will naturally rely on this aspect. The most important thing is that if he does not understand this aspect of space, it will be a problem for him to return to the Mage world at that time.


    Choosing the space major is not to say that it will be fixed in the future. Later, if you find that it is more suitable for you, you can transfer to the past. Anyway, Claire is not very deep now, and she is still very young. Besides, even if you keep going, you won''t suffer. The space department is very strong in every aspect, but it''s just a test of talent, and the most important thing Claire lacks is talent.


    Gradually, Vance discovered that the space teleportation was interrupted. Not to mention, his body was locked by the invisible force of space, and even the speed of flight was reduced by several stages. At this time, the one in the sky The long-established thunder and lightning spells have also been condensed.


    The vortex-like dark cloud in the air quickly spun, forming an upside-down bowl, blue lightning flashed inside, and the roaring thunder continued to come from it. Then when the momentum reached its peak, a blue Thunder Dragon crashed down from the vortex!


    The Thunder Dragon was five or six meters thick at the shortest point. With the impact of falling, the Thunder Dragon slashed towards the locked Vance with the sound of thunder, and the onlookers vaguely saw the Thunder Dragon. He opened his mouth, revealing the sharp thunder teeth inside and swallowed Vance.


    "boom!"


    "Boom!"


    All things belong to the silence after this thunder...


    A huge pothole has appeared in the land below where Vance was standing, and if it rains, it will form a small lake.


    Just when everyone thought Vance was dead, Claire suddenly turned her head to the side, looked into the distance, and chuckled, "You actually survived?"


    Following Claire''s gaze, in mid-air a few kilometers away from here, Vance dragged his broken body covered in blood and fled into the distance.


    "Let you escape first, you''re half dead anyway, and I''ll catch you in the end."


    After speaking, Claire turned his attention to Darren, who was the only one who was still in his line of sight. That Quint had already escaped. This was their special training for the Grai School. Vance used secret techniques to run out a few times. Kilometers are not as far as he can run now.


    Darren licked his mouth and showed a wry smile, he didn''t expect to be reduced to this point.


    Darren asked, "Can you let me go?"


    Claire didn''t answer directly, but instead asked with a smile, "Can you capture it without your hands?"


    "So it doesn''t seem to be worth talking about?"


    "I didn''t have to talk about it." Claire said, and her body slowly leaned towards Darren.


    Seeing Claire coming, Darren stimulated all the bloodlines of the beasts in his body. The characteristics of some beasts became more and more obvious, and he was about to start desperately.


    After a certain distance, Claire stopped, "You know, you are not my opponent."


    "Then catch it?" Darren asked rhetorically with a smile.


    Claire couldn''t help laughing, "Hahahahaha, you are quite interesting."


    ¡­


    A minute later, Darren fell into the deep pit, and the animalization of his body had faded. Darren, who had returned to his human form, gasped for breath, stretched out his hand to wipe off the blood stains that blocked the realization, and watched as Claire landed in mid-air. down.


    "Huhuhu!" Darren''s chest heaved up and down and asked, "Is the complete cultivation method so strong?"


    "That''s not true, it''s mainly because I''m strong, and it has nothing to do with the cultivation method." Claire put the big sword on Darren''s neck and asked, "Are there any last words?"


    Darren opened his mouth, "I..." The thing he misses most now is his granddaughter Nicole, and he wants to ask Claire not to care about the past and let Nicole die.


    But before the words were finished, a voice came over, disturbing Darren''s thoughts.


    "Grandpa!" Nicole shouted and flew over here. It''s not that she didn''t understand that the best thing to do now is to hide it and not come out, but her body just couldn''t control it and flew in the direction of Darren.


    "Nicole!" Darren''s eyes were split open, and it wasn''t Nicole who wanted to get up and make sure.


    But within a few centimeters of the body rising from the ground, Claire stepped back and warned softly, "Don''t move."


    Nicole also condensed the corresponding attack sorcery on the way to fly, but before she could get close to Claire to the corresponding attack range, Claire turned her hand and pressed Nicole to the ground, and the sorcery also dissipated accordingly. Come on.


    "Damn! Let me go!" Nicole struggled to stand up.


    Claire stretched out her hand to take a picture, then sucked Nicole over, clenching her fist, Nicole instantly seemed to be bound by an invisible thing, no matter how much she twisted her body, she couldn''t break free.


    "Miss, we meet again. UU reading "


    After seeing Nicole after being photographed, Darren on the ground also confirmed the guess that he didn''t want to admit. This is his granddaughter, "Nicole! Why did you come here! Didn''t I let you stay in the lighthouse! "


    Nicole didn''t dare to look at Darren and replied in a low voice, "Grandpa..."


    "And this relationship." Claire interrupted their conversation.


    "Let Nicole go!" Darren twisted his body to get up again, and his body, which had run out of lights and oil, showed a tendency to beastly again.


    "This is not a tone of request. Also, I just said, don''t move." Claire waved her index finger, and an ice thorn fell from mid-air, pierced through Darren''s collarbone, killing him again It was nailed to the ground, and the beast that had just changed was knocked back to its original form in an instant.


    "Grandpa!" Nicole''s eyes were wet, she wanted to break free from the invisible bondage, but there was nothing she could do.


    "Don''t be like this, it makes me look like a bad guy."

 Chapter 289： : new rune

    Nicole, who was lifted by Claire in her hand, twitched crying, "Woooooo!"


    And Darren, who was stepped on by Claire, was also very uncomfortable when he heard the cry, but the difference in strength was there, and he couldn''t do anything at all.


    A trace of pity flashed in Darren''s eyes, he looked at Claire and whispered, "Please, let Nicole go. You can do anything to me, but please let her go."


    Hearing Darren begging Claire in such a low voice, Nicole''s crying stopped, and she looked at Darren on the ground with a bewildered look. I''ve never seen my grandfather look so humble, and it''s all because of her.


    "Grandpa, don''t beg him! I''m not afraid of death!"


    Ignoring Nicole''s words, Darren continued to plead: "You can abolish her magic power and make her a normal person, which will make her less threatening to you."


    "Let her go? It''s not impossible, I''ll let her go if I take out something that can make my heart move. There''s no need to abolish her magic power. Even if I stop and wait for her, she won''t be in her life. is my opponent."


    After Darren''s expression was tangled, he thought of the thing in his hand, and then responded: "Okay, I have something that you will be interested in."


    Claire laughed: "That''s certainly the best."


    "But before I hand it over to you, I hope I can explain something to Nicole, and I''ll give it to you after I say it, and promise not to break my promise."


    Hearing these familiar words, Claire''s expression was slightly moved, and she said with a smile: "You are not qualified to negotiate with me, but this requirement is not excessive, you can tell her a few words."


    After speaking, Claire raised the foot that was pressing on Darren''s chest, and slowly flew backwards from the pit with one foot, and finally landed on the edge outside the pit with an interesting look on her face. looking at Darren''s movements.


    Without Claire''s restraint, Nicole, who had gained control of her body, jumped on Darren''s body at once, but hesitated when her body was about to touch, because she saw the scars all over Darren''s body, for fear of this. A pounce would give Darren pain.


    So he stretched out his hand and wanted to touch it, but he was afraid that it would hurt Darren. Darren stayed in the air, tears could not help flowing from his eyes, and he choked: "Grandpa, I..."


    Darren stood up with his hands propped up, looking at Nicole who looked so distressed, after rubbing his dirty thumb on the clothes, he quickly wiped the tears from Nicole''s eyes, but The more you scratched Nicole, the more tears came out.


    "Woo woo woo! Grandpa, I''m sorry..." Nicole said incoherently, she didn''t know what she was sorry for, maybe she shouldn''t come, maybe she shouldn''t explore those ruins, she finally understood at this moment As Lun said, the most important thing in a person''s life is life. Without life, there is really nothing left.


    "Why are you crying, silly child?" Darren touched Nicole''s head distressedly, with mixed feelings in his heart, but now is not the time to be sad, Darren cheered up and pressed Nicole''s shoulder hard, " You must listen to what I tell you next!"


    "I..." Nicole didn''t dare to agree, because she knew that this was Darren''s last words for herself, and she didn''t want to hear these words.


    "You agree first!" Darren''s tone became stern.


    Nicole nodded vigorously despite her grief, "Okay! I''ll be obedient!"


    Darren''s expression also eased, and he fondly touched Nicole''s little head, "I know, Nicole has been the most obedient since she was a child."


    As his fingers rubbed against Nicole''s hair, Darren felt a sadness in his heart. This was probably the last time he could touch Nicole''s head.


    "The following is what I want to tell you. You must keep in mind that if you violate it, I will be very unhappy, and you don''t want to see me angry."


    "I will!" Nico nodded forcefully.


    "First, after I die, don''t think about avenging me. I came to **** other people''s cultivation methods, and I deserve to be killed. So no matter what, don''t think about avenging me!"


    "Grandpa..." Nicole was speechless.


    "Did you hear that?" Darren''s tone suddenly became serious.


    "I heard..." Nicole''s tone was still so weak.


    Darren''s expression was still that serious, and he said firmly: "Repeat what I just said! Be louder!"


    "After Grandpa''s death, don''t think about revenge!" Nicole felt as uncomfortable as a knife when she said this.


    Of course Darren knew how uncomfortable Nicole was, but in order for Nicole to survive well in the future, he could only force Nicole to agree. After all, the one who killed himself was that Antonio, as he just said, even if he stayed where he was, Nicole was wanted to surpass him all his life. If Nicole just wanted to take revenge, she would only end up dying.


    "Okay." Darren withdrew his hand and took a few steps back. He took a deep look at Nicole''s body and wanted to engrave the details of her figure in his mind.


    This girl, when did she grow so big? Why is she still a child who is chasing after her **** for candy in her memory.


    "One last word, Nicole will be happy when I''m not here." When Darren finished saying this, his tears couldn''t help flowing.


    After he finished speaking, Darren suddenly turned half of his arm over the snake scales and turned into a beast again. He grabbed Nicole''s clothes and threw Nicole out of the deep pit with a flick of his arm, and threw it away from Claire. Go over and shout at the same time, "Come on!"


    Claire: "Huh?"


    This move made Claire a little unable to react, but he didn''t catch up. It was possible to catch up but it was not necessary.


    Darren breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that Claire didn''t chase after him, which also meant that Claire really wanted to let Nicole die.


    "You don''t seem to believe me?" Claire floated in front of Darren again.


    "Sorry, helpless."


    "Okay, get your stuff out."


    "OK."


    Darren groped and took out a piece from his arms. When he took it out, Claire''s eyes were attracted by it, and his mouth opened slightly. The thing Darren took out was a stone. , which is the same as the stone he got from Kelly, and has the same strange rune on it.


    That trace of surprise only flashed in Claire''s eyes, and Claire''s expression returned to dullness, and asked, "What is this?"


    Darren held up the stone and explained: "This is a treasure I got in my early years. It has a huge and vast space in it, and it can also affect the surrounding space through it I carried on it. After some research, there is nothing special about that stone, the key lies in the rune on it, the source of power comes from it."


    "I studied it for a long time later, but I didn''t find anything useful, but I did have some understanding of its use. It can be stored in living things, and it can be used to affect space more easily. ¡­¡±


    "I just saw that you have the power to use space, which should be quite suitable for you."


    If Darren hadn''t seen Claire with his own eyes and locked Vance with the power of space just now, he would have used this stone to escape. Although he is not good at this aspect of sorcery, if he has this stone in his hand, It is also possible to perform short-distance space teleportation, but Claire''s space blockade shattered his last hope.


    Claire took the stone from Darren''s hand and looked at it carefully. He was not interested in the power of space, but in the runes on it.


    "It''s what you used to summon the giant snake?" Claire raised the stone in her hand and shook it.

 Chapter 290： : Claires ultimate goal

    Darren nodded, the move to summon the giant snake was indeed a new sorcery he created based on the characteristics of this rune combined with his own sorcery expertise.


    Darren put his pet, the giant snake he rode away from, a snake monster of the fifth peak into it, so that whether it is carried as a means of transportation or as an attack. The means are all good means.


    Claire nodded suddenly and chuckled, "No wonder."


    When Claire played against Nicole for the first time before, she saw her summon a real giant snake to attack him. Now it seems that it should have been done with this stone at that time.


    Claire felt strange at the time. Although the space barriers in this world are not that strong, how could a fifth-level wizard master the power of space so easily. Vance used space scrolls when he escaped just now.


    Suddenly Claire thought of it, took out the bone-shaped witchcraft object, squinted his eyes and peeked in. Sure enough, he didn''t observe it carefully before, but now if you look closely, you can see a small line of repetition. The runes are carved into the bottom of the skeleton.


    "You did this too?"


    "Yes, but the material that can withstand this rune is difficult to find. I searched for a long time to find the spine of a space boa snake, and then carved the rune on it. I guess it should be a material with the same properties. Better harmony with this rune..." Darren was not happy to chat with Claire, for fear that he would anger Claire by not answering properly, and only Nicole would suffer.


    Claire nodded, the other party''s words could save him a lot of detours.


    "By the way, these are the notes I made during my previous research." Darren took out a seven- or eight-centimeter-thick notebook from the storage space.


    Claire raised her eyebrows, "Is there anything else I can do?"


    Darren was not polite, and said directly: "If possible, put the giant snake in the stone. It has been with me for hundreds of years..."


    "Dah! Dah! Dah!" Claire snapped her fingers, her expression lost in thought.


    Darren didn''t speak again. He didn''t want to disturb Claire''s thinking and anger the other party.


    After a few seconds, Claire seemed to have made up her mind, looked at Xian Darren again and asked, "Any last words?"


    Darren frowned for a moment, and finally shook his head, "As long as you don''t shoot Nicole."


    "Oh," Claire sighed suddenly, looking up at the sky, "Why do you think the gap between people is so big?"


    Claire gave Darren a deep look, "Forget it, I don''t want to kill you anymore, come and do things for me."


    "Huh?" Darren asked in surprise.


    "What? Don''t you want to live?" Claire laughed.


    "No!" Darren''s eyes seemed to be injected with light, and the whole person seemed to be full of vitality. He was ready to die and never see Nicole again, and now that things have turned around, how can he be unhappy.


    "Da!" Claire snapped her fingers again, and a magic contract appeared in Darren''s hand, "Sign a contract with me and become... my servant."


    Darren simply swept the contents of the magic contract, which can be said to be a bit harsh, such as the need to completely obey Claire''s orders and the like, which is completely a life-threatening contract.


    But what is this compared to losing a life!


    Darren immediately bit his finger and signed his real name on it. The moment he signed it, Claire felt that there was an additional connection between himself and Darren, and in this relationship He is in absolute dominance.


    "Very good!" Claire snapped her fingers again and took the magic scroll back.


    "I''ll give you the first task, go and get Vance back."


    "Follow your orders!" Darren put his right hand close to his heart and bowed slightly: "Sir! I will definitely complete the task you gave me."


    Claire smiled appreciatively. He was a smart person, and he changed his identities quite quickly.


    "Don''t kill if you don''t want to, just say I listened to him and appreciated him, and asked him if he would like to be my lackey?" Claire said, and Vance''s last escape just now really caught his eye. .


    Originally, I planned to kill them all, but now that I have received Darren, I don''t mind receiving Vance. Of course, the premise is that he is obedient enough, otherwise Claire will not lack the combat power of such an archmage-level wizard.


    "emmm" Claire frowned and thought for a while, suddenly thought of something, and said, "Vance should now be in a developed ruins forty miles to the west, which is a secret base of the Weggers School. You should go there and find him."


    It was the closest place to where Vance was most familiar, so Claire guessed that Vance was most likely to go there, and the direction Vance escaped just now happened to be west.


    A trace of doubt flashed in Darren''s eyes, and he didn''t understand why Claire knew about the secret base of the Wiggs School, which was generally only known to the top of a school.


    High-level... The word flashed through Darren''s mind, and a terrible idea popped up in his mind at the same time. Darren''s expression, who had experienced a lot of wind and waves, was a little uncontrollable. Slowly moved to Claire''s face, trying to see some clues.


    The moment his eyes moved, Darren felt that his heart had stagnated for several beats, because his eyes met Claire''s, and Claire was looking at him with a smile.


    "You guessed it right, I killed the deputy leader of the Weggers School."


    Darren''s nose kept inhaling, his eyes gradually widened, and his eyes were full of shock that could not be concealed.


    He is not a fool. Those things were quickly strung together from dots into a line. A complete line of events appeared in front of Darren''s eyes. The deputy leader of the Weggs School was assassinated by him. He also provoked the matter of the Sect! The undercover escapes and the burning of books were all done by Claire alone. He has spiritual sorcery, and these things are nothing to him at all.


    And the complete cultivation method is completely revealed by him. So... it turns out that he and others have always been caught by others. It seems that it is not wrong to lose. The five of them are against each other. It''s not on the same level at all. People have figured out how to eat these people from the beginning. Every step of their own and others is like stepping into a trap that they have calculated in advance, and they will even guide them. They are walking in that direction, but they don''t know it at all.


    "Go ahead, otherwise it won''t be easy to deal with when he recovers."


    Hearing Claire''s words, Darren regained his senses, looked into Claire''s eyes with a hint of fear, and then retreated and flew towards the west.


    That sentence just now was deliberately said by Claire. The purpose is to beat Darren and let him know the gap between them so that their strength will not become stronger in the future, and their heart will swell. done.


    The key point of the way to control is to make the opponent fear you. After this beating, it is estimated that Darren''s strength will improve in the future, and they all suspect that Claire took his chess for a certain game.


    After seeing that the other party had turned into a small black spot, Claire also slowly flew up and chased in the direction where the thin old man fled.


    ...


    And the ultimate purpose of Claire''s doing so many things is naturally to bring the entire wizarding world into his own hands.


    At first, Claire just wanted to quickly advance to the archmage and then return to the wizard world. As for the wizard world, I will slowly figure it out. However, when exploring the ruins, he discovered Horner''s spiritual body and the so-called perfect cultivation method, so Claire''s strategy changed. He had to take down this world first and then return to the original world.


    Horner''s spiritual body can make him advance to the archmage faster, with the world''s top combat power level. The gimmick of Horner''s perfect cultivation method is the key for Claire to stir the world. If it was his fame, the effect would not be so good.


    First, give out the news of the defective cultivation method, attract the top combat power in this world, pass the defective cultivation method to the wizards under their school through their hands, and then make another part and give it to those Wild wizards have thrown the wizarding world into chaos and greatly reduced the number of wizards.


    And then to instigate a battle between the two great factions, causing the wizarding world to almost fall into a world war, all of which are aimed at reducing the number of wizards in the great faction and the number of wizards in the whole world, and beat them into a mess.


    If Claire wants to completely control the world, those are all things that must be done. Just think about the replacement of ancient dynasties in the previous life. In the replacement of dynasties, some aristocratic families have inherited even longer than the dynasties. Even after changing dynasties many times, they are still prosperous. because of what? Because they controlled the vast majority of the resources of that era, and the systems and systems of that era were all in their hands.


    And the schools of this world are just like the ancient families in the previous life If Claire hadn''t disbanded them all, the actual control of the world would still be in the hands of those schools. It is a social system that will naturally form when people gather into a social group.


    Even if the power of a single person can overturn the table, Claire killed all the epic-level wizards of the leaders of those schools, and it would not help to force them all into his own command. The wizards of those schools will naturally hold an interest group, The effectiveness of the order has been greatly reduced before it has been passed down to a few people.


    Unless Claire kills them all and re-cultivates her own power, but obviously that is impossible, it is too long, and Claire still needs to keep them doing things for herself.


    Of course, Claire can also use various means to fight wits and courage with them, exclude dissidents, win over others, and slowly subdue those schools for her own use. But Claire didn''t have the time and energy to do those things. With that time and energy, he was promoted to the Mage.


    So the best way is to provoke the war to kill nearly half of the wizards, to dismantle those school forces to pieces, and then reassemble them into a wizard force that only belongs to oneself, so as to fully control the wizarding world.

 Chapter 291： : Return to the wizard world

    As Claire had guessed, Vance was hiding under the ruins forty miles to the west. After being struck by Claire''s lightning, Vance was no longer Darren''s opponent.


    And seeing that Darren was still alive without being killed by Claire, Vance agreed to Claire''s recruitment request after a moment of hesitation. After all, no matter how bad the situation was, it couldn''t be worse than death, right?


    As for Quint''s side, Claire didn''t succeed in taking him as a lackey, and it wasn''t because he was tough or anything. Mainly, Quint relies on his own strengths and is good at escaping. So in the process of Claire''s pursuit, her mouth always stinks, so when Claire seized him, he didn''t give him a chance, and directly twisted his head connected to the spinal cord, which was extremely cruel.


    Vance''s contract was the same as Darren''s contract, and Vance did not hesitate. He was fully prepared before coming here. Now it seems that the contract is better than he imagined.


    ...


    With three of the five epic wizards dying and two becoming Claire''s side, Claire''s fame in the wizarding world reached its peak.


    Then a school named "Antonio" was born, with Claire as the leader, Vance and Darren as the deputy leaders, and the rest of the schools, large and small, were torn down by Claire, including the former Vance and Darren. The Nata School and the Weggers School where they belonged, the collections and resources of those schools were converged to Claire''s side, and now Claire almost controls more than 80% of the resources of the entire wizarding world.


    The Antonio School is different from the other schools before. The purpose of those schools is to restore the complete cultivation system of the ancient wizarding world through different paths. But the Antonio School gave a clear message from the very beginning, that is, their leader has a complete cultivation method in the hands. As long as you join the Antonio School, work hard and work hard, and advance all the way up, then you can get the complete cultivation method.


    Claire also divided the complete cultivation method into several levels. The 1.0 version is almost equivalent to doing something for the Antonio School. After being recognized as a member of the school, you can get the 1.0 version of the cultivation method. , this cultivation method has only the simplest spiritual power cultivation method.


    There is also version 2.0, which is the practice method that can be obtained after he has sacrificed his life for the Antonio School and has become a major member.


    The 3.0 version was modified by Claire himself, and the cultivation method that had been perfected in the mage world was actively lowered by one rank, but the content above was far beyond that of Martin''s cultivation method.


    The final version of the cultivation method, Claire, was directly lost to Vance and Darren, which is what the higher-ups in the Antonio School could enjoy. Now only Vance and Darren can enjoy it, and there will be some loyal fifth-level wizards who can enjoy it. They will be Claire''s main fighting force in the future.


    Why are there so many versions? It was to motivate those wizards to climb up, just like fishing, lure them up with one bait one by one, and finally became Claire''s help. It also ensures that the real high-level combat power in the entire world is from Claire''s side, so that if there is trouble in the future, Claire needs to spend energy to get back on track.


    At the same time, the Antonio School does not accept everyone, only some wizards with good talent, strong strength or special skills in some aspects, and the Antonio School has more than 80% of the resources in the world, attracting talents Great power. In this way, it will gradually form an effect. Like those good colleges and universities in the previous life, some talents will actively and consciously want to enter the Antonio School, and want to get more resources and more perfect cultivation methods. Otherwise, if you rely on yourself, you will not be able to grow up at all.


    In this way, almost all wizards in the wizarding world, no matter how big or small, have one goal, and that is to join the "Antonio" school and become a master, because this is the only way to be promoted in the wizarding world now, which is better than before. It is fair to say that in the past when there were many schools of universities, many wild wizards did not even have a channel for promotion, and the resources they used themselves were obtained by risking their lives. The resources that come from risking their lives are not even a fraction of the resources in the hands of those high school wizards.


    At the same time, Claire also sent many members of the Antonio School to various major cities and established the "Wizard Academy". The previous wizard training process in this world was too backward and rough. After the establishment of the "Wizard Academy" ¡±, you can recruit the seedlings with the talent of wizards in this world, and then after training, the seedlings with the best talent will be incorporated into the school, forming a virtuous circle.


    ...


    After roughly going over the things in this world, Claire was quite satisfied with the current Antonio school, so he began to prepare for returning to the wizard world.


    First of all, a closed space is needed, and enough energy is poured into it to ensure that the energy of the two worlds is similar, otherwise the situation like last time will occur, and it will be very difficult for Claire to return to the previous world.


    So Claire found the water mirror space where Horner''s spirit body was before. Not only was it closed, but because of the exploration, few people would enter it again, and no one could enter the water mirror space. After working for half an hour, I couldn''t open it successfully. Claire also added a few restrictions on the Mage World, which made it more difficult to open it so that no one could enter it by mistake.


    The space inside is not large. After Claire has drawn out the energy in the high-grade magic stone, it feels almost the same as the energy concentration in the mage world.


    Only then did I start to prepare for the establishment of the teleportation channel between the two worlds. First, I determined the location of the plane of the mage world. There is no need to worry about this. With that black spindle-shaped object, Claire kept letting Shane communicate with him. It modulates the frequency of the coordinates, and then uses a specific instrument to observe the changes outside the plane. It only takes two or three hours to determine the location of the mage world. This distance is indeed long enough.


    After determining the coordinates, Claire began to assemble the magic construction, which took him several months to come up with. He could inject energy to help him stabilize the space channel, otherwise he would want to use the strength of an archmage. For teleportation between planes, even dead objects are wishful thinking.


    Claire, the energy source of the magic artifact, has also been found. Originally, he had some headaches. After collecting more than 80% of the materials in this world, there is no shortage of those high-concentration energy crystals.


    After everything was ready, Claire took out a small ball of light, including the one that was destroyed before, and the one that Martin had adulterated with The only thing he can use now is There are only three small **** of light, which means that there are only three chances.


    Under Claire''s meticulous operation, using the power of space and the magic converter that was continuously injecting energy, a fist-sized space channel slowly appeared in front of Claire.


    A smile flashed at the corner of Claire''s mouth, and he quickly regained his calmness. He slowly put a small ball of light into it, and the small ball of light drilled into the depths of the space channel after it was put in.


    During the process, Claire kept calm, carefully maintained the stability of the space channel, and constantly replaced the magic power converter with a new energy source. The magic power consumed in this process was particularly terrifying, and almost every half a minute was able to turn an archmage. The magic in the body was sucked dry, but fortunately Claire prepared enough high-concentration energy sources to maintain the stability of the space channel.


    After about five minutes, the black shuttle-shaped object that Claire placed on the ground moved, and wrote a line on the paper: Claire, the space channel is too small, and a small ball of light came out of it! when are you out?


    After seeing the words on the paper, Claire couldn''t hold back the smile at the corner of her mouth, "Mage World, I''m coming back!"

 Chapter 292： :Again?

    In the outer city of the capital, in the basement of another property of the Ansair family on Shane''s side, the small ball of light that Shane was holding suddenly shone with intense light, and the sudden light almost missed him. Eyes flashed.


    Then the small ball of light in his hand floated out of thin air, and sent out a strange wave. Xia En''s practice of magic is not advanced. If he is advanced, he can feel that it is the fluctuation of the power of space.


    Then a small black dot appeared out of thin air in mid-air, and then the black dot continued to expand, turning into a dark channel. When the diameter of the channel expanded to two meters, it stopped. After the space channel was stabilized, a figure emerged from it. came out.


    After seeing the figure walking out, Shane''s eyes lit up and greeted him, "Claire!"


    Claire squinted slightly, and after getting used to the brightness here, he could see Xia En in front of him clearly. He was always dark in the space passage, and then he put his arms around Xia En''s shoulder and said kindly: "Long time no see!" He breathed a sigh of relief, finally returning to this familiar world.


    Shane is a bit baffled. It''s only been a week or two that Claire has been missing. How can I say this? But he didn''t care, the best news is that Claire can come back safely.


    "Are you all right! Everyone is worried about you!"


    Claire patted her body and said with a smile, "Do you think I look like something is wrong?"


    "That''s right, it looks better than before, let''s go! Let''s go back and talk about it."


    Claire turned his head to look at the coordinates, and then waved his hand to destroy them all. Although this spatial coordinate is set to a specific frequency, it might be discovered by some powerhouse in other planes. If it''s the coordinates, it might be possible to teleport directly here, so it''s better to be careful.


    Shane glanced at it and didn''t ask any further questions. He was just a magic apprentice and didn''t know much about magic. He spent a lot of money to split this space coordinate into a lot of parts and find someone else to order it.


    Shane led the way, and Claire followed behind. When walking out of the basement, Claire took out the big light ball and closed his eyes to sense it. Well, the light ball he placed in the wizarding world can still sense. The thing is, I now have one more world than those mages, and the time flow rate of that world is ten times that of this side. There are many things that can be done with this time ratio, especially in terms of cultivating power.


    ...


    In the lounge of the tulip shop, Irene was sitting on the sofa next to Claire, leaning in Claire''s direction, almost missing Claire''s body.


    "Brother Claire! Where have you been these days?" Irene blinked her eyes with concern.


    "You''re injured, just find a place to heal."


    "Then why don''t you say where you are? If I knew where I was, I would definitely send someone to pick you up!" Irene pouted and said, if it wasn''t for Shane who brought her Claire safe three days after Claire disappeared The news that Irene didn''t know how long she could last in such a state of extreme depression.


    Claire smiled, I am in another world, you can still come to me.


    "At that time, the injury was too serious. I just looked for a place to heal the injury, and I didn''t know where it was. You see, I''ll come back immediately after I''ve recovered."


    "Humph!" Irene curled her lips, seemingly dissatisfied with Claire''s answer.


    Then he stood up, walked to the big sofa where Claire and Shane were sitting together, and hugged Claire''s arm and leaned on it.


    "I don''t care, anyway, I won''t go back today, lest the situation like last time happen again."


    Shane was a little surprised to see Irene''s action, which was a little too intimate.


    But Irene doesn''t care. The days when Claire disappeared made her understand that some things can''t be waited forever, and she must take the initiative! Don''t wait until you lose it before regretting it, it will be too late then.


    Claire froze and looked at Shane with a wry smile. Shane shook his head frantically and sat up on the other sofa. He didn''t dare to interfere with this matter, and it had nothing to do with him.


    At this time, a clerk knocked on the door and reported, "Master, someone from the church is coming to see you."


    Shane turned his head and glanced at Claire. He naturally knew that people from the church could not have come to see him, but they must have come to see Claire. However, the information from the church was really fast. It wasn''t even an hour before Claire returned, and he told Irene and other people who had a good relationship with Claire.


    Claire nodded, "Let him in."


    It was not the Pope who came in last time, but a cardinal, who said a word when he entered the door, and then left.


    "The Pope asked me to bring a sentence: the archmage who assassinated you that day has nothing to do with our church."


    After the cardinal left, the atmosphere on the court became solemn. Shane frowned and asked, "Claire, what happened that day?"


    After Claire removed the space channel, he briefly explained the process of the matter, and the process was similar to what the city guards had deduced.


    "Brother Claire, did the church do it to you?" Irene asked as she hugged Claire''s arm and raised her head.


    Xia En also asked, "Yes, do you know who did it to you?"


    Claire pondered for a while and then shook her head, "The archmage didn''t reveal any valid information, and I can''t guess who sent it, but the church can''t send suspicion."


    "Could it be the kid who was beaten by you before? His grandfather is a magician, so in terms of the conditions and motives for committing the crime, it is sufficient." Xia En said, he always felt that the kid Baker was not a good person.


    "I said it all, Baker is not that kind of person!" A cold voice came from the door, interrupting Shane''s words.


    Edith walked in with a lamp and nodded slightly when she saw Claire, as a greeting.


    Then he put the ghost lamp on the table and said softly, "This is what I borrowed from you before, and I also put the extra money on your card for a few days."


    Claire smiled, "That''s not necessary, it''s my reason that prolongs the time, you don''t have to pay more."


    "It''s just a little money." Edie waved his hand indifferently, "but I still have to say, the assassination of you was not done by Baker. I asked him after the incident, and he said he didn''t do anything. do not know."


    Shane pouted, disdainful of Edith''s words. If people say you believe it, unless you hand him over to me to be tortured, I won''t believe it!


    "Hmm, I believe you." Claire nodded. If she was suspicious, Claire had several candidates in mind but that Baker was definitely not among them.


    Edith also left after saying a few simple words. After the topic involved this aspect, the mood of the three present became heavier.


    In the evening, Irene, who originally wanted to stay here, was picked up by someone sent by the king. Before leaving, she stared at Claire and Shane, hoping they could "save" herself.


    After Claire repeatedly promised that she would stay in the inner city, Irene was a little relieved to leave. The last time Claire had an accident was in the outer city. If it was in the inner city, the time the city guards were dispatched could be calculated in seconds. , will reach the scene in no more than thirty seconds. There are a lot of dignitaries living in the inner city, and no mistakes are allowed.


    ...


    Claire lived in a property in the inner city of the Shane family tonight, which Shane specially chose. It was very close to the city guard''s headquarters, less than 200 meters away. He still didn''t believe those people who were so close. Dare to do it? !


    So, in the middle of the night, Claire heard someone prying the window, and after a few seconds, a round shadow jumped from the window into Claire''s room.

 Chapter 293： : The capital is too messy, lets go back

    As soon as the shadow landed, Claire put the dagger in his hand on the man''s neck, and asked lightly, "Who sent you here?" His tone was filled with a faint killing intent.


    After feeling the coolness from his neck, Joseph''s body trembled uncontrollably, but he was afraid that he accidentally stretched his neck forward and made close contact with the blade during the shaking process, so he controlled the shaking abruptly. The body stopped.


    "Viscount Clare! It''s me, don''t do it."


    "Huh?" Claire felt that the voice was a little familiar, and then waved her hand to turn on the magic lamp in the room before she could see who was in front of her.


    Isn''t that round belly and that gray moustache just Justice Joseph?


    After seeing the person clearly, Claire took the dagger back and smiled: "Your Majesty, I''m sorry, I thought someone came to assassinate me suddenly like last time."


    Joseph patted his chest with palpitations, "It''s alright, it''s alright, I''m here uninvited, it''s inevitable that you have precautions."


    After confirming that there was no threat to the person who came, Claire glanced at the window. The room she lived in was on the fifth floor, at least ten or twenty meters from the ground. How could this guy climb up so fat?


    Although Claire didn''t say it, Joseph knew what he was thinking from his expression, and explained with a dark face: "Don''t look at me now, I used to accompany Your Majesty to the battlefield! That''s it! After the justices, I didn''t have time to exercise, so I gained weight."


    Claire laughed awkwardly, "No, I was thinking about how your Excellency the Justice would suddenly come to visit me so late."


    Regardless of whether Claire was telling the truth or a lie, Joseph replied, "Your Majesty sent me to visit you. I''m relieved to see that you''re all right."


    "During the daytime, there are many people with different eyes, so it''s not very convenient for me."


    Claire nodded. His only connection with the king was Joseph, but he was a person close to the church on the face of it. Even if he received the news of his return, it was really not a good idea to come to see him directly.


    "There should be someone watching outside, haven''t they been found?" Claire asked. Whether it was to prevent her own accident or because of other things, Claire didn''t believe that the church would not send people to watch her.


    Joseph laughed softly and said, "Don''t worry, it''s all settled."


    "Oh?" Claire raised her eyebrows, this simple sentence could hide many people''s lives.


    "Sit down first." Claire made a gesture of invitation to the sofa beside him, then took the lead to sit on the single-seater sofa beside him, and asked, "Don''t Justice Joseph come to me so late just to see me? Are you injured?"


    Joseph glanced at Claire, and there was a hint of surprise in his eyes. Compared with the last time we met, Claire seemed to be more sharp-edged.


    When I met Claire before, he felt more like a treasured sword that kept a low profile, but now that sword has been pulled out an inch, revealing the cold light inside.


    But it''s only been a few days, and a person''s personality has changed so obviously? How much did the assassination affect him?


    Joseph sat down in the direction Claire pointed and asked, "Do you know who the archmage who came to assassinate you that day?"


    Claire suddenly raised her eyes and glanced at Joseph. After a few seconds, she shook her head, "I don''t know, maybe it''s the church. After all, I have offended them before, but I don''t have any definite news, do you?"


    Joseph suddenly laughed, "Of course, otherwise why would I come to you."


    "Oh?" Claire got a little interested when he heard that, leaned forward and asked, "What news?"


    Joseph''s expression became embarrassed, and he hesitated: "If you say definite news, I don''t have it. But there are a few news that come from the side."


    "tell me the story."


    "You know the Inquisition in the Church of Light, right?"


    "Of course I do." Claire nodded. The Church Inquisition is a law enforcement agency in the Church''s country. In other countries, it does some unseen things for the church there. The main thing to do is to clean up those who are unfavorable to the development of the Church. Or something, the commoners at the bottom don''t know about these things, and for the nobles, they are almost all things on the bright side.


    "After you disappeared, I used my relationship with the church to find out a little bit of news. In those few days, there was a person from the Inquisition from the Guangming Church. I didn''t know who it was..." Joseph said this. Then he stopped, trusting that Claire knew what he was saying.


    Claire''s eyes flashed, and she asked, "You mean that the Archmage is a member of the Church Judgment?"


    Joseph closed his mouth and neither admitted nor denied, just looked at Claire with a slight smile.


    "Didn''t you tell me a few news? Is there anything else?"


    "Yes." Joseph took out another roll of paper from his arms, spread it out in front of Claire, and explained, "This is the record I asked for from the city guard''s monitoring agency. There was indeed a record the day before your accident. An archmage who I have never seen before has entered the capital."


    For mages below the mages entering the city, the control of the capital is not very strict, just simply record personal information and put it in, because mages or warriors at that level can cause very little damage to the king, even if you want to Attacking and killing important people in the capital, which of them are not protected by two or three magicians? What an archmage can do.


    The moment Joseph spread out the roll of paper, Claire''s pupils shrank, pointing to the photo above and saying, "It''s this person, it''s this archmage who assassinated me that day."


    A surprised expression appeared on Joseph''s face, "Really?"


    "Yes, I will never forget his face until I die. He almost killed me." Claire gritted her teeth and said bitterly.


    "It''s easy to make sure it''s this person. We just need to find out who he has connections with to know who is behind it."


    Claire put away the ferocity on her face and thanked, "I''m sorry."


    Joseph rolled up the piece of paper again, put it in his arms, and said with a smile: "No trouble, it was originally the fault of me, the chief judge in charge of the city guard, that you were attacked in the capital. Of course, I have to find the person behind the scenes. Who is the man."


    After speaking, Joseph stood up and continued: "But now I''m not sure that this person is related to the church... But I''m not in a hurry. If there is news later, I will come back to inform you."


    Claire also stood up, walked to the window and said with a smile, "Then don''t go to the window next time."


    Joseph also laughed a few times. It was indeed a bit of a loss for him to be a grand justice walking through the window, but he was the only one who was most suitable to come here.


    ¡­¡­


    Claire stood by the window and watched Joseph climb up another eaves. A mage quietly appeared beside him. After Joseph waved and said hello to Claire, the mage and his figure slowly disappeared into the night. .


    After Joseph disappeared, Claire closed the open window, the corners of her mouth that had been slightly upturned flattened, and her eyes were indifferent.


    I was only a little suspicious before, but now it seems that the archmage who attacked him that day was probably sent by Joseph, or the king.


    Criminals usually go back to the crime scene because they want to see if they have accidentally left any important clues to be discovered by others.


    And when Joseph asked himself, "Do you know who the archmage who came to assassinate you that day?", Claire felt something was wrong.


    As for the information listed by Joseph, there is no credibility at all. The first one is empty, and he said that he used his own relationship to inquire from the church. The second one came from the city guard''s supervisory agency. The city guard was originally one of the agencies under his management, and it was too easy to cheat.


    And they don''t have to cheat. They can completely follow the process and leave enough clues for Claire to discover by herself, and those clues will eventually lead to the same goal - the church!


    It was only after Claire became an archmage that she realized how big the gap is between a senior mage and an archmage The archmage of that day didn''t want to kill him at all, otherwise he wouldn''t talk nonsense to himself. In the end, he was attacked and killed by himself for talking too much.


    As for their purpose, Claire can also guess. He had previously rejected the king''s invitation to fight against the church, so the king wanted to create a conflict between himself and the church, so that he would be on the same camp as him.


    In order to achieve this goal, he naturally cannot kill himself. If he does not kill the archmage, he will definitely be driven away by the city guards, and finally leave some directional clues to induce himself to investigate, but he did not expect Because he was accidentally sucked into the wizarding world, the clues that Joseph and the others carefully arranged for them to discover were useless.


    That''s why Joseph only came after he returned to the mage world. He put all the clues that he was supposed to discover on the table, and lured him to investigate again.


    However, the above are all Claire''s guesses, and it may be true that the church did it, but based on the existing information, it is more likely that the king and Joseph did it. Therefore, Claire''s perception of the king could not help but drop several points. Although the other party''s purpose was not to kill him, Claire was also very upset by designing himself.


    But even if he knew it, so what? Although he was promoted to the archmage, his strength was still too weak. Whether it was the church or the royal family, it was impossible to break those two behemoths.


    His fingers tapped rhythmically on the table, and Claire raised her head to look at the ceiling and muttered, "Sure enough, the capital is still too messy, I''ll go back tomorrow."

 Chapter 294： : The owner of Nafu City is not bad

    After entering the territory of the Viscount Griffin, Claire sat up from the wolf king''s back, stretched his waist and yawned: "Ha! I''m finally back."


    He jumped up from the wolf king''s body and floated into the air to look at it. After looking at the surrounding scenery, Claire can roughly predict how long it will take to reach Nafhu City. He has visited the entire Viscounty, and there is no place he is unfamiliar with.


    After reading it, he didn''t fall back on the wolf king''s back, but turned his head and said, "I''ll go back first, don''t play around, or I won''t care if the adventurer treats it as a wild monster."


    Now the speed of the wolf king is no longer comparable to his ordinary flight speed. If he hadn''t brought it to the capital before, Claire would not have returned with the wolf king. At his speed, he would be able to return from the capital in half a day. To get to Nafu City, it takes half the time to ride the Wolf King.


    "Ouch!" The wolf king howled in dissatisfaction. When he was in the capital, he was kept in captivity and had no freedom at all. Now that he finally came back, Claire didn''t let him run around for a while.


    Claire raised his fist and waved it threateningly a few times. The wolf king immediately shrank his neck, wagged his tail, and snarled again, "Ouch!" The tone became gentler.


    "Sure enough, I still have to beat you every once in a while, otherwise I''ll always think of disobeying me."


    After Claire finished speaking, she was about to fly away when she saw a burst of smoke and dust rising up behind her, constantly approaching her.


    After getting closer, Claire could see the people in the smoke. They were three adventurers riding on ground armor dragon beasts and wearing somewhat worn leather armor.


    "Ugh!" A long-haired man headed by pulled the reins in his hand, and the ground armor dragon beast with all the armour on his crotch stopped meekly. Although this beast is called a dragon beast, it is actually similar to the giant beast. The dragon has nothing to do with it. It is the name that the merchant took to be able to sell it better. However, the sales of this ground armored dragon beast is quite good. The mounts of Warcraft are all good, so it has become one of the mounts for many adventurers.


    "This boy! Is this wolf monster trying to hurt you?!" the long-haired man shouted, then he pulled out the long sword in his hand and aimed it at the wolf king in front of him, posing an attacking posture .


    "Crack!" A female adventurer who followed behind slapped the long-haired man''s head with a palm, "Captain! Don''t be so frustrating all the time, take a look at the situation and talk!"


    People are flying in mid-air! The strength is much stronger than ours! This wolf beast must be someone''s mount!


    The wolf king also rolled his eyes at the long-haired man, did I hurt him? Obviously I am the bullied wolf! I haven''t had a good day since being his mount! It also eats well, and it feels like it has gained a lot of weight.


    "Ah?" The long-haired man didn''t get angry after being slapped by the female adventurer behind him. After looking at the situation, he scratched his head, and embarrassedly retracted the long sword into the scabbard. .


    "Well, I''m sorry, we misunderstood. I just heard the wolf howl and thought it was a monster attacking people here."


    "It''s okay." Claire smiled friendly, and fell from mid-air onto the wolf king''s head, jumped forward a few times, and sat back on the wolf king''s back.


    Claire sat cross-legged on the wolf king''s back and asked, "Are you adventurers?"


    "Yes!" The long-haired man patted the leather armor on his body and said with a cheerful smile, "We have been adventurers for two years."


    Claire glanced at the other three. The head was a long-haired man. The weapon was the long sword that had just been picked up. The girl just heard said that it should be their captain, but the beautiful girl behind was holding a sword in her hand. The long axe was somewhat beyond Claire''s expectations, but the angular muscles on her body made it reasonable. Another is a small fat pier, not very conspicuous, with two iron shields on his forearms, which should be the meat shields in the team responsible for taking the attack, the lineup distribution is quite reasonable.


    Claire also noticed the leather armor on their bodies, and there were obvious wear and tear in many places, which was completely different from the adventurer team she saw in Nafu City before. After reading it, Claire smiled: "Look. The past two years have not been ideal."


    The beautiful female adventurer behind her blushed, "So what... we are still a new adventure team, and it will get better later."


    The long-haired man didn''t feel any embarrassment, he still had that cheerful expression, "Ellie is right, we will get better and better in the future. Every adventurer team grows up like this."


    Claire nodded and replied with a smile: "I don''t know much about adventurers, but I hope you will get better and better in the future."


    "Hahaha, borrow your auspicious words!" The long-haired man said with a cheerful smile.


    "Where are you going?" Claire asked.


    "Nafu City!" The long-haired man replied, then looked at Claire, and said, "You can only go to Nafu City this way? Are you going to Nafu City too? Let''s go together then. !"


    Claire nodded and was about to speak, when the long-haired man interrupted: "Let me guess! You must have gone to see the show in Nafhu City! There''s Master Wendy in Nafhu City, and there are many rich people now. Everyone likes to travel to Nafu city..."


    The delicate female adventurer also added a sentence: "There are also mermaids. It is said that seeing mermaids will bring good luck."


    Claire smiled but didn''t admit it, and asked instead, "Then why are you going to Naft City?"


    Speaking of this, the long-haired man''s eyes lit up, "You are not an adventurer, you don''t know the news about this, there is a new adventurer''s guild opened in Nafu City, and every new adventurer''s guild opened. There are many opportunities, we have to hurry, otherwise those good opportunities will be taken away by others.¡±


    Every new adventurer''s guild is like an untapped market, where there are opportunities and challenges that other adventurers'' guilds that have been operating for a long time do not have, so every new adventurer''s guild will attract a lot of people. Adventurers gather in that city.


    "Huh?!" Claire was a little surprised. He was thinking about how to spread the news about the adventurers'' guild in Nafu City, but he didn''t expect that they didn''t need to do the publicity themselves, and those adventurers would ran over.


    "Hey, I''ll say you don''t know." The long-haired man said proudly, "I''m already at the peak of silver, this time I have to seize the opportunity well, after being promoted to the golden warrior, our team will be able to take a higher level. The task is completed, and the money that can be earned will be more.¡±


    "That''s good." Claire smiled, always showing great kindness to these real people.


    The long-haired man patted his head, "By the way, I haven''t asked your name yet."


    "Claire, what''s your name?"


    "My name is Maud, these two are my teammates, this is Ellie and this is Danny."


    "Hello." Claire nodded.


    "You''re good too!" The little fat pier at the back finally said a word, and his voice was a little gratifying.


    ...


    Afterwards Claire joined their team and marched towards Naft City together.


    "Have you ever been to Naft City?" Claire asked.


    "No." The long-haired man shook his head.


    Then the girl interjected excitedly: "But we have heard a lot of rumors about Nafu City, there are mermaids, there are many shops with beautiful clothes, and there are many delicious food!" When she said these words, her eyes Like glowing.


    The girl clenched her little hand and said excitedly, "Master Wendy is also in Nafu City. It seems that there will be a performance every two or three weeks. When I save enough money, I will go to see her performance!"


    Looking at the excited girl, the long-haired man couldn''t help but smile and said, "Well, although I haven''t been there, I heard from many people that Nafu City is pretty good."


    "I heard that their city owner is not bad, and they are very popular among the residents. So if there is a chance, we should live in the mayor of Nafu."


    Hearing the other party''s words, Claire raised her eyebrows unexpectedly, and was praised in front of her like this, and she was a little uncomfortable, but it was quite comfortable to listen to.

 Chapter 295： : Lord Viscount introduced our clients to us!

    After Claire arrived in Naft City, she realized the meaning of what Maud said before.


    The people in Nafu City now come and go. Those who enter and exit the city gate are all adventurers wearing armor and big swords around their waists. They laughed and walked into Nafu City with a cheerful smile on their faces. There is quite a heroic momentum in the arena.


    After seeing the adventurers, Maud became decadent, "Sorry, I thought we were coming very quickly, but I didn''t expect it to be a step too late."


    Ellie also sighed, "No way, the news of the establishment of an adventurer''s guild here in Nafu City is publicly announced in each adventurer''s guild, and some careful adventurers will definitely find out."


    Claire patted Maud''s shoulder dumbfounded and comforted: "It''s okay, even if there are so many people here, I believe you can stand out from them."


    "Yes!" Maud also mustered his confidence, and waved his hand suddenly in the air, "We will definitely be able to make a difference in Nafhu City!"


    After blowing himself up, Maud turned back and asked, "We''re going to register an on-the-job adventurer at the Adventurer''s Guild here. Where are you going later?"


    "Me? I''ll go home and have a look first."


    Maud was a little surprised, "You are a native of Nafhu City."


    Claire nodded with a smile, "You can say the same,"


    While speaking, Claire floated into the air, opened her hands, and said with a smile, "Welcome to Nafu City!"


    Claire snapped her fingers, "Oh, by the way, I also know some blacksmiths here. You go pick some armors, and then report my name. You don''t need to spend any money, just think that you are the ones who came to Nafu City. This is a gift from the aborigines!"


    After speaking, they were not allowed to refuse, and Claire disappeared into the air with a swipe, leaving only the stunned trio, Maud opened his mouth, "What did he just say?"


    "It seems to say that he wants to send us some armor..."


    Maud hesitated, "Then should we take it or not? It''s not very good, we haven''t known each other for a day."


    If you don''t take it, the leather armor on their body really needs to be replaced. If there is a problem with the leather armor when fighting the monsters, it is not a trivial matter.


    The little fat man in the back said, "It''s not a question of whether to take it or not. We don''t know where the blacksmith shop he said is now."


    Maud was stunned, as if that was the case.


    "Ouch!" The wolf king beside them howled, you seem to have forgotten why I was left there? He must have been led here by that guy Claire!


    After roaring, the wolf king opened his legs and walked towards the city gate. The three of them were stunned for a moment. They didn''t have time to think about anything else, so they quickly followed.


    The mounts under their crotch were taken by the city guards to the mounts outside the city and tied up, and the mounts of other adventurers were also handled in the same way. When it comes to the residents in the city, not only Nafu City arranges this way, but most cities arrange it this way.


    Maud and the others are still a little strange, why their mounts were stopped, but the wolf king swaggered directly into the city gate, and those city guards even turned sideways to let them go in.


    "Captain! Look at the mermaid!" Ellie, who had just walked out of the city gate, screamed.


    The three of them looked at them and were attracted by the mermaid statue erected in the city gate at a glance. Not only them, but also many adventurers who had just entered Nafu City beside them were stunned by the mermaid statue. .


    But when Maud came back to his senses, he seemed to see a look of contempt in the eyes of the wolf king on the side. The eyes seemed to be saying where did he come from, and he shouted when he saw a statue.


    Maud, who is so carefree, blushed with embarrassment, and quickly took the reluctant Ellie''s hand and followed the wolf king to the North District.


    ...


    After entering the North District, Maud and the others were shocked by the blacksmith shop in the whole street. Although it was not that they had never seen a blacksmith shop, it was the first time they had seen so many blacksmith shops.


    What they didn''t know was that Claire had recruited almost all the blacksmiths in the nearby territories. Except for those big cities that had been established for a long time, the other cities were really inferior to the current Nafu City. blacksmith scale.


    After the wolf king took the three to Blacksmith Street, he found a blacksmith shop that looked good at random, and pouted inside, signaling the three to enter.


    The current blacksmith shop has been remodeled again. The ironing place is placed in the back room that cannot be seen from the back, and the front is the shop where the weapons made by the blacksmith are placed. It can help establish a direct connection between customers and blacksmiths. Just talk to the blacksmith directly about what weapons you want to build. You don''t need to go through the shops in the commercial street like other cities and then notify the blacksmith, which greatly reduces the time and improves customer demand. degree of accuracy.


    Looking at such a finely decorated shop, the three of Maud did not dare to enter, for fear that they would not have enough money in their pockets and would be in an embarrassing situation.


    Seeing their tangled appearance, the wolf king couldn''t stand it anymore, so he took the lead and walked into the blacksmith shop. When he entered the door, his huge body almost didn''t break the door. After seeing the wolf king enter, the three people hurriedly left. Going in, I was afraid that the wolf king would be driven out by the people inside.


    "It seems that there are guests coming, go out and see!" A thick and low voice came from the inner room.


    The voice fell, and an apprentice-like boy ran out from the inside. He was holding a hammer almost the size of his head in his hand. His upper body was exposed, and the muscles on his body were bulging, which fit the figure of a blacksmith .


    The boy just glanced at the wolf king, and then set his eyes on the three of Maud. The wolf king often wandered around in Nafu City, and they were already used to it as residents of Nafu City.


    "What do these three guests want to buy? Whether it''s armor or all kinds of weapons here, they are all high-quality goods, and they are guaranteed to allow you to win the battle against monsters!"


    Since the news of the establishment of an Adventurer''s Guild in Nafu City spread, there has been an endless stream of adventurers coming here, and the business in their shop has been getting better day by day.


    "Uh..." Maud swallowed and stood up. Who made him the captain? But they really can''t afford that boutique-level equipment. Their entire family''s net worth is enough to buy a boutique-level shield. The shield is already the cheapest of all equipment.


    "We were introduced by Claire, and he said we could get a discount..." Maud''s voice became smaller and smaller, and he didn''t dare to say that he didn''t want money.


    The apprentice boy frowned and asked again, "Who introduced it?"


    "Claire!" Ellie closed her eyes and shouted loudly. After shouting, her face turned red, and she hid behind Maud The boy looked puzzled, who is Claire? Why haven''t I heard of it.


    Seeing the doubts on the young man''s face, the three of them trembled in their hearts. It''s over. Could it be that they were fooled by Claire.


    After thinking about it for a long time, the teenager gave up thinking. He really couldn''t remember any big man named Claire, so he asked, "Who is Claire?"


    Maud summoned up his courage again, pointed to the wolf king lying on the ground and said, "It seems to be the owner of this wolf beast."


    The wolf king also raised his head and let out a low whimper, as if confirming what Maud said.


    Then the young man''s expression changed from dull to shocked in a second. He threw the hammer in his hand and ran into the back room in a hurry, shouting as he ran, "Master! Great news! Lord Viscount introduces us client!"


    The three of Maud were dumbfounded, "What did he just say?"


    "I think I heard the Viscount..."


    "Me too."

 Chapter 296： : Claires fan

    "Master! Lord Viscount introduced us to customers!" The young boy''s tender voice resounded throughout the store.


    After a while, another burly middle-aged man with a heavy-looking hammer in his hand appeared inside. When he came out, his eyes locked on Maud who was standing in front of him. Step by step.


    Staring closely at Maud, he asked, "Are you introduced by the Viscount?"


    Seeing the menacing man in front of him, Maud''s aura couldn''t help weakening a bit, and weakly said: "It was Claire who introduced me..."


    Hearing Claire''s name, the blacksmith''s eyes lit up, and then an excited look appeared on his face, and he said, "That''s right!"


    Seeing the blacksmith''s expression, Maud also had some guesses in his heart, and asked tentatively: "Claire said, come here to report his name to get a discount, is it true?"


    "Huh?!" The blacksmith said solemnly, "Discount? What are you talking about!"


    Then he waved his hand, pointed at the armors and weapons displayed on the wall and said generously: "These things! You can choose whatever you like! No money!"


    Maud looked back at Ellie behind him in surprise, licked his mouth and was about to say something, but was interrupted by the blacksmith.


    "Look first, I''ll go out for a while!" The blacksmith took his hammer and strode towards the door with excitement on his face.


    After a while, Maud and the others in the house heard the familiar roar of the blacksmith, "Old Tom at the door! Come out and see! I just said that my forging skills are better than yours! You are still tough!"


    "Look now! Lord Viscount introduced me to a client! In the future, I will put a mark on my shop: "The blacksmith shop recommended by Lord Viscount! "Hahahahaha!"


    The laughter behind resounded throughout the Blacksmith Street, attracting the attention of tourists and adventurers here.


    After a while, an old man with a hammer appeared on the opposite side. Seeing that his opponent was so proud of himself, he was so angry that he gritted his teeth and said, "Just be proud of you! As far as the quality of your house is concerned, you are still embarrassed. Nail that mark? Don''t embarrass the Viscount."


    The brawny blacksmith didn''t care, and replied directly: "Hahahahaha! You just can''t eat grapes and say grapes are sour!"


    ...


    Half an hour later, each of the three of Maud stood sluggishly at the intersection of Blacksmith Street with a complete set of boutique-grade armor and weapons in their hands.


    No matter how Maud explained, Claire just said that he would send armor, and the brawny blacksmith still gave them weapons and some small accessories. The smile on his face didn''t feel like he was losing money at all, but he was very enthusiastic and eager to give them more things.


    Maud was walking on the road to the Adventurer''s Guild with a pile of equipment that was almost as tall as him. He turned around and asked, "So, is Claire the lord of Nafhu City?"


    Ellie also had an unbelievable look in her eyes, "Listening to them, it seems like that''s the case."


    Little Fatty walked at the back of the team, collided the two shields in his arms to test the hardness and quality, and then replied, "They still followed us all the way."


    Ellie patted her chest with palpitations. "Fortunately, I didn''t say bad things about him at that time. I remember saying a lot of good things."


    "Okay, don''t think about this, go to the Adventurer''s Guild first, and repay him when we become stronger." Maud''s eyes were full of energy.


    "Okay!!!"


    ...


    A few days after Claire returned to the Viscount Mansion, she lived very freely in the Viscount Mansion. She didn''t have so many calculations in the wizarding world, and she didn''t have the passive feeling of being used as a knife in the capital. Stay comfortable in your own territory.


    "Dong dong!" After knocking on the door, Reagan walked in.


    Shane hadn''t reported Claire''s disappearance, so when Regan saw Claire''s return, he still had the same flat expression as usual, but he felt that Claire had become a little different.


    "What''s the matter, Regan?" Claire put down the spell book of space spells in his hand. After reaching the archmage stage, he can start some advanced spells involving space.


    "Master, someone from the Adventurer''s Guild is looking for you."


    "Huh?" Claire stood up with a funny smile, and said with a smile, "Go, go and have a look."


    ...


    "Viscount Clare, Gui''an!"


    As soon as Claire walked into the living room, a shrewd man in his thirties stood up and bowed deeply to Claire.


    A strange look flashed in Claire''s eyes, and he waved, "Don''t be so polite, please take a seat."


    "You''re welcome, you''re welcome at all!" The other party raised his body, still looking respectful.


    Claire sat on the main seat and asked, "What''s your name?"


    "Just call me York. I''m the head of the Adventurer''s Guild in Nafu City. I hope to cooperate with Lord Claire in the future."


    Claire was a little elusive about his thoughts. For Claire, the other party was a little too enthusiastic, and there was a feeling of being courteous, but Claire felt that the other party''s tone was so sincere, all of which were a little unpredictable.


    York pushed the paper placed on the table in front of Claire and said softly, "This is the contract between our Adventurers Guild and you, take a look."


    "This is the best contract I can get from headquarters," York added.


    Claire pursed her lips, reached out and picked up the paper on the table to look at it. Indeed, as the other party said, the above conditions can be said to be very good, and there is no place to dig holes.


    The contracts above are all about the profit distribution between the Adventurers Guild and the local city managers, that is, the monsters hunted by the adventurers or the magic materials collected, as the city where the Adventurers Guild is located. , is entitled to a certain profit.


    Otherwise, why would there be so many city lords desperately trying to establish an adventurer''s guild in their own city, wouldn''t they want to get a share of it! It is the dream of every city owner to make a large profit without doing anything while lying down.


    After reading the contents of the contract, Claire was still very puzzled. She raised the contract in her hand and shook it in front of her. She squinted and stared at York in front of her for a few seconds before she said, "Are you from Joseph?"


    York couldn''t react, "Huh? Which adult are you talking about?"


    Seeing that the other party''s reaction didn''t seem like a lie, Claire pursed her lips again, "No one, who sent you here?"


    "Headquarters." York was also a little confused, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s okay." Claire shook her head, took out the pen and signed her name on the contract, then handed it back to the other party, "Okay, is there anything else?"


    "No more! Excuse me." York stood up, bowed to Claire again and left.


    After the whole process, Claire was full of confusion, not knowing what the other party''s purpose was.


    ...


    Outside the Viscount Mansion, York, who had just come out, took the contracts and looked at them. Finally, he stopped at Claire''s signature, looking at the sign''s face full of excitement.


    "Oh, I was a little timid just now. Next time, next time, if you have a chance, ask Lord Viscount for an autograph!"


    Just thinking of this, York jumped all the way back to the Adventurer''s Guild in a happy mood.


    Because of the previous conflict between Claire and the church, Joseph knew that Claire didn''t like anyone interfering in the affairs of Nafu City, so Joseph did not send a person in charge to Nafu City who was related to him, not only that, but also specially I picked a person with a clear identity and background, and had the ability to work, that is, York sent over.


    And York is because it is too clear-cut and doesn''t like to be with those people, so it has nothing to do with the various forces. So after learning that he was sent to Naft City, after getting to know Claire a little bit, he suddenly became a fan of Claire.

 Chapter 297： : Beast wounding incident

    After the Adventurer''s Guild was established, because of the short distance between Nafu City and the branch of the Warcraft Mountains, there were many new tasks immediately, such as the task of collecting certain magic materials, or hunting some Warcraft skins.


    In addition, Claire took the initiative to release the task of exploring the branches of the Warcraft Mountains, to find out the types of Warcraft and the distribution of magic materials, so that the corresponding tasks can be better arranged. This was done at Claire''s own expense, in order to be able to carry out the work of the Adventurer''s Guild quickly and better, and York, the person in charge of the Adventurer''s Guild, was very cooperative after learning about it, and put the task in the most conspicuous place. s position.


    Some quests have long been promulgated by the Adventurer''s Guild on the list, such as the furs of demon beasts and some common magic materials. After they collect them and reach a certain amount, they will sell them at an increased price to firms engaged in this business. As the lord of Nafu City, Claire can get a share of it.


    In addition to the long-term tasks issued by the Adventurer''s Guild, Claire also issued some long-term tasks on the task list, such as collecting some rare magic ores or rare materials. These resources are still available in the Warcraft Mountains.


    Claire collects these magic materials mainly for the equipment industry in the North District. Those equipment cannot be made by simply knocking iron. If the equipment of the boutique level and above does not add a certain amount of magic ore to increase the hardness and toughness, it will be easy to get rid of it. It will be torn apart by the claws of monsters.


    There is also enchanting and inscriptions on the equipment. At present, only a few blacksmiths in the blacksmith street have this skill, and most of the other blacksmiths do not. Therefore, if it develops in the future, Claire will consider going to other cities to dig some of this. Talents come over and directly form a complete industrial chain.


    Recycle the materials that adventurers have acquired at a low price, then process them, and then sell them to each other after a dozen times.


    As a result, there are endless adventurers coming and going between the branch of the Demonic Beast Mountains and Nafu City. Every day, you can see adventurers carrying huge demonic corpses from the city gate, and then rushing to the Adventurer''s Guild in the North District to deliver tasks. , Nafu city became more prosperous than before.


    After delivering the materials needed in the mission, most adventurers will take the remaining materials to the market to sell them by themselves.


    For example, what is required in the quest is the fur of the hurricane wolf, and the recycling price of other materials on the hurricane wolf is not so high, the adventurer will hand over the fur, as for the magic materials such as wolf claws and Warcraft crystal core, they will be collected by themselves. Store it and sell it at a market where adventurers gather, and if you meet someone who needs it, you can sell it for a good price.


    Among the long-term quests issued by Claire, there is a quest to recover the meat of the demon beasts. And generally speaking, the demand for the flesh and blood of monsters is very low, and the shelf life is short. Those adventurers usually sell the flesh and blood of monsters to Claire when they deliver the quest.


    The collected pieces of monster meat were divided into two parts by Claire, and the best part was supplied to the knights as food. The knights need to replenish a lot of energy in their daily training, and the flesh and blood of those monsters is just right. can be supplemented. Most of the rest are transported to the market in the East District, and sold to the residents in Nafu City at a lower price, which increases the source of meat, and it is also a foundation for the children in Nafu City to eat monsters all year round. If it is meat, the physical quality will be much better than ordinary people, and after becoming a knight in the future, the potential will be beyond ordinary people.


    The amount of money for the purchase of Warcraft meat is not too much, and it can be filled by Claire''s fingers. Moreover, this is the public expenditure of Nafhu City that Claire had planned before, so there is no need to save money in this regard.


    ...


    In the backyard of the Rhona Clinic, Claire was lying on the reclining chair beside the pool, her hands moving in mid-air, and at the same time, there was a wave of water constantly surging in the pool, like an ocean wave accompanying Eve playing in the pool.


    Rona was not in the backyard, otherwise, she would have gritted her teeth again when she saw this scene. Because of the number of adventurers, Rona''s workload has increased a lot, and she was unable to spend most of the time with Eve as before, and stayed in the front yard to treat patients for a long time, but she also enjoyed it. Every day, so many people practice her hands, and her medical skills are getting better day by day.


    "Boom"! Rona pushed open the door suddenly and walked in with a very anxious expression.


    "Claire is not good!"


    "Huh?" Claire sat up from the reclining chair, and Eve, who was beside the pool, also leaned against the pool and looked over suspiciously.


    Rona walked quickly to Claire, grabbed his hand and pulled it to the front yard, explaining as she walked, "There are ordinary people who have been injured by demon beasts."


    "Isn''t this normal?" Claire replied, but he didn''t feel anything, because Nafu City was close to the branch of the Beast Mountains, so monsters hurt people from time to time. It was like birth, old age, sickness and death. .


    "This time is different! Too many people were injured, dozens, and some died before they were brought here."


    Hearing Rhona''s words, Claire''s expression also became serious. Before, the most incidents of monsters hurting people were only three or four. Now it has doubled so many times. You don''t have to think about it to know that there is a problem!


    Then there was no need for Rona to pull, Claire walked quickly to the front of Rona and dragged her to the front yard of the clinic.


    When they arrived at the front yard, they were all ordinary people lying on their beds wrapped in white cloths. Some of them had a big hole in their chests. If it wasn''t for Rona''s excellent medical skills, they would have died.


    Rona saw Claire''s clenched brows and said, "Don''t worry, I will go to you after I stabilize their injuries."


    Hearing Rona''s words, Claire sighed, raised her head and glanced at the scene, and soon saw Reagan comforting the injured residents, shouting: "Reagan! What''s going on?"


    After hearing Claire calling him, Regan ran to Claire after appeasing a resident, took out the paper he had recorded and said in an orderly manner: "This monster wounding incident is different from the previous one, the location of the incident is different. It was in the village of Karl, which is in the southern part of the Viscounty, close to the Demonic Beast Mountains. Fifteen territorial residents were killed, 53 territorial residents were injured, and 30 were sent to Dr. Rona''s side, and the other 23 They were all sent to churches and other clinics, and their lives are now saved."


    "According to the information known, the wounding beast is a second-class tusk pig, which has been killed by the adventurers who came from behind Otherwise, it will cause more casualties. ."


    "Second-level monsters?" Claire frowned, "Isn''t it all the unclassified monsters who hurt people in the past?"


    The level of monsters is very strict. Generally speaking, there are only some wild beasts or unpopular monsters in the outermost periphery. In the past, it was these monsters that hurt people, and even the first-level monsters were rarely seen. arrive. The second-level monster can be said to be in the inner layer of the mountain, how can it run into the range of human activities.


    Regan nodded, "It''s true, I don''t know the reason for now, but don''t worry, young master, I have sent someone out to investigate."


    Claire nodded, "Well, you go to the healing potions in my laboratory and use them for these injured people. And Rona, try not to let them leave any aftereffects. As for the thirteen dead subjects , send some compensation to their family."


    Reagan was stunned for a moment. In fact, Claire doesn''t have to take any responsibility for this kind of thing, but now he understands Claire''s temperament and said quickly, "Yes, young master!"


    Claire rubbed his temples and said with a headache: "Let Hunter and the others patrol the territory with the Cavaliers these days, don''t let this happen again."

 Chapter 298： : What do the residents of Nafu City think?

    In the next few days, the training of Hunter and others was carried out outside the city of Nafu. From time to time, they patrolled the villages near the Warcraft Mountains, and they found some low-level Warcrafts running out of the Warcraft Mountains, but the number was very small. A charge will finish off those monsters.


    On the top floor of the Viscount Mansion, Claire was sitting on a desk with a detailed map of the branches of the Warcraft Mountains in front of her. The distribution of each Warcraft was marked in detail on it. intelligence, and then compiled maps.


    After compiling, Claire not only got the book back by selling the map, but also made a lot of money. These are one of the essential equipment for adventurers. With the map, you can avoid a lot of detours, and you can get it more safely. better earnings.


    And the map above is not static. After each update, those adventurers have to buy a new one, which is a sustainable source of income for Nafu City.


    However, Claire is not updating the map now, but is studying the distribution of the Warcraft communities in the map. She keeps swiping her fingers on it, and at the same time, she is constantly calculating in her mind.


    "The tusk pig, the giant stone monster, the dark soul cat... These monster groups are not close to the outer layer of the branch of the monster mountain range, and the distance between them is not close." Claire murmured.


    "And when the tasks are issued, they are restrained, and they are not killed at all... Those monsters should not be forced to the end of the road to cause riots." This is what Claire and York discussed, and he did not intend to be unrestrained. To develop all the resources of the branch of the Warcraft Mountains, but to maintain the output balance between the adventurers and the Warcraft Mountains with sustainable development, so the types of tasks issued are specially selected.


    York agrees with Claire''s proposal so much that he can no longer agree with it. There have been cases where the resources near the city where the Adventurer''s Guild is located has been completely collected. York has also thought about how to solve this problem after he became the person in charge of Nafu City. As for a class of questions, I didn''t expect Claire to think about it.


    "I also instructed when I issued the mission. When hunting monsters, try to drive those monsters into the mountains, so it stands to reason that no monsters will escape." He considered the possibility from the beginning. There will be problems in this area, so there are so many countermeasures, but Claire is a little confused now, the countermeasures are all right, how can there be monsters running out?


    But fortunately, except for the incident where the monsters hurt people at the beginning, there have been no incidents of monsters hurting people these days.


    Claire threw the pen in his hand and lay down on the sofa, "Forget it, let Hunter and the others add a training program in the future, so it should be safe."


    Reagan''s fast and dense footsteps approached Claire, and when Claire waved, Reagan opened the door before knocking.


    Regan walked in in a panic, "Master, it''s not good!"


    Claire sighed, "How come there are so many bad things? Another thing happened to beasts hurting people?"


    "No, it''s not about the beasts hurting people."


    "So what''s the bad news?" Claire sat up.


    "There are some rumors out there now..."


    "Um?"


    "Some people say that it is because you have opened an adventurer''s guild, young master, and those adventurers go to hunt monsters, so the monsters in the monster mountain range come out to hurt people."


    There was a hint of coldness on Claire''s face, "Oh, it''s interesting." Claire could faintly smell a conspiracy against her.


    Then he asked, "Have you found out who spread it?"


    Reagan scratched his head embarrassedly, "Uh... that was not found by our government officials."


    "It was spread by a few people outside the city, but before the news spread, it was detained by the residents of Nafu City and escorted to me. It is said that no one is allowed to slander you, young master, and the residents of the city are very protective. Yours, sir."


    When Claire heard this, she all laughed, and she was also a little happy.


    Reagan continued: "Although a few were caught, those people learned to be smart and started to post small advertisements, and those rumors still spread in a small area."


    Claire nodded, holding her cheeks and asked, "What do the residents of Nafu City think?"


    ...


    "How do you see it? I''ll stand and watch!" An old man with a cigarette holder tore off the small advertisement posted on the wall, turned his head and shouted to the dozens of people behind him: "Everyone can see clearly Ah! It''s these papers that have the words slandering the Viscount written on them."


    "It''s the Lord Viscount who says anything about monsters hurting people! Let me tell you, it''s all **** that doesn''t make sense!"


    After speaking, the old man slammed the mouth of the cigarette, and the place where the tobacco was rolled turned red and there were a few wisps of white smoke, and then he spit out a large puff of smoke and continued: "I''m not rude, especially if it weren''t for the Viscount. , I still can''t recognize the words on it!"


    "As you all know, since the Viscount came here, our life is getting better day by day! Haven''t you noticed? After the adventurer''s guild established by the Viscount, if nothing else, we just said that we had to wait until we wanted to eat meat. I was willing to spend money to buy some for the holidays, and now we can buy some cheap meat from the market every day!"


    "Also, I usually repair shoes or something. In the past, it was only enough to satisfy my stomach. Now more and more people come to Nafu City, and they make more and more money. They can smoke better tobacco. I believe it''s not just me, you are all the same!"


    "Isn''t this enough to prove the Viscount? Just because of the fact that the monsters hurt people, some people say that the Viscount is not good! I, Old Rhodes, were the first to not accept it, and I have to firmly oppose it!"


    "Even if what''s written on it is true, do you want to abolish the Adventurer''s Guild? Do you want us to return to the old life of starving to death without even having enough to eat!"


    "Don''t say that I don''t have back pain when I stand and talk, so what if I am the one who died among the thirteen people! I still won''t have any resentment against the Viscount in my heart. I believe that my wife and children will be better after death. Life! Change always bleeds, but after this pain, we will have a better tomorrow!"


    "And Lord Viscount has already sent a team of knights to patrol those villages every day. I believe there will be fewer and fewer things like this monster hurting people! I will always believe in Lord Viscount!" The old man with the cigarette holder said in a series of words. Long words, there is no need to think and hesitate between words. These words are spit out from his heart. After he opens his mouth, he said it in a rush as it should, and the feelings between the words were also passed on to everyone below. on the individual.


    The crowd below listened with great excitement, waving their hands vigorously to express their unbearable emotions.


    "Yes! I think you''re right!"


    "What''s the matter, I should have beaten those outsiders before pressing them over today! How dare you slander Lord Viscount like this!"


    "No way I feel like my whole body is boiling, I have to do something!"


    "Long live the Viscount!"


    "Everyone, be quiet!" The old man hanging his pipe stretched out his hand to suppress the voices of the crowd below, raised the small advertisement in his hand and said: "There are still a lot of these posted papers, everyone go and tear them all up. If you see someone posting these things, just take it down and send it to Administrative Officer Reagan!"


    "Okay!!!" The crowd gathered here quickly dispersed, some went to tear up the small advertisement, some were looking for the person who posted the small advertisement and wanted to beat them up, and some went to put these The news is spread out, lest some people of unsound mind be deceived.


    For a while, Claire''s slander spread around the city without even having to take action, and the people who spontaneously formed a team to protect Claire were aggressive on the streets, and those who were sent to the city to destroy Where have I seen this kind of battle, I was so scared that I didn''t even dare to disperse the rumors, and the advertisements were not posted, and I fled directly from Nafu City.


    In that battle, if he was caught, it was possible to be beaten to death in the street. They just collect money to do things, but they are not responsible for their lives.

 Chapter 299： : Warcraft Riot!

    In the inner layer of the branch of the Warcraft Mountains, there are many strange rocks, towering ancient trees, and dangerous Warcraft can be seen everywhere, and low-level adventurers simply do not dare to venture into it.


    Inside, a mage wearing a black mage robe stood on the branch of an ancient tree, staring at the direction of Nafu City. There were several obvious scratches of monsters on his face, which were already ugly on his face. But he showed an even more ugly smile.


    "It seems that these simple tricks can''t deal with you, Lord of the Viscount Griffin..."


    "But don''t be complacent. It was just a little trick before. I want to see how you will solve this next thing!"


    Saying that, the black-robed mage opened his hands, and a light-gray mist-like gas emanated from his long sleeves and quickly diffused into the jungle below. After the gas hit the ground, it quickly spread out towards the surroundings. .


    The eyes of some monsters that were swept by the gas immediately turned red, as if they had lost their minds, raised their heads and roared towards the sky.


    For a time, the roars of beasts kept echoing in the branches of the Warcraft Mountains. Some experienced adventurers immediately felt that something was wrong when they heard the roars, and hurriedly rang the signal lights to notify all the adventurers in the mountains to withdraw from the mountains.


    "The monsters are going to riot!"


    "what happened?"


    "I''ve encountered a demon beast riot before, but it''s similar to this roar, and it doesn''t sound sensible at all. We have to leave quickly. The last time the demon beast riot killed hundreds of adventurers."


    "It''s still the captain who knows a lot. I thought it was the monster that was in heat."


    "Crack!" The captain slapped the talking team member and scolded with a smile: "Does your demon beast come into heat in winter? Stop talking nonsense, hurry up, and notify the person in charge of Nafu City when you go out, and ask them to send someone to solve the problem. ."


    ...


    Outside the branch of the Warcraft Mountains, the team of knights led by Hunter was ready. They were patrolling here today, but they saw the adventurers who came out of the mountain. After hearing that the Warcraft inside might be rioting, they immediately He rushed over with his knights.


    There are two villages less than a few kilometers away from here. If those monsters rush out, there will be the last incident of monsters hurting people, and this time is different from the last time. This time is the result of a riot of monsters. It will definitely be more serious than the last time. As Claire''s knight captain, Hunter can''t just let those monsters rush out and cause unnecessary trouble to Claire.


    Hunter stood at the front of the team riding the Wind Wolf, his eyes fixed on the bushes in front of him, and then the bushes suddenly swayed from a distance. Hunter clenched the big sword in his hand, and raised his voice and shouted: "Everyone get ready. All right!"


    Hearing Hunter''s roar, the knights behind him also subconsciously clenched their weapons and prepared to charge. Cavaliers can do the most damage while charging.


    "Prepare¡ª!" Hunter raised the big sword in his hand, and was about to swing it forward when the guy in the bush finally got out. It was a group of five adventurers. They saw the front The knights of the dozens of people who were about to rush over almost threw away the weapons in their hands, and then lay on the ground begging for mercy.


    "Stop!" Hunt raised his hand and called to stop the charged charge, shouting to the five adventurers in front: "Leave!"


    The adventurer team realized that after realizing it, they hurriedly grabbed their weapons and pulled their legs and ran away from the side. If they left from the front, it might disturb the lineup of the Knights.


    Just after the adventurer team ran away, dozens of monsters of different levels and races popped out of the bushes. After seeing the knight team in front of them, they didn''t feel any fear at all, and they directly moved their teeth and claws toward it. The knight team rushed over, and behind them, there was a steady stream of magical beasts gushing out like water.


    "Charge!" Hunter shouted, raising the great sword in his hand.


    Then the knights squeezed the Wind Wolf under their crotch, bent down slightly, and the weapon in their hands was facing forward, like a spear attacking the opposite side!


    As soon as he charged down, some low-level monsters were easily torn to pieces. The knights such as Hunter, who was the captain, and the stronger Klan, went to the opponent''s higher-level monsters, so that these monsters would not affect those in the team. Lower level knights deal damage.


    "Retreat!" Hunter shouted after finishing off a level 3 monster.


    Then the team of knights who had scattered and killed the enemy quickly gathered together and distanced themselves from the monsters. After reaching a certain buffer distance, Hunter raised the big sword in his hand again and shouted: "Turn around! Charge again! !"


    After charging again and again like this, the corpses of some low-level monsters were twisted into pieces by the knights, and the grassy ground was stained blood red.


    Although some knights were injured, the situation became more and more impressive. Hunter looked at the current number of monsters and expected that the riot would be resolved in three to four charges.


    After these beasts lose their minds, they are like losing their minds. Hunters and the others are well-trained and well-equipped knights to deal with. It is not too easy.


    There are so many blacksmiths in Nafu City, and the equipment on Hante and the others is definitely not bad. Some low-level monsters can''t even shred their armor, let alone hurt the knights.


    After dozens of knights charged with lower-level monsters, such as first-level or second-level monsters, the distance impact of the charge could knock them all to death on the spot. The weak parts of the hurricane wolves are inlaid with high-hardness iron pieces, so the charging contact with those monsters will not cause much damage to them at all, so they can maintain multiple charges.


    As for the third-level monsters, they are dealt with by higher-level knights such as Hunter. Although the rational monsters are not afraid of death, this is an advantage and a weakness. If you tempt the opponent a little bit, those monsters will make them The exposed weak parts are exposed, and if someone restrains them, they can be taken away with a few knives.


    After charging again Hunter looked back at the wounded monsters and took a deep breath, "Hoo! Well, if there are no higher-level monsters to enter, then It will be resolved soon.¡±


    As soon as the words fell, a black leopard with shiny fur and the size of a carriage popped out of the bushes. Its aura was completely different from those of the previous beasts. A great sense of oppression.


    And in the bushes behind it, hundreds more monsters have drilled out, and there are nearly ten monsters of the third level.


    Hunter slapped himself on the mouth, "What kind of open mouth do I have. Why is there a fourth-level shadow magic leopard in just one sentence!"


    As soon as the words fell, two 4th-level monsters sprang from the bushes, staring at the knight team in front of them with fierce faces, as if they were going to pounce on them and eat them in the next second.


    Hunter didn''t have time to give himself another mouth, raised his sword and shouted: "Retreat!"


    Now there are fourth-level monsters, which is far beyond their tolerance. If those second- and third-level monsters lose their minds, it is a good thing for them, but the consequences of fourth-level monsters losing their senses can''t be done. bear.

 Chapter 300： : space thread

    "Everyone hold on!" Hunter shouted, and then slashed a beast that was biting his forearm with a sword.


    The current team of knights has been surrounded by monsters. Hunter directed the knights to form a circle, facing the monsters and sticking together. This defense really works. Once a knight is injured, he can hide in the circle. Internal treatment, and the knights on both sides immediately leaned together to fill the vacancy.


    But as time went on, under the pressure of the monster group, the circle formed by the knights gradually became smaller, and more and more knights were injured.


    Even the shoulder of Hant, who was the captain, was almost removed. It was torn apart by the shadow leopard just now with a slap. Hant was only a golden knight. Facing the fourth-level shadow leopard, it was impossible. There is no resistance, if it wasn''t for Crane trying to pull him back, Hunter would have died.


    "Phew!" Hunter took a deep breath, and the gas that he breathed out even had blood mist, and then raised his head to look at the scene.


    Hunter''s eyes widened, but he still couldn''t see the slightest hope of escaping his life. Finally, he gritted his teeth and shouted, "Klan!"


    "Yes! Captain!" Crane responded immediately.


    There was a flash of determination in Hunter''s eyes, and he said, "Wait, I''ll try to make an opening, you escape with them!"


    Crane''s eyes were full of disbelief, "Captain! You..."


    "Okay! Don''t say it anymore!" Hunter interrupted Crane''s next words, "You remember to seize the opportunity and escape with everyone!"


    Seeing the hesitation on Crane''s face, Hunter immediately shouted loudly: "This is an order!"


    Hearing this, Crane was refreshed, gritted his teeth, and shouted, "Follow the order!"


    After getting Crane''s affirmative reply, Hunter also put on a satisfied smile on his face, and finally glanced at the sword in his hand, the strong fighting spirit burst out again, and he was about to fight to the death.


    A voice interrupted Hunter''s movements, "The knights in front hold on! Let''s help you!"


    Crane turned his head and looked at the five adventurers who had already come to Nafu City before the Adventurer''s Guild was established. They looked like they had just come out of the Mountain of Beasts.


    So he quickly stopped Hunter, "Captain, someone is here!"


    Hunter also saw hope at this time, and began to command the knights, and cooperated with the five adventurers from outside to organize a counterattack. After the five adventurers contained the three fourth-level monsters, Hunter and their The pressure also dropped sharply, and slowly regained the advantage.


    Seeing that the number of demon beasts was slowly decreasing, the black-robed mage who had been observing in the dark couldn''t sit still. Light gray smoke filled the mountain range, and then the roars of monsters roared one after another.


    Hunter, who was fighting with monsters outside, immediately felt that something was wrong, and quickly turned his head and shouted to the five adventurers: "There are monsters coming out from inside! It''s too late for you to go now, so hurry up!"


    For those five adventurers, Hunter is grateful. They are still tightly surrounded by monsters. It is impossible to get away immediately, so Hunter doesn''t want to involve the Ferry and his party who came to help them. people.


    Fei Rui turned his head and made eye contact with his teammates, and soon reached a consensus, opened his mouth and shouted to Hunter: "It will take some time for those monsters to come out, we will help you open a gap, and then you can go out through the gap. !"


    Hunter''s eyes flickered, if there was hope, who would give up his life and so many teammates'' lives so easily, so he nodded and agreed.


    Then, the five of Feirui also began to break the siege of the monsters against the knights such as Hunter. Hunter actively cooperated inside, but when the gap was about to open, there was a rustling of leaves in the trees not far away. With the sound, hundreds of demon beasts stepped out of the bushes again, sticky saliva dripping from their mouths, and their eyes were full of fierce light.


    At this moment, two words flashed in Hunter''s mind, "It''s over!"


    It''s too late to run away now.


    Ferry and the others also sighed at this time, because they had received Claire''s healing potion before, they originally wanted to rescue Hunter, but in this situation they had no choice, they could save their own lives. It''s already pretty good.


    The black-robed mage who was hiding in the dark showed that ugly smile again on his face. If he annihilated the Knights of the Viscount Griffin in one fell swoop, then his mission can be said to be more than half completed.


    Hunter had also given up resistance at this time, and inserted the big sword in his hand on the ground at will, with a generous look of sacrifice.


    Seeing the monsters that were rushing towards them, like a tidal wave, the knights also fell into despair in their hearts.


    "Hunt! Pick up your sword!" A screeching voice came from mid-air.


    Hearing this familiar voice, Hunter was in a state of spirit, and two tears flowed out of his eyes uncontrollably, and choked out: "Lord Viscount..."


    "boom!"


    An imposing blue sky thunder fell from the sky and hit the fourth-level shadow magic leopard.


    With just one blow, the Shadow Magic Leopard was pressed to the ground and could no longer move. His hands and feet kept twitching, and he lost the ability to move.


    "The Viscount is here!" An excited roar came from the knights.


    This roar seemed to inject adrenaline into the knights, and everyone became excited. Hunter also wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes, grabbed the big sword on the ground with his backhand, and slashed violently, about to pounce on himself. A sharp-toothed ice rabbit in front of him was cut in half.


    Sharp tooth ice rabbit: ? ? ? Are you acting like me? It just looked like he was waiting to die!


    Ferry also turned around curiously and saw Claire standing in mid-air, and then Claire stretched out her hands and slammed it in the direction of Ferry.


    There was a sudden explosion in front of Fei Rui. When Fei Rui looked back, the fourth-level demon beast he had just wrapped around had been torn in half from the middle.


    woc! This was what Fei Rui had in mind at the time. Fei Rui couldn''t imagine what would happen to him if Claire had targeted him just now.


    Fei Rui subconsciously turned his head to look at the male mage in his team, and the male mage already knew what question his captain was going to ask himself, and replied with a sullen face: "Don''t ask, I can''t do it. This is the power of space, and he is already an archmage-level powerhouse."


    The male mage was also very depressed. The last time I saw him, he was still a senior mage like himself. Why did he become an archmage after less than a month, and he was not an ordinary archmage. The monsters of the same level were killed with one blow, three level 4 monsters, and two of them were killed as soon as you appeared on the field, and you did not let other mages live!


    "Kill!" After seeing Claire, the Cavaliers were as if they had been beaten with blood, and the monsters in front of them were flying all over their limbs. Those monsters were a little suspicious, but they lost their minds.


    Feirui and the others also cooperated with Hant and the others, slaughtering all the second and third-level monsters, and at this time, the monsters from the mountains were approaching.


    "Hunt! Take them back and leave it to me." Claire said lightly, her body floating in front of everyone.


    Fei Rui looked at the demon beasts rushing in like a black tide, and wanted to say a few words, but he was stopped by Hunter before he could say, "I believe the Viscount!"


    When Hunter said this, his eyes were full of trust in Claire, which made Ferry unable to speak, so he could only stand behind and watch Claire''s performance silently.


    Claire looked at the group of demon beasts that were attacking him, as if nothing, raised her hands, her slender fingers seemed to be plucking the strings, plucking them in the air at will.


    The hundreds of monsters are getting closer and closer to Claire Ferry even clenched the weapon in his hand and wanted to step forward to help Claire resist, but Claire was still in a hurry twitched his fingers. Hunter next to Ferry still had that confident look in his eyes, and the other knights even sat on the ground and began to treat their injuries with potions.


    Seeing that the knights were not in a hurry, Fei Rui didn''t want to rush forward and interrupt.


    Then, when the monster group was less than 20 meters away from Claire, Claire''s movements changed. The thumbs and middle fingers of both hands seemed to be pinching something. Then Claire quickly pulled her arms away, and a looming silk thread appeared. Claire''s hands, and then Claire opened her hands and pushed forward!


    The silk thread quickly became longer and drifted towards the group of monsters in front of him.


    The silk thread brushed the body of the beasts, but those beasts didn''t seem to sense it, and then continued to run forward. After running a few steps, the part that the silk thread passed through suddenly shifted from the body and leaned forward.


    Looking from the side, the silk thread was like an extremely sharp blade, and it easily cut off the bodies of those monsters. Where the silk thread floated, countless monsters separated their heads and fell to the ground one after another.

 Chapter 301： : Can it be done?

    "Ah?" Ferry opened his mouth wide, looking at the scene in front of him with disbelief.


    "This, this..." Ferry stretched out his finger and pointed at the beasts that fell to the ground, speechless.


    Hundreds of monsters were killed so easily? And there are level 4 monsters in it, don''t be so simple, make me feel like I can do it.


    Fei Rui subconsciously turned his head to look at the male mage in his team. The male mage saw Fei Rui looking over and said angrily: "Captain! I just said don''t look at me! I really can''t do it. arrive!"


    Fei Rui said: "No, I want to ask, what kind of move is this? It looks like a lot of criticism, you can learn one after you advance to the Grand Master."


    Male Mage: "..."


    "Captain, I advise you not to be imaginative. I am a mage on the element side. Even if I am promoted to the archmage, I will not be able to learn the spell of the space department. And I have not seen this spell in the book. I think it should be the other party himself. New spells created..."


    When he said this, the male mage actually had an indescribable emotion in his heart, envy and jealous and felt powerless.


    After being promoted to the archmage, the mage can start to create his own spells, but most of the spells created by the mage are not very high, and it is rare to see a perfect and powerful spell like Claire. This is also the reason why the male mage feels powerless. He has the confidence to break through to the archmage, but after being promoted to the archmage, it is impossible to be like Claire. On the path of mage, the gap between people You can''t catch up with hard work.


    ...


    After solving the monster crisis in front of her, Claire flew forward lightly and stopped in front of a fourth-level rhino-horned snapping turtle. She stretched out her index and middle fingers and touched the forehead of the rhino-horned snapping turtle, and then the **** were separated. , the hardest skull on the rhino-horn snapping turtle split directly between Claire''s two fingers, and the entire head was divided into two halves.


    Claire leaned down, put her head close to take a look inside, and after looking at it for a while, she stretched out her finger and smeared it inside, smeared a small piece of red and white brain flower, put it under her nose and sniffed.


    After thinking for a while with his eyes closed, he smacked his lips and said, "I was affected by some kind of magic potion."


    Claire flicked her hand and threw the brain flower on her hand to the ground, her expression not very happy.


    The World of Warcraft riot was caused by someone undermining, and then thinking of the out-of-towners who spread public opinion in Nafu City before, it was obvious that someone wanted to do something against Nafu City.


    Then he checked the corpses of the other nearby magical beasts, and after confirming that they were affected by some kind of potion, Claire turned around and went back to Hunter.


    When Hunter saw Claire, he immediately stood up and said loudly, "Lord Viscount!"


    "how is the situation?"


    "There are no casualties. Three of them are seriously injured and may need to rest for a while. The other knights will recover in a few days."


    Claire nodded, "That''s good."


    After the report, Hunter''s face was full of shame, he thumped and knelt down, "Sir Viscount, I''m sorry!"


    Claire glanced at Hunter and asked with a smile, "I''m sorry?"


    Hunter''s face was full of embarrassment, "As your knight captain, as the captain leading these knights, I just gave up hope and dropped my sword... I''m sorry for you! It''s a shame for you!"


    Hunter recalled that Claire scolded him just now, and felt that he had lost all face in his life.


    Claire flew to Hunter''s right side, reached out and patted him on the shoulder, and said, "It''s good to know that I''m sorry, don''t drop the weapon next time, can you do it?"


    Hearing the encouragement from Claire, Hunter was shocked and shouted: "I can do it! Lord Viscount!"


    Claire glanced at Hunter''s injury. One of his arms was almost separated from his shoulder, drooping, and blood was flowing continuously. Just like this, he didn''t forget to report the situation to himself, it seemed that he, the knight captain, was quite competent.


    "Healing potion, heal your injuries first." Claire took out a dose of expert-level potion and stuffed it into Hunter''s hands, then went to Perry''s side to thank them for their help.


    ...


    In the Viscount Mansion, Claire held the crystal cores of magical beasts that had lost their minds, and kept looking at them under the light.


    He has already researched how those potions work on the magical beasts, eroding the brains of the magical beasts by means of gas, and then affecting their judgment and making them lose their minds. But without knowing the formula of the medicine, it is difficult to reverse the antidote.


    But if no antidote is developed, the matter of the Warcraft riot will be solved, unless the people behind Nafu City are caught.


    After watching it for a few more minutes, Claire put down the crystal core of the demon beast in her hand. The riot of demon beasts not only caused Claire a trouble, but also made Claire discover that the strength of the knights in the Viscount is seriously incompetent. up.


    There are many adventurers who come to Nafu City at the level of the Great Knight Archmage, but the highest combat power in the knight team is still the gold-level Hunter.


    Although with the Dou Qi cultivation method that Claire bought from the capital for 5 million gold coins, the overall strength of the knights has increased to a certain extent, but compared to the current development speed of Nafu City, it is still far from enough.


    It''s not that the knights like Hunter didn''t work hard enough, they have worked hard enough, and their progress is very happy compared to other knights.


    But Claire''s strength has improved too fast, and the development of Nafu City is also too fast. In this comparison, it seems that their progress is a little slow.


    After discovering this problem, Claire had a headache. Those people who were hiding in the dark against Nafu City would definitely not give up so easily, and Hunter and the others couldn''t keep up with their strength now. Some powerless. If the monsters in the monster mountain range riot, then no matter how strong you are, you can''t take into account the overall situation.


    But the current strength of Hunter and the others is like this, and Claire has not thought of any way to make them improve quickly.


    There was a knock on the door, "Boom!"


    A timid voice came from outside the door, "Master, can I come in?"


    That was Yuna''s voice, and Reagan was now sent out by Claire to help the people from the villages outside move into Nafu City.


    Without getting rid of the people behind the scenes, Claire was worried that her subjects were living in an unprotected village like this.


    "Come in." Claire said softly.


    Then Yuna pushed open the door halfway and crawled in sideways, holding a round metal plate in her hand. After entering, she looked at the interior with curious eyes. Except for Regan, No maid can go up to the top floor.


    "Crack!" Claire reached out and patted Yuna''s little head lightly, and said with a smile, "What are you looking at?"


    Yuna shrank her head and stuck out her tongue. Now she is not so afraid of Claire.


    "Master, the person in charge of the Adventurer''s Guild that you asked me to find, named York, has already come, and is waiting for you in the living room now."


    "I know, I know." Claire replied, messing Yuna''s hair with her hands.


    It was quite interesting to see Yuna frantically twisting her hair.

 Chapter 302： : Science fiction world?

    "York, sit down."


    Looking at York, who stood up from his seat as soon as he entered the door, with a respectful look, Claire had a feeling of crying and laughing.


    "Okay, Lord Viscount!" York was a little cautious after seeing Claire, and his movements when he sat down were a little incoherent.


    "Lord Viscount, is there anything you want me to do?"


    "Yes." Claire nodded and continued: "You have heard about the recent riot of demon beasts."


    York nodded, "Well, I have already sent someone to investigate the situation in the Warcraft Mountains. I believe there will be results soon."


    "No need." Claire threw the Warcraft crystal core in his hand on the table. "I have already seen it. It''s not that there is a problem in the Warcraft Mountains, but someone is behind the scenes."


    "Yeah!" York''s eyes widened and he said solemnly, "If this is the case, I can apply to the headquarters and let them send someone down to solve it."


    "When they come over, everything will be settled." Claire couldn''t compliment the bureaucracy''s efficiency.


    "I called you here because I want you to issue some tasks, let the adventurers in Nafu City help to clean up those beasts that have lost their minds, and to protect Najin Town."


    "Not yet, but in a few days at most, there will be new monsters rushing out of the mountain range, and it will be a bit late to issue a quest by then," Claire explained.


    York nodded in understanding, "No problem, Lord Viscount."


    "Trouble." Claire smiled politely.


    "Wait a minute!" York stopped Claire who was about to leave.


    "What''s wrong?" Claire turned her head in confusion.


    "Uh...that...my son likes you very much, can you sign him?" York took out a statue of a mermaid in anticipation.


    Claire was stunned for a moment, then replied with a smile, "Of course there''s no problem."


    So he took the mermaid statue from York, weighed it, and asked, "Is this the statue from Najin Town?"


    While speaking, Claire stretched out her index finger, a sharp light lit up at the nail, and then Claire pressed the nail against the bottom of the statue to paint.


    "Lord Viscount is really insightful. I bought this in a boutique in Najin Town in the Western District."


    After York finished speaking, Claire smiled slightly and handed the mermaid statue in her hand to the other party, "Write it down, remember to ask your child a question mark for me."


    "I will, Lord Viscount."


    ¡­


    After leaving the Viscount Mansion, York clenched the mermaid statue in his hand with excitement and excitement on his face.


    Claire, who saw it from the window on the top floor, couldn''t help but sigh: He seems to be a very good father. I am so happy to get what I want for my child.


    ¡­


    The next day, there were more than a dozen quests on the top of the quest list of the Adventurers Guild in Nafu City.


    "Cleaning up the irrational beasts that rushed out of the Warcraft Mountains? I haven''t seen this task before."


    "And this, go to Najin Town to protect it from the invasion of monsters."


    "Many of the previous quests on the Warcraft Mountains are gone, and all that''s left is to clean up the irrational Warcraft. What''s going on? Does anyone know?"


    "I know this! I just came out of the Beast Mountains yesterday, and I heard from my captain that there was a riot in the Beast Mountains."


    "I didn''t go out for the mission yesterday. I don''t know that this kind of thing happened? The monsters rioted and then what?"


    "You can tell by looking at the tasks on the wall. I feel like the storm is about to come."


    "¡­"


    In the crowd, the three Mauds who had met Claire before were also among them. Listening to the words of the adventurers around them, they also heard something wrong.


    "Captain, I heard from them that there may be a riot of monsters recently." Ellie asked.


    "Yes!" Maud''s face was full of excitement, "Didn''t we promise before that we will repay Claire when our strength becomes stronger! Now the opportunity has come! We can take on some tasks within our ability, which can be regarded as a relief for him. some burden."


    Little Fatty nodded in agreement and said, "The captain is right. We will help Claire to the best of our ability when we take over these tasks."


    Seeing that her two teammates were so excited, Ellie swallowed the words that broke the atmosphere in her mouth, and responded with a smile: "Yeah! But we have to be careful."


    ¡­


    After the mission of the Adventurers Guild was promulgated, many adventurers participated in the protection of Nafu City. The more powerful ones went to the edge of the Warcraft Mountains to clean up some monsters, while those who felt weaker followed Regan to help the villagers. The villagers moved into the city of Nafu.


    In the first few days, there was not a single beast that lost its mind, making those adventurers think that the mission of the Adventurer''s Guild was wrong.


    But after one morning, the villages that retreated from the clean crowd appeared scarlet-eyed and lost their minds. Many villages and plains outside the city of Nafu with bloodthirsty eyes shone.


    Those adventurers who took up the quest finally had something to do, and began to hunt and kill those beasts who lost their minds. In the plains, the advantages of those beasts were not as good as in the forest, and it was more reasonable after losing their minds. It''s easy to get caught by adventurers.


    The adventurers in Nafhu City were caught in a hunting spree. Almost every day was a day to pick up money, and the number of monsters wandering outside was also decreasing day by day.


    However, Claire is not so optimistic. It would be good if the other party only had this little trick.


    ¡­


    At night, Claire was lying on the comfortable reclining chair, looking at the stars through the large glass window on the top floor, and felt like she was back when she first came to the Viscount Mansion, when she was looking at the stars in the sky just like now of.


    After watching the starry sky, Claire opened the trading system, and tapped her fingers on the armrest rhythmically.


    When I was a high-level mage, it took more than a year to accumulate a few trading points. It didn''t take that long to advance to an archmage, but it also took more than a month.


    The time Claire stayed in the wizarding world plus the time she returned, only a few trading points were saved.


    "Emmm, do you want to trade once?" Claire thought while holding her chin.


    After thinking for a few minutes, Claire resolutely pressed the button to start trading. Although the things on the free trading market on the trading panel are very attractive, the "ticket money" of the transaction is enough for Claire to save for a long time, and it is not very cost-effective for such a long time.


    ¡­


    Like the previous transaction, UU Reading www.uukanshu. The face of the trader opposite the com gradually became clear.


    What caught Claire''s eyes was a beautiful woman in her twenties who was dressed somewhat openly.


    Judging from the fabric and clothing of her clothes, although Claire couldn''t tell what kind of world the other party was from, it wasn''t the same extraordinary world as herself.


    And it looks the same as the dressing style of the modern world in his previous life, but there are some slight differences. The style and design of the clothes seem to be more advanced.


    "Finally matched with the sci-fi world?" Claire thought to herself.


    Claire greeted with a smile: "Hello, my name is Antonio."


    Unexpectedly, the other party was not polite at all, and directly interrupted Claire''s words, "Okay, they are all traders of this level, so there is no need to say these polite words. Let''s start trading directly."


    Claire squinted, she wanted to take the lead from the very beginning, this woman didn''t look like she was easy to deceive.

 Chapter 303： : Bloodline of Alien Beast

    "Okay, then let''s get straight to the point." Claire said.


    The other party shrugged, and the sling on the left drooped down, revealing a large piece of white snow, but she didn''t care much and put it back again, looking at Claire''s reaction and smiled, "You''re a decent gentleman, you don''t have eyes. Blind glance."


    Claire smiled and responded politely, "It''s mainly because there''s nothing to see."


    Claire is telling the truth, the other person''s figure is indeed not that good compared to those he knows.


    After hearing Claire''s reply, the girl''s face darkened, she jumped off the table where she was sitting, and gave Claire a dissatisfied look.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, just say it directly, I need some bloodlines of alien beasts, do you have it there?"


    "If not, just hang up. I''m not interested in other things."


    "The bloodline of alien beasts?" Claire repeated what the other party said, but all kinds of magical beasts flashed in his mind. Could the beasts be the alien beasts the other party said?


    "Yes!" The girl explained: "Alien beasts are creatures whose individual strength or power is far stronger than our human beings. Most of the alien beasts also have various strange abilities..."


    After hearing the other party''s explanation, Claire was even more certain that the alien beast mentioned by the other party should be the same thing as the monster in his own world. Although Claire kills monsters of the same level like slaughtering dogs, in terms of individual strength, monsters are indeed far superior to other humans of the same level. Generally, monsters of the same level need a team of the same level to hunt successfully. The higher the level , The higher the wisdom of Warcraft, the more people needed.


    The girl opposite explained the characteristics of the alien beasts in her world, and then she asked, "That''s about it, do you have them in your world?"


    Claire nodded, yes, there are more, he just killed a lot of monsters a few days ago, and the bodies of some monsters are still piled up in his space ring. Originally, I wanted to use it for research in the future, but I didn''t expect it to work just now.


    "Yes, but why do you need the blood of those alien beasts?"


    The girl subconsciously wanted to answer, but before she could say the words, she came back to her senses and looked at Claire with a wary expression, and said in a slightly annoyed tone, "You want to lie to me?"


    "Miss, I just said straight to the point. We are not from the same world. I don''t care what you do with it."


    "I just want to know the purpose so that I can find a more suitable trade item for you. Isn''t a win-win trade bad?"


    The **** the other side thought about it, and it seemed like the same thing. But what''s the matter with the name Miss? Sounds weird.


    "I don''t know what kind of world is on your side, but our world is derived from the blood of alien beasts to obtain power. By combining the blood of different alien beasts, the original characteristics and power of those alien beasts can be obtained."


    "So you can find as much alien beast bloodline as you can find for me. This young lady wants to become stronger! Kill all those alien beasts who have crossed the realm of sin!" As she spoke, the girl''s eyes flashed. With a hint of killing intent, Claire didn''t doubt that the other party had actually been on the battlefield.


    "I have a few questions to ask."


    "Fuck away!"


    "The first is what is the bloodline of the alien beast you asked for? Is it just the blood of the alien beast? Or should it be purified?"


    "How can it be just pure blood! If you go hunting those big alien beasts, wouldn''t it be possible to supply many warriors to use them together?"


    Claire nodded, as if the same is true. Some monster races are indeed quite large. If it is just ordinary blood, it is too easy to obtain.


    "It''s not bad that a bloodline refined by a foreign beast can be used by two or three people." The girl muttered, and seemed to be very dissatisfied with this situation.


    "But you don''t need to bother to refine it, just give me the corpse of the alien beast."


    "The deal hasn''t been reached yet, so why worry." Claire said casually.


    "last question."


    "Quick~Ask~" The girl lay on the table and shouted with her head held high, with a long tail after each word, looking impatient.


    "How many foreign beast bloodlines have you integrated into your body now?"


    The girl raised her head slightly, frowned and thought: "emmm, there are thirteen kinds, but most of them are bloodlines that play a supporting role, such as the bloodline of the red-eyed gecko, which can ensure that she can break her arm to survive at critical moments, this is a lot. Standard for combatants. There is also the blood of the basilisk, which has little effect and can only be thermally imaged, but it works very well at night."


    "There are only three of my thirteen bloodlines that can form combat power, the flame ability of the flame lizard, and the power of the strange ant, which can triple my strength, and the bloodline of the shadow monster..."


    Not every alien beast''s bloodline can be very effective on the human body. On the contrary, after the fusion of the flame lizard into the body, there are very few alien beast bloodlines that can form combat power.


    Claire was also lost in thought, ants... do they also have such things as blood? I didn''t observe it carefully when I was pressed to death before, the juices that spilled out were bodily fluids, right?


    "Boom!" Claire reached out and tapped his head. Is this the time to think about it?


    "Fusing so many bloodlines, how do you balance them?"


    The girl is also a ghost, so she closed her mouth and smiled slightly: "You just said, that was the last question just now."


    She could already see that Claire was inquiring about the situation on their side. Although according to what Claire said before, the two of them are not in the same world at all, and it is not a big problem to say it, but as the privacy of her own world, she does not I plan to say so.


    Seeing the other party''s defensive heart, Claire also smiled slightly, raised her right hand, and then the space ring on her index finger flashed, behind Claire appeared a huge monster corpse seven or eight meters long, when the corpse fell on the ground, The whole room trembled slightly The girl opposite also trembled. Judging from the vicious eyes she had acquired from hunting and killing alien beasts for many years, the corpse of that alien beast was different. Unusual! It is even higher than all the alien beasts she hunted before.


    This experience is like ordinary people seeing the gap between cats and tigers. Although both are felines, it can be seen from the size of their muscles and body size which is stronger.


    Claire also stood up slowly, walked to the Frost Snow Spider behind her, and aimed the camera at its corpse.


    When the girl saw it, she couldn''t help swallowing her saliva, "Hey, the luster of the spider spear, the red eyes, and the pair of fangs..."


    After seeing the other party''s reaction, Claire felt low in her heart. She walked around the Frost Snow Spider and introduced: "Have you seen this white spider? It''s called a beast, but I think the two are just different names, and they''re essentially the same thing..."


    In the wizard world on Claire''s side, there are also many wizards who follow the path of blood wizards. They integrate the blood of beasts into themselves, so that they may have higher magical talent or external power, so the two are similar.

 Chapter 304： : Some things always have to be done

    "This white spider is called the Frost Snow Spider. As the name suggests, it can release ice magic... Emmm, what''s your name on your side?"


    "Ability!" The girl replied quickly.


    "Yes, this magical beast can release ice-type abilities. As you said, you may be able to obtain ice-type abilities from it..." During the introduction, Claire kept staring at the girl''s expression. , as he thought, the other party was very interested in this frost spider.


    At the end of the introduction, Claire showed a bright smile, "You are very lucky, it hasn''t been more than three days since I killed this beast, and the corpse is still fresh."


    The girl unexpectedly raised her eyes and glanced at Claire, a little surprised in her heart. If such a strong alien beast was left to her to deal with alone, it would definitely not be its opponent. But the boy in front of him actually said that he killed him? Moreover, there are no scars on his body, and it is impossible to recover so quickly in such a short time, so there is only one truth, that is, he completely unilaterally killed this strange beast.


    Now she has begun to worry a little, the other party has what she is interested in, and she may not have what the other party is interested in.


    "Then what? What''s your name?" The girl asked embarrassedly, scratching her head, sorry, she would have known better from the beginning.


    Claire smiled slightly and said, "Didn''t you say don''t talk nonsense at first?"


    The girl said without blushing: "I think we may become long-term trading partners in the future."


    Hearing the word "long-term trading partner", Claire couldn''t help squinting her eyes. From the beginning to the present, she didn''t seem to have any long-term trading partners. Hong Qi, who was in the world of self-cultivation before, could have been able to develop for a long time, but he was given to him by his enemies. done. Martin''s words could have been developed for a long time, but Martin killed himself by himself.


    Is it not that you are born to defeat your trading partner?


    After shaking his head, Claire asked, "Okay, my name is Antonio, how about you?"


    The girl showed a bright smile and said with a smile, "Nie Tan!"


    Then he pursed his lips and asked expectantly, "How do you deal with the frost spider?"


    "Don''t worry." Claire put her hand on Frost Snow Spider, the space ring in her hand flashed again, and took it back.


    Seeing that Claire took the Frost Snow Spider back, Nie Tan''s breathing became significantly heavier, but he didn''t say much, for fear that he had exposed his needs too obviously, and then Claire would take the opportunity to raise the threshold of the transaction.


    However, she thought she was hiding well, but Claire saw through it at the beginning, and she put away the frost spider to test how much it held in her heart.


    Now it seems that it is my side that has the advantage.


    After knowing this, Claire sat back on the sofa in front, with Erlang''s legs crossed, with a calm expression on his face.


    "Go back to the question I asked you just now."


    Nie Tan shook his head in confusion and asked, "What''s the problem?"


    "How do you balance so many bloodlines in your body?" Claire asked. As far as he knows, many bloodline mages have a very high casualty rate when merging with the bloodlines of the beasts, and they will still recover when they merge into the bloodlines. It will show certain external characteristics of the bloodline of the beast, such as long horns, which are quite common.


    There are some bloodline mages who have gone a long way on this path. Because of the increase in the bloodline they have integrated into, their appearance is more infiltrating than that of the undead mages. In the later stage, there is basically no one.


    Coupled with the tyrannical factors inherent in the blood of Warcraft, it will cause certain pollution to the spiritual world of the mages, so those blood mages who have studied deeply are hard to say that they are already human in the end.


    Of course, there are also well-balanced ones. They can get what the monsters want at the same time, and they can maintain their original appearance and have a clear sense of reason. For example, Darren from the wizarding world is one. He can be said to be a balanced snake monster. The bloodline is a good example. It improves his combat power, and usually does not affect his life.


    But there are too few like this, and there is only one Darren in the entire wizarding world. Claire doesn''t know about the wizarding world, but there are probably not many.


    If the danger is not too big, it is much faster to increase the strength of the fusion of the blood of the beast than to practice step by step, and those mages who are low-level or have no hope of breaking through have already tried it.


    Because of the above reasons, Claire was very surprised when she heard that Nie Tan had fused the thirteen kinds of bloodlines. The other world must have its own way to balance those bloodlines in the body well.


    Claire didn''t see any features of monsters in Nie Tan''s body, and the other party''s spirit was very normal.


    Nie Tan hesitated for a moment, then thought of the frost spider just now, so he took out a ten-centimeter white reagent from the pocket behind him, and shook it in front of Claire, "It''s this thing."


    "This was researched by Mr. Yuan Chu, the greatest scientist in our world. Before that, we warriors had to risk their lives to fuse the blood of those alien beasts, even if it was the lowest-level fusion of alien beasts'' blood, out of ten Only one can succeed, and the other nine... all died directly."


    Nie Tan fell into memory. The teacher told them all this knowledge in the classroom, but only when she really became a warrior to fight against alien beasts did she realize how much the four words of violent death really mean. fear.


    It was only after so many battles with alien beasts on the battlefield that Nie Tan realized how great Yuan Chu was.


    So although she didn''t experience Yuan Chu''s era, she could fully imagine how the human beings at that time used their lives to pile up to fight to their death in this dangerous world to create a more suitable environment for their descendants to survive.


    Claire''s tone also sighed, "It''s really a great person."


    "Of course!" After hearing Claire''s compliment, Nie Tan became energized, "He is my idol, and I will become the next Yuan Chu!"


    "After the appearance of the potion that Mr. Yuan Chu developed that can improve the fusion rate, it has been perfected by the scientists behind. By now, the risk of blood fusion of low-level alien beasts has been reduced to one in 100,000. And as long as If the blood vessels are not fused randomly, then the blood vessels of the alien beasts in the body can be maintained in a relatively stable state.¡±


    "However, after using the potion, although the risk rate of blood fusion of high-level alien beasts is still very high, it remains at a relatively acceptable level." Nie Tan said that when she fused the blood of the flame lizard, the mortality rate was about A tenth of the way.


    "What about the frost spider?" Claire asked.


    "What''s the meaning?"


    "What''s the mortality rate of your fusion frost spider?"


    "Um...a half."


    "It''s a bit high."


    Nie Tan giggled, "It will also need to be integrated. After the integration, my strength will become very strong. Some things have to be done by someone. I want to protect more people."


    Claire also laughed, "The consciousness is quite high. Then I won''t cheat you, I want this fusion potion in your hand."


    "A magical beast like the Frost Snow Spider just now is exchanged for fifty potions..."


    "One for fifty?"


    The corners of Nie Tan''s eyes opened slightly, as if to confirm her conjecture. Claire snapped her fingers, and five fourth-level monsters appeared around him.


    Nie Tan''s mouth couldn''t be closed in shock, and he couldn''t help but say, "My God! You actually have so many corpses of alien beasts! Mr. Yuan Chu is on top..."


    After a while Nie Tan felt embarrassed when he saw that Claire was so generous, and hesitantly said: "Well, the medicine you want is actually not very expensive on our side. "


    Claire slapped her mouth, "You''re quite honest, I''ll send you a third-level monster, can you start trading?"


    "Of course! But let me ask, why do you want so many potions?"


    "Didn''t you just say it? After fusion, there is a half death rate. I''m afraid that if you die, I won''t be able to exchange it if I want to trade." Claire replied as it should.


    Just now, Claire suspected that she had the fate to kill the target of the transaction, so she had to prepare the goods first.


    Hearing Claire''s words, Nie Tan''s chest went up and down, but Claire is now "Party A" again, so he could only grit his teeth and swallow in his stomach, showing a friendly smile as much as possible.


    After Claire glanced at it, she said lightly: "You better stop laughing, laughing is uglier than crying..."


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 305： :1 Be careful!

    The headquarters of the Antonio School, in the room of Deputy Leader Darren.


    Darren, who was lying on the chair and flipping through the books, seemed to sense something, stood up quickly, and half-kneeled to his right.


    Respectfully: "Master Antonio!"


    As his voice fell, Claire''s figure slowly emerged from the void, and chuckled: "Oh, it seems that your strength has grown a lot during my absence."


    "It all depends on the complete spiritual cultivation method you left behind, so I made up for all the problems that existed in the previous cultivation."


    Claire walked to Darren''s chair, sat down casually, and asked, "How is the development of the Antonio School during my absence?"


    Darren also stood up at this moment and replied: "With the complete cultivation methods you handed down, many wizards in the Antonio school have advanced, and now there are fifty wizards in our school of the fifth level. More than one, the wizards below have also developed into thousands of people... They all have the potential to break through to epic wizards."


    Claire nodded. More than 50 senior mages were considered quite powerful. Moreover, the flow of time here is different from that of the mage world. The speed of combat power formation should be quite fast. Maybe when I come next time, there will already be an archmage-level wizard for my use.


    "Not bad," Claire commented.


    "By the way, my lord. During your absence, some elementary schools have united to resist us, saying that we should release a complete cultivation method for the wizards all over the world to cultivate..."


    "Oh? Interesting. Then what?"


    "Then they were suppressed by us. Those wizards were imprisoned in prisons for the wizards of our school to do experiments." Darren said this without any changes in his tone. This behavior is quite normal in the wizarding world. exist.


    Darren continued: "I don''t know which idiot started and wanted to rebel against us. But after that one beating, the elementary schools below have become much more stable."


    Claire also quite agrees with Darren''s words. Originally, there is no truth, goodness and beauty between the forces, and they have released a complete cultivation method for the wizards around the world to trade? What is the difference between this and the previous life when some non-nuclear countries joined forces to let the five permanent members destroy nuclear weapons? In the previous life, I also considered the influence of public opinion, and directly destroyed your entire school across the wizarding world.


    "Accept a few passable elementary schools, and then give them some resources to support them. Then let them go dog-eat-dog." Claire said lightly.


    Those wild wizards are also very important to the development of the Antonio school, and the school must maintain the infusion of fresh blood. Although Antonio has gathered most of the geniuses in the wizarding world, the future talent will not depend on heredity at all. Reliable, we still have to continue to absorb those wild wizard geniuses from the outside, in order to ensure that the Antonio School has always represented the highest level of the wizarding world.


    And if you don''t absorb new wizards for a long time, class solidification will form within the school for a long time, and Claire will not stay in the wizarding world for a long time. Those wizards in high positions have rich resources in their hands, and they will definitely spend energy to cultivate them. The wizards who are close to him will form their own forces in the long run, and the Antonio school will be divided.


    So the best way is to make those elementary schools fight within each other, and there is no way to unite and twist them into a rope to find trouble for the Antonio school. And there is another advantage of doing this. War is the best catalyst. When they fight infighting, they will drive the development of wizarding theories in this world to a certain extent. On the contrary, the Antonio School can sit back and enjoy those developed theories.


    Darren is a smart person, and he knew the benefits of doing this after just a little thought, and immediately replied: "Understood, my lord."


    "Well." Claire nodded and continued: "I have something to do with you. I remember it was a blood wizard, right?"


    Darren nodded. In fact, he was not only a blood wizard. Most of the previous Nata School were blood wizards.


    "Yes, but what I am proficient in is only the fusion of the bloodlines of the snake monsters. Although the bloodlines of other monsters also understand, the success rate is not high."


    "It will be good." Claire stood up and stuffed a white potion into Darren''s hand. "Look first, this thing can increase the probability of blood fusion, and can balance the various blood vessels in the body."


    Gu "Balancing each bloodline?" Darren looked at the potion in disbelief. Why was he only proficient in the fusion of bloodlines of snake monsters? The main reason is that other bloodlines will conflict with the bloodlines of snake monsters! Although the bloodlines between snakes can also conflict, it is much less than the conflict with other bloodlines.


    "Theoretically, it''s like this." Claire smiled lightly, "That''s why I came to you. I''m going to do an experiment to see if the effect is so obvious."


    Professional things are still left to professional people. Claire is not omnipotent, and he is far less than Darren in terms of blood fusion.


    "Do you have time now?" Claire asked back.


    Darren was stunned for a moment, and quickly replied: "Uh... yes!"


    "Then let''s go, let''s start now." Claire walked towards the door first. Although the time flow here is ten times, it is better to finish it as soon as possible, otherwise Nafu City will not know what to do. What the **** is going on?


    Darren also smiled slightly, then followed, and replied, "Those wizards in prison seem to be able to come in handy."


    Claire walked to the door. Just when she was about to stretch out and open the door, Nicole opened the door with a smile on her face, "Grandpa! I..."


    "Hello, Miss Nicole." Claire greeted Nicole with a smile and rolled her eyes.


    Nichi saw that Claire''s eyes widened in front of her, her body couldn''t help but back several meters, and she looked at Claire with a look of horror. Although Claire didn''t kill Darren in the end, the incident that day left her a lot. heart shadow.


    "Ann... Antonio." Nicole was incoherent.


    Claire smiled, walked past the dazed Nicole, deliberately stretched out her hand to mess up her hair, and said with a smile, "Yes, it''s me."


    Nicole''s goosebumps stood up, but she didn''t dare to turn her head away.


    After Claire walked out, Darren leaned over with a face full of tears and laughter, put Nicole''s hair back to the way it was before, and stroked Nicole''s head with a generous hand, comforting: "Grandpa may not have Time to accompany you Nicole, let''s practice hard."


    "Ang." Nicole nodded, secretly pointed to Claire''s back, and asked in a low voice, "Grandpa, why are you going with him?"


    "To do an experiment, it will take more than a month at most."


    "Okay." Nicole hesitated for a while, and finally whispered: "Then grandpa must be careful."


    "Don''t worry, this experiment is not dangerous."


    Nicole lowered her voice, looked at Claire''s back vigilantly and said, "No, I told Grandpa to be careful about that Antonio."


    Claire, who was walking in front, stretched, turned around and glanced at Nicole, and said, "Speak ill of me behind my back, I can hear you."


    The next second, Nicole was like a frightened kitten, her hair standing up after Darren''s hard work.


    Purple Pen Literature


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 306： : Siege of Warcraft

    In the plain outside the city of Nafhu, Maud''s three-man team was rushing towards the noon sun.


    "Captain, why don''t you take a day off? We''ve been hunting monsters outside these days, and we''re a little tired." Ellie said after him.


    Little Fatty at the back of the team nodded in agreement, although he didn''t speak. For the past five or six days, they have been hunting monsters outside Nafu City. Although they earned a lot more than before, they were indeed a little tired, especially for a person of his size.


    After Maud wiped the sweat on his forehead, he turned his head and said with excitement on his face: "Let''s hold on for a while longer. Opportunities like now to pick up money don''t come often. After holding on for this day, Let''s rest."


    Now outside the city of Nafu are those monsters that have lost their minds, and they are much easier to deal with than those ghostly monsters in the past.


    As long as they don''t encounter hordes of monsters, a team like them can gain something every time they go out.


    "Ah!" Ellie groaned up to the sky, with a bitter face, "Captain, that''s what you said yesterday."


    "Hahahaha!" Maud scratched his head embarrassedly, "Is there? Why don''t I remember it, oh, if I don''t remember it, I don''t have it."


    With that said, Maud walked back, put his arms around Ellie''s shoulders, and said eagerly: "Don''t worry, when the task is completed this time, I will buy you a nice dress!"


    Because of the relationship between Claire and Shane, she successfully coaxed Shane to bring their family''s clothes business to Nafhu City.


    Allie''s eyes lit up when she heard this, and she hugged Maud''s arm with her backhand, looked over with anticipation, and said, "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true! When did I lie to you?" Maud laughed.


    Ellie immediately murmured, "Didn''t you just lie to me yesterday? We agreed to take a day off today."


    The little fat pier at the back heard the conversation between the two of Maud, and immediately ran over, raised his hand and said: "I am me! And me! I want too!"


    "Do you want beautiful clothes too?" Ellie asked with a smile.


    "Hahahahaha!" Maud couldn''t straighten his waist when he laughed.


    "No." Xiao Pangdun shook his head and said with determined eyes, "I want to eat delicious food!"


    "Okay, okay!" Maud also put his arms around Little Chubby''s shoulder. "After I buy Ellie''s clothes tomorrow, we''ll go to the best restaurant in Nafta City for a meal!"


    Little Fatty raised his hand weakly, "The most expensive restaurant seems to cost ten gold coins for the cheapest meal."


    "Ah?" Maud didn''t inquire about the market situation, and was blinded for a while. "Is it that expensive?"


    Xiao Pangdun nodded. He knew a lot about food. He had already inquired about the many restaurants in Nafu City.


    In order not to make his captain look ugly, Xiao Pangdun took the initiative to say, "Go to the restaurant on the corner of Second Street in the West District. Although the food there is a little expensive, it is also very delicious!"


    "How much is the cheapest food there?" Maud asked.


    Little Fatty raised a finger and said, "A silver coin!"


    "Okay!" Maud finally got the confidence and waved his hand!


    "Eat this tomorrow! My treat!"


    "Okay! The captain is so atmospheric!" Little Fatty exclaimed excitedly.


    Ellie also cooperated by the side: "Captain''s atmosphere!"


    "Hahahaha!" After laughing a few times, Mo Dechang said, "But that''s also a matter of tomorrow, you still have to work hard today!"


    "Okay!!!" Ellie and Little Fatty said in unison. After being beaten with blood, they felt that they became excited too.


    After walking forward for a while, Little Fatty asked, "Captain, what task are you taking today?"


    "Don''t worry about the task of hunting local porcupines, local porcupines are also second-level monsters, and they are not group-living monsters. It is easy for the three of us to deal with an irrational second-level monster."


    "And I have already inquired about it. Some people have seen it in Nanfeng Village, and it is very easy to find it."


    After listening, Ellie asked: "Nanfeng Village is a little far from us, is it alright to just walk there?"


    Maud: "Alright! Those monsters are easy to deal with after losing their minds. As long as we don''t run to the places where the monsters gather, it is still very safe."


    As soon as Maud finished speaking, he felt the little chubby dun behind him poking his back with his fingers, and the movement was getting faster and faster, as if there was some anxiety in it.


    "What''s wrong? Dany."


    Maud looked back and saw Danny''s chubby face staring blankly at the position in front of them.


    Little Fatty swallowed his saliva visibly from his throat, and then asked tremblingly, "Captain, what if a group of beasts came running towards us? What should we do?"


    "How could it be possible..." Maud smiled and waved his hand, and followed Little Fatty''s gaze. As soon as his gaze arrived, his words were interrupted.


    In front of them, there was a black mass, and a tide of beasts swept over them like a sea tide. Yes, it was a beast tide. Unlike the hundreds of beast herds that Claire encountered before, these beast groups in front of them can be called The number of beasts has reached a few thousand.


    In front of those beast hordes, there is a group of adventurers who are madly fleeing for their lives. The weapons in their hands and the armor on their bodies have long been lost, just to be able to run faster. No more!


    Maud was stunned for a moment, then immediately dropped the weapon in his hand and shouted, "Run!"


    Then he took the hands of Little Fatty and Ellie and ran towards Nafu City.


    ...


    Behind the mighty wave of monsters, the black-robed mage was opening his hands, constantly releasing light gray gas.


    With a grim smile, he let out a gloomy laugh, "Hahaha! I prepared for so many days to get one-fifth of the magical beasts out of that branch."


    "Lord Viscount Griffin, I want to see if you can solve it together like last time!"


    After finishing speaking, the black-robed mage continued to release the light gray gas to control the wave of demonic beasts who lost their minds below, heading towards Nafu City.


    Without his control, those beasts who lost their minds would not have the brains to gather together to form such a large-scale beast tide.


    ...


    In Nafu City, some adventurers who came back quickly have reported the news of the wave of monsters, and Regan, who received the news, has already stood on the city wall and observed the situation.


    Standing on the city wall, you can completely see the smoke and dust rolled up when the wave of Warcraft in the distance hits, but the smoke and dust are getting closer and closer.


    "What should I do! Now the young master is not in the city!" Reagan was anxious at this moment, and kept pacing back and forth on the city wall.


    When Claire left, he said that he would be back soon, but he didn''t say how long it was, and now Reagan is very uncertain!


    After walking around the city wall in a small circle several times, Reagan gritted his teeth and made up his mind.


    "If the young master is not here, then Nafu City will have to rely on me, Regan!"


    "I am the political officer of Nafu City! The young master''s most trusted butler! Now I have to shoulder the responsibility! I can''t let the young master down!"


    Immediately after Reagan made his decision, he shouted: "Someone! Close the gate of the city for me!"


    "Lord Regan, but there are still some adventurers outside the city who were chased by the wave of monsters and did not enter the city gate." The city guard who defended the city replied.


    "Then find some long ropes and throw them down! Let those late adventurers climb up!" Regan said decisively.


    There are only a few monsters with climbing skills and even if they climb up the rope, the city guards on the city wall can easily attack those monsters who are afraid of the rope.


    "Yes! Your lord!" The city guard on the side immediately retreated after hearing this.


    "Also, hurry up and inform Hunter led by the knights! Let them hurry to the gate of the city to defend the city!"


    "Yes! Your lord!" Another city guard ran out.


    "Also! Go and inform the adventurers in the city. Unless they don''t want to live, they will immediately go to the city wall to defend the city!"


    "Tell them not to take chances, once Nafu City is breached, the consequences for these adventurers will not be much better!"


    "Their fate is now tied to Nafu City!"


    "Defend the attack of the monsters well, and after defending, our Nafu City will give them corresponding rewards!"


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 307： : Commander Reagan

    "Why are you still stunned! The people in front will be stunned when they are injured? Give me the top!" Reagan roared hard at the front of the city wall, his face flushed: "Give me the stone. Move over here! Kill those beasts below!"


    "What''s that knight doing over there! The beasts are coming up, stab it with a spear! Do you want me to teach you!"


    "Also! The adventurers have all climbed up! Why are you still holding those long ropes! Aren''t you afraid that the monsters below can''t climb up! Where is the city guard! Cut it off for me!"


    "Where''s the magician! Don''t save your magic power, use spells! Those flying beasts are about to fly up! Aim at them! Don''t save the magic scroll for you, I will take it back if it is not used up! "


    Reagan kept roaring and commanding the knights and adventurers present, and he had a favorable defensive terrain like the city wall. At first, the chaotic situation due to the siege of monsters was effectively controlled under Reagan''s command.


    "Huh!" Regan raised his arm and wiped the sweat on his forehead, and quickly glanced at the crazy monsters under the city wall. After confirming that there were no other factors out of control, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Reagan couldn''t help but secretly praised himself: "I''m so amazing, I didn''t expect that I still have this talent."


    "Just hold on until the young master comes back." Regan said to himself, all he can do now is to barely hold Nafu City, but he believes that as long as Claire arrives, these beast swarms will definitely be easily resolved. of.


    ...


    A few kilometers behind the beast tide, the black-robed mage saw Nafu City, which had been under attack for a long time, also felt a little depressed, and his face became distorted.


    "With so many monsters, how could it be impossible to capture this small Nafu City!"


    "Okay!" The black-robed mage snorted coldly, "You forced me!"


    "After the capture of Nafu City, those people will have to double the rewards for me, otherwise I won''t be able to make up for my losses!"


    While speaking, the magic power in the black-robed mage surged, and the body flickered, like a broken light bulb. Then his face with scratches on his face suddenly sunk in, and the whole person''s aura became lethargic.


    The black-robed mage couldn''t help but bowed his body, and showed that ugly smile again, and said weakly: "This is what I spent my life force to display! I want to see if you can hold it up!"


    Then, a black mist that was darker than the previous light gray gas emitted from his body, which looked very strange, as if it had life.


    Then, with the wave of the black-robed mage, the black mist drifted towards the position of Nafu City in front of him as if looking for a host. As the distance continued to lengthen, the black mist continued to spread, and finally became invisible to the naked eye. .


    On the walls of Nafu City, Reagan''s perception was much more direct.


    He first noticed that the beast below suddenly stopped the noisy roar, and just when he thought it was over, he stretched out his head and looked out. He shook his head and hissed.


    "Roar!!!!"


    The sudden deafening roar almost stunned Regan''s head, and he came back to his senses after shaking his head.


    Then, there was a more intense sound of pounding the city gate. Those monsters are now more like they are insane when they are injected with some medicine. Some of them don''t care about the city gate. There were scratches one after another on the hard stone wall, and some monsters even hit the city wall with their heads.


    Reagan, who was standing on the city wall, could feel the vibration of the city wall, and the magnitude of the vibration was getting bigger and bigger.


    Hunter said loudly: "Regan! The attacks of those monsters have suddenly become stronger, and we can''t stand it for long."


    Those adventurers also turned their heads to Regan, and their feelings were similar to those of Hanter, and many of them had already exhausted the magic power in their bodies.


    Reagan saw that everyone''s eyes were focused on him, and an invisible pressure was pressing on his heart. He blinked a few times quickly, and after looking at the crazy monsters below, Reagan patted it. his face, trying to wake himself up.


    "Calm down, Reagan! Think about what he would do if it were the young master!" Reagan kept patting his face.


    After talking for a while, Regan suddenly raised his head and said, "Go down! Then open the city gate!"


    Everyone present was blinded. Wouldn''t it be better for those monsters to open the city gate? Then what''s the point of us holding on for so long!


    Reagan explained: "In this case, if the city gate is not opened again, the entire city wall will collapse, and the situation will be even worse!"


    "Now that the city gate is opened, the monsters below have a pouring exit. The city gate is so big, and the number of monsters that can come in at one time is limited. We block the gate below and kill all the monsters that come in! Only in this way can we resist this beast tide!"


    After listening to Reagan''s explanation, everyone present also understood, and they all picked up their weapons, jumped off the city wall, and blocked the city gate in unison.


    Maud''s three-person team is also in the crowd at this time, and they are at the back of the crowd. Their strength is not strong. If they stand at the front, if they face the monsters, they can smash them.


    Therefore, they are all strong adventurers and the knights such as Hunter stand at the front, responsible for blocking the powerful monsters, and the remaining low-level monsters are put in the back, giving them to these weak adventurers. to process.


    Looking at the constantly shaking city wall, Ellie clenched Maud''s hand nervously, "Maud, those monsters are coming in..."


    Maud squeezed Ellie''s little hand and comforted: "Don''t be nervous, there are so many of us, and there are many adventurers ahead of us who are stronger than us, no problem."


    Although he said that, Maud''s constantly trembling lips betrayed him. He was not as calm as he thought. Who could calm down under such circumstances? But as the captain of the three-person team, as the backbone of the team, Maud can''t panic, otherwise, Ellie and Xiaopangdun will be even more chaotic. A small mistake in this life-and-death struggle may make them die.


    "Open the city gate!" Reagan shouted from the heights, his palms also soaked with sweat at the moment.


    The thick city gate was squeaked open, and the scarlet-eyed monsters found the outlet, and swarmed up with their teeth and claws!


    Those adventurers and knights who were ready also clenched the weapons in their hands, roaring and rushing up to give themselves strength!


    The battle begins!


    ...


    In the basement of the Viscount Mansion a small ball of light floated out of thin air, emitting a dazzling light, and then a circular space channel slowly emerged.


    As soon as Claire came out of it, she felt that something was wrong. The Mage''s mental sensitivity far exceeded that of ordinary people, not to mention that Claire is now an archmage-level magician. Even in the quiet basement of the Viscount''s mansion, he still Some roars and screams could be heard indistinctly.


    "No, I''ve only been there for five or six days, and something happened here?" Claire frowned. According to the time flow of the two worlds, he left Nafu City in less than half a day.


    It is because of the different flow of time that Claire dared to go to the wizarding world to find Darren. Moreover, Claire specially chose to send it in the middle of the night. Thinking of leaving for half a day, it was only around ten o''clock in the afternoon when he returned. There should be no problem. I didn''t expect that the other party would really choose the time.


    After realizing that something was wrong, Claire quickly walked out of the basement, and at the same time closed her eyes and fully released her mental power to explore where the voices came from.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 308： : Just leave it to us

    "Zheng!" Maud''s long sword collided with the head angle of a beetle-type second-level demon beast, and then was directly knocked out, his back fell straight to the ground, and the pain from his back made him aching. .


    "Hey!" Maud sucked in a breath of cold air and scolded: "Why are the second-level monsters also released!"


    They were at the back of the team, and they were supposed to deal with those first-level monsters that had been let go. Suddenly breaking into a second-level monster was a dimensional blow for a bronze-level adventurer.


    "It is estimated that the front is about to be unbearable." Ellie quickly stepped forward to help Maud, glanced at his back injury, and asked worriedly: "Are you okay?"


    Maud gritted his teeth and shook his head reluctantly: "It''s okay."


    But the beetle beetle in front of him wouldn''t give the two of them time to talk, so he raised the sickle-shaped weapon in his hand and rushed forward, raising his front joints high and was about to chop it down.


    The little fat man flashed in front of the two with a quick step, raised the circular shields on his hands, and collided with the weapon of the beetle monster, but he was still forced to retreat several steps with his tonnage. Without the new shield that Claire gave them, his hands would have been chopped off by the beast after this attack.


    Thinking of this, Little Fatty thanked Claire again in his heart.


    "Danny, are you alright!" Maud struggled to stand up.


    "Let me do it." Ellie held her weapon - the double-sided axe in both hands, and walked to Maud in a fighting stance.


    Little Fatty looked back at Ellie and said anxiously, "Don''t hold on, we are not the opponents of this monster, you two run!"


    In the next second, Maud said eagerly: "What about you!"


    "I''m fine... My defense is higher than both of you, and I can resist for a while."


    "Then how do you run?" Maud asked.


    "Yes." Ellie continued: "And you are still so fat, it is difficult to retreat..."


    Little Fatty: "..." I''m going to die, can''t you say something nice?


    Just as Xiao Pangdun was about to persuade the two to leave first, he felt that the force from the shield in his hand suddenly decreased, and when he looked up, the beetle beetle had split in half from the middle, and the juice of the beetle burst out all at once. It came out and splashed on Xiao Chuan''s body, exuding a smell that made people want to vomit.


    The three of them were wondering why the beast suddenly split, and then they heard Claire''s voice coming from mid-air, "Don''t be so tangled."


    "Claire..." The three looked at Claire in midair with a dull expression.


    Then a strong light flashed in front of their eyes, and another deafening roar sounded, "Boom!"


    A fourth-level monster at the frontmost city wall was smashed into pieces by blue lightning that fell from the sky.


    "Yeah." Claire nodded and whispered to himself, "The single-target attack spells of the Thunder System are quite powerful."


    After seeing the lightning, Fei Rui and others immediately turned their heads, and the expression on their faces became lighter after seeing Claire, and heaved a long sigh, "You are finally here."


    Reagan, who had been lying on the city wall watching the following situation, also found Claire, waving his hands vigorously and shouting: "Master! I opened the city gate, otherwise those monsters will push the city wall flat!"


    Claire nodded, indicating that she understood. In this case, there is nothing wrong with Reagan''s approach, and it is quite right.


    "Let them retreat and leave it to us next." Claire said, the reason why Reagan was called to give the order was because Reagan was in command before that, and most of those adventurers didn''t know themselves. This kind of crisis Those people may not believe what they say at the moment.


    "Okay, young master!" Regan replied, but as soon as he finished speaking, he felt something was wrong and said to himself, "We?"


    Does the young master mean to let the old man in his 60s also carry his sword and go to the battlefield?


    Before Reagan could figure it out, an arrogant voice came from the back of the crowd, "Hahahaha! Get out of the way, just on this terrain, let me bombard them without killing them!"


    Regan looked in the direction of the sound, Isaac set up the magic cannon he developed and aimed it at the city gate, his face full of excitement.


    Isaac participated in the war from the very beginning. After hearing Reagan say that he opened the city gate and put the beasts in, he immediately thought of the magic artillery he had developed before. Although that thing has poor mobility, it is not because of the amount of artillery. Made to order!


    So he quickly turned back and ran back to his laboratory, and moved out the magic cannon that was eating ashes in the corner. When Claire came out of the Viscount Mansion, he happened to meet Isaac who was running back, so he took him with him. Came over faster.


    ...


    With Claire holding those beasts at the forefront, the adventurers quickly escaped and ran out of the group of beasts.


    When the people were almost evacuated, Claire gestured "OK" to Isaac on the ground.


    Isaac immediately understood and responded, "Understood! The battle is over within three shells!"


    Then he put the thick thigh shell into the cannon, and pointed the cannon at the gate of the city. The whole action was smooth and smooth, as if he had practiced countless times in his heart. During the whole process, Isaac always had a face hanging on his face. If there is a trace of crazy smile and excitement.


    "boom!"


    A flash of fire emerged from the cannon muzzle, followed by a "swoosh" sound, and the sound of the wind breaking between the cannonball and the air.


    As a result, the retreating adventurers saw a rare scene in this life. After the cannonball passed through the bodies of those monsters, originally only a thigh-thick wound was left, but the next moment, the hit part was directly from the The explosion exploded from the inside to the outside, and half of the body of the big monster was blown up, and the smaller monster didn''t even have a body left.


    Originally, the number of monsters crowded at the city gate was reduced by a third in an instant. Isaac''s cannonball was still facing the city gate, and the cannonball shot along the city gate directly cleared the tide of monsters out of a red **** path.


    This scene directly stunned the adventurers. If I was in the group of monsters just now, wouldn''t I end up with these monsters?


    Isaac adjusted the orbit of the magic artillery a little, and two deafening artillery roars came out Although both of these cannons hit the city wall, they also entered the city of Nafu. The World of Warcraft killed most of them.


    The minced meat and blood soaked the stone brick floor under his feet red, and a layer of bright red sticky minced meat was covered, and the smell of blood came out.


    "Three shots I said! Done, Claire!" Isaac shouted up.


    Claire smiled slightly, without explaining the "OK" gesture just now, and praised directly: "Excellent!"


    Then, with a swipe of the space ring, more than 60 milk-white potions floated in front of him immediately, and then Claire waved, and those potions accurately landed in the hands of the knights of Nafu City below.


    "Lord Viscount, is this...?" Hunter asked while holding the potion.


    Claire didn''t explain, just smiled and said, "Good stuff, just drink it and you''ll know."


    Hearing Claire''s words, all the knights present pulled out the corks of the potion almost at the same time, and swallowed them down their throats without any hesitation.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 309： : Breakthrough for all members!

    The knights who drank the milk-white potion felt an unprecedented power gushing out of their bodies, and their bodies were flushed with steam, and they felt very comfortable.


    "Ah!!!" Suddenly a knight roared out, and then the fighting spirit in his body suddenly soared! The original light red Dou Qi turned into a red Dou Qi in the next second, and the overall momentum increased a lot.


    "I broke through!" The knight exclaimed overjoyedly: "I have broken through to the Silver Knight!"


    It was like a head start, and then the knights who drank the milky white potion made a crisp sound one after another, and the red grudge instantly illuminated the crowd.


    "I also broke through!"


    "me too!"


    "Everyone broke through!"


    "Heh!" At this time, Hunter roared out, and the soaring fighting qi sent the dust on the ground flying up, but the fighting qi had not stopped, and the momentum continued to rise.


    After reaching a certain threshold, the expanding Dou Qi no longer increased in quantity, but changed from quantity to quality. The Dou Qi that was exuding gradually became condensed and freely retracted back into Hunter''s body.


    After a few seconds, Hunter''s tightly closed eyes suddenly opened, and a flash of light flashed, making people dare not look at him.


    Hunter looked at his hands and murmured, "Great Knight... I''ve been promoted to the Great Knight."


    Crane withdrew the gaze that had been looking at Hunter, clenched his fists hard, felt the endless power in his body, and muttered, "I also broke through to the golden knight!"


    The adventurers present were all dumbfounded when they saw this scene. It was not that they never saw someone advance, but it was the first time that so many people advanced at the same time.


    After seeing the effect, Claire nodded with satisfaction. Although she had done a lot of experiments before and determined that this medicine is almost harmless to the human body, Claire was still a little worried. Following her all the time, Claire didn''t want any surprises to happen.


    And the milky white potion was the blood potion he developed with the blood-balancing potions he had traded from Nie Tan for five days in the wizarding world and Darren all night.


    During the whole process, Claire considered many factors, such as whether it would cause the human body to become animalized, or die, etc. However, the blood balancing potion traded from Nie Tan was very powerful. Claire and Darren cut a lot of upfront work.


    The next step is to choose the bloodline. Claire chose a kind of magical beast on the mage world side - the silver-backed ape!


    This kind of beast has no other characteristics except for its strength, and it is not even good at magic. Its combat power mainly depends on its strength and their racial talent: blood explosion! At a critical moment, you can greatly improve your overall attributes, and the duration is not short.


    But this is also the reason why Claire took a fancy to it. Warriors and knights who cultivate Dou Qi need enormous strength! And explosive power at critical moments! Claire had already experimented when she was in the wizarding world. The racial talent of the silver-backed ape can be inherited from the person who drinks the blood potion. That is to say, the knights of Nafu City can also fight against others at the critical moment." "Blood", cutting off the opponent''s head with a sword.


    ...


    "How do you feel?" Claire asked softly.


    "It feels like I''m full of energy!" Hunter raised his head and replied.


    The other knights also raised their hands, highlighting the muscles on their arms, indicating that they are full of strength at the moment!


    Claire smiled slightly, turned sideways, pointed his sword at the monsters outside the city gate and shouted, "Go then! Kill them all!"


    "Okay!!!"


    The knights below made a loud noise that shook the tiled house in unison.


    "Kill them all!"


    Hunter also raised the big sword in his hand at the moment, his face was full of confidence, and he grinned and shouted: "Follow me! Kill them all!"


    After he finished speaking, he rushed out first, and the more than fifty knights who followed also burst out with the fighting spirit in their bodies and rushed out.


    After Claire made a look at Isaac, Isaac also resisted the artillery in his hand and followed out. His artillery was a ranged attack, and those monsters outside were simply immobile targets.


    When the adventurers behind saw the knights rushing out, they also picked up their weapons and rushed over together.


    Led by Hunter, the knights of Nafhu City gathered together and stabbed directly through the wave of monsters like a sharp blade. Isaac, who had placed the magic cannon on the city wall, took the opportunity to fire a few more shots and fired some of them. The three- and fourth-level monsters gathered together were smashed into pieces. The adventurers behind seized the opportunity and began to divide the group of monsters, and began a comprehensive counterattack.


    ...


    "how so!"


    The black-robed mage in the distance looked at the beasts who were counter-killed, as if they had been struck by an electric shock, stunned in the same place, mentally sluggish and in a state of half-daze.


    "How could they do it!" The black-robed mage still refused to believe the scene in front of him. In that case, even if he was inside, he might not be able to guarantee that he would survive.


    "No! I have to go!" The black-robed mage was a little flustered when he saw that the number of beasts had been gradually slaughtered.


    "Go? Are you still going?" Claire''s voice came from behind him.


    The black-robed mage turned around and saw Claire''s eyes widened, and said in surprise, "How could you be here!" His surprised tone was also mixed with a trace of fear, knowing that he was far from Nafu City. Five or six kilometers, it takes more than thirty seconds for him to fly at full speed.


    "Is it far?" Claire smiled. "It''s a matter of seconds."


    Claire is currently taking the path of the space system, and space teleportation at this distance is easy for him.


    The black-robed mage didn''t answer, but started to glance around with small movements, looking for a quick way to escape from here. Before, when Claire killed so many monsters with a single strike of the space thread, he hid and watched. He didn''t think he would be Claire''s. opponent.


    After seeing the other party''s small movements, Claire said, "I advise you not to run unless you think you are faster than me."


    Then Claire squinted at the other person''s appearance and said, "I don''t think we know each other? Then... who sent you here."


    As soon as the black-robed mage opened his mouth, he was interrupted by Claire. Claire put her index finger to her mouth and said softly, "Don''t rush to answer, think about it later."


    The black-robed mage closed his mouth, swallowed the lie he had just made up, pursed his mouth and pondered for a moment, then said, "I said, can you let me go?"


    Claire shook her head, "Look at what you''ve done these days, so many people died. I''m not lying to you, it''s impossible to let you go. But if you don''t say it, then you will never want to know what happens to you. ."


    Claire''s words aroused the anger of the other party, and the black-robed mage snorted coldly: "Huh! You may not be able to kill me! Arrogant boy!"


    Then the black-robed mage shook his long sleeves, and the dark green gas wafted out from the long sleeves, and then suddenly waved in the direction of Claire! This is another of his original spells. The flesh and blood on the creatures contaminated by this dark green gas will instantly decay.


    The next second, the dark green gas just drifted towards Claire, and an object floated in front of the black-robed mage, and doubts arose in his heart, "What is this? Why does it feel so familiar."


    Look closely, Gan! Isn''t that his own arm?


    The black-robed mage hurriedly looked at his right hand Sure enough, the upper arm and the long sleeve were neatly cut, and he didn''t even feel the pain.


    Taking a closer look, he could vaguely see a transparent thread where he just waved his arm, which was hit by his own wave.


    At this time, the dark green gas he swayed out was flicked by Claire, and a gust of wind rose out of thin air, blowing the dark green gas back.


    Claire snapped her fingers again, and countless threads of silk appeared on the neatly cut arm that was still in front of the black-robed mage. In a second, a silver light flashed on the thread, and the arm was neatly split into countless threads. Small pieces fell to the ground one after another.


    After snapping his fingers, Claire looked at the black-robed mage with a smile and said, "What about now? Are you in the mood to say it?"


    £­£­£­£­£­£­off topic£­£­£­£­£­


    Chapter 1, two more chapters later


    Purple Pen Literature


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 310： : Did someone say you cant speak?

    The black-robed mage didn''t listen to Claire''s words at all, and when he turned his head to escape, his body transformed into the black mist.


    The next second, Claire appeared above him, raised her foot high, and kicked it to the ground with a single kick. With a "bang", a small deep pit was smashed into the ground.


    Claire looked down at the other party condescendingly and said lightly, "Didn''t you say it? You can''t escape."


    Just as the black-robed mage wanted to get up, Claire''s legs fell firmly on his chest. Although the speed was slow, it was firmly pressed back like a heavy weight.


    "Can you talk now?"


    "Impossible! I... uh!" Before the black-robed mage could finish speaking, he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    The black-robed mage stared at his chest with wide eyes. Claire''s toes had already sunk his chest, and he was still descending. He could even hear the creaking of his ribs. , and then there is a certain concave arc, and his ribs are broken.


    "What about now?" Claire asked indifferently again.


    "Pfft!" The black-robed mage spit out another mouthful of blood, raised his hand in a hurry and shouted, "Stop! I said!"


    Then Claire slowly floated up, and established a connection with the other party with a spiritual connection.


    "Don''t lie." Claire pointed at his head, "You can''t lie to me."


    The black-robed mage also sensed something. After rubbing his chest, he said slowly, "The lords of several nearby cities paid me to come here. They know that I have certain means in controlling monsters. Pay me to come and wreak havoc."


    Claire was a little surprised, but if you think about it, the answer makes sense.


    Surprisingly, except for some contradictions with Earl Green, Claire has no contradictions with the lords of other cities. When the other party first said it, Claire was still a little confused, but he quickly understood the reason.


    Claire''s Nafhu City and the nearby cities make up most of the southern part of the kingdom. Resources in this area are limited. If one party has more, the other party will get less. In other words, Nafhu City As it develops, the resources in this area will be concentrated on the Viscount Griffin, and their cities will get less resources.


    For example, when Claire hired a blacksmith at a high price before, talent is also a resource. Nafu City has developed, and people in their city will definitely flow here. If there is no talent, their city will develop even more. difficult.


    There is no interest relationship between Claire and them. Even if Nafu City develops, it will not exert the agglomeration effect to drive their development. He must be the first to develop various affairs in his own territory, such as Najin Town or the one under construction. Agricultural town.


    So there is an irreconcilable conflict of interests between them, which is why those lords sent people to Nafu City to destroy it.


    Although understandable, Claire didn''t intend to forgive the other party and asked, "The lords of which places?"


    The black-robed mage was a little hesitant at first, but from Claire''s mental connection, he sensed a very faint but extremely pure killing accident, and that little thought was immediately dispelled.


    "Earl Green of Corsi City, Earl Avon of Ogon City, Earl Carly of Hya City, Earl Wei''an of Portland City, Viscount Harvey of Lianli City..."


    When he heard Earl Green, the corners of Claire''s mouth could not help twisting up, and there really was this guy. But apart from this guy, almost all the lords of several nearby cities are involved. His popularity doesn''t seem to be very good.


    After saying the names, the black-robed mage closed his eyes resignedly and said, "Okay, I''m done, give me a good time."


    "Don''t, it''s more important for you to be alive than to die." Claire chuckled, it''s important to be famous as a teacher.


    The black-robed mage opened his eyes and asked, "What do you want?"


    Claire disconnected her mental connection and asked with a smile, "Would it be better to live a little longer?"


    "No, the process of waiting for death is more terrifying than death itself."


    "Oh, don''t worry, I''ll let you die suddenly."


    "..."


    How can a person with a mouth of more than 30 degrees say such cold words.


    ...


    Then Claire bound it with a binding spell, and flew in from the city gate with him. Below are the adventurers and knights who were cleaning the battlefield after defeating the wave of monsters.


    Facing the gazes of so many people, the black-robed mage felt a little embarrassed, "Can''t you go from somewhere else? There are so many people."


    "I just want everyone to know that you were caught by me, otherwise how will things go?"


    "What''s up?"


    "You''re about to die, so don''t ask so many questions."


    "..."


    The black-robed mage held back his breath, "Did someone say you can''t speak?"


    "Yes, but they are all dead."


    "..."


    ...


    After the end of the World of Warcraft crisis, Claire gave a lot of money to let the adventurers who defended the city spend it, and Nafu City ushered in a three-day carnival.


    Claire''s properties in Nafhu City were also free for three days. For example, Wendy at the Grand Theater held a three-day performance in a row, and some small vendors in Nafford City also spontaneously followed Claire to start a three-day free event.


    There are still many things to be dealt with in the future, such as the city walls damaged by the beasts and Isaac''s cannons that need to be repaired, and the pensions of the guards and adventurers who died in defense of the city. Originally, the pensions for adventurers did not need Claire. Because the beast tide cannot be blamed on Nafu City, it is a natural disaster like earthquakes and tsunamis, and adventurers can only consider themselves unlucky when they encounter them.


    But because they died while defending the city, Claire still paid a large amount of pension to each of them. What he lacked most now was money, the monthly taxes paid by the shops in Nafu City, and the risk of taking risks. The share of the guild, as well as his own property in the royal capital can give him nearly ten million gold coins every month, and now Claire uses this money normally and maintains the normal operation of Nafu City It''s over.


    And the money spent can also gain the favor of those adventurers, attracting more adventurers to Nafu City, which can be more conducive to the development of Nafu City.


    At the same time, Claire sent Reagan out to direct the construction of the agricultural town and build it as soon as possible.


    The incident of the monster siege reminded Claire that once there was a situation outside, the residents living in Nafu City would be fine, but the residents living in the villages in the Viscounty of Griffin were not so good. In order to avoid unexpected situations before, Claire also specially sent people to bring the residents of those villages to Nafu City.


    After the tide of monsters recedes, although Nafu City can accommodate so many people, the employment of these people is still a big problem. They can''t live without earning money in Nafu City, and some people can only farm. , so that they are not used to living in the city.


    Therefore, the agricultural town can relocate all the people from those villages to form a large-scale planting method. At that time, the food in Nafu City does not need to be imported.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 311： : very polite

    After the black-robed mage, the culprit of the turmoil in the Warcraft tide, was captured by Claire, the lords of the nearby cities were a little uneasy, so they gathered together again.


    Earl Evan of Ogang City was a little worried: "What should I do? That guy was caught, won''t he give us out?"


    Earl Green shook his head and said, "It shouldn''t be. Don''t they all follow professional ethics?"


    "Why not, people put a knife around their necks, who can keep this kind of secret?" Count Vian of Portland shook his head.


    Even Viscount Harvey of Licheng agreed: "I think it''s hanging too."


    "Then what do you say?" Earl Green spread his hands.


    "You found the man, what do you say?" Earl Carly of Hya City rolled his eyes at him.


    Earl Green was even more speechless. When I was looking for you, you all agreed, and now you are about to turn your face?


    So he retorted: "If it wasn''t for Earl Wei''an to organize us, I wouldn''t have thought of targeting him!" Earl Green was really scared by Claire, so he deliberately found an archmage who could drive monsters, but who would have thought of Claire It was also promoted to the level of the Archmage.


    "Forget it, it''s useless to say anything else now." Earl Evan sighed, "Let''s think about how to deal with it next."


    Earl Carlyle said: "It''s been four or five days and nothing has happened. Did the mage not provide us?"


    "Yeah." Earl Green also responded quickly, "The mage may have been able to hide it from us after he received the money."


    Count Vian denied: "I don''t think so, maybe Viscount Clare already knows that we are behind the scenes, but after all, there are so many of us, even if he knows, he can only pretend not to know, otherwise he is going to talk to us. So many lords go to war!"


    "Um!"


    Count Wei An''s words made the eyes of everyone present brighten up. It seems to be the case. They are now numerous and powerful!


    Count Vivian didn''t suddenly have this thought in his mind. He planned to deal with Claire from the very beginning, because Naft City had the strongest impact on his Portland City, and his Portland City was originally a coastal city. , Although there is no Adventurer''s Guild, many adventurers will go out from there to get treasures in the sea, and the money earned is naturally consumed in Portland City.


    However, after the Adventurers Guild of Naft City was established, almost all the adventurers in Portland City ran away, and Portland City¡¯s economic income was directly cut off.


    After deciding to deal with Claire, Count Wei An was not in a hurry, but summoned the noble lords of several nearby cities, the purpose was to gather more allies, when the matter was revealed, when the other party sought revenge, he Nor will it be weak.


    "Since that''s the case, then there''s no problem. If he dares to trouble us, we''ll go together! I don''t believe he can deal with so many of us." Earl Evan stood up and shouted.


    After the other lords reached a consensus on cooperation, they all left and returned to their cities.


    ...


    Earl Avon had just returned to Ogang City, and in his earl''s mansion, the butler below presented an envelope.


    "Master, this is a letter from Nafu City. He said that you will see it with your own eyes."


    Hearing the three words of Nafu City, Earl Avon suddenly became energetic, took the envelope from the butler''s hand, and glanced at the lettering on the envelope: "Griffin Leader - Viscount Clare Yours sincerely!"


    Count Evan''s heart immediately flashed a little something wrong. After breaking the flame lacquer seal on it, he took out the envelope inside and unfolded the paper to read.


    "Dear neighbor - Lord Avon, Lord of Ogon City, I am Claire, Lord of the Viscount Griffin. I learned from someone''s mouth about your plan for Naft City, and I am very sorry, because my Because of this, your plan has failed. This letter is to inform you that I hope you can donate the three rich iron mines and two coal mines in your territory to me as soon as possible, otherwise, I will take certain measures."


    Earl Evan was a little dumbfounded when he saw the words on the envelope in his hand. Such words are quite polite, but the content inside is too arrogant.


    Also, didn''t Count Vi''an analyze it well? Even if Viscount Claire of Naft City knew about it, he would never go to war with them. Why is it different from what he analyzed? Viscount Clare is too arrogant.


    ...


    Not only Earl Evan, but several other lords also received letters from Claire after returning to their cities.


    The words are the same polite, the content is the same arrogance.


    As a result, these lords who had just arrived home gathered together again.


    "Count Wei''an, what do you say?" Everyone turned their attention to Earl Wei''an.


    Earl Wei An helplessly spread out his hands, "What can I do, who would have thought that his head is so iron, he would dare to fight with so many of our lords at the same time."


    Among the crowd, only Earl Green seemed to be out of the way, and asked with a puzzled look: "What are you fighting? What are you talking about? Why can''t I understand!"


    Earl Evan said: "Didn''t you receive the extortion letter from that kid Claire? He actually dared to extort my three metal mines and two coal mines!"


    The rest of the people also joined in, Viscount Harvey of Lianli City said: "He asked me to cut half of the land for him... The appetite is really big."


    Earl Carlyle of Haiya City also said: "He asked me to compensate him for the mental damage of 30 million gold coins. I can''t earn that much in ten years! Pay him back! He is extortion! Outright extortion!"


    Earl Wei An said: "He asked me to pay him a port, hehe, the tone is really big Earl Green was confused and asked: "Why didn''t I receive his letter to me? "


    As soon as the words fell, the atmosphere became awkward. Earl Green also remembered something. Claire had already included all the valuable iron ore in Earl Green''s territory into the territory of Viscount Griffin, and now he has nothing of value for Claire to extort. .


    "Skip this topic." Earl Green took the initiative.


    The other lords also took the initiative to take over the words, "He wants too much, we can''t give him!"


    Earl Wei An said indifferently: "Are we going to pay for the less we pay?"


    Everyone heard a trace of unkindness in Wei An''s tone and asked, "What does this mean?"


    Earl Wei An stood up and said in a tough tone: "Fight with him! We have so many lords, and we have thousands of knights in our hands. What can he do with a viscount with less than a hundred knights!"


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 312： : Before the battle, we began to divide up the benefits

    On the second day that the various lords near Nafu City united, Claire dragged the black-robed mage who had been captured alive on the table.


    All the residents and adventurers in Nafu City announced that the previous wave of monsters was a ghost sent by the lords of several nearby cities, and the black-robed mage admitted that the residents of Nafu City were not the same as those who did not. The few adventurers are full of dissatisfaction with the cities of Naogang City. Many of their relatives and friends died in the wave of monsters. It can be said that those lords indirectly killed their relatives and friends.


    The public opinion began to ferment, and it had a lot of impact on the economy of the nearby cities, especially in a transportation hub city like Haiya City. The public opinion led many traders to avoid going to Haiya City to rest.


    It didn''t take long for the lords to jointly issue a statement, saying that he didn''t know the black-robed mage at all, and that Claire was framing them.


    Could it be that if you just find someone to wrong them, you can throw the blame on them?


    There are many people who believe this statement.


    However, Claire didn''t care, but kept wrangling with the other party. All he had to do was spread the news from the black-robed mage, and it would be fine.


    Claire doesn''t care what actual evidence to show the other party, will the other party compromise and offer compensation with both hands? of course not!


    After making a big fuss, he became famous on his own side! If you win, these things don''t count! History is written by the victors, not to mention the fact that they are in charge of themselves!


    As for losing? Hahaha, that is absolutely impossible.


    ...


    The two sides continued to engage in wrangling, and public opinion became more and more noisy.


    Those lords also sent their knights to station outside Griffin Territory. Claire did not show weakness, and asked Hunter to bring the knights to prepare for the battle in Griffin Territory every day.


    The residents of almost all the cities in the southern part of the kingdom knew that a war was bound to break out between Claire and those lords.


    In the past few days, the people of Nafu City also have a feeling that the storm is coming, tourists have become rare, and the tourism industry in Nafu City has even stagnated.


    Everyone can feel that within a week at most, war will break out between the two sides!


    ...


    In the barracks stationed outside Griffin''s territory, several lords gathered in a dome tent.


    "Where''s Earl Green?"


    "He didn''t come, and Claire didn''t hand him a blackmail letter, so he doesn''t intend to get involved in this."


    "Humph!" Earl Carlyle snorted coldly, "Cowardly trash!"


    "It''s the same whether you come or not." Count Wei An said lightly: "Last time, Claire destroyed his family. Even if he sent knights over, it wouldn''t help us much. It''s better not to come, not to fight. messed up our deployment."


    "That''s right." Viscount Harvey said: "But I can send someone to inquire. All the knights in Nafu City have been promoted in the wave of monsters. Now the lowest level is silver level knights, and their captains are all Great knight level."


    "What are you afraid of!" Earl Evan waved his hand, "What if they are all silver-level knights? Isn''t his number still the same? We have several thousand knights combined, silver-level knights. There are more than them combined! As for the great knights, it''s not like we don''t have them."


    Earl Carlyle also agreed: "Yes, we don''t scare him Claire at all, whether in terms of quantity or quality. Even if he is an archmage, our crowd of tactics can kill him!"


    Earl Harvey also showed a smile, "I don''t know what Viscount Clare thinks, and he declared war with so many of us at the same time! It''s just courting death!" In Harvey''s opinion, they will win this battle! There is absolutely no chance of losing at all.


    "Hahahaha!" Earl Evan laughed heartily, took out the territory map of Griffin Territory from his arms, and spread it out on the table.


    He stretched out his finger and drew a circle on Najin Town and a nearby rich iron mine, and said loudly, "I want this place, don''t fight with me!"


    Viscount Harvey also stretched out his hand and drew a circle on another rich iron mine, "I want this."


    Count Vian drew a circle on the coastline of Nafhu City, "Give me this place, I will build a new port."


    After the three were divided, they all looked at Earl Carlyle, and Carlyle waved his hand, "My territory is not bordered by Griffin Territory, the rest of the copper mines and coking coal mines can be bought with your money. "


    Evan nodded, thinking about how much he should spend to buy it. His Ogon City is in the business of metal mines, and there are ways to make quick profits from metal mines. As for Najin Town, he wanted to try the same way as Claire, taking the road of metallurgy to see if he could earn more.


    ...


    On the other side, on the top floor of the Viscount Mansion in Nafu City, Claire was lying leisurely on a chaise longue, admiring the stars through the glass window above her head.


    After an unknown amount of time, Claire felt a little sleepy, closed her eyes and said to herself, "It''s almost there, let''s start tomorrow."


    ...


    The next day, the unanimous sound of horse hooves in Nafu City sounded again. Hunter and the others wore bright silver armor and walked slowly from the barracks towards the city gate.


    On both sides of the road, there are welcome residents, and flowers are constantly being thrown to welcome them, these knights.


    "Lord Hunter! We must return in triumph!"


    "We must knock down those bad people, so that they won''t dare to attack us again in the future!" a child shouted in a milky voice.


    "Mmmm! Defeat them! Let them know the master of our Nafu City!"


    "Also! All knights must pay attention to safety!"


    "We will prepare delicious food in Nafu City and wait for you to come back!"


    Listening to the encouragement of the people, the knights were filled with endless motivation, and they felt that they were all excited.


    Hunter led the knights to the city gate, and Claire had been waiting here for a long time.


    After seeing Claire, Hunter rolled over from the wolf king, walked quickly to Claire and knelt down on one knee.


    "Lord Viscount! Your knights have all assembled!"


    Claire smiled slightly, took out the long sword from his waist and tapped Hunter on both shoulders and on the top of his head. This was a kind of baptism ceremony before the battle.


    "I shelter you in the name of Lord Griffin!"


    After saying that, Claire paused for a while, and then shouted to the residents of Nafu City who followed behind.


    "This battle will win!"


    The excited faces of Hunter and the knights flushed, and they all shouted.


    "This battle must be won!"


    "Huh!!!" The fire in the hearts of the onlookers was also ignited, and they raised their arms and shouted: "We will win!"


    "Definitely win!!!"


    This warm atmosphere shocked all the adventurers who came to watch the fun. Hearing the voices that kept coming from his ears, his heart couldn''t help but warm up.


    "The atmosphere here is so good, it makes me want to be a resident of Nafhu."


    An old adventurer also sighed: "It''s really good, I''ve been to so many cities, and the atmosphere here is the best I''ve ever seen, no one."


    "Being a knight here is like an honor, and the residents have a very high sense of identification with the lord. Nafhu City...will definitely become a great city in the future."


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 313： : Now, attack!

    "Get up for me! The knights of Nafu City have set off!"


    Count Wei An yelled loudly at the knights he had started. He had just received the news that the knights on Claire''s side had already set off, while the knights on their side were still sleeping late and didn''t get up.


    This involuntarily made a rage in his heart, stretched out his foot and kicked the knight in front of him, and shouted loudly: "Get up quickly!"


    The disturbed knights opened their eyes reluctantly. When they saw that the person who came was their own lord, they immediately regained their energy. They quickly began to pack their clothes and put on their armor.


    After seeing the knights all stand up, Wei An nodded and left the tent.


    After Wei An left, many knights whispered, "There are more than 60 people on the other side, is it necessary to be so nervous?"


    "That''s right, we can drown them with a single spit. The count is also true. What time is it now?"


    "Forget it, it''s easy anyway. You can go back after the fight. I''ve been living in tents for the past few days."


    "Ha!" The knight captain stretched his waist and grinned, "Look at how I have crushed those knights in Nafu City with one sword!"


    There were giggling laughter from the tent, "Captain is mighty! Don''t kill too hard at that time, leave me a head, I also want military exploits."


    ...


    After half an hour, the knights of the various lords have also gathered, lined up in a row, riding their horses and standing on the slightly undulating hills on the plain.


    As for the lords of Wei An, they are standing at the forefront of the team wearing gorgeous clothes that are completely unsuitable for combat, with their waists straight, trying to make themselves like wise and powerful lords.


    "Why haven''t you come yet?" Earl Carlyle said in a low voice while looking at the front, he felt that his old waist couldn''t support it.


    "Don''t worry." Earl Harvey also whispered: "Nafu City is not far from us, it will take some time for them to come."


    After Earl Carlyle nodded, but after a few minutes, he felt a little unbearable, and couldn''t help but said: "How about we rest for a while? We will come back when they arrive."


    Several other lords were also moved, but before they could respond, Viscount Harvey shouted: "No need, I see them!"


    Hearing Harvey''s words, the other three counts looked towards the green plains far away, and sure enough, on a small rolling hill, a group of knights who did not seem to be many slowly climbed to the top of the mountain.


    "Come on!" Count Wei An shouted back.


    Those bored, sleepy knights also cheered up a little, drew their weapons from their waists, and showed ugly smiles, trying to make themselves look more vicious.


    "Knights of Portland! Charge me!" Count Wei An shouted first.


    Then the other lords shouted one after another, "Knights of Ogang City... Knights of Lianli City..."


    "Push me!!!"


    After hearing the order of their lord, the knights rushed forward with a smirk and a grin on their horses or monster mounts.


    "Hoohoo! Knights of Nafu City, cry in front of this uncle."


    "Hahahaha! I hope you don''t get scared by us!"


    "Look at the sharpness of this uncle''s sword! The knight of Nafu City!"


    Looking at the knights of various collars rushing towards him, Hunter, headed by him, looked disgusted. This is a bandit, why are you embarrassed to call yourself a knight!


    The knights of Nafu City in the back also looked disdainful. They didn''t even draw out the weapons in their hands, and their faces were dull.


    There is still a certain distance between the two sides. When the thousands of knights on the other side rushed halfway, they suddenly felt the light in the sky dimmed and looked up.


    The clouds in the sky were pushed to the sides, and a huge magical airship as large as a whale swooped down from the clouds, which made many knights feel fearful.


    "What is this?!" A knight trembled.


    "How can something so big fly in the air!"


    Some knights even stopped their mounts sluggishly, and were bumped by the knights behind them, and the lineup of thousands of knights was a little out of order.


    Then, three dark iron holes suddenly appeared in front of the deck of the airship, and then Isaac stepped on the mouth of a cannon, showing a cruel smile and looking at the sluggish knight below with a smile: "Hey Are you ready? The surprise is coming!"


    With a wave of his hand, the mages of the Academy of Sciences immediately loaded the three magic cannons with shells. Part of the reason for Claire''s delay was to allow Isaac to come up with new cannons.


    Looking at the three pitch-black artillery muzzles, Count Wei An in the distance seemed to think of the magical artifacts that appeared when the monsters attacked the city mentioned in the information he had inquired about.


    His face changed drastically, and he hurriedly shouted: "Don''t gather together! Disperse quickly!"


    As soon as the voice shouted out and did not travel far forward, Isaac gently hooked his fingers forward, and the mages immediately poured magic into the magic cannon.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Three thunderous bangs sounded one after another!


    The cannonball came out, tearing through the air, like a meteor piercing the sky. It was so dazzling and dazzling at the moment that the knights below even forgot to dodge and watched the "meteor" attacking him. Come.


    "Boom! Boom!"


    The three shells were like ploughing the ground, forcibly opening three **** passages to the lineup of thousands of knights.


    After the shells stopped and the sound of breaking wind stopped, the mourning of the knights slowly appeared.


    "Ah!!! My thigh! My leg is broken!" a gold-level knight cried loudly while hugging the base of his broken, shattered thigh.


    But in fact, he was lucky, and some were unlucky. The front was facing the cannonball, and the flesh and blood were mixed with those of the other knights. Even if he wanted to erect a monument, he could not find any clothing that represented his identity.


    "Woo woo!" Some knights cried directly, holding their heads in their hands to calm down, but their chins and lips kept shaking, and tears flowed uncontrollably. It''s not that he hasn''t killed anyone, but such a scene is beyond his heart''s tolerance.


    "I don''t... I don''t want to fight anymore! I want to go home!" Someone cried bitterly.


    The four lords in the distance felt bad and said incoherently: "The magician! Where is the magician! Fly me up! Get me the thing above!"


    They also know that if they don''t get rid of the things in the air, the knights below will be finished!


    Hearing the order from their lord, some of the senior mages under their command gritted their teeth, performed the flying technique, and rushed in the direction of the airship.


    There are more than a dozen mages shooting up from the ground, like feather arrows shot from the ground, flying towards Isaac at a very fast speed, and a powerful attack has been condensed in their hands. Sexual spells, you can start an attack after pulling in a certain distance.


    But just when Count Wei An and the others pinned their hopes on those mages, they saw a shocking scene.


    The mages who rushed up suddenly split into several pieces, their pupils dilated rapidly, and then fell from the air. During the fall, the split pieces were separated, and finally fell heavily on the ground. , The knights around were startled and hurriedly pulled the horse rope and stepped back.


    The narrow-eyed Count Wei An saw the figure emerging from the sky at a glance, and murmured in shock: "Claire..."


    "How could he be so strong... That''s more than a dozen senior mages."


    Originally, they planned to send a few more great knights to contain Claire, the archmage, and then use the remaining numbers to suppress it, and finally turn around to deal with Claire But the hand that Claire showed really surprised them. ,That''s it? It is also good for the big knight to be restrained, and it is not bad to be solved together.


    Looking at the corpse and flesh falling from the air, and Claire looking at them contemptuously in midair at this time, these have become the last straw that crushes these knights.


    I don''t know who shouted first, "Run! Otherwise, you will die!"


    Then the surviving knights seemed to have reacted all of a sudden, controlled their mounts to turn back, and began to run for their lives with all their might!


    The four lords in the back quickly stopped it when they saw it, but the knights at this time could no longer listen to any orders, and only thought that they could survive.


    Claire smiled slightly when she saw it, looked at Hunter and shouted, "Knight of Nafta!"


    "exist!"


    "Now, attack!"


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 314： : How can I live without this money!

    A crimson vindictive aura erupted in Hunter''s body, and the vindictiveness of the knights behind him also surged.


    "Kill!" Hunt raised the big sword in his hand, and the wolf king riding on his crotch rushed out first.


    Then the Nafu City knights behind him also followed him, pulled out their weapons, and charged towards the fleeing knights with high momentum.


    With the high-spirited division defeating the fleeing division, the battle will be won!


    Hante and the others use the hurricane wolf as their mounts. The speed of the hurricane wolf can be called very fast among the beasts. Some of the knights who originally rushed to the front, but now fell to the end when they turned back and escaped, were quickly killed by Han. Especially they caught up.


    Those knights who fled had no will to fight, and the frantic block they made after being caught up did not have much effect at all. It only hindered Hunter and the others for a few seconds, and they were removed from the warhorse. The sword fell, and the head was separated.


    The knights in Crane are like a sickle, and the knights who flee are like wheat waiting to be harvested. The whole process is like harvesting wheat. Every time the knights in Nafhu City rush into the crowd, they can take them away. The lives of a large number of knights, those knights whose lives have been taken away are like wheat, as soon as the sickle slashed, they all lay down on the ground with slack eyes.


    "Don''t run! Go back to the military disposal!" Count Wei''an and others at the front shouted in unison, anxious to die, and if this continues, they will lose!


    "We still have more than 1,000 people! There are only 50 or 60 of them! What are you running for!"


    "Go back and kill them!"


    Hearing the cry of his lord, and then looking at his colleagues who were constantly falling, those knights who fled knew that if they just ran away, they would only put themselves in a more dangerous situation.


    So... it''s better to kill these knights who are chasing after you, and then you can escape more safely.


    The captains of the knights who realized this quickly stopped the knights under their command, united with the knights of other lords, and began to slow down their running speed.


    "Don''t run away, kill them first!"


    A knight captain at the level of a great knight shouted, then pulled the reins and turned the direction of the monster mount under his crotch to aim at Hunter and the others.


    After seeing that someone had set an example first, the rest of the knights also stopped their escaping speed, pulled the reins and turned around.


    Looking up again, I found that I had run a certain distance, far away from the terrifying thing in the air, and this was a little relieved.


    The fear just now turned into anger, brandishing weapons, and rushing towards Hunter and the others with red eyes.


    "Kill them!"


    "Humph! Do you really think you''re that powerful? If it weren''t for that thing in the sky, do you think you could chase us so far?"


    For a time, hundreds of knights turned their heads, took up their weapons and aimed at Hunter and the others, looking extremely vicious.


    Hunter also stretched out his hand to stop the fighting of the knights below, so that they gathered together and formed a defensive formation.


    Seeing Hunter and the others in a defensive formation, the knights were overjoyed. In their opinion, it was a sign of timidity, so the smiles on their faces became even more smug.


    "Go! Kill them all!"


    Hundreds of knights used it like a tide, and they seemed to have seen the scene of turning their defeat into a victory and slaughtering them.


    When the twin hairs were pulled into a certain distance, Hanter and the others, including the mounts under the crotch, underwent strange changes, and the whole body became blue and translucent, like a ghost.


    Although the rushing knights were a little flustered, they were so close that it was obviously impossible to brake down, so they raised their big swords and slashed at Hunter and the others.


    "Impossible!" a knight screamed. "My weapon can''t hurt them! It went right through them!"


    Needless to say, the other knights also discovered this situation. When they were still in extreme shock, the great sword of the Knights of Nafhu City had already been inserted into their bodies. Hunter and the others just turned their bodies into ghosts, and the weapons in their hands But without ghosting, it can still cause physical damage.


    The "turning from defeat to victory" of the hundreds of knights did not last for more than ten seconds, and the situation reversed again, returning to the original situation when they were hunted down by Hunter.


    They don''t even have the heart to resist now. Their own attacks are ineffective against the opponent, but others'' attacks can hurt themselves. What''s the point of fighting?


    Throw away all your armor and weapons, and run away!


    Seeing that the knights under his command all dropped their weapons and fled for their lives, Earl Wei An and others at the front also realized that this war could no longer be won, and they were now a proper loser. Think about how to escape.


    ...


    Claire in the air raised the ghost lamp in his hand and shrugged. After he mastered the wizarding world, there was no shortage of high-concentration energy crystals, which could maintain the ghosts of Hunter and others for a long time.


    Therefore, from the very beginning, this war was doomed to end with the defeat of Count Wei''an and the others, and he was just passing through.


    Even easier than the last battle with Earl Green, Claire didn''t even have to go into battle in person except to deal with the dozen or so senior mages this time.


    Claire glanced at the battle situation of Hunter and the others. After estimating that it had reached a certain level, he lit the ghost lamp in his hand. The blue body on Hunter''s side also flickered a few times. This was an agreement between Claire and Hunter. , the regular flickering indicated that it was about to retreat.


    Claire didn''t intend to kill all the knights under the lords. First, it was unnecessary. Killing so many people was not good for his reputation. The second is that after killing too many lords, the lords are too painful to carry out the negotiation later. They may think that it is all like this. It is better to kill themselves. You can''t kill them righteously.


    So now it happens that they have learned a lesson from the pain they lost, but they won''t be too rotten.


    After Hunt and the others evacuated, the knights who fled for their lives finally breathed a sigh of relief, and they were so frightened that they paralyzed on their mounts, rejoicing for the rest of their lives.


    "Almost there, let''s go." Claire turned to Isaac and said.


    Isaac laughsWait a minute. "Then quickly and skillfully loaded a piece of ammunition into the cannon, aimed the ejection port at the sky, and injected magic with a smirk.


    "Boom!" A huge roar sounded again on the plain.


    The squatted knights sat up in shock as if their knees were jumping, clenching the reins with both hands, turning their heads to look around with fear on their faces, preparing to flee for their lives, the sound of the cannonballs had already become their psychology shaded.


    Claire: "..." Is this shot just to scare people?


    "Isaac." Claire called.


    "What''s the matter?" Isaac turned his head in an unsatisfactory manner.


    "The cost of this shell is 50,000 gold coins, which will be deducted from your research funding." This guy won''t have a long memory if he doesn''t suffer a little loss.


    "Ah!" Isaac''s face instantly turned bitter, and he shouted: "Don''t! I was wrong!!! How can I live without the research funding of 50,000 gold coins!"


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 315： : Do you feel that your strength is a little weak?

    The war between Nafu City and several surrounding cities ended with this battle alone.


    The lords of the southern part of the kingdom and the residents of their cities all know that the coalition of Count Wei An and the others this time has been defeated, and it is a fiasco! Nearly a quarter of the thousands of knights were lost, and so many were lost that not even a single knight in Nafhu was injured.


    If it hadn''t been for the dispatcher to confirm the news, they wouldn''t believe it if they were beaten to death. They would say that if they lost, they would lose. But it''s really rare to lose so badly and shamelessly. No, it''s not rare, it''s fundamental. Haven''t seen it.


    At the same time, many people are very curious about the true strength of Nafu City, and the strength on the bright side seems to be normal, except that their lord is an archmage, there are even some other aspects. The quality of the counties is not up to the mark. How could it be so strong?


    At the same time of curiosity, many lords who heard the news also put Nafu City on the list that they should not be provoked. They have a clear perception of their own strength.


    ...


    After Hunt and the other knights returned to Nafo City, they were warmly welcomed by all the residents of Nafo City. With Claire''s permission, Nafo City fell into a short-term carnival again.


    At the same time, Claire repaired the book again and wrote four more blackmail letters...Bah! The letter of claim was sent to those lords.


    The conditions inside are a little lighter than last time. For example, Earl Carlyle of Hya City, who was claiming 30 million before, has now become a claim of 10 million. And the Earl of Avon of Ogon, who went from three metal mines and two coking coal mines to two metal mines and one coking coal mine. Lianli City is still claiming territory, but the claim area has been reduced by more than half. Portland''s port has also become a claim territory, and the territory bordering Griffin''s territory is particularly suitable for building a port.


    At the beginning, Claire didn''t plan to make conditions that they could accept. The purpose of making those excessive demands was to force them to fight. After the fight, they would be able to recognize the gap between themselves and Claire. This way It is much easier to communicate, and then you can come up with your real purpose.


    This is the same as the effect of demolishing a house. Lu Xun once said: "For example, if you say that the house is too dark, you must not allow it to open a skylight here. But if you advocate tearing down the roof, they will come. Reconcile, I am willing to open the skylight."


    Make a big request first, and then put forward a small request. In this way, those people are more willing to accept the later request.


    Of course, if they don''t accept it, Claire doesn''t mind fighting them again, but after the letter was sent, the four lords were dead silent, and it took a few days to reply to the letter saying that they could negotiate.


    Instead of going in person, Claire sent Reagan, who had experience in blackmail, to represent him.


    Because of the beatings, the lords were very honest and did not dare to do anything. After Reagan arrived, he only finalized the terms of the cession after some negotiation in the process.


    After Regan left, the faces of the lords looked as ugly as eating flies, cursing incompetently and furiously.


    "The greedy vampire!"


    "It''s like a demon in hell!"


    "There are no derogatory words in the world to describe the villain Claire!"


    Of course, this kind of thing can only be said in private. If you dare to say it on the stage, I am afraid that it will not give Claire an excuse to start a war.


    If any of these people is more happy, it is Earl Green. He is not a widow but uneven. He was very unbalanced when he suffered a loss before. Now he sees that the lords are the same as himself, and his heart changes. A lot of balance.


    Earl Green couldn''t help but sighed at his wit at that time. Fortunately, he didn''t join them in the war against Claire. Otherwise, he really has nothing to lose now.


    ...


    In the garden outside the Viscount''s Palace in Nafhu.


    Claire dragged her chin and looked at the wolf king with fluffy silver hair in front of her with a thoughtful expression.


    The wolf king was stared at by Claire, and he was also a little flustered, and began to recall whether he had done something bad that was discovered by Claire.


    Could it be that it broke the vase in the hall? No, I have already buried that vase. Could it be that he stole the bone stick from the kitchen? It shouldn''t be. The bone stick was originally intended for it to eat, but it was just "fetched" ahead of time. How could it be blamed on it?


    When the wolf king was thinking wildly, Claire suddenly put his hand on its head, and the wolf king subconsciously stuck out his tongue and wagged his tail with a pleasing look on his face. Before you know what you''ve screwed up, it''s best to put on a smiley face, as the saying goes, don''t reach out and don''t hit the smiley dog.


    "Don''t be afraid." Claire was dumbfounded when she saw its performance, "I won''t hit you." But he thought to himself: Why is this guy more and more like a dog.


    Claire grabbed the wolf king''s face, pulled it closer, and asked while rubbing its face, "Do you feel that your strength is a little weak?"


    This is indeed the case. Hunter and the others also had this problem before, but the bloodline medicine developed by Claire has improved their strength. The only problem that still exists is that the number of knights is still too small. Other lords have at least a few hundred knights. Claire''s knights are now in their early sixties.


    However, Claire is not in a hurry. In terms of his own personal armament, he would rather be short than indiscriminate. After a long time, the young guys in Nafu City have grown up, and Nafu City naturally has no shortage of knights.


    And the wolf king is still at the level of second-level monsters, and the other hurricane wolves are also first-level monsters. It used to be enough to watch, but now it''s a bit difficult to keep up with the knights like Hunter as mounts.


    After Claire became a senior mage, she rarely rides the wolf king, let alone the current archmage. Therefore, the strength of these monsters, the Wolf King, is indeed a little behind.


    Hearing Claire''s words, the wolf king subconsciously shook his head, weak is weak, and now he doesn''t have to hunt in the Demonic Beast Mountains, and there are delicious and delicious food to serve him every day, why should he be so strong. It takes training to become stronger, and it¡¯s okay to train so hard.


    Before shaking his head a few times, the wolf king narrowed his eyes when he saw Claire.


    "Since you think so, let''s eat wolf meat tonight. Speaking of which, I have never eaten wolf meat before, I don''t know how it tastes When these words came out, the wolf king was frightened. Shivering, he nodded frantically like a chicken pecking at rice.


    Indeed, my current strength is somewhat unable to keep up. It must be known that Ling Yunzhi was the first in the world when he was young! It also had a dream before, to become one of the strongest wolves in the world, to make its reputation known to all the wolf clan, and to become the worship object of those beautiful little she-wolves!


    So how can you give up your ideals just because of a little hard work!


    "Look, I said that you also want to become stronger."


    Claire continued to knead the wolf king''s head, this guy really had to frighten him before he was willing to work.


    The wolf king snorted softly, as if asking Claire how to make it stronger.


    After Claire finished playing the dog, she stood up and patted the wolf fur in her hand, and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, you''ll find out tomorrow."


    7017k


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 316： : Eat hard but not soft

    "Lord Viscount, the goods you want have arrived." York handed the space ring in his hand to Claire.


    Claire nodded and took it over. After glancing at the contents with her mental power, she nodded with satisfaction and said, "Well, it''s troublesome. As for the money, it will be deducted from the share."


    "Okay." York nodded and said, "But according to the guild''s procedures, I still have to ask one more question, what do you want the corpses of so many wind-type beasts to do?"


    Claire raised her head unexpectedly and asked, "Does the Adventurer''s Guild manage so deeply?"


    York smiled awkwardly a few times and replied, "That''s not true. You can just make an excuse, and I can explain it to the top."


    This is a stipulation that comes after a lesson. Many years ago, a mage bought a large number of low-level monster corpses from the Adventurer''s Guild, and then the largest tide of undead incident in the history of the kingdom broke out. In that undead incident , the kingdom lost a lot.


    Therefore, after that incident, the Adventurers Guild added this rule. As long as a large number of purchases of a certain item must be reported, of course, the rule has lasted for so many years, and it is not as strict as it was at the beginning. So just like what Yorke said, just find any excuse to report it.


    "Use it for experiments." Claire replied.


    "Yeah!" York took out a document and wrote what Claire said on it.


    After writing, York raised his head again and asked, "There is another one, is the blood of the green dragon also used for experiments?"


    Claire nodded noncommittally, "Yes, it is also used for experiments."


    York wrote on a new blank line according to what Claire said, and finally put the official document in his arms and said to Claire: "That''s fine! If you have other things, you can also Come to me and I will try my best to help you solve it within the scope of my duties."


    "Thank you." Claire replied with a smile.


    After York left, Claire took out the green dragon''s blood in the space ring. The viscous scarlet blood had been put into a special magic test tube, which could better maintain the vitality of the green dragon''s blood.


    Claire shook the test tube with her fingers, put it in the sun to enjoy it, couldn''t help smacking her lips and said, "This is less than 20 milliliters of blood, and it is not the blood that has been extracted, so I want 200,000 pieces. Gold coins, as expected, not everyone can learn alchemy."


    Not only the blood of the green dragon, but also the corpses of the wind-type demon beasts in the space ring that York gave, all of which are worth more than one million gold coins.


    ...


    In the underground laboratory of the Viscount Mansion, Claire released all the monster corpses and some extracted monster blood in the space ring. The extracted blood of monsters is generally more expensive. Buying a whole monster corpse is too expensive, so the only option is to buy the extracted blood.


    The corpses of demon beasts almost filled the entire basement. If Claire wanted to find so many corpses of wind-type demon beasts, it wouldn''t take long. The Adventurer''s Guild, as the place with the highest reserves of magic materials in the whole kingdom, could be so fast. to transport what you want.


    Then Claire took out more than a dozen white potions from her space ring. That''s right, Claire is going to use the blood potion to improve the bloodline of the wolf king. The bloodline of the hurricane wolf is not very advanced, otherwise, before Nor would he be too frightened to fight back when he encountered a dragon and beast mount with variegated blood at the Royal Capital Academy of Magic.


    However, the lower the bloodline, the greater the effect of the improvement. Moreover, the wolf king is originally a beast, so the adaptability to the bloodline of these beasts will be better. There are many aspects that need to be considered like Hante and the others. Medicine.


    In addition, the Gale Wolf King is a wind-type monster, so the corpses that Claire bought this time are all high-level wind-type monster corpses. If you use the blood of the green dragon, the blood of the hurricane wolf will also have a little more dragon blood. Although it was added in the later stage, it can also be called a dragon blood beast.


    With the blessing of the dragon''s blood, the bloodline of the hurricane wolf can be directly raised several levels.


    The process of preparing the bloodline potion lasted for two days and two nights. Because of the reason for developing the bloodline potion together with Darren before, and because Claire is a potion alchemist himself, it is quite easy to make it.


    Different from the bloodline potion of Hunter and the others last time, the bloodline potion this time incorporates more than one bloodline, and this is also a time-consuming point. It takes so many magical beasts to find the bloodline that matches the most suitable one.


    During the preparation process, Claire prepared a lot of excellent blood medicines, but he was not very satisfied and felt that it was not the best.


    ...


    In the early morning of the third day, Claire walked out of the basement with messy hair, holding a red and white potion in her hand.


    After walking to the garden where he rested at the door, the wolf king who was rolling and playing on the lawn suddenly became honest, ran forward with a look of flattery, and rubbed Claire''s thigh.


    "Come." Claire grabbed the fat around its neck with a smile, and pulled the wolf king to the resting courtyard.


    After sitting down, Claire took out the red and white blood medicine in her hand, shook it a few times in front of the wolf king, and asked, "Do you know what this is?"


    The wolf king shook his head and let out a whimper.


    Claire smiled and said: "This is a good thing, come, open your mouth and drink it."


    "Ow!" The Wolf King resisted and stepped back. From his point of view, the current Claire is like the bad queen who tricked Snow White into eating a poisoned apple.


    But before he retreated very far, Claire grabbed him back again.


    "Clap!" A slap slapped its dog''s face, and now the wolf king became honest again, but still clenched his teeth and refused to open his mouth.


    "Eat hard, don''t eat soft." Claire opened the wolf king''s mouth with both hands and poured the red and white medicine into its mouth.


    During this period, the wolf king kept sticking out his tongue, trying to push the potion out, but he was still beaten by Claire and poured into his stomach.


    After the potion was poured in, Claire also let go of his hand, and the wolf king slumped to the ground with a decadent expression that he was about to die.


    It''s over, I''m going to die, I still have so many beautiful little she-wolves that I haven''t ridden yet, and the wolf''s life has not been completed yet, and I''m going to die!


    Um? !


    Suddenly, the wolf king felt that something was wrong with his body, and his heart thumped and jumped. After all, is this a precursor to death!


    The changes continued. The silver hair on the wolf king''s body quickly faded, and then new, more shiny and smooth fur quickly grew, and then quickly faded, and a new, more bizarre-looking silver light appeared. Bright fur comes.


    With the shedding and growth of the fur the wolf king''s body is also getting bigger and bigger, from the size of a ox to the size of a rhinoceros, and then from a rhinoceros to an elephant. huge. The face has also become a lot more fierce, and the claws and teeth have become longer and sharper, and the sharp light can be reflected under the sunlight.


    The whole change process lasted for half a minute. After half a minute, the wolf king felt that the changes in his body had stopped, and then he slowly stood up and looked at his sturdy claws in disbelief.


    Um? ! Confidence seems to be coming!


    The wolf king grinned open the corners of his mouth, revealing the sharp teeth inside, and felt even more proud in his heart.


    Then he turned his head and saw Claire, who was looking at him with a smile, and instantly retracted his teeth, showing a pleasing smile, "Hehehe."


    It''s stronger, but it''s not stupid, and it hasn''t swelled to the point where it feels like Claire''s opponent.


    Claire nodded lightly and said, "Fourth-level beast, it''s worth noting that I added the twenty milliliters of green dragon blood to this blood potion."


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 317： : Grip of the Void

    After the wolf king was promoted to the fourth level of Warcraft, he successfully returned as Claire''s mount.


    The speed of the fourth-level wind-type beast is much faster than that of Claire''s flying technique, and now the wolf king can fly in the air, and there are few limitations.


    Later, Claire made more than 60 lesser bloodline medicines, and the hurricane wolves led by the knights were also successfully promoted to the level of second-level monsters, and some with better talents even advanced to third-level monsters.


    The compensation has also progressed very smoothly. Claire has already received their compensation. After acquiring so many territories, the current Griffin Territory has far surpassed the average earldom.


    The agricultural town has also been established, and farmers from the surrounding villages have also moved in. The town was built between two rivers and streams, and canals were dug from the two rivers to ensure sufficient water supply.


    In her spare time, Claire also gave the agricultural town a nice name - Flower Town.


    The name comes from the fact that when Rona was in charge of observing the growth of plants, a lot of flower seeds were planted around and inside the town, and the whole town behind was full of fragrant and gorgeous flowers, and Claire also I don''t want to use my brain to think of any meaningful name, so I just call it Flower Town.


    ¡­


    In the wizarding world, Claire read all the recent events in the wizarding world on the table, and it was generally stable.


    In the rapid and stable development of the Antonio school, because of the blood balance medicine, the knowledge of the Nata school that Darren had given up has been picked up again.


    Darren reversed the formula from the white blood balancing potion, and then created a new blood balancing potion. Although the effect is not as good as the original, it can greatly reduce the risk of blood fusion.


    As a result, there is another branch of blood wizards in the Antonio school. Many fourth-level wizards have broken through to fifth-level wizards because of this. However, the control of the blood wizard school is still in the hands of Claire. Darren knows that he should not get involved. , I don''t dare to get involved, it''s good to be able to accompany my granddaughter every day.


    Claire yawned, "Ha! I''ve been here for about ten days, and it''s almost time to leave."


    These days, he has been running on both sides of the wizarding world and the wizarding world. Because of the problem of time flow on both sides, the wizarding world can make it easier for Claire to accumulate trading points. Now Claire has two trading points in his hand, and more Some words can go to the free market to see.


    ¡­


    After injecting magic power into the ball of light, the space channel slowly opened, and Claire was not as surprised as the first time. After the space channel opened and stabilized, Claire walked in.


    The space channel is literally a channel. When Claire steps into it, it will not immediately go to the mage world, but through a channel whose time and space are distorted, and the time to pass is not very long. Just a few minutes.


    But the scenery inside is particularly charming. No matter how many times Claire travels, she will be shocked by the scenery inside.


    The feeling is like seeing the vast and boundless universe when human beings reach outer space for the first time. The shock that comes from the bottom of my heart is indescribable.


    And the scenery in this space passage is more shocking than that, because the space is compressed here, when everyone passes through the passage, they feel like they are flying forward as fast as a light, and they can see more scenery. , although many of them are just passing by, but that random small point of light may be a star, or the feeling of a new plane is really indescribable in words.


    Claire felt the same way when she returned this time. She looked at the scenes outside the passage with a little obsession, and muttered, "This is an art that can''t be sorted out with any good camera..."


    ¡­


    Just when Claire was obsessed, suddenly there was a loud noise from the space channel, and then the space channel vibrated violently.


    Claire''s heart tightened, and she quickly retracted her gaze. She began to look around the space passage, and said to herself, "What''s wrong, there is a problem with the space passage?"


    Before the words fell, the vibration of the space channel was even greater. It was like a plane encountering airflow in the air. Claire could feel the violent vibration inside, and felt that the space channel could collapse at any time.


    "Don''t do it!" Claire couldn''t help shouting, but he didn''t have anything good to do in this situation. Although Claire took the path of the space system, he is still an archmage now. The channel is really more than enough! You can''t ask a freshman in high school to solve math problems that require advanced numbers in college.


    The space channel was still experiencing violent vibrations. At this time, Claire had already applied several fourth-level defense spells to himself. If the space channel collapsed, it would increase the chance of survival.


    "Bang!" A clear, glass-shattering sound came out, and the space passage not far from Claire shattered.


    "Damn it!" Claire scolded angrily, and then took the space ring into her mouth. Just like before, if something went wrong, she still had something useful on her body.


    Just when Claire was thinking about what to do to increase her chances of surviving, suddenly an illusory and transparent giant hand appeared in front of her. The giant hand was very huge, and Claire was in front of it. Feel like a mosquito.


    The hand appeared without the slightest pause, and grabbed it precisely towards Claire. The layers of fourth-level spell shields that Claire put on her body did not hinder her at all.


    Like a bubble, it burst open instantly after touching the giant hand, and Claire''s body was instantly held inside by the giant hand, but Claire was not injured in the slightest.


    "Whoa"!


    The giant hand quickly retracted, and Claire watched as he was getting farther and farther from the space channel, and the surrounding environment became a vast starry sky.


    "Hmm!" Claire closed her mouth. There is no air at all in the starry sky outside. However, with the magic in her body as energy, she can take a long time without breathing.


    And Claire wanted to try to struggle, but she couldn''t do it under the coercion of that giant hand, she was an ant that was pinched at will.


    The giant hand was still pulling back, taking Claire quickly across many planets and planes. If it wasn''t for him in danger, Claire would definitely stop and take a look. After all, from the void Opportunities to observe planets and planes are rare.


    After the struggle was useless, Claire had given up struggling, but at this moment, the giant hand suddenly trembled and collapsed with a "bang".


    Claire''s eyes lit up, "The opportunity is here!"


    Taking advantage of the moment when the giant hand collapsed, UU reading quickly put a simple magic protection on himself to protect himself from harm in the void, and then quickly displayed various magic with his hands. Gestures, and the mouth is also constantly chanting obscure incantations.


    The next second, Claire''s figure disappeared in place, this is a medium-distance space teleportation spell, random.


    Claire didn''t know where this was either, so he didn''t know where to teleport himself, so he simply pinched a random teleportation spell, and it was better to go anywhere than to stay in place and wait for the other party to come to the door.


    ¡­


    At this moment, a few light-years away from Claire, an old man with silver hair and a long gray beard floating on his chest suddenly opened his eyes, but at this time he could see through his slightly cloudy eyes that he The spirit is a little trance, like a person who has not slept for a long time.


    Then, the long-bearded and white-bearded old man murmured, "The distance is too far, and the grip of the void collapses."


    "But fortunately, I know where the approximate location of the crash is."


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 318： : Plane of Yggdrasil

    After Claire escaped from the giant''s hand, he took out the stone inscribed with the space rune. With the help of the rune, he could perform medium-distance space teleportation, and the distance of each teleportation was about tens of thousands of kilometers.


    It was so terrifying just now. When Claire, the giant hand of the void made up of magic power, saw it, he couldn''t resist the slightest bit in his heart at all.


    It felt as if an ant saw an incomparably gigantic finger rolling down towards him, no matter how much he struggled, it was useless. The best way was to escape, the farther the better.


    With the assistance of the space rune, Claire performed a medium-distance space teleportation and ran for a long distance.


    However, the void was completely empty. Claire ran for half an hour before finding the gravel area floating in the void, and quickly hid her body inside.


    Fortunately, I have now been promoted to the Archmage, otherwise, the Senior Mage will not be able to last five minutes in the void.


    After hiding, Claire relaxed slightly, took a breath, took out the light ball, closed his eyes and started searching for the position of the small light ball.


    Fortunately, although the space channel was broken, the small light ball was not affected. Claire could still sense the two small light **** located in the wizard world and the wizard world.


    Just when Claire wanted to connect to the space channel again and send himself back, the sudden space fluctuation made him stop his movements.


    He was following the path of the space department. He was particularly sensitive to changes in space. Claire immediately stretched out his head and looked in the direction he had just escaped from.


    This can only be done by mages above the magister level! The one who just shot himself was a magician-level powerhouse? Who have you offended yourself? Able to send out magister-level powerhouses to deal with him.


    ...


    At the place where the grip of the void just collapsed, the figure of the long-bearded and white-bearded old man slowly emerged. After the figure became solid, he looked around the surrounding environment and found that there was nothing he wanted to see.


    His brows furrowed all of a sudden, his mood became disturbed, and his spirit became even more trance.


    "Impossible! I clearly felt it."


    Then he closed his eyes and swept it with his mental power, and after discovering the fluctuations in the space here, his mood calmed down a little, and he said to himself, "It turned out to be teleportation to run away."


    After he finished speaking, he turned to look at the gravel area where Claire was hiding, and on that side, Claire seemed to have a feeling in her heart, and her heart thumped a few times quickly.


    Claire has always believed in her own feelings. She clenched the space rune in her hand, and in the next second, her figure disappeared in place.


    And less than three seconds after Claire left, the figure of the long-bearded and white-bearded old man appeared quietly, and the position was exactly where Claire moved.


    After teleporting himself over, he found that there was no one here. The expression of the long-bearded and white-bearded old man showed a hint of surprise and anger, but he soon realized that it was Claire who just teleported away.


    "Running fast enough." The long-bearded and white-bearded old man closed his eyes, and after feeling the changes in the space a little, his figure disappeared in place the next second.


    However, after the teleportation, Claire still did not see the figure, a morbid madness appeared on the face of the long-bearded and white-bearded old man, "You can really run, run, keep running, I''ll see how long you can run. ." After saying that, the figure disappeared in place.


    Claire''s side is about to go crazy, "How can you chase it so much!"


    Claire wondered if there was something wrong with her own feelings. It took less than a second for her to transmit, and the feeling of panic reappeared. What kind of hatred is this?


    After taking a breath, Claire quickly chanted the spell again and teleported herself to another place randomly.


    The two of you chased me and hid for half an hour. If it wasn''t for the help of the space rune, Claire couldn''t hold it anymore. After reciting the spell so many times, Claire felt like her mouth was about to cramp.


    This is not the most important thing. The important thing is that there is not much magic left in Claire''s body now. If he continues to transmit like this, he can''t even maintain the magic shield that protects him to survive in the void.


    The opponent was chasing too hard, and he didn''t give him time to rest and recover his magic power at all.


    On the other side, the long-bearded and white-bearded old man who was constantly teleporting also became impatient, his face uncertain.


    Then he moved directly to the outside of the gravel area and chanted the incantation silently. With the end of the spell, a huge palm appeared on the gravel area. Claire only felt that the light was dim, and when she looked up, everyone was dumbfounded.


    "What the **** is this!" It was so big that it covered most of the gravel area, and Claire couldn''t even see that it was a palm inside.


    "call!"


    The huge slap was fanned from top to bottom, and Claire''s eyes flashed quickly. When she wanted to use space teleportation to move away again, she suddenly found that the space here was imprisoned.


    The other party is going to kill himself? !


    Claire quickly used all the remaining magic power in her body to put four or five layers of magic shield on herself, and then hid behind a huge gravel, trying to use it to offset some of the buffering power for herself.


    The huge hand in the air fanned the gravel in the area, and some of the gravel was even fanned by fire, turned into magma, and there was a crackling sound.


    The giant hand fanned across the gravel area, and half of the gravel area was like a messy table that was wiped clean with a rag, and no gravel remained. The other half of the gravel area remains the same, only the junction of the two places has a neat incision, and it can be seen at a glance that it is not formed naturally.


    "Hey!" Claire turned into a meteor and was fanned out. At this moment, he felt that his internal organs were displaced, and a knife-like pain came from all over his body.


    "Pfft!" Claire spat out several mouthfuls of blood, her face as pale as a piece of white paper.


    Before Claire could relax, the long-bearded and white-bearded old man teleported in front of him, stretched out his hand against his chin, and flew forward suddenly.


    Finally, he slammed into a boulder against Claire, and Claire couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood Ugh!"


    "You''re running!" The old man''s voice was a little crazy. If it wasn''t for a trace of rationality, he would have killed Claire with one blow.


    Claire opened her eyes with great effort and looked at the old man with long beard and white beard in front of him. The old man was dressed in old clothes and stared at him with red eyes, as if he was going to eat himself.


    Who is this, I don''t know at all, when did I provoke such a strong man? Even if the church or the king wanted to deal with him, he wouldn''t send a mage of this level.


    Just as Claire was about to speak, she was interrupted by the other party. The old man said coldly, "Next, I''ll ask you! If I notice that you lied to me, I''ll break your neck immediately!"


    Such a familiar word, Claire sighed, as if she had said something similar to this. But now the feng shui has turned, and the unlucky one has become himself.


    "Are you a mage from the plane of Yggdrasil?"


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 319： : Bet 1!

    Claire: ? ? ? ? ? What''s up with such a long string of words? It''s impossible to make yourself repeat it.


    The long-bearded and white-bearded old man also seemed to see the doubts on Claire''s expression, but he still grabbed Claire''s neck and asked, "Then do you know the plane of Yggdrasil?"


    Claire was stunned for a moment. At this moment, she also experienced multiple psychological games and entanglements. If I don''t know, will he kill me? But I really don''t know! If I said he knew, I couldn''t answer him when he asked deeper things. He originally planned to let me go, but it was not impossible that he would kill himself after being deceived by me.


    The gap between his own strength and the opponent''s strength is already too obvious, and he can''t even run away.


    Claire already knew the reason why the space channel suddenly shattered just now, because this guy shot himself, and that giant hand directly tore up the stable space channel he had built.


    The strength level of the opponent is definitely not as simple as that of a magister. It is no less difficult to pull oneself out of the space channel than to accurately grasp a certain particle from a beam of light.


    Compared with the outside world, his speed in the space channel is beyond the speed of light, and the other party can actually pull himself out from the inside so accurately, which is impossible for a mage who is not a magician.


    Just when Claire was still struggling to bring him to the wizarding world and whether it was 1/10,000 for him to find a chance to run back to the wizarding world, the other party released the hand that was holding Claire''s neck and sighed: "Forget it. Well, maybe it''s an illusion that I''ve been in the void for too long."


    "How could I sense the aura of the plane of Yggdrasil on you?" The long-bearded and white-bearded old man tugged at his silver hair in pain, and the painful expression made Claire want to comfort him , if it wasn''t for the fact that he had just strangled his neck, Claire would definitely have said something nice.


    As soon as the old man finished speaking, he tried to use his mental power to sweep Claire''s body, and was suddenly stunned.


    The released hand suddenly pinched back, his expression became crazy, "How dare you lie to me!"


    This sudden blow pinched Claire''s tongue out, "Uh...I didn''t lie to you! I really don''t know what the world is!"


    At this time, the old man seemed to have lost his mind and could not listen to anyone''s words. The strength in his hand gradually deepened, and Claire could even feel the bones of his neck making a sound.


    "You clearly have the breath of the plane of Yggdrasil!"


    "Hurry up and tell me! Where did you get the things from the plane of Yggdrasil!"


    "tell me!!!"


    Claire was choked and speechless. He pointed to the back of his choked neck, and the old man seemed to see it. He slightly relaxed the strength of his hand and looked at Claire with red eyes.


    Claire''s head was fully functioning at this time, and he really had never heard of the plane of Yggdrasil! How could he know where the breath came from!


    While thinking about it, Claire glanced at her whole body, trying to find the breath of the plane, and finally her eyes slowly stopped on the space rune in her hand. Could the breath of this guy be this stone, right?


    But this thing came from the wizarding world. This guy looks like a magician. The highest-level wizard in the wizarding world is the magician, the legendary king of wizards. How can there be a magician? level characters.


    Moreover, the probability of a magus being promoted to the Sage of Law is very small. There are only one or two kings of wizards who have appeared in the wizarding world.


    Thinking that he couldn''t understand it, Claire simply raised the space rune in his hand and said, "Is this what you are talking about?"


    The old man glanced at the stone, and in the next second, he clasped Claire''s face with his backhand. He pulled forward and slammed into the boulder behind him. Claire''s head was pressed into it.


    "Are you fooling me?! The rune of the gods was a little attractive to me before, but now I want to know the location of the plane of Yggdrasil!"


    Claire''s head was stunned by the sudden blow. Co-authoring is not such a thing, then there is really nothing else on her body!


    Could it be that he traded from other planes? But those worlds don''t seem to have the concept of a mage. The guy in front of him is obviously a mage who uses magic power like himself.


    Claire''s head was bleeding blood at this time. The blood entered his eyes, and his vision was a little blurred. There were all "humming" sounds in his head.


    However, in order to survive, he still kept his spirits strong, and replied weakly, word by word: "Then I really don''t know..."


    Because he felt that Claire was playing tricks on him, the long-bearded and white-bearded old man no longer had the slightest sense of reason, like a mad beast, and snorted coldly: "Humph! If you don''t know, then die!"


    After speaking, the palm of his hand began to exert force, and Claire felt that his head was squeezed by a huge force, like a steel needle pierced inside, and the painful lips were bitten with blood.


    "Hey!" Claire felt that she was dying soon.


    After the severe pain, she was mentally exhausted. Claire''s consciousness began to blur, and she felt that her head was spinning, and she might faint at any time. And Claire also clearly knew that once he passed out of a coma, he would definitely be greeted by death...


    A few seconds later, Claire lost control of her body, her eyes gradually began to wander, and finally fell on the other party''s body, the old clothes with this special magic pattern on it...


    The moment she saw the magic pattern, Claire suddenly became shocked and shouted at the last second when she felt like she was dying, "I know your granddaughter Edith!"


    As soon as these words came out, Claire felt that the strength in his head instantly disappeared, and the eyes of the old man with long beard and white beard on the opposite side gradually turned from red madness to clarity, and reason began to return.


    Then he grabbed Claire''s shoulder and said excitedly, "What did you just say?"


    Claire shook her head, made herself sober and said, "Are you Merlin Law Sage? I''m a friend of your granddaughter Edith."


    Seeing the other party''s excited old tears, Claire knew that he made the right bet. The magic pattern on the other party''s body that he just saw was indeed the pattern on the robe of the Royal Capital Academy of Magic. seen in many students.


    In the second that was just about to die, Claire''s brain turned frantically, connecting all these pieces of information, and finally came to a conclusion.


    From the very beginning of Claire''s meeting with Edith, she showed an extraordinary interest in the astral world With the in-depth understanding, Claire found that the other party was not interested in the astral world, but Interested in traveling between planes. At that time, he also rented his ghost lamp to the other party for research.


    Claire was a little strange before. Edith''s grandfather and father were both mages who could teleport the astral world. She wanted to study how the astral world would ask her for help.


    Now Claire knows, that is her grandfather, the dean of the Wangdu Academy of Magic, Merlin Fasheng, who was lost in the astral world. From the time when the mages knew that they could reach other planes from the astral world, until now, the wizards who are lost in the astral world There are countless, getting lost in the astral world is equivalent to sending people to a corner of the earth at will in the ancient times when information was not developed. Unless the distance of the transmission is not far, there is basically no possibility of returning.


    Edith''s father, as a magus, obviously knew this. The deeper he knew, the less likely he was to get it back. Maybe after several attempts, he almost died. But Edith didn''t give up, instead she took this as her goal and kept exploring forward.


    After coming to that conclusion again, Claire thought that she was going to die, so she simply gambled, and it turned out that the old man with the long beard and the white beard in front of him was the Sage Merlin from the Royal Capital Academy of Magic!


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 320： : 6 words got 1 beating

    "Are you really my dear granddaughter''s friend?" Merlin''s voice was trembling and tears were flowing.


    Claire''s head was still buzzing, but she still managed to cheer herself up and replied, "Really, your granddaughter Edith is a very beautiful girl."


    Merlin wanted to ask something more, but Claire reached out and stopped him, "Senior, can you let me heal first?" At this time, the skull on Claire''s head had cracked open, and blood was all over his face.


    Merlin was suddenly overwhelmed, a little embarrassed, but he didn''t know what to do. After a few seconds, he patted his head, took out a bottle of sky blue potion from the space ring and handed it to Claire, saying: "This is The master-level potion "Blessing of the Goddess of Life" can help you heal."


    Claire was not polite, reached out and took it, opened the bottle and swallowed it.


    The effect was remarkable. The moment the medicine entered her stomach, Claire felt a coolness that rushed straight to her head, as if a basin of cold water had been poured directly onto her head in winter, and her wounds healed instantly without leaving a single scar.


    Claire looked at the empty bottle in her hand and regretted it. If she had known earlier, she would only drink half of it. This grandmaster-level potion is not something you can buy with money. life!


    "How''s it going?" Merlin leaned over and asked with concern.


    "It''s alright." Claire showed a smile, although it was obviously the other party who got him, but the strength is here, what can he say. And the attitude of the other party is not bad, I think I am an adult and don''t remember the villain.


    Merlin showed an embarrassed smile, and the folds at the corners of his eyes were wrinkled.


    "You don''t mind, little friend, I''ve been floating in this void for fifty or sixty years, so I was a little anxious just now."


    Fifty or sixty years? ! Edith was in her teens and twenties.


    Claire''s eyes widened, but it didn''t take a second to figure it out. It is also because of the flow of time. The flow of time between the wizard world and the wizard world is about ten times. Merlin is floating in the void, and the flow of time is naturally different from that in the wizard world.


    "I don''t mind, I can understand." Claire can indeed understand that a person has been floating alone in the void for fifty or sixty years, and it is not an exaggeration to do anything. No wonder when he first saw each other, he felt A little dazed.


    I''m afraid that if it floats for another hundred years, people may become lunatic.


    "Don''t worry." Merlin patted Claire on the shoulder, "I will definitely compensate you when I go back."


    After speaking, Merlin said again: "How is Edith now?"


    This question made Claire a little surprised. After wandering for so long, the first thing she asked was not how to get back, but about the situation of her granddaughter. The relationship between the grandfather and the grandson is really good.


    But he still answered honestly: "She is very good. I just met her more than ten days ago. She is now a senior mage. But she has always been interested in planes..."


    Merlin knew the meaning of Claire''s words, and sighed, "Damn, it''s all my fault... Forget about it."


    So he turned his attention to Claire and asked, "Since you are Edith''s friend and I belong to the same world, why don''t you know about the plane of Yggdrasil?"


    Claire also wanted to ask this question, shook her head and replied, "Senior Merlin, I really don''t know that the name of our plane is called Yggdrasil."


    When she said this, Claire could not wait to punch herself in the chest twice, just because of the words "Igdelaser", she had been beaten so many times for no reason.


    Merlin''s face was full of doubts: "Didn''t your teacher tell you before you traveled through planes?"


    The name of the plane can also play the role of coordinates to a certain extent, and this is not to mention, what is the difference between throwing your child into the endless sea and letting him swim home by himself.


    This is not to blame Claire, the plane of Yggdrasil is not a common knowledge point among the middle and lower level mages, just like everyone knows that our location is on the earth, but if we don''t study it in depth , Few people know where we are. To be precise, it is in the Cosmic Wall of Corona North - KBC Hollow - Sloan Great Wall - Pisces Ceti Supercluster Complex - Lania Kea Super Galaxy Cluster - Virgo Supercluster - Local Group - Milky Way Subgroup - Milky Way - Orion Arm - Gould Zone - Local Cluster - Local Bubble - Local Interstellar Cloud - Solar System - Solar System Nebula in the heliosphere of the inner solar system of the Earth.


    "Uh...I don''t have a teacher."


    A strange color flashed in Merlin''s eyes, and then he noticed the magic fluctuations emanating from Claire''s body, as if seeing a ghost, and said in surprise, "You are actually at the level of an archmage?!"


    "Then how did you establish the space channel?! How do you travel between planes!"


    "I have a magic tool in my hand that can travel between planes." Claire didn''t intend to hide it, and it was useless to hide it. He also believed that the other party, a person of the level of the Holy Spirit, would not take a fancy to the little thing in his hand.


    "Is that so." Merlin nodded suddenly, but his expression was still a little shocked. Finally, he glanced at Claire and asked, "I take the liberty to ask, how old are you this year?"


    "Sixteen." Claire is also too sure, after all, he has been in the wizarding world for a few months, and in other words, seventeen is fine.


    "Sixteen... Well, when I was sixteen, I didn''t know there was a plane shuttle, you can do plane shuttle." Merlin praised: "Young and promising."


    Claire replied: "I''m following the path of the space department, and I''ll be in touch with this aspect sooner or later, so I''ll understand in advance."


    "By the way, I tore up your space channel, can you still find a way back now?" Merlin asked with some anticipation, but he didn''t have much confidence in his heart, and Claire was still just an archmage.


    "It''s natural, my magic tool has the function of positioning."


    Hearing Claire''s answer Merlin couldn''t help showing an excited look on his face, clenching his fists tightly, unable to suppress his inner excitement. He has been floating in the void for so long, isn''t it just to return to the plane of Yggdrasil! Hope is at hand now!


    ...


    Claire took out the ball of light from the space ring and handed it to the other party. "Senior Merlin, please excuse me. My magic power is not enough to establish a space passage back to the original world."


    After Merlin took the ball of light from Claire, he was just a little curious, but there was no greed in his eyes. This kind of magic tool that can cross the plane can also be made by himself, so that it will not steal a little mage from Claire.


    A few minutes later, a stable space channel appeared in front of the two of them, and both Merlin and Claire were a little excited.


    Merlin was finally able to go home, and Claire''s mood was even more complicated. She was originally fine, but was dragged out of the space passage, she almost thought she was going to die, but she didn''t expect things to be so dramatic. , I still returned to the space channel, but there were more people beside me,


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 321： : Evidence of the existence of God

    On the way back to the mage world, the two chatted. Merlin hasn''t chatted with anyone for a long time. He always wanted to talk to Claire, and Claire also took the opportunity to ask about the difficulties and confusions he encountered in his cultivation. I figured out Claire, which really gave Claire a feeling that listening to your words is better than reading ten years of books.


    "Senior Merlin, I want to ask if the space we were in just now is the astral world?" Claire asked. Although he had read a lot of books, there was always a big gap between the content of the books and the practice.


    Originally, Claire wanted to ask him why he was lost in the astral world, but after thinking about it, let it go. He felt that this was a bit of a wound.


    Merlin shook his head, "No, the position we were in just now is called the void, the medium between the material plane and the astral plane, which is as vast and boundless as the astral plane. The material plane, the void and the astral plane are likened to sandwich biscuits. If so, the void is the layer of sugar in the middle. From the void, it is easier to enter the star realm, and many mages will enter the star realm through the void when their strength is insufficient."


    "What is the star realm?"


    "The astral world is vast, and it is very empty. Unlike the void where we were just now, there are gravel. In the astral world, our senses will be strengthened. Although it cannot allow us to see further or hear more clearly, it does Our senses are infinitely intensified in it. The structure of all objects unfolds before you like a divine perspective, where the essence of all things can be seen.¡±


    Listening to this description, Claire felt a bit like the four-dimensional space of her previous life.


    "That feeling is hard to describe to you, and you will know what an amazing experience it is when you enter the astral world."


    "Because of its characteristics, as long as we enter the astral world, we can easily find the material plane connected to the astral world, so as to determine its coordinates and establish a space teleportation circle. However, most of the material planes The planes are all barren or low-level. Over the years, I have been lost in the astral world. In order to find the way back, I have traveled to thousands of planes. Only one or two can form civilization, and those one or two Civilizations are still in their infancy, and writing has not yet been formed.¡±


    Claire can understand this sentence, it is just as difficult as those scientists in the previous life who wanted to find a planet with life in the vast universe.


    "After looking for hopeless, in order to avoid getting farther and farther from the plane of Yggdrasil, I returned to the area where I lost at the beginning, using the circle as the search area, and constantly expanding my search area, so Repeat for years."


    Speaking of this, Merlin got a little embarrassed and continued: "Then today, I felt a familiar aura when I was searching, and then I used the Void Grip to grab you out of the space passage."


    "At that time, I was too dazed, my emotions were too excited, and I did something irrational. I''m really sorry." Merlin apologized.


    Claire didn''t dare to respond to an apology from a saint, and quickly raised the stone in his hand and changed the subject: "Senior Merlin, what kind of rune of God did you just say something, right? I have checked it before. Information, there are no books related to this record."


    Speaking of this, Merlin also became interested, reached out and took the stone from Claire''s hand, looked at it carefully, and gave it to Claire after a few seconds.


    "It''s normal to not find it. If it''s not a mage above the sorcerer''s level, few people will know about it. Your rune of the gods is still a rune related to space. It''s very good. Keep it well. "


    "What exactly is the rune of God?" Claire asked.


    "It''s a special character with the power of rules. Generally speaking, you can master the power of rules only after you have been promoted to Sage. If you have the rune of God in your hand, it can also slightly affect the rules corresponding to the rune. Said to be a very good instrument, it carries a lot of media, not necessarily stones, some are wood chips, some are iron, but the most are stones, I also have a few runes of the gods carved on stones, but all of them are Not as good as you."


    "Then why is it called the Rune of God?" Claire wondered.


    "Well, because some mages who study these runes believe that these runes are the words used by gods, those runes have special power of rules. Because there is no other better guess for the time being, this rumor has been passed down like this, Over time, everyone is used to calling these runes the runes of the gods."


    "God..." Claire was a little stunned when she heard this, "Is there really a **** in this world?"


    Merlin smiled, thought for a few seconds and then replied: "Yes, isn''t there a lot of evidence of the existence of gods? In the holy war of the Church of Light hundreds of years ago, didn''t the Church of Light summon the angels of the kingdom of God? The appearance and names of gods believed by civilizations in different planes are the same, and these are all evidences of the existence of gods.¡±


    Claire was a little stunned. If it wasn''t for what Merlin told him, he might not know even if he ripped through the book.


    "Why, are you afraid?" Merlin laughed.


    Hearing the other party''s words, Claire also came back to her senses and showed a smile, "What are you afraid of? With God''s words, doesn''t that mean that the path ahead of us is clear?"


    Hearing Claire''s words, Merlin''s eyes flashed a ray of light, and he looked at Claire with admiration, and then laughed out loud, "Hahahaha, your thinking has surpassed many mages who are higher than you."


    ...


    At night, in front of the window sill on the top floor of the Viscount''s Mansion, Claire''s half body was lying on the railing, blowing the breeze and thinking freely.


    Merlin followed him back to the mage world and didn''t stay any longer. After saying a few words, he opened a space to teleport away. Merlin had been away from here for too long, and he couldn''t wait to see his precious granddaughter.


    And Merlin''s return will definitely bring changes to the current capital. Although there were no rumors that Merlin was lost in the astral world or the void before, Edith knew it. Claire didn''t believe those in the capital. The higher-ups don¡¯t know it, the lower-level ones don¡¯t, the six magisters must know it The Hubert Juggernaut must also know it, not to mention Norris, who is the king.


    Therefore, the previously stabilized balance will be broken again after Merlin''s return, and Claire doesn''t know whether it will be better or worse.


    But Claire didn''t care about those changes either. As long as he didn''t go to the capital, those changes wouldn''t involve him.


    The reason why Claire is lying outside blowing the air now is that Fasheng is so awesome, when will he be able to reach that level.


    Claire now recalls the scene where she was caught by the opponent using the Void Grip from the space passage, remove the fear at that time, and the person who has been caught is outside herself, the operation is really gorgeous!


    There is also an unknown spell that slaps him out of the gravel area, and it is also very popular. I still can''t understand how it works.


    This is completely the appreciation and sigh between the mages. Just like meeting the great player in the game, even if he is killed in the line, he is convinced.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 322： : Im not interested in money

    "Master, Mrs. Sophia..." Claire interrupted before Reagan''s words were halfway through: "Didn''t you say it before? Just put the letters she sent on the table in the living room, I I''ll watch it when I have time."


    Claire frowned slightly. These days, he has received many letters from Sophia, which are all about discussing something, and then invite him to the capital.


    After Claire brought Merlin back, he knew that there might be turmoil in the capital, so no matter how Sophia invited him, he replied politely and declined the other party. Claire didn''t want this period of time to pass and then get into unnecessary trouble. It would be more comfortable to stay in her own nest.


    Reagan opened his mouth, "No..." Before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted again.


    "Lord Viscount doesn''t welcome me very much." Sophia''s charming voice came from the corridor, and Claire stood up with a jolt.


    Sophia pushed open the half-closed door and walked in with **** steps, as if she had returned to her own home. As soon as she entered the door, she casually put the top hat on her head on the table to the side, and then leaned back against her. sat on the sofa.


    Claire waved her hand and motioned for Reagan to go down, then walked from the desk to the sofa opposite Sophia and sat down.


    "Why is Mrs. Sophia free to come here?"


    Sophia rolled her eyes at Claire as if she was betrayed, "It''s not because of you, people have written so many letters to you, you just go back and say a few words, sorry, after all, you still paid by mistake."


    Claire was no stranger to Sophia''s attitude, so he quibble: "I had a battle with a nearby lord a few days ago, and now I''m still dealing with post-war matters, I''m really busy, otherwise I''ll definitely be there. The king is looking for you."


    "If you don''t tell me, I almost forgot, your city is changing so fast, it wasn''t so prosperous when I came last time. After getting those resources from those lords this time, accept the Is Fucheng going to another level?"


    "What''s the matter." Claire waved her hand, and then asked, "Mrs. come all the way, is there any important thing to find me?"


    After speaking, Claire immediately added, "But I''m really busy recently, so I might not be able to help you." He left a way out for himself, lest he was forced to go to the capital to get involved in what should not be involved. things.


    "You''re a person who doesn''t leak." Sophia heard Claire''s implication. "Don''t worry, it must be a good thing to find you. I don''t know you yet? Never do anything that is not good."


    "Madam has misunderstood me. In terms of my relationship with you, I will help you even if it is a loss." Claire smiled, saying that, whether the other party believes it or not is another matter, anyway. Claire certainly doesn''t believe it.


    Sophia listened and laughed a few times, "We don''t need to be so polite, you are not a good person."


    Then his expression became serious, "Stop making trouble, talk about serious business."


    "Please say."


    "Have you heard of Raging Flame Plane?"


    Claire nodded, "Yes, let''s face the one that our kingdom and a nearby kingdom are fighting for." The nightmare flowers that Claire helped Sofia deal with before were piled up because the war on the Raging Flame Plane stopped.


    "There has been a new change in that plane."


    "Oh?"


    Sophia''s voice lowered a few degrees, "This is also the news I just got in the past few days. I tell you that you must not say it."


    "The dean of the Royal Capital Academy of Magic, Fa Sage Merlin, was lost in the astral world five years ago, and only recently returned to our world..."


    Sophia stopped talking suddenly, looked at Claire and asked, "Why aren''t you surprised at all?" Thinking that when she first heard the news from her ancestor, her goosebumps stood up.


    What is this concept? It is equivalent to the disappearance of a country''s "nuclear weapons" for five years. If the enemy country discovers it in those five years, then their kingdom will face extinction. Originally, the strength of each country is almost equal. If your country lacks a combat power of the level of the Holy Spirit, it will be at an absolute disadvantage on the battlefield. It is strange that the enemy country does not swallow you during this time.


    It was only at this time that Sophia realized that she had figured out many problems that she had not understood before. Why did the plane of Raging Flames suddenly cease fighting when the conflict was the most intense, resulting in the accumulation of Nightmare Flowers in her hands that could not be used up, that is because The confidence here is not enough! There is simply not enough strength to carry out a full-scale war with the opponent!


    But the Raging Flame Plane had already started before Merlin Fasheng''s accident, which lasted for more than ten years. If he withdraws from the Raging Flame Plane at that time, this abnormal behavior will definitely arouse the enemy''s awareness. So for the past five years, my side has only been able to walk a tightrope, maintaining a certain degree of small-scale confrontation with the other side, but an incomplete war broke out.


    As long as a full-scale war does not break out, it is normal for the swordsman level and the magician level powerhouses on both sides to not make a move. It is not surprising that Merlin and the magician do not appear for five years.


    Of course, Claire was not surprised. He brought Merlin back to the wizard world. His news was faster than everyone else.


    "I''m so surprised, I don''t know what to do for a while."


    Claire said: "But what does this have to do with you coming to find me?"


    "Of course, I didn''t say it just now. Because of the return of Fa Sage Merlin, there has been a new change in the plane of Raging Flames. Our kingdom may launch an all-round attack against the enemy country on the plane of Raging Flames... I need you to come and help me. "


    Claire just turned his head a little and knew what was going on. He thought it was too simple at first, thinking that Merlin''s return would affect the interests of the capital, but the situation was still too small. The level has gone beyond the conflict of interests within the kingdom, and now it is a war between the two kingdoms!


    "I help you? How can I help you?" Claire asked rhetorically.


    "I just spread it out and said that every war costs hundreds of millions of dollars. This is a big business."


    "As the current owner of the August family, I have to undertake certain obligations and responsibilities for every war, such as providing various magic potions needed by the army. Although the price of the potions provided to the army is higher than the price outside It¡¯s a lot lower, but with small profits but quick turnover, I can still get a certain profit from it.¡±


    Claire felt that what she said was modest, that was not a certain profit, that was a large amount of profit. The August family makes billions every year from the military''s orders.


    Sophia continued: "This war is different from the previous one. It''s a full-scale war. His Majesty the King intends to defeat the enemy country and take down the plane of Raging Flames in one fell swoop, so the tasks assigned to our three families are very heavy..."


    "Wait a minute, after talking for so long, does this have anything to do with me helping you?"


    Sophia paused and said, "I volunteered and won 50% of the share. Now the plate is too big for me to control by myself. I need you to help me."


    Doing business is like leading an army to fight a war. Some people can fight well with a team of ten or so people, but when they are given hundreds of people, it is a little difficult to command. When the number exceeds 10,000, you don''t know what to do next. Sophia does not lack people who can do things under her hands, but there is a lack of people who control the trend like her.


    Sophia has seen Claire explain to her how to operate Nightmare Flower and also saw how Nafhu City has developed into the prosperous state in Claire''s hands, so she believes that Claire is not in control of the overall situation. Worse than her.


    If Claire joins, she can safely swallow the 50% share that she has taken over. The profits on this, tsk tsk tsk.


    Claire: "..." This woman is really insufferable.


    Before she took over the 50% share, she thought about pulling herself into her pirate ship, right?


    Seeing Claire''s silence, Sophia said, "Don''t worry, I''ll give you a reward of 100 million yuan as a thank you."


    "Sorry ma''am, I''m not interested in money now." Claire said lightly.


    He now earns nearly 10 million a month, and he spends only those places, and the money is simply not spent. And I was almost overcast in the capital before, so there is really no need to go to the muddy waters of the capital for the 100 million.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 323： : Fame and rights

    Sophia shook her head slightly with a smile on her face. Her experience along the way told her that there is no bad business, it just depends on how much you are willing to pay.


    "Two billion."


    Claire was stunned for a moment, but after she finished, she still smiled softly, "I''m not increasing the price, it''s useless if you give me 500 million."


    Sophia''s expression did not change at all, and continued to smile: "Then as you said, five hundred million."


    Claire pursed her lips, not because she was moved, but because she was a little curious about how much money she could earn from this transaction, and she was willing to share the profit of 500 million to herself.


    Seeing that Claire didn''t speak, Sophia thought that she had paid for his psychological price, and continued to smile: "You don''t have to rush to answer, you can think about it."


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she finished speaking, Claire rejected her, "Don''t think about it for so long, I can give you the answer now, and I won''t help you."


    Sophia was stunned, only her eyelashes were trembling slightly all over her body, Mei Mu was staring at Claire like this, her mouth was half-open, but she couldn''t say anything. She really couldn''t figure out why Claire rejected her.


    Sophia put away the smile on her face, "Tell me why you rejected me."


    "There is no shortage of money." Claire said truthfully: "I can now earn nearly 10 million yuan a month, excluding the normal operating expenses of Nafu City and the construction of future public facilities, as well as the research funds for the Academy of Sciences. There are still hundreds of millions of dollars left. Wan, I''m only at the level of an archmage now, no matter how much I squander on experiments, I can''t spend that much money in a month."


    "Even if you give me 500 million, the change for me is nothing more than a few more zeros in the account. Other than that, there is no change for me."


    Since Claire took control of the wizarding world, her horizons have suddenly opened up, and the pattern has become a lot bigger. With Claire''s current status in the wizarding world, she can collect all the world''s currency in the wizarding world, and then bless it all with herself, making herself look rich and rich.


    But the essence of money is nothing more than a general equivalent. It can be used to trade what you need. Once your needs are met, no matter how much money you have, it is just waste paper and rubble.


    So no matter how much money Sophia gives Claire, Claire will not be as moved as she was before.


    After listening to Claire''s words, Sophia was stunned for a while. Claire saw more thoroughly than many people. Sophia wondered if she was also caught in the whirlpool of money.


    But after thinking about it for a while, she put this idea behind her. She has a clear purpose from beginning to end, that is, to control the August family, making money is just her means, and she can make money from it. It is not a slave to money to get pleasure from it.


    But Claire''s remarks also allowed Sophia to find a bargaining chip for LaClaire to join the team.


    Can''t spend a lot of money? Then find a way for him to spend money.


    Claire continued: "So, money doesn''t really appeal to me."


    "Then let''s trade for something else." Sophia swapped her two long legs and leaned towards Claire. The distance between the two of them increased a lot, and she could even feel her breath.


    "Your territory is larger than the average counties. If you come to help me, I can apply to His Majesty the King, saying that you have your help, so the support materials can be sent to the front line in such a timely manner. If If nothing else happens, the Viscounty of Griffin can become the Earl of Griffin, my Count." Speaking of which, Sophia''s expression became particularly seductive, as if teasing Claire.


    "Lee''s temptation is over, now it''s time to become famous, right?" Claire thought secretly.


    This acquisition is very attractive to those nobles who care about the title, but for Claire, the attraction is equivalent to nothing. Even if he is named an earl, the territory he controls is still so large that it is not as attractive in terms of appeal. As for the 500 million gold coins just now, at least it is a real benefit, and this is just a false name.


    "I don''t think I have enough ability to become an earl now, so I would like to thank Madam for your kindness." Claire politely refused.


    "No!" Sophia exhaled softly and put her finger on Claire''s lips, "You will be interested."


    "After you become an earl, I will introduce you to your majesty, and you will get a leisurely position with certain power in the capital."


    "Then, as the second largest shareholder of Temi Bank, I will invite you to join Temi Bank. You can use your excess money to participate in shares. The annual dividend of Temi Bank is a large amount of money. No matter how much money is required, it is impossible to join Temi Bank without the recommendation of shareholders.¡±


    Hearing this, Claire''s expression was still flat, but she already had some guesses in her heart, so she suppressed her emotions and continued to listen.


    "Not only that, you can also become a partner of our August family, and you can get a part of the channel of our August family''s magic shop, and our August family is involved in not only magic shops, but also within the capital. Many of the auction houses in our family are also owned by our family, you know what that means." Sophia winked at Claire.


    The corners of Claire''s mouth were also slightly raised at this time. This was not the temptation of fame and fortune, but the temptation of power.


    However, this is really useful for Claire. Many things can''t be bought with money. For example, Merlin''s master-level recovery potion was priced at around one or two million in the market, but even if you take it You may not be able to buy it for four or five million dollars. It is completely priceless.


    What money can''t solve many times, power can solve. There are countless high-level magic potions produced by the kingdom every year, but only a few are circulated on the auction house. What is the reason? It was from the very beginning that it was monopolized by those who held great power at the source.


    Whether it is magic potion or other resources, it has been divided up by those who hold the power before it is released, and the remaining points are circulated to the outside world.


    Now the conditions proposed by Sophia allow Claire to obtain a powerful but leisurely official position in the capital, which is equivalent to inviting Claire to become a part of the power center of the capital, although it does not mean how much power and benefits are directly given to him. , but have the opportunity to enter the top to participate in the monopoly. This is what Sophia just said, since there is nowhere to spend too much money, then give you a channel to spend money. This is a class leap, and many people have exhausted their entire lives to be unable to cross the class they are in.


    In addition, some of the channels of the August family''s magic shop, as well as the Royal Capital Auction House, all represent that Claire''s channels for obtaining magic materials will be greatly increased in the future, and some magic materials that were not on the market can be easily obtained in the future. get. This is the benefit of power, which no amount of money can do.


    Sophia knew that Claire knew what she meant, and continued with a slight smile: "I remember that there is a blacksmith street in Nafu City? You have enough blacksmiths here, and the quality of the weapons and armors produced are also of the same quality, but what? There are only a few who can enchant and inscribe, can they be comparable to those old weapons manufacturers in the kingdom? Except for those middle and low-level adventurers, high-level adventurers will still not buy equipment from you."


    "If you have the channel of our August family, you can dig a lot of mages who are proficient in this area, and form a real equipment industry chain... Nafu City may become a new weapon manufacturer by then. Business, the profit in this area is not low.¡± Sophia had a faint smile on her face, their August family is not in this area of ??business, but there are channels in this area, and Claire¡¯s poaching will not affect them.


    Hearing Sophia''s words, a smile appeared on Claire''s face, which really attracted him. It''s not that he didn''t want to dig for talents in this field before, but there is no way. Those mages are different from blacksmiths. They can be popular anywhere. They are arrogant and arrogant. There is no need to take the risk to go to such a remote Nafu. city.


    Moreover, Claire does not have enough raw material channels to support so many mages. The blacksmiths only need iron, and now he has several metal mines. But the raw materials used by mages who can enchant inscriptions are more than these. As for buying them from magic shops? That''s ridiculously expensive, and it''s not profitable at all.


    And if Claire has access to the August family, he can buy some of the magic materials needed in large quantities at cost. With his own means, he might be able to grab some market share from those old-fashioned weapon manufacturers. The cake here is very big. As long as he gets a little bit of it, his income from it can easily exceed 10 million.


    This is the benefit of power, and these powers have long been divided up by old-fashioned forces like Sophia, and everyone else has to get their permission to enter. Now Sophia is trading with Claire for these powers.


    Claire held her cheeks, leaned forward to Sophia, and asked, "Anything else?"


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 324： : Not cute anymore

    Knowing that Claire was interested, Sophia sat back upright and looked at Claire with a smile.


    "Come on, what else do you want? Greedy guy."


    Claire also looked at Sophia with a smile, tapped her knuckles on the table lightly, and said, "The Royal Capital Academy of Magic."


    A strange color flashed in Sophia''s eyes, and she repeated: "Wangdu Magic Academy?"


    Claire nodded noncommittally, "Yes, the Royal Capital Academy of Magic, I want ten places to graduate from there every year."


    Claire knew from the beginning that this was a resource that could be traded, and Isaac was fooled by him to Nafford City. The mages are the productive forces of this world, and the mages in the Wangdu Academy of Magic are the talents in this world.


    Now, Isaac is the only high-level mage in the academy of Nafhu City, and the rest are old men of low-level mage or apprentice mage, but it is impossible for Claire and Isaac to develop Nafhu City. Therefore, more talents must be recruited, and the top students who graduated from the Royal Capital Academy of Magic are the best candidates.


    Sophia did not agree directly, but explained: "There are more than 300 students graduating from the Royal Capital Academy of Magic every year, and half of them are going to enter the army, so there are still 150 left, and the royal family members are divided into three. Ten, the remaining 120 people, as well as the six major magister families, Merlin Fasheng''s family, the major forces in the capital are divided, do you think I can make the decision and give you ten?"


    All the wizards who graduated from the Wangdu Academy of Magic are senior wizards and above. These are all very rare and expensive human resources. Sophia had spent a lot of effort in order to get Claire to poach Isaac.


    Moreover, the current allocation of personnel has been fixed, and now she has ten fixed quotas for Claire every year. She can''t be the master at all. Even if the ancestor of the August family''s magister comes, he may not be able to divide the ten quotas. The fixed quota is given to Claire, and the other clan forces who have the quota can be of the same grade as them.


    Claire continued to tap the table, pondered for a moment and asked, "How many places did Shane and their Ansair family get?"


    "Five, their family doesn''t have a magister-level ancestor, and they can be divided into five all by the means and strength of their current patriarch."


    "Then I want three." Claire said lightly.


    Sophia shook her head, "Impossible, at most one."


    "Then two."


    "The only one I can call the shots." Sophia continued to shake her head and said that she planned to give up part of her interests and exchanged it with other families. She did not plan to give Claire the quota of her own family. Otherwise, those in the family would The old guy will definitely have opinions, which is not conducive to her continuing to control the August family.


    "Five million gold coins, buy one more place." Claire said lightly.


    "Per year?"


    "Yes, five million gold coins per year, two places." Although at first glance, five million gold coins for a high-level mage is a bit of a disadvantage, but Claire doesn''t think so, the graduates of the Wangdu Academy of Magic are all top students. , with such talents in his hands, he can play better and earn more resources.


    "That''s not impossible." Sophia replied, there are many short-sighted forces who share the quota with them. As long as she operates a little bit, it is not impossible to spend five million to exchange a quota with them.


    "What about the magic academy in Hill City? How many places can I have?" Claire asked with a smile. Hill City is the second largest city in the kingdom, a port city, and there is also a magic school in it.


    "You are greedy enough." Sophia smiled, "But that academy is the private property of the two magisters, and our August family can''t interfere, but I can give you a free entry threshold, As for how many places you can buy, it''s up to you."


    The dean of the Magic Academy in Hill City is two of the six major magisters. Unlike the Wangdu Academy of Magic, this Magic Academy is completely for-profit, and some talents who cannot enter the Wangdu Academy of Magic will spend money. Enter the Hill School of Magic for further education. Or the family was originally in Hill City, and many noble children who were unwilling to go out also studied in Hill Magic Academy.


    In terms of basic facilities and equipment, Hill Magic Academy is not weaker than Wangdu Academy of Magic at all. It may be that the quality of students is a little worse. After all, Wangdu Academy of Magic is the most famous in the kingdom. The quality of teachers and teaching The level is also higher than that of the Hill Magic Academy. Some young mages who consider themselves to be geniuses or for the future must be the first choice of the Royal Capital Academy of Magic, not the Hill Magic Academy that can be attended with money.


    Because the Hill School of Magic is profitable, the number of graduates every year can be purchased with money, and the number of places to participate in the election will be auctioned during the graduation season every year, which is the threshold that Sophia promised to give Claire free entry. As for how many places you can get after entering, it depends on who has paid the most. Many mages in the Count''s Collar Viscount come from this magic academy.


    "The cooperation is pleasant." Claire showed a happy smile.


    Seeing Claire agree, Sophia also showed a smile, and the burden in her heart was relieved. In fact, she was still a little worried when she won the 50% share, but she was daring and starved to death. Now With Claire joining in, it''s even more of a problem.


    "Good cooperation, when can I go to the capital?" Sophia asked. Although the war has not started yet, preparations have already begun.


    "Give me time for a day, and I can leave tomorrow."


    Sophia stood up, walked to the door, picked up the top hat she just put down, and turned around and said, "No problem, then I''ll wait for you in the capital."


    "I''ll send you off." Claire also stood up.


    "No need, my Viscount." Sophia stood and stared at Claire''s face for a few seconds while speaking, and then said, "Compared to now, I still like you at the beginning."


    "Huh?" Claire tilted her head.


    "How cute were you back then? Although you still haggle, your appetite won''t be that big." Sophia pouted, "You''re not cute anymore, and you ask me for so many things."


    Claire smiled noncommittally, doesn''t this mean that the previous self was easy to bully.


    Sophia also sighed incomparably. It has not been half a year since we first met The other party is almost on an equal footing with her in negotiation. It makes me feel weird.


    ...


    After Sophia left, Claire called Reagan in and explained some matters.


    Reagan is also used to it. His young master seems to have to go every once in a while, but he seems to get a lot of good things every time he goes out.


    "Don''t worry, Master, I will definitely manage Nafu City." Reagan assured.


    "If there is any problem that cannot be solved, write to me in the capital."


    "To understanding!"


    At noon the next day, Claire rode the wolf king away from Nafu City. After the wolf king was promoted to the fourth-level monster, the speed became much faster, and because it was a wind-type monster, he could still fly in the air. When we arrive at Claire, we arrive at the capital.


    Purple Pen Literature


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 325： : center of power

    When Shane came in, he saw the surprise on Claire''s face, "Claire, why are you here, and you didn''t tell me, so I can send someone to pick you up."


    Claire smiled slightly, "I''ve been here so many times, and I''m familiar with the way. Someone will be sent to pick me up."


    After Xia En took off his coat and put it away, he sat on the sofa and asked, "Why do you have time to come to the capital? I remember that you had a battle with the lord near your territory a few days ago. Well, shouldn''t you be taking over their compensation now?"


    "Reagan did these things. He has more experience than me." Claire smiled: "This time I came here because Mrs. Sophia asked me for one thing, so I came here."


    "What''s the matter?" Shane asked, but as soon as he finished speaking, he took the initiative to answer: "It won''t be about the plane of angry flames, right?"


    Claire''s eyelids jumped and asked, "You know that too?"


    "Yeah." Shane nodded slowly, "My father called back the eldest brother and the second brother in Hill City, and also called me over, just for the matter of the Raging Flame Plane, he It''s a bit too busy for one person now."


    Hearing this, Claire raised a trace of curiosity in her heart and asked, "How much share did your family take?"


    Shane frowned and raised his head to think for a moment, and then replied: "Thirty-five percent, it''s not as big as Mrs. Sophia''s appetite. This is the share that my father thinks he can swallow after weighing it."


    "Then Prince Albert took 15%?" Claire said in surprise. You must know that these three magic shop giants are tied to the outside world. Sophia has a bigger appetite this time, but as a prince The Albert is not going to take that share.


    Shane shook his head, "No, Prince Albert took 10% of the share, and the remaining 5% was distributed to the small magic shops controlled by other forces below."


    Claire''s doubts were even worse, but before she asked, Shane took the initiative to explain.


    "Prince Albert is getting older, and the younger generation in the family are very wasteful, so in recent years they have not dared to let go of their hands and feet. The last time I made a mistake with Mrs. Sofia is also the reason."


    This Claire understands. He doesn''t seek no merit, but he seeks no fault. No matter what, he is also a member of the royal family, and he can have a high status without fighting for power and profit.


    Shane had some uncertain guesses in his heart, and felt that the reason why his fiancee was the youngest daughter of Prince Albert''s family was because he wanted to recruit himself and serve their family.


    "Because of these things, these geniuses are so busy. This is the first time I have taken over the family''s business." Xia En sighed.


    "Be busy, just practice for the head of the house in advance." Claire smiled.


    "Hahaha, that''s exactly what you said." Shane laughed, and then asked, "You should also go to the party in a few days?"


    "What party?" Claire asked.


    "It is the gathering held by the nobles of the various forces involved in the plane of angry flames this time, which is equivalent to the oath banquet before the battle. Those nobles informed each other at the gathering, so as to avoid any handover problems."


    Claire nodded, "The banquets in your capital are really constant, so I should go." Claire wasn''t quite sure either.


    The next day, Sophia sent someone to tell Claire the news of the banquet, and told him that he would be introduced to other nobles at this banquet.


    In the past, when Sophia took him to a party, she would leave Claire behind, and then she disappeared to nowhere. Claire knows that Sophia is fulfilling her promise, and bringing Claire to the side is equivalent to informing other nobles, telling them that Claire is now covered by the August family, and what he will do in the future is also yours. It''s all convenient.


    This is a greeting in advance. After the official position of the king is appointed, Claire can be regarded as the real center of power in the capital.


    Valley¡­¡­


    The scene of the party was different from those aristocratic teenagers drinking and having fun outside. After Claire entered with Shane, she was quickly picked up by Sophia.


    Before leaving, Shane stared at Claire, not understanding why his good brother had left him, and even walked into the infield, where his father had never brought him in.


    The nobles in the infield raised their glasses and pushed their cups, and now they also found Claire following Sophia.


    Among them, Shane''s father Earl Norton recognized Claire''s identity at first sight, but he didn''t come forward to say hello, but pushed his silver glasses in the corner, thinking about Sophia''s move. mean.


    When some other noble forces attached to the August family or had close relations with the August family saw Sophia come in, they quickly squeezed out a smile and walked up to say hello.


    "This is the Viscount of the Griffin Territory - Claire, who will be an important partner of our August family in the future." Sophia''s introduction was only one sentence.


    But those nobles could easily hear from Sophia''s introduction that the Viscount Griffin beside her seemed to be like them, becoming someone with real power in the kingdom.


    They were not surprised at all about this. With Sophia''s means and the strength of the August family, even if they wanted to pull a border viscount without any power into the power center of the capital, it would not be difficult at all.


    After Sophia''s introduction, some nobles have already exchanged contact information with Claire and made friends. They don''t ask how good friends they can become after this party, but at least they need to be familiar with each other.


    Claire also responded politely to those nobles who had befriended them one by one. These might be useful in the future. One of the nobles, Claire, has been eyeing. That person is an official of the kingdom''s natural resources department. If Claire wants to If you buy a lot of magic ore at a low price, there is a way to go on his side.


    Of course, you have to pay for the door, but compared to the amount of money you pay, the profit margin is still huge.


    Sophia''s introduction was very useful. If Claire found this noble official before, it would be difficult to get through with him no matter how much money was spent, but after this banquet, if Claire finds him in the future, she only needs to pay a certain amount of money. For the price, you can ask him for help.


    That''s what money can''t solve, but power can easily do.


    ...


    After everyone knew about it Sophia clicked on Claire and drew his attention back.


    Facing a half-open salon with only a few people sitting on the sofa, he said softly, "Go, there are other things to introduce over there."


    That is the living room where the real top nobles of the kingdom gather, and ordinary nobles with real power will consciously avoid it and will not approach there.


    After seeing Sophia and Claire walking there, Earl Norton also stopped chatting with the nobles and stood up.


    "Let''s talk first, everyone, I''m going there." Norton pointed to the salon over there. As the head of the Ansair family, he is naturally one of the top nobles in the kingdom, so he can naturally go there. go.


    "Earl Norton walk slowly."


    "Go, go, remember to come back and have a drink with us."


    Purple Pen Literature


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 336： : I want to say sorry first

    "Earl Norton." Claire nodded slightly, indicating that the other party, as Shane''s father, was his elder.


    Norton also smiled and nodded at Claire, but didn''t say anything, and sat far away from Sophia and Claire.


    At this time, there were already four or five people in the salon, but no one spoke, just chatting with the people next to them in a low voice. Now their casual words may be huge waves outside. Sophia didn''t open her mouth to attract everyone''s attention. The crowd hadn''t come yet. She bowed her head and followed Claire to chat with him about the next thing to help him.


    "I will handle the materials on the kingdom''s side, and you will be responsible for the Raging Flame Plane. I have already greeted His Majesty the King and will give you a temporary official position. By then, the materials from this side to the Raging Flame Plane will be required. through your hands."


    Claire was slightly surprised, "Leave such a big thing to me? You are really relieved."


    "I mentioned it to His Majesty the King. His Majesty is very optimistic about you and said that he will give you a temporary official position. After arriving at the plane of Raging Flames, you can manage the materials of other nobles together." Sophia smiled.


    Claire blinked, closed her mouth without speaking, and pondered, what does Norris mean?


    Seeing that Claire didn''t speak, Sophia thought something had happened and asked, "Is it too much? If you can''t control it, tell me, and I will respond to His Majesty."


    Claire shook her head, "That''s not true, it''s just that I might be a little tired."


    Hearing that Claire was fine, Sophia also smiled, stretched out her hand and pinched Claire''s face, "I knew you could do it, don''t worry, I will tell His Majesty the king when it''s done."


    While the two of them were talking, a middle-aged man with a bald head and a gold-covered black walking stick came over. Sophia saw him with disgust in her eyes, and slapped her mouth out. sound.


    The middle-aged man also saw Sophia, his eyes flickered a few times, he turned his face away and didn''t want to meet Sophia''s gaze. Which of the people sitting on the sofa was not a human being, saw the situation and immediately shouted: "Prince Albert, come and sit here, I have something I want to talk to you about."


    Only then did Claire react. Oh, it turns out that this bald head was the Prince Albert who had caused Sophia to lose a lot of money as Shane said before. The last time I saw him at the wedding banquet of that Duke Charles, but he was wearing a top hat at that time, and now he took off the top hat and revealed the bald head inside, and he couldn''t recognize it for a while.


    After Prince Albert came, people came one after another, and then Claire found something wrong. Opposite them, there was a man with a tall nose and a little haggard staring at him, looking familiar but couldn''t remember it. Where did you see it, I wanted to ask who Sophia was.


    But after everyone arrived, Sophia stood up first and introduced to Claire: "Let me introduce to you, this is Viscount Claire, a good friend of our August family, and he is also responsible for the round trip between the two worlds in this war. Logistics officer, everyone''s supplies must go through his hands to the plane of angry flames."


    Claire stood up, showed a polite smile, and didn''t speak. Sophia has already said it, and that sentence is equivalent to letting the top real power nobles present know that there is a newcomer to join them, and in the future, if you encounter a gang who can help, don''t make trouble if you can''t.


    Before Claire could sit back, an untimely voice sounded, "Mrs. Sophia, it''s not me questioning you, it''s a child who looks no more than seventeen or eighteen years old. Can he take on this important task?"


    Claire looked in the direction the voice came from, and it was the haggard man who had just stared at him.


    When Sophia heard this, her eyes were more than three-pointed with fire. She said this just after the introduction. This is slapping her in the face.


    "What''s wrong? I''ve also been in charge of the August family since I was eighteen. Age doesn''t mean anything."


    The man didn''t seem to hear the different tone of Sophia''s words, and continued: "You are you, and your ability is obvious to all, but we don''t know this kid, let us entrust our materials to him, if Who will be responsible if something goes wrong?"


    Sophia could already see anger in her eyes, and said coldly, "This is an order from His Majesty the King himself. Are you trying to say that there is something wrong with His Majesty''s actions?"


    "Sophia, you don''t need to put on such a big hat. I think Earl of Purlan is right." Prince Albert said. At first, he really didn''t want to come forward, but if someone stood up, he would not Mind pushing him, Sophia hates him, and he naturally doesn''t deal with Sophia.


    "He''s so young, it''s hard to be a big boss. I''ll report it to His Majesty and let him think about it again." Albert said, it''s not really important to report it or not. So many top nobles have lost face in front of them. You must know that what she did in the past was more than this, and the trouble was known to everyone in the entire capital. He lost all the face of a prince.


    Sophia''s chest twitched, Claire stood up again, put her hand on her shoulder and pressed her back to the sofa, whispering in her ear, "Don''t worry, leave it to me."


    Sophia''s strength was not as strong as Claire''s. After being pressed down, she looked at Claire with a hint of surprise in her eyes.


    Claire clapped her hands, and looked at the haggard man first, pretending to think for a moment, "Oh, Earl Pulan, right? First of all, I want to say sorry to you."


    I am sorry?


    Everyone watching the lively scene was a little stunned, where did I feel sorry for these three words?


    "You''re Baker''s father, right?" Claire continued. He had just thought about why he looked so familiar to him. He was the father of Baker who had been beaten twice by himself. According to Edith''s news, he is also the son of a magus, no wonder he dares to be so **** Sophia.


    Claire continued: "Why do you say sorry? Because I beat up your children, but you can''t target me like this because I beat your son twice, and each of those two times was his own. came to the door."


    As soon as Claire said this, the situation reversed in an instant, from questioning Claire''s ability suddenly to the other party''s public revenge.


    Earl Pulan suddenly stood up, pointed at Claire''s nose and scolded: "How dare you mention it! Just because of those two battles, my boy''s current Xiu is stagnant!"


    As soon as Sophia heard this, she showed a cheerful smile. It turned out to be the case. That matter was much easier to solve.


    So he stood up immediately, pointed at Earl Pulan''s nose and scolded: "What? Let your son win the duel? If you are not talented, don''t duel with others. After the fight, you are blamed for beating your child to autism. ."


    Count Purlan''s face flushed, and he shouted loudly, "Who said that talent is not good!" That voice attracted the attention of the nobles who were talking outside Sophia did not show weakness at all, He said softly: "Claire can''t beat us at the same level, isn''t it the talent of your child! What''s there to say!" The other party didn''t give her face at the beginning, and it was no wonder Sophia was sour at the moment.


    "If you have a father, you will have a son! Your magical talent is not inherited from Duke Carl, and you will become an archmage after practicing for most of your life! How good can your son''s talent be!"


    "You, you, you!" Earl Pulan''s outstretched hand was shaking non-stop, his face flushed fiercely. As the son of a magister, his own cultivation has stopped at the stage of an archmage. This is a pain that Earl Pulan can never mention in his heart.


    "Me, me! What''s wrong with me! Did I say it wrong!" Sophia replied unceremoniously. The two of them were of similar status. His father was a magician, and her ancestor Sophia might not be a magician! In terms of strength, the strength of their ancestors of the August family is not a bit stronger than Karl, who has just been promoted to magister for less than a hundred years.


    And it was the other party who picked things up first, so Sophia didn''t have to get used to him.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 337： : Im only 16 years old

    Seeing that the "ally" was being scolded for retreating, Prince Albert on the side couldn''t stand it any longer and stood up.


    "Mrs. Sophia, aren''t you a bit bitter and mean? Everyone is a colleague. You can''t see each other when you look up. Think about it before you speak."


    "Heh!" Sophia turned her head and stared at Albert, like a cat who was annoyed. "Now you know how to call me Madam? Didn''t you just call me by my name?"


    "If you say I''m mean and mean, I''ll be mean and mean! There''s no conflict between me and Count Purlan. If he didn''t provoke me, I wouldn''t want to scold him. The conflict between me and you is huge! You dare to jump out. ?!"


    Prince Albert was suddenly speechless, and was stopped by Sophia just as he was about to speak.


    "The last time I worked with you, I originally wanted to get someone who is about the same size as me, so I can earn a little more money! I didn''t expect you to be so timid, but you quit the stall at a critical moment! You know that time I How much did you lose! A full five billion!"


    "It''s fine for me to smash your shop. If you didn''t hide it well enough back then, I''d blow your head off! Coward!"


    Prince Albert''s standing up really played a role, attracting Sophia''s firepower to Pulan, and the scolded ones didn''t even talk.


    The nobles present knew more or less about that incident. At that time, Sophia discovered that a piece of land in a neighboring country had a huge amount of magic concentrate, worth more than 10 billion.


    So he began to plan to trade with neighboring countries under the banner of friendly trade, and then bought two hundred years of land use rights around the place, announcing that he would establish a trade city connecting the two countries. People from neighboring countries sent people to investigate the land and found that there was nothing wrong with it, and it was still beneficial to their own country, so they sold the right to use it to Sophia.


    But Sophia had run out of funds after buying the surrounding land at that time, so she found Prince Albert and planned to join hands and gradually buy the land that really contained magic concentrates, because after her previous behavior, The people sent by the leading country will no longer investigate carefully, and Sophia will send the mages to use some means, and there will not be too many problems to win the land rich in magic concentrate.


    At first, Prince Albert agreed well, but after Sophia submitted the application, Prince Albert suddenly regretted it. Sophia''s capital chain suddenly broke, and he couldn''t deliver enough money to buy it. A piece of land that is really rich in magic mines, so she went everywhere to sell the property in exchange for funds, and her move was discovered by the spies who were planted in the capital of the neighboring country.


    After the news came back, the neighboring country suddenly became suspicious and sent people to re-explore all the land, and as expected, they discovered the huge magic concentrate beneath the land. So he rejected the application submitted by Sophia. The five billion gold coins that Sophia had paid before were all wasted, and she got some worthless vacant land. She could only build a space between the two kingdoms according to the plan announced at the beginning. It''s impossible to put those lands there.


    It has been several years now, and one-fifth of the cost of 100 million has not been earned back yet. This is the only business that Sophia has lost since taking charge of August. It can¡¯t be said to be a loss, but it can also make money. It¡¯s just a little longer, maybe a hundred years, and the cost will be recovered.


    Albert became embarrassed all of a sudden, he hesitated for a long time before saying: "But yours is really wrong. I think the risk is too great. If I am found, my money will be lost."


    Sophia angrily wanted to go up and put a shoehorn on his face, "You don''t think it''s right, so don''t promise me from the beginning! At the critical moment, you will succeed, and you say you don''t do it! I''m really blind. Look, whoever was not good at the beginning found you, and it is impossible for anyone present to do such a thing."


    Albert was speechless.


    After Albert drew the fire, Earl Pulan finally finished his blood and stood up, "Now we''re talking about whether this kid can serve as a logistics officer, don''t talk about it elsewhere."


    "Aside from my personal grievances with him, can he be trusted by us as a seventeen or eighteen-year-old child? Entrust our supplies to him for transportation. Who will be responsible except for errors? I am not at ease! Everyone present. Don''t worry!"


    "Not all." Earl Norton said faintly, then stood up and walked to Claire''s side, putting his hand on Claire''s shoulder: "I am very relieved to him, we hand over the supplies of our Ansair family to him, I believe it''s better than anyone else."


    Earl Pulan''s eyes widened. He didn''t expect that someone would come out at this time to run into the muddy water.


    Prince Albert was also shocked. His youngest daughter is going to marry the young master of Earl Norton. Aren''t we in the same camp? Even if you don''t help me, you won''t stand on Sophia''s side.


    Sophia smiled when she saw Earl Norton standing over, and gave the other two a provocative look, "How is it now? Two to two, our numbers are even."


    "What number! We have more people than anyone else." Prince Albert shouted with a red neck: "We are just stating the facts, he is a child, and it is very difficult to let him take over such a big matter for the first time. Errors may occur."


    The rest of the nobles present were also a little worried. Claire looked really young, so she was afraid that she would be unreliable.


    "Something went wrong, I''ll be responsible!" Sophia shouted.


    Pulan roared: "Responsible? Are you responsible! This is a war, not a house!"


    The situation suddenly stagnated, and neither side was willing to budge.


    "Little friend! Why are you here?" A peaceful voice came over.


    Everyone turned their heads, and when they saw the person who came, they all got up from the sofa, bowed slightly, and said in unison: "Fa Sage Merlin!"


    Then he saw Edith next to Merlin, and said hello again: "Hello, Miss Edith."


    The Earl of Purlan and Prince Albert instantly put away their quarrelsome faces, and squeezed out the friendliest smile to say hello: "Merlin Law Sage!"


    Edith nodded politely, while Merlin completely ignored the greetings of the nobles and walked straight towards Claire. He has lived for so many years, and these groups of nobles have changed one after another. He is not in the mood. to get acquainted.


    Merlin held Claire''s shoulders and said excitedly, "I originally planned to find you when I was done, but I didn''t expect you to come to the capital."


    "Are you busy?" Merlin asked again.


    Claire looked around the scene and said slowly, "It should be... not busy."


    "If you''re not busy, find a place to chat with me." Merlin took Claire''s arm and walked out.


    Earl Pulan opened his mouth, but did not dare to say anything, but was rather glad that Claire had left.


    "Wait a minute." Claire suddenly stopped shouting, Merlin turned his head in confusion, and Claire replied, "I''ll say something, and I''ll go with you after that."


    Earl Pulan and Prince Albert suddenly raised their hearts, young master! You go now! We knew it was wrong, you said you knew Merlin Fasheng! How dare we provoke you!


    Claire glanced at the frightened two and smiled: "Actually, you have been wrong all the time. I am not seventeen or eighteen years old, I am only sixteen now."


    Merlin felt that something was wrong when he heard it. He looked at Earl Pulan and frowned, "Son of the Carl family, right?"


    Earl Pulan lowered his head in fright, not daring to look directly at Merlin, "Yes, Merlin Law Sage."


    "I haven''t seen Carl for a long time. You can tell him when you have time and let him come to see me."


    Earl Pulan''s heart trembled as he listened, thinking about the meaning of this sentence and whether he was beating himself.


    He quickly said: "My father is in the plane of angry flames. He already knows the news of your return. When you go to the plane of angry flames, my father will definitely find you."


    "Well, that''s fine." Merlin said, grabbed Claire''s shoulders, and took Claire away.


    When others saw this, they didn''t know that Merlin was supporting Claire. Earl Pulan was sweating all over his face at the moment, and he almost collapsed and couldn''t stand up.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 338： : What do you want to talk about?

    After Claire followed Merlin, the nobles present were stunned for a few seconds. They didn''t feel any offense by ignoring Merlin. It would be strange and rare to ignore them. What they were curious about was how Claire knew Merlin Fa Sage and seemed so familiar.


    The silence of everyone was broken by Sophia''s laughter, "Hahahaha!"


    Sophia laughed happily and said, "What about now? Count Purlan, Prince Albert, I think what you just said makes sense. Why don''t you ask His Majesty to let him revoke Claire''s position."


    "He''s only seventeen or eighteen, oh no, sixteen-year-old. If something happens, I really can''t take the responsibility."


    Hearing Sophia''s sarcasm, the two of them looked as ugly as pig livers, and couldn''t say a word.


    But Sophia''s ridicule continued, and continued: "I can''t afford it, I just don''t know Merlin, but I can''t afford it."


    "Count Pulan, your father, Duke Carl, is still a student of Sage Merlin. Didn''t he tell you to show respect to Sage Merlin? Even his little friends are questioned. If it comes to seniority, Do you still want to call Claire uncle, Claire usually calls me sister, you should call auntie to listen to me first."


    Sophia smiled very proudly and cheerfully. This was her happiest day in the past few years.


    After mocking Pran, Sophia turned the conversation at Prince Albert again, "I always thought you wouldn''t look at current events. It was a mess that was a good thing back then."


    "It''s the same now. I can''t help but jump out when I see Earl Pulan''s opinion on me. It''s alright, I''ll report today''s matter to Your Majesty as it is, but let''s see if His Majesty will protect you or take care of Merlin. Fa Sage''s face."


    Under Sophia''s sarcasm, both of them were hot, and whispered to the surrounding nobles: "I''ll retire if I have something else to do."


    So he left here in a daze like a lost dog.


    After the two left, the corners of Sophia''s upturned mouth hadn''t fallen yet. She glanced at Earl Norton next to her, and said, "Thank you, I can come out at the critical moment."


    Norton smiled slightly. He was always happy and quiet. He didn''t speak the whole process of Sophia''s scolding just now. It was the first time he saw this side of Sophia in a long time, but fortunately, it was not himself who was scolded.


    "You''re welcome, Madam. Claire and my youngest son are friends, so it''s natural for me to help."


    ...


    After Claire was pulled away by Merlin, she quickly found a corner where no one was around and sat down.


    Edith also came along and sat next to Li Li, but the topic couldn''t get in the mouth.


    The knowledge of magic discussed by her grandfather and Claire has exceeded her current level. Except for the knowledge of the astral world that she has studied for a long time, she can understand a little, and the rest are only in the fog, and she will not listen to it later. .


    Claire was also very excited, this is a free teacher, so he quickly asked some of his doubts, and at the same time gave a lot of conjectures that he had drawn from his previous life.


    Although Merlin was teaching Claire in the form of an elder, the process was full of surprises. This kid can always come up with all kinds of fantastic ideas, and the feasibility is very high. In addition, the talent in magic is also Very strong, many theories only need to be explained once to draw inferences from one another, and the look in Claire''s eyes became more and more approving.


    In the middle of the chat, Merlin suddenly stopped and shouted, "Little friend, that''s all for today, I still have something to think about."


    Claire also swallowed the question she was about to ask, and sat up straight, "It''s taking so much time for you, I''ll come to bother you when you''re free."


    "Then let Edith chat with you here. You are about the same age and should have a lot of common topics." Merlin said.


    Edith, who had been sluggish by the side, suddenly widened her eyes and looked at her grandfather in disbelief, as if asking him what he meant.


    Merlin stood up and walked out a distance, then waved at Edith who was in a daze, Edith also reacted and walked over quickly.


    As soon as Edith approached, Merlin put his arms around her shoulders and turned his back to Claire, and began to mutter in a low voice.


    Claire looked at the two of them curiously. Although the distance was so small, you could hear it with a little trick, but the other party was a powerful man at the level of Dharma Saint. Claire dared not.


    As soon as she got closer, Edith took the lead and said eagerly: "Grandpa! How can you let me chat with him here alone?"


    "Aren''t you friends?"


    Edith pursed her lips and thought for a moment, "Although we are friends, I don''t usually communicate with him." She also met with Claire a few times, because the matter of renting the ghost lamp can also be said to be friends, but the relationship Not sure how good it is.


    "Then now is the time for your communication to increase." Merlin winked at his granddaughter and said, "I tell you, Grandpa''s eyesight is very accurate, Claire is definitely an excellent person, and he is also talented in magic. It is very strong, there will definitely be no problem in advancing to the magister in the future, and it is possible to advance to the magician, you have to grasp it!"


    At this time, Edith still didn''t understand what her grandfather meant, and her face turned red all of a sudden, "Grandpa...how can you do this, he and I are really just ordinary friends. And Princess Irene still likes him. ,how do I¡­¡­"


    "Look! What did I just say?" Merlin''s expression was exactly as I expected, "How could someone as good as him not be chased, you have to seize the opportunity and seize it."


    "Don''t worry, it''s just Princess Irene. You are not bad as my granddaughter. Work hard and don''t let that princess get ahead."


    Edith slapped Merlin with her fist, "Bad grandpa, is it because they rescued you back, that''s why you feel so good about him! You actually want to introduce me to others."


    Merlin looked as it should be, and replied: "Look, you are now a 16-year-old senior mage, he is already an archmage, and he can travel between planes. I will not give such a good candidate. Who do you introduce? That Baker from Carl''s family? It would be good to be able to advance to the Mage after that character."


    Edith gave a bitter face and resisted weakly: "But I''m only sixteen What''s wrong with sixteen? Rounding up is twenty years old. Twenty-year-old daughters from other families are born. Now that they have children, their grandfathers can hold grandchildren, you are too slow."


    Edith listened to her grandfather''s absurdity with a helpless face, and said with a sad face: "You have changed, you are no longer the grandfather who loved me before."


    Ignoring Edith''s resistance, Merlin turned her body upright after explaining, and smiled at Claire: "I''ll leave first, and I''ll give you my precious granddaughter!"


    Claire''s head tilted: Huh?


    "You young people have a good chat." After Merlin finished speaking, he pushed Edith and ran out by himself. Before leaving, he gave Edith a cheering gesture.


    At this point, it would be rude to leave directly, and Edith could only walk back to her original position with a look of hopelessness.


    After trying to squeeze out a smile, he asked, "What do you want to talk about?"


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 339： : Just... its pretty good

    "What do you think of the metamagic material concept now proposed?"


    Edith: "Huh?"


    "Aren''t you interested in this aspect? What about the effect of the rotation speed of the magic spin on the quality of magic power in Newman''s theory?" Claire asked, these are the topics he and Merlin Fasheng talked about just now.


    "Stop, stop!" Edith reached out to stop Claire''s words and said, "I''m only a senior mage now, and I don''t know much about this."


    Mages before the archmage level focus more on the application of spell theory than on research.


    Claire sighed in disappointment. He thought that the other party was the granddaughter of Merlin Fasheng, and she could get some cutting-edge theoretical knowledge that ordinary people don''t know.


    Claire suddenly remembered something and said excitedly: "Then let''s talk about the topic of the astral world, haven''t you done some research before?"


    After she heard it, Edith waved her hands hurriedly. She studied the star realm in order to find her grandfather. Now that her grandfather is back, she is not so interested in the star realm.


    "Let''s change to a lighter topic." Edith smiled reluctantly.


    "Okay." Claire turned into a salted fish who lost her dream and sat down on the sofa.


    "Grandpa told me that it was thanks to you that he brought him back, so I am here to thank you! If you have anything in the future, you can come to me, and I will definitely help you." Edith was very Sincerely said, there is no word "what I can do".


    "No thanks, I''m honored to be able to help Merlin Fasheng." Claire smiled.


    Hearing Claire''s words, Edith''s affection for Claire rose to a certain extent.


    "I heard from Grandpa, you were doing plane teleportation at that time, right? Where did you go?" Edith took the initiative to start the topic.


    Claire didn''t plan to say anything about the wizarding world, so she casually perfunctory, saying that she was just experimenting at random, and then wandering around in the void and accidentally bumped into Merlin.


    Edith still believed Claire''s statement. Merlin had been floating in the void for more than 50 years without encountering a plane that formed civilization. Claire was only an archmage, how could he have encountered such a mature plane? Woolen cloth.


    Claire''s interpersonal skills have long been full, and after the two chatted for a while, they felt that the distance had drawn a lot, and there was no sense of strangeness at the beginning.


    "Oh, by the way, do you know what happened recently about the Raging Flame Plane?" Claire seemed to mention it casually, but in fact he wanted to ask for a long time, from the mouth of Edith''s status He should be able to hear some gossip that few people know about. At that time, he will go to the Raging Flame Plane in person. It is better to know more than nothing.


    "I heard that from Grandpa." Edith put her hand on her chin and thought, "Well, it''s because of Grandpa''s return, so His Majesty the King intends to take down the Raging Flame Plane in one fell swoop, and doesn''t want to spend any more time in it. Troops and resources have gone down."


    Claire nodded, but he knew that, Sophia had told him before.


    Then, without Claire asking, Edith continued: "Because the plane of Raging Flames has a special resource, His Majesty the King doesn''t want to mine it with the enemy country, and wants to take it all."


    "Huh? What special resource?" Claire grabbed the point in her words.


    "It seems to be called Raging Flame Concentrate, a magic ore. It is said that it can be used as a raw material to prepare a magic potion, which can improve the promotion probability of mages and warriors. Anyway, it is a good thing."


    Hearing Edith''s words, Claire was a little stunned. No wonder he wanted to fight a full-scale war, because it was indeed worth a full-scale war for this.


    Edith doesn''t understand that doesn''t mean Claire doesn''t understand. Magical potions that increase the probability of promotion are rare treasures in the wizarding world. Before seeing him, the fruits that can make people advance to Silver Knight are sold. Several million?


    It is worth fighting between two kingdoms. The so-called Raging Flame Concentrate must have a lot of quantity. If so much quantity is used for oneself, although the upper limit cannot be raised, the lower limit can be raised. It only takes a few years, with a sufficient base. , there can be a lot of middle-level combat power, and the overall strength of the country will increase by a lot.


    Even if you don¡¯t need it or the quantity is too large to be used up, if you sell it, you can generate a large amount of money for the national finance every year.


    However, Claire sighed, although he sighed, this is a competition between two countries, and the war between the sword saints and the saints, even if he is jealous, he can''t do anything, and he can be a big cannon fodder when he goes to the battlefield with his current strength. , before reaching the level of magister and magician, the strongest individual in the war will be crushed.


    "Of course, in addition to the Raging Flame Concentrate, there are many other magic ores and magic materials in the Raging Flame Plane... There are countless resources in one seat." Edith added.


    Claire also nodded in agreement. He agreed with this sentence incomparably, but Edith was talking about material resources, and Claire was talking about the talent resources of the wizarding world. As long as you give him a period of time, the wizarding plane will be with him. In his hands, it is impossible to form a combat power comparable to that of a kingdom.


    This is no longer weak. You must know that a kingdom in the wizard world has the ability to conquer the next plane with the sword saint and the law saint. If there is no strong man of this level, it is not necessary to say that it is captured, and it is directly plundered.


    After chatting with Edith for a while, some people have already started to get up and leave, and the party has come to an end.


    ...


    As soon as Claire left, Merlin''s figure quickly appeared beside Edith and asked eagerly, "How is it!"


    "How was your conversation?"


    Edith didn''t think about those things when she was chatting with Claire, but Merlin couldn''t help thinking about it when she mentioned it, and her face turned crimson.


    "Grandpa!" Edith whispered, "Don''t say it anymore!"


    "Aiya, what are you embarrassed to say to Grandpa?" Merlin took Edith''s hand and walked out, and continued to gossip: "What do you think of others?"


    Edith carefully recalled the process of communicating with Claire just now. Except for the few questions she asked at the beginning, she was a little overwhelmed The whole process was quite pleasant, and the other party was very considerate of her. Feelings, some topics she doesn''t want to talk about can be quickly noticed and jumped over, and her speech is also very humorous.


    Thinking back like this, Edith realized that Claire''s performance was pretty good, keeping a certain distance and making people feel very cordial and warm. Compared to that Baker, it is indeed much better.


    "That..." Edith lowered her head and whispered, "It''s... not bad."


    "Hahaha!" Hearing his granddaughter''s answer, Merlin smiled heartily, walking a little faster, and said with a smile, "I just said that my eyesight is not bad! You must also like what I like."


    The blush that finally fell down on Edith''s face rushed up again, "Grandpa! What are you talking about! I just said he was good, but I didn''t say I liked him..." After speaking, Edith realized His voice was a little louder, and his voice became smaller and smaller.


    "Okay! Grandpa won''t say it." Although Merlin said so, but he couldn''t hide a smile on his face. An angry Edith punched him in the chest twice, then threw away his hands and ran out .


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 340： : Are you laughing at me?

    In the next half month, Claire has been following Sophia to collect the magic materials collected from various places, and then distribute them to the following shops that make magic potions or magic utensils through reasonable distribution. Sometimes there is a trade-off, cutting out some unimportant aspects to fill in the important ones.


    In the past two weeks, Claire has almost died of exhaustion. No wonder Sophia has to pull herself over to help. If she was alone, the August family would be able to operate with such a large volume, and the supplies shipped from all over the country. , and then it is necessary to formulate new standard procedures and grasp the overall situation, otherwise, if there is a problem at that point, it will completely collapse, and she will be exhausted.


    However, after the general new procedures were drawn up, Claire could finally relax for a while. Just like a machine, the assembly process is tiring, but once it''s assembled, it''s fine as long as someone looks at it and doesn''t make it a problem. Sophia is the one who is watching him here to prevent problems, and Claire is the logistics officer who is going to the Raging Flame Plane to verify and distribute supplies.


    However, Claire is only temporary, and most of the tasks will be completed after delivery there. The army there has a more complete logistics team, and he is also watching over there to avoid any mistakes. If you need something urgently, then integrate it. , and then notify Sophia.


    ¡­


    Before Claire could relax for a few days, she started again, targeting Hill City.


    The plane teleportation circle of Raging Flame Plane is not built in the capital, but in Hill City. One is that Hill City is located at the hub of the kingdom''s transportation and has a very developed economy; the other is that if you explore the plane What went wrong, such as exploring a plane with extremely strong strength, and then being counter-invaded. At that time, Hill City was still some distance from the capital, and that distance was a buffer zone.


    Claire arrived at the Royal Capital Magic Academy early in the morning. Instead of reading a book, she set off for Hill City.


    From the gate of the school, Claire saw a long line of transport teams continuously transporting goods in from the gate, following the transport team all the way in, reaching an open boundary.


    There were a few huge golden birds crawling on the ground in that boundary. They were the light-chasing birds that Claire saw when he first came to the capital. During the war, these magic academies were the means of transportation. was also requisitioned.


    As soon as Claire appeared, five figures fell in the sky, and before they fell, they shouted, "Lord Claire!"


    Claire looked at the five wizards in front of him and nodded, waving his hand, "Go on, don''t worry about me."


    Among the five wizards, three were from the August family, which was sent by Sophia, and two were sent by the kingdom to protect him, a temporary logistics officer, who were considered Norris. But now, they all have to follow Claire''s command.


    Claire stood aside as a logistics officer, watching the supplies that were constantly being transported in from outside. There were not only the August family here, but the families who participated in the war in the capital were all transported by the Light Chaser. However, Claire mainly sees whether there are any flaws in the materials of the August family. Claire of other families only glanced at it roughly. Each family has sent its own people to watch, he is only in name. Chief, as long as there is no problem in general, if it may affect him, Claire will not take care of it too much.


    These materials transported by carriages are not very important. Most of them are some basic materials, such as knight''s armor and weapons, basic healing potions, etc. These materials are in great demand and are not very valuable. They are really valuable. Expensive materials are placed in the space rings of the heads of each family.


    What Claire is currently carrying are the high-level magic potions and magic scrolls made by the August family''s magic shop. The quantity is calculated by the box, and it is worth a minimum of one billion yuan, which is still the cost price. Seeing Claire''s heart itch, she almost ran away without holding the space ring.


    "Hey! Claire!" Yana ran towards Claire while waving excitedly.


    When she got to Claire''s side, Yana stopped and said excitedly, "I just found out that you are the chief in charge. It''s great, there is someone I know to talk to along the way."


    Claire was also a little surprised and said, "You are the person in charge sent by the Genn family?"


    "Yes, my father sent me here."


    Claire smiled slightly, "Have you got the 500,000 you paid last time?" He hadn''t stayed in the capital for a long time, so Xia En did that, so he didn''t know the process very well.


    Yana giggled, "Of course." This is one of the reasons why she is so enthusiastic about Claire. Since the money got her, her affection for Claire has skyrocketed.


    Yana looked back at the transportation team, and then said, "Let''s not talk about it, our family''s goods are also arriving, and I will arrange for unloading."


    Claire nodded and waved goodbye.


    ¡­


    The loading and unloading process continued until the afternoon, and then all the supplies were brought to the light-chasing bird.


    Claire also flew above. The back of the Light Chasing Bird was very spacious, like a flat and expansive piece of land. If you didn''t look far, you wouldn''t be able to tell that it was a part of an animal.


    "call!"


    The wind is blowing!


    The sound of the wind blowing the wings of more than a dozen light-chasing birds rang out, and the debris on the ground was blown away. For a while, smoke and dust were everywhere, and then the huge bodies of the light-chasing birds gradually flew up, and the surrounding trees were covered by the huge The wind whipped by the wings hit the ground.


    When they had enough power, more than a dozen light-chasing birds suddenly flapped their wings and rushed into the sky.


    It reminded Claire of the ancient poem in Happy Travel, "Flying in anger, its wings are like clouds hanging from the sky."


    The light-chasing bird that flew into the air was still very stable, much more stable than the aircraft in the previous life, and a defensive formation was deployed around it, isolating the airflow from the outside.


    Of the dozen or so Light Chasing Birds, there are three to five wizards flying around each Light Chasing Bird. These are the powerhouses sent by various families to protect the supplies. The materials are worth billions of gold coins. They have to be careful. If they are attacked by enemy countries or wild beasts, they will really want to cry without tears.


    ¡­


    Claire was sitting on top of the supplies built up by the August family, watching the clouds constantly passing by quickly, this was a rare sight.


    Just when Claire was in a trance, there was a sound from below, and Yana was quite embarrassed and wanted to climb up from below.


    Claire looked over, smiled after seeing Yana''s embarrassed appearance, and performed a floatation technique to make the opponent jump up easily.


    "Huh!" Yana took a breath when she came up, then patted her dirty clothes, and then asked, "What''s so good about climbing so high? Can I be as good-looking as me?" She raised her chest and showed her body.


    "I do not."


    Before Yana could understand Claire''s words, Claire continued.


    "I flew up."


    Yana: ? ? ! Are you laughing at my embarrassment just now? Are you looking for a fight?


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 341： : Hill City

    Yana bared her teeth at Claire fiercely, "Hmph, if I hadn''t been able to beat you, I would have punched you no matter what."


    Claire smiled, Yana''s character is pretty good, so she''s not angry.


    Diverted the topic and asked, "Have you ever been to the plane of Raging Flames?"


    Yana shook her head, "No wow, it''s my first time to go. But I learned about the Raging Flame Plane."


    "Oh? Let''s talk about it, I don''t know much about it." Claire said, he has been helping Sophia get things these days, and he has no time to inquire about the relevant news of the Raging Flame Plane.


    "emmmm" Yana bit her fingers and pondered for a while, then thought about how to explain things to Claire.


    "It''s the distribution of forces in the plane of Raging Flames, but those of us who do logistical transportation probably won''t be able to use it."


    "It''s okay, you can also say that there is still some distance from Hill City now, so it''s just chatting."


    "Okay." Yana smiled, "Then Miss Ben will tell you a good deal, you have to listen carefully."


    "The plane of angry flames is a medium plane discovered by Fasheng Meilin fifty-three years ago. It has rich mineral resources. However, during the development process, it was discovered by the enemy country, so the convenience also joined in."


    "In the plane of Raging Flames, a three-legged situation has been formed. Outside the two kingdoms of our human beings, there are also Raging Flame Orcs in the Raging Flame plane."


    "They were divided into three tribes at the beginning, the Ibiza tribe, the Ramsi tribe, and the Gardsi tribe. Among them, the Ibiza tribe is the strongest, with the ancestors of the high priest and the flame orcs, and their strength is roughly the same. At the level of the Dharma saint in our world, after a long war, the three tribes united and became the Ivesi tribe."


    Claire nodded. He had heard of this before. At that time, when he wanted to find the head of the Genn family, he was told by Shane that the three tribes were united together, so war broke out on the plane of fury.


    "What about now? How''s the situation?" Claire continued to ask.


    "Now, our kingdom has begun to turn its spearhead to the enemy country. After Merlin Fasheng comes back, their strength is not as good as ours. After a period of suppression and exchange of interests, they should be able to win the entire Raging Flame Plane. At that time Let''s target the current Ivisi tribe."


    Claire nodded. The sooner it ends, the better. Although the longer the war lasts, the more money Sophia can make, but she doesn''t give it to herself. , after the war is over, you can get what you deserve.


    Later, Claire asked about Ragefire Concentrate. Yana was not very clear on this point. If it wasn''t for Claire''s mention, she would not know there was such a thing.


    "Why did your family send you here?" Claire asked casually.


    Hearing Claire''s question, Yana''s mood became a little lower, "My father sent me here..."


    Halfway through speaking, he pretended to cheer up again, smiled and said, "That must be my ability! The rest of the family are not as powerful as me, so don''t send me to send someone, haha."


    However, Claire could see a trace of reluctance in her smile.


    Claire smiled slightly and did not continue the topic. I have heard that Yana''s idol is Sophia before, because Sophia has become the head of the August family, so from this, it can be seen that Yana wants to be recognized by the family and become the head of the family.


    But not everyone is Sophia. Although Yana has such a mind and a certain ability, her ability is not as strong as that of Sophia, and her heart is not as ruthless as her.


    Claire knew about the situation of the Genn family before when he was in the Adventurer''s Guild. Now, among the younger generation of the Genn family, the eldest young master of the Genn family and Yana are capable, and the others are worms in the family.


    But after all, this world is still a patriarchal society. At the time, Sophia''s ability to overwhelm all the peers in her family, and the head of the August family at that time did not intend to pass the title to her.


    What''s more, now that Yana and her eldest brother are at the same level, the heir of the Genn family is even less likely to be her head.


    Sending Yana out is just so that her eldest brother can better take over the family''s affairs now. When Yana returns, the industries she originally took over will not be able to get involved.


    All these Yana know, otherwise, they will not be in a low mood at the beginning.


    "Hey, after arriving in Hill City, you will have to stay for a day or two while waiting for people from other places to come over." Yana said that the supplies were not only transported from the capital, but also transported by nobles from all over the country. supplies.


    "Stay here anyway, let''s go shopping in Hill City, I want to buy some beautiful jewelry!" Yana said excitedly, she was planning to turn grief and anger into purchasing power.


    "Staying in the capital all the year round, can you still see things in other places?" Claire laughed.


    "You don''t know that. The port city of Hill City is also the city with the most frequent foreign trade in our kingdom. The things there are much fresher than those in the royal capital. Every time I came here, I could buy some good-looking ones. Jewelry I''ve never seen before."


    "Okay." Claire nodded. Anyway, she was going to stay in Hill City for a day or two, so it was okay to follow him around.


    ...


    After the materials were transported to Hill City, the responsible people present went down to check again. If there was any error, their items would not be guaranteed, and only after they found that there was no problem did the army stationed here transport the materials to safety. In the place, wait until the materials from other places arrive before sending the magic circle to the plane of anger through the plane together.


    After finishing the matter, the time also arrived at night, and Claire was dragged by Yana to hang out in Hill City.


    Girls'' wandering is different from boys. Although she is sure that she is going to buy jewelry, it does not delay Yana dragging Claire around in various places in Hill City. She also invited Claire to eat a lot of special snacks here. .


    Claire also roughly observed Hill City while wandering around. Unlike ordinary cities, Hill City has no walls. Like the cities in her previous life, it spreads from the city center to the suburbs. of.


    The situation is also the same as what Yana said. It is a city with developed trade, and it does not have the sense of order in the capital. The lights and traffic are busy here, making people feel more casual and free, and you can see different people everywhere. Foreigners in the national language, and ladies with delicate makeup walked the streets, and some streets were also crowded with people, watching the performances of troubadours and the creations of artists.


    There are more kinds of shops on the streets than in the capital, and Claire can even see a big shopping mall that is a little bit of a prototype from a previous life.


    Under the night, Claire seems to have returned to the shopping mall in her previous life. Every time she takes another step, she can have a novel feeling, as if the other world and the memories in her mind are constantly switching back and forth, which is a wonderful feeling.


    Yana patted Claire with a smile, "Don''t look stupid, it was like this when I first came to Hill City."


    Claire smiled, but he didn''t look stupid, he just wanted to move all these things back to Nafta City.


    "No, there''s a jewelry store over there, let''s go check it out!" Yana said from a luxuriously decorated store before, and without waiting for Claire''s consent, she pulled Claire over there.

 Chapter 342： : **** consumerism

    Claire followed Yana into the jewelry store. The decoration inside is almost the same as the jewelry store in the previous life. There are glass counters with delicate jewelry inside. There is a beautiful waitress waiting in front of each counter. , After seeing the two of Claire come in, a woman in charge came up with a smiling face.


    "Sir, ma''am, do you need me to introduce you?"


    Claire shook her head, but Yana ignored her, her eyes were completely attracted by the jewelry in the glass counter, she walked forward quickly, lay down in front of the counter and watched carefully.


    The female supervisor didn''t feel that she was disrespected, she just smiled and walked up, standing aside and stopped talking. She knew that some guests don''t like others talking too much, as long as they need to explain.


    Yana walked along the glass counter, and when she saw the jewelry she liked, she asked the waitress to take it out. After walking around, there were already more than 30 pieces of jewelry that the waiter was carrying behind her.


    It''s been almost an hour, and Yana is still in high spirits, which makes Claire have the experience of going shopping with her girlfriend in her previous life. Oh, no, she didn''t have a girlfriend in her previous life.


    Claire really had nothing to do, and asked, "Are you going to buy it all?"


    Yana turned her head around, holding a mithril necklace in her hand, pouted and replied, "How is that possible, my monthly allowance is only 50,000 to 60,000 yuan, and I bought all of it from me. There will be no living expenses this month, so just buy four or five."


    Claire was stunned at first, so little?


    But it was soon relieved. Yana was different from him. All the income from Claire''s property belonged to him, while Yana actually made money for the family, and the source of the money was the pocket money given by the family. , There are many members in each family, and Yana is quite a lot.


    And a lot of things can be done by a big family like them without spending money at all, so it doesn''t matter how much money you have.


    "After spending it, there''s nowhere to use the pocket money anyway. Besides, isn''t the 500,000 available? You can buy it all with just a little bit of money."


    Yana raised her head a little arrogantly, "That''s not good, I have to save the money."


    "As a dowry?" Claire joked.


    Yana bared her teeth at Claire again, and said fiercely: "You are really necrotic, I saved it as a start-up fund!" Yana obviously knew that she would marry by then, if she married herself If the husband is a waste, then he can buy some property with the money he has saved.


    Listening to the sparring of the two, the female supervisor on the side followed with a smile on her face. This is a big customer. Those who sell luxury goods don''t rely on the amount of money. In every piece of jewelry The profits are very considerable. If they can sell four or five of these thirty or so, their performance this week will be up to the mark.


    Claire took the mithril pendant in Yana''s hand and smacked her lips. Oh my goodness, such a precious magic material is actually used as jewelry, and the most amazing thing is that it doesn''t work at all. When used, it is simply used for decoration.


    This is in the hands of myself and Isaac, and at least I can make a magic object that can kill a high-level mage.


    "Does it look good?" Yana asked when she saw Claire''s serious look.


    Claire nodded, although he didn''t think so, but he wouldn''t say anything to spoil the atmosphere at this time.


    Then he took the mithril pendant and turned his head to the female supervisor and asked, "How much does this chain sell for?"


    Hearing Claire''s question, the female supervisor became excited, "Your vision is really good, this necklace is all made of mithril, and it was designed by Master Ona from Port Shaquille, and it is also our shop. The best piece of jewelry that sells here, it''s designed with the idea of..."


    Seeing that the other party had been talking a lot and still didn''t say the main point, Claire interrupted the other party and asked again: "I mean how much does it sell for?"


    The female supervisor closed her mouth, and then said slowly: "3,000 gold coins, you can buy it with confidence. The price of this jewelry has not dropped since it was released, and it is still rising."


    Customers who buy luxury goods don''t care how cheap it is, but the more expensive the better, and the more expensive it is after it has been sold for so long, it can prove that it is indeed a good thing.


    Claire lowered her head and glanced at the necklace in her hand, the corner of her mouth twitched, the mithril of this jewelry is definitely not pure mithril metal, it is synthetic, and the cost is about two or three hundred gold coins. This craft does not require craftsmen in the blacksmith street of Nafu City, but the craftsmen in Najin Town can make it. As for the so-called master, it is just a marketing cost, and it can be bought for a price of several hundred thousand.


    Including other costs such as shipping, the total cost of each piece of jewelry is only about 300. Now it actually sells 3,000 gold coins in the store?


    Ten times the profit is like picking up money with a sack, this **** consumerism.


    Seeing Claire''s expression, the female supervisor thought that Claire thought things were expensive, so she closed her mouth wisely and stood back.


    Yana shook her hand in front of Claire''s eyes, "What''s wrong? Why are you still in a daze? You like this chain, then I''ll give it to you."


    Knowing that Yana was joking, Claire smiled and returned the necklace to her, saying, "A gentleman doesn''t win people''s love, so you should buy it. Show me the jewelry you picked, I''ll see See how you look."


    Claire is planning to do some product research first. If the profit of each piece of jewelry is so large, then this road can indeed be taken.


    "My eyesight must be good!" Yana raised her head, "Let''s go, I''m almost done with my selection. Let''s find a place to sit down and have a good look."


    Claire nodded and walked to a rest area in the hall under the leadership of the female supervisor. After the two sat down, the waiter behind them put down the plate with the jewelry.


    Yana''s eyes were full of little stars again, and she couldn''t put it down and played with the jewelry, planning to pick out the favorite ones for purchase.


    Claire carefully observed the jewelry, and from time to time she took out one of them and asked the price of the jewelry from the female supervisor behind her.


    The female supervisor who was able to reply was embarrassed felt that Claire looked down on his product.


    Yana, who was on the side, was also a little curious by Claire''s actions. She turned her head and asked, "Are you really going to buy it?"


    Claire shook her head and said, "No, just take a look."


    "Then you still have that expression."


    "what expression?"


    "That said, there is a little excitement in the disgust, which is very strange."


    Claire laughed twice without explaining, then put the jewelry in her hand back, and shrugged, "Don''t look at that."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Claire''s eyes were attracted by the earring in Yana''s hand. It was a platinum gold earring made of some kind of expensive magic metal, but Claire was not attracted by the magic metal, he was The embellishment of the decoration under the long chain under the earrings is attractive, it looks like a small turquoise stone, and it matches the platinum gold color very brightly.


    "Wait, Yana, show me that earring you''re holding in your hand."

 Chapter 343： : I want 10 servings!

    "This?" Yana raised the earring in her hand.


    "Yes, bring it to me to see." Claire replied.


    Although Yana was a little confused, she still handed over the earrings in her hand and said casually, "These earrings are not very beautiful and delicate. I chose them because I liked their color scheme."


    After Claire took over the earrings, she put the green "small stone" close to her own eyes and looked at it carefully. The guess in her heart was slightly confirmed.


    Then he quietly injected magic power into it, and suddenly Claire opened her eyes slightly and said to herself, "No response? Did I make a mistake in judgment?"


    "No!" Claire''s eyes lit up, and she secretly said, "There is a response, but the response is too small to be noticed."


    But since there is a response, it means that there is no mistake in his judgment, and this thing is exactly what he thinks.


    "What''s wrong?" Yana asked when she saw Claire''s expression.


    Naturally, the female supervisor at the back also saw Claire''s eager appearance, and she had already planned to increase the price several times when the other party asked for the price.


    Claire suddenly came over, and she was a little anxious, but she didn''t blame herself, this thing is really too precious.


    "It''s nothing." Claire said flatly, "I originally thought that the little green stone was a precious magic concentrate, but I was wrong."


    After speaking, Claire threw the earrings back on the plate at will, no longer looking directly, but picked up other jewelry and observed it again.


    The mind of the female supervisor behind her has just been lowered again. They use a lot of precious magic materials to make luxury jewelry, so they will ask experts to identify them before putting them out, so as not to inlay any precious materials that they do not know. , so the situation that Claire said is basically impossible, making her happy for nothing.


    Then Claire was still very dull. After reading all the jewelry, she lay down on the sofa and watched Yana continue to choose.


    After more than ten minutes, he pretended to be impatient and said, "Forget it, don''t pick it for so long, you''ve picked it for an hour or two."


    Yana was a little surprised by Claire''s tone. In her impression, Claire was not such an impatient person, but she didn''t think much about it, and she didn''t have much contact with Claire. Maybe she only discovered this side of him now.


    So the movements in my hands are getting faster, "It''s getting faster, I''ll just choose two more."


    Claire frowned, "Take it all, and treat it as if I invited you."


    "Ah?" Yana turned her head and opened her mouth in shock: "Where are these almost 70,000 gold coins..."


    Claire took out her amethyst card and handed it to the female supervisor behind her, urging: "Buy it all, hurry up, we have something else to do later."


    The female supervisor''s eyes lit up when she saw the amethyst card that Claire handed over, she quickly took it politely, and handed it to the waiter next to her, asking her to quickly settle the money so that Claire would regret it. A piece of jewelry is worth the performance of their store for two or three months.


    After taking the amethyst card, the waitress trotted all the way to the magic crystal in the store, put the card on it and started induction, and screamed out the next second.


    "Ah!" After shouting, he quickly covered his mouth again.


    When the female supervisor heard this, she quickly apologized to the two of Claire, and then trotted over.


    "What are you doing! What if you scare the guests!" the female supervisor scolded.


    The female clerk stretched out her hand in shock, pointed at the magic crystal and said, "Director, look at the numbers above."


    The female supervisor nodded and looked over, and the next second her expression became as shocked as the female clerk, and she muttered: "One, ten, one hundred, one thousand, ten thousand, father, grandfather, ancestor..."


    Then he covered his mouth, "More than fifty million gold coins..." As he spoke, he glanced at Claire''s back. He looked like a teenager now, and he thought it was the rich one in Hill City That''s why the son of the businessman is so wealthy, and now with more than 50 million in cash, those businessmen are almost the same as his son.


    About five minutes later, at the door of the jewelry store, the female supervisor stood at the door with all the clerks, bowed ninety degrees and shouted in unison, "Thank you for your patronage, and I hope you will come next time!"


    Yana, who had walked a distance, couldn''t help but look back and laughed, "What are you doing, their attitude towards you has changed so much."


    Claire shrugged, "Maybe I saw my account balance."


    Hearing Yana''s interest, she stared at Claire with curious eyes and asked, "How much money do you have in your account?"


    "Tens of millions." Claire said flatly.


    These simple four words suddenly made Yana''s heart unbalanced. After so many years of saving, I haven''t saved a million yet. You... I''m going to strangle you, Versailles. !


    After calming down a little, Yana asked, "What else did you just say?"


    Claire smiled and said, "It''s okay."


    "Then you said it."


    While Yana was talking, Claire reached out and picked out the earrings that she had liked before from the jewelry boxes that Yana was holding, and shook it in front of Yana, "I''m here for this."


    "Didn''t you say you read it wrong? Oh! I get it. You lied to others, and you lied to me. I just said why you suddenly became impatient. It was for this."


    Yana continued to ask, "What the **** is that little green stone? You are so concerned."


    Claire took out the earrings from the jewelry box, and with a slight tap, the earrings floated up, and then Claire opened her palm slightly, and the earrings were instantly torn apart, leaving only the small turquoise stone.


    After picking it up and looking at it carefully, Claire took out a handkerchief and wrapped it in his arms. This is a living thing and cannot be placed in a space ring.


    After finishing it, he explained: "This is not a stone, this is a seed."


    "Seed?" Yana repeated.


    "Yes, the seed of a very precious magical plant. The case is very strong, so it looks like a small stone, but it is actually a seed and the fruit of that magical plant."


    "What''s the use of this kind of thing?"


    "It''s very useful." Claire''s eyes flashed with a glimmer of brilliance, "It''s called the Seed of Wisdom, and its biggest use is to improve the talent of the mage, allowing ordinary people who don''t know anything about magic to have the talent to practice magic. Let a mage with a little magical talent become a mage with a certain talent..."


    Yana''s eyes also lit up, "Isn''t that very precious!"


    "Of course, each Seed of Wisdom is worth about 100 million gold coins, and it''s priceless if you want to buy it, but this Seed of Wisdom is a little damaged, and it may be used as a stone inlaid in jewelry. It''s been on for too long, and the vitality inside is almost lost."


    "It''s impossible to germinate again, but it''s not a big problem if you eat it as a fruit, and the effect is still there."


    Claire said so much, Yana didn''t listen to anything, she heard 100 million gold coins, her mouth opened, she was shocked and lost.


    "Just such a small thing is worth 100 million yuan. How can I make so much money in my life?"


    Yana rubbed her face to calm herself down a little, but she wasn''t jealous.


    "Then you can just buy it Those shop assistants don''t know the goods, so they can buy it several times at most, and you can buy it for 10,000 or 20,000 yuan. You don''t need to spend more than 70,000 yuan. Go and buy so much jewelry."


    Claire pouted a smile, stretched out her hand and rubbed Yana''s head. If she knew that she had earned so much, Claire would not have refused to let her have some fun, but she thought that she had spent too much. Money is not worth it, this Nier is quite interesting.


    "Why mess with my hair!" Yana said fiercely again.


    "I spent more than 70,000 yuan to buy these jewelry for you. If you hadn''t brought me here, I wouldn''t have found it."


    Yana swept away the depressed mood just now and said excitedly, "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true, I''ll pay for all your consumption tonight!" Claire said with her amethyst kahao.


    "Then I want to eat delicious food at the most expensive restaurant here, I want to eat strawberry pudding!"


    "Eat! Eat big!"


    "Hahaha, then I want ten servings!" Yana said boldly, sticking her waist.

 Chapter 344： : Want to kill me?

    Two days later, all supplies from across the country were transported to Hill City.


    After doing another check and confirming that there is no problem, Claire and his party moved towards the direction of the plane teleportation circle with all the supplies.


    The current mode of transportation has changed to land transportation, and the materials have also been replaced from the Light Chasing Bird to other magical beasts. Those beasts are huge, although they are far less than the Light Chasing Bird, they can afford a lot of materials, and the quantity is sufficient. , it is not a problem at all to take on the transport task.


    The plane teleportation circle was built in a mage tower on the outskirts of Hill City, which was the mage tower of one of the mages in Hill City.


    After the supplies were transported in, everyone gathered on the square of the Mage Tower. With the sound of "Om", a giant teleportation formation like a high-rise building unfolded in front of Claire and the others. Those camels were carrying supplies. The Warcraft also began to slowly walk in.


    Looking at the gorgeous teleportation circle, Claire couldn''t help but become obsessed. As expected of the magical world, this method is really charming.


    ...


    After about half an hour, the entire team of Claire was completely teleported to the plane of Raging Flames.


    Claire''s first feeling when she entered the plane of Raging Flames is that the air quality is not good, the dust is flying all over the sky, the sky is not the same as that of the mage world, it is dark red, and there are few trees and plants around, very is barren.


    At this moment, the wizards who followed also flew into the air and became vigilant around the transport team. Although they are now occupied by their own territory, it cannot be ruled out that the Furious Flame Orcs ambushed them.


    After confirming that the vicinity is safe, the transport team began to move towards the intended destination.


    After looking at the head of a monster for a while, Claire finally lost interest in the plane of raging flames. There was yellow sand flying everywhere, and there was nothing to see.


    ...


    Unknowingly, Claire fell asleep on the head of the beast. After an unknown amount of time, she was suddenly woken up by a violent shaking.


    The one who woke up Claire was a magician on Sophia''s side. After seeing Claire wake up, he hurriedly said: "Sir, it''s not good, we found a large wave of people 30 kilometers ahead! And they are chasing us. Come!"


    Hearing this, Claire immediately regained her spirits, and after she set herself up for a flight, she rose into the air, and cursed in her heart: No way, did you encounter an enemy as soon as you came here?


    "Stop the team and send someone to investigate!" Claire ordered.


    "Yes sir!" The sorcerer immediately took out a communication magic tool and began to give orders, and then the long line stopped slowly.


    After a few minutes of anxious waiting, the results of the investigation came out.


    The sorcerer next to Claire sighed, "Your lord is fine, it''s the army of the eldest prince."


    Claire frowned, thinking in her heart: Prince? It''s not good to fight on the front line, why are you here?


    Then he waved his hand, "If there is nothing urgent, send him away, and we will continue on our way." Claire thought about transporting the things to the destination quickly, and then relaxed.


    The sorcerer glanced at Claire in surprise. If it were other nobles, they would have seized this opportunity to curry favor with the eldest prince. This Lord Claire was quite different from ordinary people, but he still nodded: "As per your order."


    After lying down and resting for six or seven minutes, Claire found that the transport team still showed no signs of moving, and called the wizard over again.


    "It''s been so long, haven''t you been sent away yet?"


    The sorcerer took out the communication magic device and asked about the situation, and then replied: "Sir, the eldest prince seems to be looking for the second lady of the Genn family."


    "Yana?" Claire sat up, and after rolling her eyes a few times, she jumped off the demon beast.


    "Come on, let''s go and see."


    When Claire arrived at the Genn family''s transport team, she saw Yana at the front of the team pursing her lips, raising her eyebrows, and looking like she was about to get angry.


    In front of her is a group of knights riding a strange dragon beast. Behind the knights are tens of thousands of soldiers covered in blood, and the leader of the knights is more than 30 people wearing golden armor. The old man should be the so-called big prince.


    After seeing this, Claire quickly stepped forward, and when she got close, she heard what the eldest prince said.


    "Miss Yana! I think you''re a member of the Genn family, that''s why I tell you so much, don''t be ignorant!"


    Yana puffed out her face, and was about to speak back, when she suddenly felt a tap on her shoulder, and when she turned around, she found that Claire had come to her side.


    "What''s the matter? Yana."


    Yana first gave the eldest prince a dissatisfied look, and then explained in a low voice, "He wants to take part of our family''s supplies and use it for his own army first."


    "Can''t you? Just give him what was originally his."


    "No, this batch of supplies does not contain his army''s equipment and weapons."


    "Huh? What''s going on?"


    "Each army has different levels of wear and tear of equipment, so each batch of equipment shipped is from the corresponding army. This time the equipment belongs to the second prince and other armies, and he has to wait until he wants it. The next batch." This is also the reason why Yana argues, if she gives things to the other party, the second prince will not be able to explain it at all.


    After saying that, Claire understands that there is an infighting between the royal families, but it''s their business to fight, and it won''t work if it spreads to her own head.


    Not to mention the relationship between himself and Yana, as for the position of the temporary chief in charge now, if the eldest prince takes away things that do not belong to him, then he will be considered negligent. At that time, the second prince, who is dissatisfied with the lack of supplies, will inevitably spread his anger on his head, which may affect Sophia''s promise to let Norris give him the official position.


    "Who are you!" The eldest prince on the mount glanced at Claire condescendingly.


    Claire comforted Yana a little before turning her head and said softly, "My name is Claire, the head of the logistics team this time."


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a roar of laughter from the opposite side, and the eldest prince mocked: "Hahahaha, Claire? Never heard of it, where is the little nobleman."


    "And do you still need a chief in charge of logistics? There is still a chief in charge of such an easy job? How can you have the hard work of us fighting on the front line!"


    "I don''t care what kind of **** you are in charge of, just give me the stuff! Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    Claire licked her lips smiled and asked, "Why are you being rude?"


    "Zheng!" The eldest prince drew out his great sword and aimed the blade at Claire below. The distance between the tip of the sword and Claire was no more than a head at the moment.


    "What do you think?" The eldest prince smiled contemptuously, "Why am I being rude to you?"


    Claire pretended to be afraid and took a few steps back, and the smile on the eldest prince''s face became more intense.


    Then Claire''s expression suddenly changed, she stopped and looked at the other party jokingly and said, "Hoho, I''m so scared."


    The eldest prince''s eyes widened, anger rose in his heart, this kid actually dared to play with himself!


    "Looking for death!" the eldest prince roared, and the cavalry behind him also drew out their big swords, and they could chop Claire into minced meat just by waiting for an order.


    "Crack!" Claire snapped her fingers with a smile.


    Then the figures of the five wizards slowly appeared behind Claire. Claire opened her hands and said with a smile, "Want to kill me?"

 Chapter 345： : Do you still dare to kill me now?

    Those five wizards really made the eldest prince calm down a little, clenching the hilt of the sword and staring at Claire.


    Claire raised her eyebrows at the opponent, which was a provocative gesture, but the eldest prince still didn''t react, but the veins in the hand holding the sword hilt were violent.


    Claire smiled slightly. This was the first time he had experienced the feeling of power. Although he was only an archmage, he could make a wizard one level higher than him obey him.


    The eldest prince glared angrily at the wizard behind Claire, and said, "I order you in the name of the eldest prince of the kingdom, Prince Vito, get out of my way!"


    Claire was not worried at all, and as Claire expected, the five wizards behind him had no intention of retreating at all.


    Among the five wizards, three were private weapons belonging to the August family, and they were sent by Sophia for Claire to use.


    The other two were sent by Norris and would only obey the king''s orders, and the king''s order was to make them obey Claire''s orders now, so they wouldn''t listen to Vito at all, even if he was the eldest prince, and The more children of the royal family, the more they can''t listen, especially the eldest prince and the second prince, the princes who may succeed the throne, it is best not to have any contact.


    Especially when they conflicted with Norris'' orders, if they listened to the eldest prince, Norris would think: Okay! I''m not dead yet, you''re going to curry favor with my sons? what do you mean? Do you think I can''t do it? I will be beheading you tomorrow!


    Yana also realized something at the moment, and hurriedly called out the mages who followed her family, and the number of mages on Claire''s side suddenly rose to seven.


    At this moment, Vito only felt that his face was dull, stared at Claire''s angry nose and gasped, and said sternly: "You have to go against me?"


    Claire shook her head slightly and said lightly, "I''m just doing my duty."


    "These soldiers of mine are fighting to the death on the front lines, and sometimes they lose their lives because of the armor and weapons on them! I just want them all to survive! What''s wrong with me!" Vito roared, neck All turned red.


    Hearing Vito''s words, the knights and soldiers who followed him were encouraged and raised their arms and shouted.


    "Long live the eldest prince!"


    "We will always follow you!"


    But Claire doesn''t catch a cold. If you didn''t ask for the equipment and supplies of the second prince at the beginning, Claire could still believe it a little bit.


    But even if it''s true, what does it have to do with Claire? His job now is to transport supplies to the camp in the rear, and he doesn''t want to worry about other things.


    "That''s your business. If you don''t agree, you can apply to His Majesty. If he agrees, I''ll give you the things." Claire said softly.


    Now that the subpoena goes back to Norris to reply, it will take a day or two to say the least. By then, Claire has already delivered the supplies to the destination, and Norris may not agree.


    "Are you fooling me? How long has it been since the father agreed!" Vito shouted: "I want it now!"


    Then he raised his sword and pointed it at Claire, "I advise you not to mind your own business! Do you think you can stop me with seven mages? Can you stop my tens of thousands of soldiers! And it''s just mages, I don''t have none here!" After speaking, Vito clapped his hands, and twenty or so mages who exuded magician-level magic fluctuations immediately floated from the army behind.


    In fact, there are more than seven sorcerers on Claire''s side, but the other sorcerers are from other families. Unless the Furious Flame Orcs come to sneak attack, they will only listen to Claire in name, as long as the supplies they transported are not delivered. The problem is, they don''t care if Claire suffers.


    "That''s why I warn you for the last time, get out of here, or I''ll kill you this time even if you''re the person in charge!"


    Facing this threat, Claire laughed, "Haha!"


    "What are you laughing at?!" Vito exclaimed.


    Claire spread her hands and said fearlessly, "I laugh at you, you dare not."


    "I''m looking down on me! Can you stop me with just a few of you?"


    "Of course I can''t stop it." Claire said truthfully, "But you don''t dare."


    "Why would I dare not!"


    "As long as we try our best to resist, what if the supplies are taken away by you in the end?"


    Claire continued to laugh and said, "We didn''t neglect our duty, it''s just because we couldn''t match your force with yours, we let you take away the supplies."


    "But the nature of yours is different, eldest prince. What should this be called? Attacking an allied army? Or a rebellion?"


    Hearing Claire''s words, Vito couldn''t help swallowing. Looking at the smiling Claire, he was actually a little scared. The other party actually transferred the conflict to himself so easily.


    "Fuck! I don''t think so!"


    "I don''t know if there is such an idea. I only know that if the eldest prince starts to grab something, I will do my best to resist." Claire still smiled.


    Vito looked at the calm Claire''s anger, and threatened in a stern voice: "Okay! I won''t do it! You give me the things yourself!"


    "That can''t be done, I don''t have the habit of taking the blame for others." Claire said slowly, if he took the initiative to give things to the other party, the nature would change again, and it would become oneself to curry favor with the other party and then give the materials that should belong to the second prince. Give it to Vito, and then all the fault will fall on his own head.


    Vito stretched out his sword to Claire''s neck and said in a low voice, "Are you really not afraid of death? Do you think I will kill you as me? Do you think I will do anything? Be interesting to yourself. Hand it over. Otherwise, I will kill you alone, and things won''t be as serious as the infighting you said!"


    Claire shook her head, "It really won''t, but it''s much more serious than that."


    Vito opened his eyes slightly, impossible! He had never heard the name Claire, a little guy.


    Claire pointed to Yana beside her and asked, "Do you dare to kill her?"


    Before Vito could answer, Claire replied: "You dare not, because she is the second young lady of the Genn family, if you kill her, you will have to bear the pressure from the Genn family. , This is a big obstacle for you to want to inherit the throne in the future, and they may even turn their heads to support the second prince."


    Vito''s eyes flickered, but Claire was telling the truth.


    Then Claire smiled and said, "Then how dare you kill me? Do you know my identity?"


    "What''s your identity?" Vito swallowed subconsciously.


    "I''m the lord of the Viscount Griffin, the shareholder of the Temi Bank, the partner of the August family, and the business partner of the Ansel family, but none of these matters."


    "The important thing is that I have a close relationship with the Merlin family, and the Merlin Fa Sage is what I got back from the void."


    Before Vito could react, Claire walked towards the tip of the great sword that was resting on his neck, and said, "Do you still dare to kill me now?"


    Seeing that Claire''s neck was getting closer and closer to the tip of his sword, Vito shivered a bit and retracted the big sword with some trepidation in his heart.

 Chapter 346： : Toad, dont appreciate it!

    After seeing this, Claire showed a contemptuous smile and did not speak, just looking at the eldest prince Vito.


    The eldest prince Vito instantly felt that his face was disgraced, his aura was actually overwhelmed by the other party, and he was actually afraid of him just now!


    The anger suddenly burned, but before speaking, Claire seemed to see something and continued: "Dare to do it?"


    This sentence directly suppressed Vito''s anger, and after changing his eyes several times, he glared at Claire angrily.


    "You''re lucky today! Next time it won''t be so easy!"


    After finishing the harsh words, he took his troops and left in the direction they came from.


    Seeing those tens of thousands of soldiers leave, the dangling hearts of the wizards standing behind Claire finally let go.


    They finally left. They were really afraid of fighting. If they fought, they would definitely not be their opponents, and as Claire and Yana, it was impossible to die, and the sacrifice could only be one of them.


    After the eldest prince Vito''s army had withdrawn a certain distance, Claire waved her finger forward and instructed: "Go ahead and arrive before tomorrow."


    "Yes! Lord Claire!"


    After seeing Claire''s performance, the mage''s tone became a lot more respectful, and he finally understood why the other party could become his immediate boss at such a young age, if he encountered such a situation I really don''t know what to do.


    After the wizards dispersed, Yana hugged Claire''s arm at once, admiring: "You are so amazing, Claire, you can drive him away with a few words, we don''t have to lose anything here. ."


    Claire smiled and explained, "It''s nothing. If the main contradiction is solved, the other problems will be solved."


    "What is the main contradiction?"


    "Emmm, it''s just to clarify the stakes to him. As long as we don''t want to, if he dares to rob him, it won''t do him any good at all. After he understands this, he won''t dare to act rashly."


    Claire continued: "If your Genn family wants to participate in the replacement of the throne in the future, it is best not to support this prince."


    "Why?"


    "With a simple mind, I just want to take away the equipment of the second prince, and then cause the second prince to lose on the battlefield, and rely on the brand-new equipment to play a better record. But this is the most ideal situation, if he plays better With a good record, His Majesty doesn''t necessarily care about the trivial matter of stealing the equipment of the second prince."


    "But this is not a good strategy in the first place. The risk is too high and the return is too low. Once the second prince is smart, he will directly collapse the situation after the equipment is robbed, and turn the advantage that originally had the upper hand in the overall situation into a disadvantage. The reason for the excuse, although there is a certain process, the final culprit is the prince who robbed the equipment."


    Yana''s eyes widened, and she nodded, "You know a lot, it''s amazing, teach me."


    Claire reached out and pressed Yana''s head, rubbed it hard, and chuckled, "Girls don''t need to understand that much."


    "Humph!" Yana shook her head and got out of Claire''s clutches.


    Afterwards, Claire didn''t go back, and simply stayed on Yana''s side and chatted with the other party.


    In a day and a half, the transport team also arrived at the destination. It was a huge city with a different architectural style from that of human beings. Obviously, it seized the city of the Furious Flame Orcs as the main base on the Furious Flame Plane.


    After another half-day of inventory and transportation, and after all the materials were transported in, the tasks of Claire and other leaders were considered complete.


    For the next few weeks, Claire stayed in the city, and was responsible for allocating the August family''s supplies to the corresponding people, and then collecting information to come up with the amount that might be needed for the next transportation. Some Cumbersome, but not difficult either.


    Claire tried to practice here. The magic power in the air here is not as strong as that of the wizard world, and she directly took out the crystal core of the wizard world and absorbed it.


    ...


    After lunch in her room, Claire wanted to lie in bed and read some books, but she sat up startled by the knock on the door.


    "Who is it?" Claire shouted.


    "Me." The other party replied in a low voice.


    Claire stood up, walked towards the door, and continued to ask, "Who are you?"


    "Open the door, it''s me."


    After opening them, Yana got in like a little mouse, and hurriedly urged Claire, "Close the door."


    Claire couldn''t help laughing when she saw her sneaky look, and then closed the door.


    He said dumbfoundedly, "Just come, do you need to be so sneaky?"


    This is for others to see, and they think they have any shameful relationship.


    Yana put her finger in her mouth and stood up, "Shh, today is different than usual."


    Claire leaned against the wall with her arms in her arms, and asked with a smile, "Why is it different?"


    Then Yana put her hands into her chest with a mysterious look on her face, rummaging for a while, and Claire, who was standing beside her, didn''t know if she should look away.


    Just as Claire hesitated for half a minute, Yana took out a blood-red stone the size of a pigeon egg like a baby and put it in her hands, with a bright smile on her face, and said excitedly, "Look!"


    Claire''s attention was attracted by the blood red stone and asked, "What is this?"


    "Rage Flame Concentrate, you mentioned it to me last time." Yana continued: "This is what I bought from a senior officer with a good piece of equipment when I just handed over the equipment."


    "Don''t tell me, this thing is directly turned over to the treasury and cannot be passed on." Yana reminded carefully, and then stretched out the blood-red stone in her hand towards Claire, her eyes twinkling. " Isn''t this Raging Flame Concentrate able to increase the chance of being promoted to a mage, I thought you were a mage, so I brought it to you, go ahead."


    Claire thought about where this thing came out just now, and she didn''t take it or not. In the end, Yana shoved it directly into his hand.


    "Take it, this thing is useless in my hands."


    Claire took it, um, the touch on it is still warm, which may be the reason for the characteristics of Ragefire Concentrate.


    Then Claire put the pigeon-egg-sized Ragefire Concentrate in front of him and watched it carefully while looking at it and thinking, can this thing improve the chance of being promoted to a mage?


    "How is it?" Yana asked expectantly.


    Claire put the thing into his arms, "It''s hard to say, it should be purified before it can be used, but I don''t know how to purify it." Different magic materials have different purification methods. , Claire can''t just use it for experiments.


    "Oh, then I''ll go find out another day?"


    "No need, I''ll just ask Mrs. Sophia when I go back. Her family runs a magic shop, and the Ragefire concentrate must be handled by their family. She should know."


    "And you don''t have to be so sneaky like a thief. Even if we ask for our identity directly from the army, as long as the number is not large, it should be given to us." Claire couldn''t tell whether to laugh or cry. Since this kind of rage concentrate is worth fighting, the number must be A lot, so with their status, they can still get a little bit.


    "Slightly!" Yana stuck out her tongue at Claire, "Toad, don''t appreciate it! I won''t bring you something good next time."

 Chapter 347： : Potion of Rage Flame

    After more than a week, the materials transported last time were almost consumed, and everyone began to prepare to return to the mage world to deliver the prepared materials again.


    Taking the Raging Flame Concentrate that Yana gave her, Claire returned to the capital smoothly. After returning to the royal capital, she got a day''s rest. She had work to do every day when she was in Raging Flame Plane. , did not have the ease and joy that he had when he was a viscount in Nafu City.


    After returning to the capital, Claire first found Shane and asked about the current development of Nafu City after he left the Mage World for more than a month. After knowing that Reagan took good care of Nafu City, Claire was relieved. In the more than a month he was in the plane of Raging Flames, what he missed most was Nafu City in the wizard world.


    ...


    Then Claire found Sophia, and without giving up, asked directly, "Madam, did the magic potion of Ragefire Concentrate pass through the August family?"


    Sophia stopped her work, looked up at Claire, and asked with a smile, "Did you get Raging Flame Concentrate on Raging Flame Plane? This is a contraband, and many people don''t know it yet."


    Claire laughed when she heard the word contraband, "Is there anything that is contraband for us?"


    Sophia just loves to chat with Claire, and he''s always able to say something funny but also makes sense.


    "That''s true. The magic potion of Raging Flame Concentrate is indeed handled by our family''s alchemy workshop. What do you want to do?"


    "I want to take a look at the steps and process of making magic potion from Raging Flame Concentrate." Claire said directly, if he were to explore by himself, it might take a lot of time and raw materials to get it out, and the effect must not be a kingdom. The power to get it out is better.


    "Okay, I''ll have someone send the drawings to you later."


    Claire was a little surprised and asked, "Don''t mention any conditions?" In his impression, Sophia has always been a stingy person. Every time he talks with the other party, the other party wants to take some benefits from him.


    "Do you want me to make conditions?" Sophia asked rhetorically.


    Claire shrugged, "Free is often the most expensive. Madam, I''m a little flustered if you don''t mention conditions."


    Sophia stood up and stretched out her finger and poked Claire''s head, "You, don''t always think so badly of others, haven''t we reached a partnership now, it''s nothing to show you just such a trivial matter."


    Claire glanced at the mountains of documents on Sophia''s desk and asked, "Are you busy now?"


    Sophia rolled her eyes at Claire, reached out and hammered her shoulder, and said, "If you have anything else to say, I can take the opportunity to rest."


    In this case, Claire was not polite, and asked directly: "Can the potion refined from Furyflame Concentrate really increase the chance of being promoted to a mage?"


    "That''s for sure, otherwise why would we attack the plane of Raging Flames so hard?" Sophia frowned and bit her lip, "Wait a minute, let me think about it, I have seen the data submitted below before. Woolen cloth."


    After thinking for ten seconds, Sophia said, "The data says that there is some kind of active factor in Raging Flame Concentrate that corresponds to magic power and fighting spirit. I don''t understand those things very well, but the explanation is that, The more low-level mages and warriors are, the more effective they will be after taking the potions supported by Raging Flame Concentrate, and the effect will drop sharply when they reach the stage of the archmage and the great knight, but they are still useful."


    "It is said that there are so many sword saints and a high priest at the level of magic saints in a middle-level plane like the Raging Flame Plane, because of the Raging Flame Concentrate."


    This is what Claire understands. After the soldiers and mages at the lower level are easier to break through, the number of combat power in the middle level will increase, and the lifespan of the middle level will increase after the level of combat power increases. Therefore, although the concentration of magic power on the plane of rage flames is not very high , but over time, under the huge base, you can accumulate many sword saints and high priests.


    This is the same as the fact that there are more people who are subject to the nine-year obligation transaction, and there are naturally more talents.


    Claire pursed her lips. After reaching the Archmage, the effect plummeted. It didn''t seem to be of much use to herself, but it was of great use to the wizards in the wizard plane. Now there are a lot of low-level wizards there.


    But now I have a piece of Raging Flame Concentrate of a pigeon egg in my hand. For the number of wizards over there, I am embarrassed to use the word drop in the bucket to describe it.


    However, with the idea that if you can have one more combat power, you will have one more combat power. Claire took out the Ragefire Concentrate and asked, "How many magic potions can this Ragefire Concentrate make?"


    Sophia was stunned when she saw it, and then burst out laughing, "Hahaha, the apprentice of the wizard is promoted to the Rage Flame Elixir of the low-level mage, and the Rage Flame concentrate is as big as a fist, you even a drop after such a small purification. It can''t be purified."


    Claire: "..."


    Co-author Yana was deceived by that senior officer, and she bought a piece of high-end equipment for nothing. Damn, it''s a silly girl.


    Putting away the gridded egg-sized Rage Flame Concentrate, Claire walked out of Sophia''s study with a blank expression, and Sophia''s ruthless laughter came from behind, and Claire also extinguished the entire Rage Flame Potion for the wizards in the wizarding world. After thinking about it, the size of a fist is still the amount of a wizard apprentice being promoted to a low-level wizard. Then, from a fifth-level wizard to an epic wizard, shouldn¡¯t it be as big as a hill?


    ...


    After the supplies were restocked, Claire and Yana returned to the plane of Raging Flames again.


    After Claire told Yana about the Raging Flame Concentrate, Yana was so angry that she couldn''t eat all day. The second lady of her dignified Genn family was actually deceived!


    The man also gave her something reluctantly, making her pigeon-egg-sized Ragefire Concentrate very precious in the future, and then hid it tightly, running to Claire''s room without stopping for a moment and handing it over to him .


    Now that I think about it, I have lost all my face. I don''t know if that thing is worth a gold coin. Fortunately, she thought it could be a thank you for Claire''s help before.


    "I actually lied to me The equipment I gave him is worth thousands of gold coins! Don''t let me touch him next time! Otherwise, I will deduct all the equipment of their army! "Yana said fiercely.


    Claire looked at him and couldn''t help crying, but she couldn''t comfort her.


    ...


    After returning to the Raging Flame Plane again, Claire started a boring life again. In addition to distributing and counting supplies every day, she stayed in the room and read a book, and Yana got some gadgets from the Raging Flame Plane and brought it to him to see. can have some fun.


    This boring time has lasted for three weeks, and soon Claire will return to the mage world again to transport supplies.


    When Claire was lying down in the house that day, there was a burst of cheers from outside. After pushing the door and going out, Claire saw the soldiers in the entire city cheering.


    After a little inquiries, Claire learned that it turned out that the enemy country had been defeated, and now the other party was about to withdraw from the plane of angry flames.


    Claire''s mood also became happy, then as long as she concentrates on dealing with the Furious Flame Orcs, she can go home a lot earlier.

 Chapter 348： : Long goodbye to Cillian

    After repelling the enemy army, a large army began to withdraw into the city one after another, intending to recuperate for a period of time, and then fight the final decisive battle with the Furious Flame Orcs.


    After the battle loss on the front line, the leaders of Claire also got a period of rest.


    Later, the main army led by Hubert returned to the base camp. After learning that Claire was also in the city now, Hubert immediately sent someone to invite Claire over.


    The first thing Hubert said when he saw Claire was, "Little brother, why did you come to this plane of angry flames?"


    Listening to Hubert''s hearty voice, Claire also felt a sense of familiarity again, and replied, "I''m doing things for others, so I came here."


    "Who?"


    "Mrs. Sophia, she has too much appetite and won too much share, so she pulled me over to help." Claire shrugged helplessly.


    Hubert also laughed when he heard it: "Hahaha, it''s okay! There will be a celebration party tonight, so come and join! Relax."


    Claire is not very used to those so-called gatherings, so she waved her hand to reject Hubert''s kindness, "No, the celebration banquet is for you to defeat the returning soldiers, so I won''t join in the fun."


    "Hey, how can you say that! If it weren''t for your logisticians, we would be able to fight on the front lines with peace of mind. There is no priority in war, and everyone''s responsibility is very important, so don''t Say something like that."


    "Come on, the celebration banquet in the army is different from those noble gatherings in the capital! If you don''t come and experience it, it will really be a big loss."


    When the other party said this, Claire couldn''t continue to refuse, and nodded in response.


    "Alright then, I''ll go to the celebration party tonight."


    Hubert patted Claire''s shoulder happily, "The celebration banquet will be held in the square, you just need to go down, you don''t need to wear any fancy clothes, it''s different from the capital here, you just need to wear whatever is comfortable."


    Claire nodded, "Understood."


    After the two chatted for a while, Claire asked, "Duke Hubert, do you have the refined Raging Flame Potion? I want to see the finished product."


    Hubert was stunned at first, but after thinking about it, he felt that Claire had become the chief executive, and it was normal to know this kind of thing.


    So he opened his mouth and said: "Rage Flame Potion, there are some stocks in the army, I will have someone find it later, and give it to you at the evening celebration banquet."


    "Thanks a lot, I''ll return it to you after I read it." Claire laughed, he still wanted to know how powerful the Ragefire Potion made from the Ragefire Concentrate was.


    "Just take it, you don''t need to return it, it''s just a gadget." Hubert said generously.


    Claire''s eyes flashed with joy, and she said, "Thank you even more."


    "Hahahaha." Hubert laughed heartily again, and then suddenly thought of something.


    "When you mentioned this potion, I thought of a person."


    "Who?" Claire asked.


    "Hillian!"


    "Hillian?" Claire repeated. After imparting the magic swordsman''s cultivation method to him, he didn''t seem to have seen him for a long time, except for sending him the modified spell model after a while. he has.


    "Yes." Hubert said, "His talent is really terrifying. He was promoted to the Golden Knight in one year, and then graduated from the Knight Academy early. After joining the army, he grew up in combat. Quick, after drinking the Raging Flame Potion, I have now been promoted to the level of the Great Knight."


    When Claire heard this, she blinked in surprise, almost catching up with herself.


    "Surprise." Hubert laughed, "I was also surprised when I saw that he was promoted to the Golden Knight, and he was brought to the army later. He was very brave in battle and advanced very quickly in the army. Now I have a high-ranking official position under my command, and I have hundreds of people in my hands."


    "Really? It''s more than me." Claire smiled. He was really happy for Cillian. This was an achievement he had made by himself step by step.


    "Let me tell you, didn''t you teach him magic before? Now he can use magic and fighting spirit to attack at the same time in battle, forming a unique style of play, which is very powerful and can be singled out by several people. Warriors of the same level, you have to take a look when you have a chance." Hubert''s tone was filled with a hint of envy, he had no magic talent, otherwise he would have to learn from Cillian.


    "There will be a chance." Claire pursed her lips and smiled, but she secretly said in her heart: Can I tell you what I taught him?


    He is also very reassured about Cillian Claire, he sees people very accurately, I believe that Cillian will not tell others about the path of the magic swordsman without his permission.


    The fact was exactly as Claire had expected. After the soldiers saw Cillian''s cool fight, some soldiers with magical talent also came to Cillian and hoped that he could teach him. Cillian was also very enthusiastic about it. The principle was told to them, but the most crucial exercises were well hidden. After those soldiers found that practicing magic would delay their vindictive practice, they gave up the idea.


    "He should also be there tonight. You can have a good chat when you get there."


    "Okay." Claire nodded. If Cillian was there, he would be interested in attending the celebration party.


    "See you tonight."


    "See you tonight."


    ...


    Before the sun had set, the sky had just turned a little yellow, and Claire''s door was pushed open, and Yana rushed in carelessly.


    Claire lay on the bed and looked at the magic book in her hand, without raising her head at all, she only said, "You used to knock on the door, but now you don''t even knock on the door."


    "What are you afraid of, I won''t suffer." Yana smiled, "And what is our relationship?"


    Claire turned over, put the magic book in her hand on the bedside table, and sighed. He really had nothing to do with Yana. The two of them knew very few people here. Yana would run over to follow him when she was bored. Small talk, but Claire is also very happy to chat with the beautiful girl.


    "Why are you here this time? You want to continue listening to the story of "Legend of the Water Margin", I think about it, last time I seemed to be talking about punching Thomas No, no!" Yana shook her head vigorously. , "This story will be heard another day, there are more important things now."


    "What''s important?"


    "Don''t you know? There will be a celebration feast later, let''s join in the fun!" Yana said excitedly, she had been in the city for more than a month or two, and she was about to die of idleness. Every day she opened her eyes, she was filled with accounts and Equipping armor is the same as being in prison. This time, there is something new here, and she can''t miss it.


    Claire glanced at the sky and said, "What time is it, people will start preparing, at least an hour or two later."


    "Huh? Is it?"


    Claire poked her in the head and laughed, "If you don''t understand anything, you have to join in the fun."


    Yana didn''t dodge, but pushed Claire''s fingers away with her head forcefully, and said fiercely: "Humph! Then you can also take a look first, we are on a high floor, you can see the square below from above, they are going to It''s better than staying here."


    With that, Yana pulled Claire out.

 Chapter 349： :right! Not worthy!

    Claire followed Yana on the railing made of brick walls, and watched boredly as the soldiers were carrying food, tables and chairs to the playground.


    There were more and more people behind, the gates of the city were opened, and some of the bonfires were moved outside the city.


    Claire stared at the darkening of the sky and the movements of the soldiers, and was stunned.


    Looking at the people below who I don''t know, and the world I don''t know, I feel an inexplicable sense of melancholy.


    Yana seemed to see the change in Claire''s eyes, reached out and poked him, and asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Claire blinked, came back to her senses, and made an excuse: "Uh, I''m thinking, isn''t there a celebration feast today, will those soldiers and mages who are in charge of vigilance be very pitiful, they are delicious? There is nothing to eat, but also responsible for vigilance, happiness belongs to others, only pain belongs to oneself.¡±


    Yana took a deep breath, "Uh... I really didn''t think about it."


    After Claire chatted with Yana for a while, the sky finally darkened, and the light source at the location became a bright yellow bonfire below. The soldiers excitedly sang a brisk tune around the bonfire.


    A happy atmosphere diffused, and Claire''s mood improved slightly.


    "Let''s go, let''s go down and have a look." Claire grabbed Yana''s hand, gave them a flotation surgery, and jumped directly from the tall building.


    Yana is a self-made cook. Not long after she came down, she brought a large piece of meat and ate it with a mouthful of oil. With the cheers of the soldiers, Yana''s emotions were also mobilized.


    Claire pulled the excited Yana and walked towards the center of the square, the only place with a tent, that should be where Hubert was.


    ...


    No matter how far the two of them walked, Yana kept yelling for as long as Claire led the way, and she kept turning her head and shouting and singing with the soldiers, very excited.


    When approaching the tent, Claire''s feet slowly stopped, and Yana turned her head in confusion.


    "Are you there?" As soon as he finished speaking, the excited expression on his face instantly turned into a blank expression.


    At this time, standing in front of the two of them was the first time they came to the plane of angry flames, the first prince Vito met, and a large number of his guards followed behind him.


    The two looked at Vito, and Vito looked at them both with a half-smile, as if Claire had fallen into his hands.


    "Finally let me meet you." Vito smiled.


    "It''s so unfortunate that I bumped into you." Claire said mercilessly.


    Hearing Claire''s words, Vito''s face darkened instantly, he said, "How dare you be so arrogant in this situation?"


    "What''s the situation now?" Claire asked sarcastically.


    Vito''s eyes flickered and he waved his hand forward. The guards behind him instantly surrounded Claire and Yana.


    Claire turned sideways and protected Yana behind her, still with a cold expression: "You didn''t dare to do it when there were tens of thousands of people before, do you dare to do it now?"


    Vito was stunned for a moment. After a few seconds, he figured out something, and then said: "As long as you don''t kill you, you can still use some other small means to deal with you."


    After speaking, Vito ordered: "Get on me, tie him up to me!"


    As soon as the words fell, Claire raised the magic pistol and pulled the trigger, "Bang!"


    The sudden explosion startled the guards around Claire, and also attracted the attention of the surrounding soldiers.


    At this time, Claire smiled and said, "What about now? Under the eyes of so many people, are you going to force me to be kidnapped?"


    ...


    In the tent at this time, Hubert and other generals in the army were drinking and eating meat.


    On Hubert''s side, Cillian was refusing the invitation of the second prince with a painful expression. This was the fifth time.


    "Prince Klee, I''m under the command of Sword Saint Hubert now, and I really can''t go to your side."


    The second prince still kept a kind smile on his face, "It''s okay, I just have to say hello to Swordsman Hubert, and he will allow you to come to my side."


    Klee continued to seduce him: "I really admire you. With your talent, you will definitely become a swordsman in the future. If you follow me, you will definitely become an excellent general like Duke Hubert in the future."


    Just as Cillian was about to answer, there was a gunshot outside, and Cillian instantly got goosebumps. He was very familiar with the sound!


    It must be Lord Claire here. Since he has already shot, he might be in danger! Thinking of this, Cillian stood up immediately and rushed out of the tent without saying goodbye.


    When Hubert saw Xilian rushing out, he put down the monster meat in his hand and followed.


    It was only at this moment that the second prince came to his senses, and followed quickly, he wanted to see what was going on outside.


    ...


    As soon as Cillian got out of the tent, he saw Claire surrounded by the crowd, and even when he pulled out the weapon attached to his waist, he burst into a grudge and rushed in.


    Claire and Yana were a little surprised to see Cillian rushing in, but after Cillian rushed in, he took up his weapon and blocked in front of Claire.


    "Lord Claire, are you alright?"


    Vito was furious when he saw that an officer at the level of a great knight dared to rush in. Claire couldn''t kill him, he couldn''t kill a great knight!


    So he shouted, "Kill him!"


    After the guards heard the order, the vindictive energy in their bodies exploded. With so many of them, including the Earth Knight level, it was easy to deal with a big knight.


    One by one, the guards burst out with a grudge in their bodies, causing the airflow here to become chaotic in an instant. Seeing the changes here, the surrounding soldiers gathered more and more.


    After Hubert came out, he saw this scene and said on the spot, "You are all so special to stop me!"


    When he shouted, he also used some vindictive qi, which shocked the guards who burst out with vindictive qi, and some of the low-level guards couldn''t even hold the weapons in their hands.


    "Hubert Juggernaut..." Vito turned back.


    Hubert also frowned and walked over, and said in a low voice: "What are you doing! I don''t know if this is a celebration feast is still making fun!"


    Vito rolled his eyes, pointed at Claire immediately, and shouted: "Juggernaut Hubert! I saw these two people trying to infiltrate our celebration feast, and then want to drive them out, they not only want to leave, but also want to The scene of the celebration banquet."


    Vito thought that with his identity, Hubert would definitely sell him a face, and then he could use Hubert''s hand to teach Claire a lesson, and he didn''t have to offend the Merlin family.


    Claire couldn''t help laughing, and asked back: "We just want to get involved in the celebration party? Don''t we deserve to come to the celebration party?"


    "The celebration banquet is a reward for us soldiers who are working **** the front line. What does it have to do with the logistics of transporting materials like you!"


    "Oh?" The corners of Claire''s mouth were slightly upturned. The other party actually dug a hole and jumped into it, so don''t blame him for being rude, "Isn''t the logistics worthy of attending the celebration banquet?"


    "Yes! Not worthy!" Vito replied without even thinking about it, not seeing Hubert''s face getting more and more ugly.


    "Okay, stop talking!" Hubert said with a hint of chill in his tone.

 Chapter 350： : Dont delay him

    After hearing Hubert''s words with a hint of anger, Vito closed his mouth wisely although he didn''t know what happened.


    "There is no primary and secondary division in the war, and logistics personnel are also very important, why are they not qualified to participate in the celebration banquet!"


    "Isn''t it because the logistics staff are there that we can work so **** the front line with peace of mind!"


    "Don''t say such things again." Hubert looked at the guards surrounding Claire and said coldly: "Besides, Claire was invited by me, what is the eldest prince doing?"


    Vito was taken aback, the words in front of him are not important, the key point is here.


    So with a wave of his hand, the guards also wisely retreated behind Vito.


    "Sorry Hubert Juggernaut, I am too shallow." Vito clenched his fists and said apologetically.


    "Brother, why are you apologizing to Sword Saint Hubert? You should apologize to the person involved." The second prince said with a smile.


    Vito gave Klee a stern look and replied, "It''s none of your business!"


    Klee helplessly shrugged, "I''m just suggesting that it''s okay if Big Brother doesn''t want to admit his mistake. After all, you are a prince, so who can force you."


    Hearing the cynicism of the second prince, Vito''s face became even more ugly. After apologizing to Hubert, he found an excuse to leave here with his own guard.


    After seeing Vito leave, Ya''an, who was hiding behind Claire, finally breathed a sigh of relief, and then pulled LaClaire''s sleeve.


    Pointing at Xilian: "Do you know each other?"


    Claire looked at Cillian, who had grown taller and changed, and smiled, "I''ve known each other a long time ago."


    After seeing Claire, Cillian also showed a very happy smile, "Lord Claire is gone."


    Unexpectedly, Yana suddenly became fierce, and said to Cillian: "Claire, this guy deceived me with all the equipment! If you know him, help me beat him."


    Cillian was stunned. The light was too weak just now. He didn''t recognize Yana who was hiding behind Claire. Now he saw it after looking closely.


    I thought it was just a random girl''s film, but I didn''t expect to meet Claire-sama.


    Claire stretched out her hand and held the head of Yana, who wanted to rush out for revenge. After rubbing it, she said, "Forget it, let him buy you a gift one day as an apology."


    Hearing this, Yana stopped.


    Just when Claire wanted to chat with Cillian, the second prince who was standing by the side stepped forward and looked at Claire with a rather interested expression.


    "Are you Claire?"


    Claire also looked over suspiciously, "You know me?"


    Klee smiled slightly, "Of course I do. When the supplies were transported last time, Vito wanted to grab my equipment and let you stop it, right? I wanted to thank you, but I happened to meet you today."


    "No thanks, that''s my duty."


    "Let me introduce myself formally, the second prince of the kingdom, just call me Kerry."


    "Just call me Claire, just a viscount of the Viscount Griffin." Claire said lightly, wondering what the other party was thinking.


    After introducing himself, Klee pointed to Cillian and then to the Klay people, and asked, "Do you know each other?"


    Without Claire speaking, Cillian replied: "Thanks to Lord Claire, I was able to practice at the Knights Academy. He is my great benefactor."


    "Oh?" Klee''s tone was a little surprised. It was the first time he had seen Cillian so enthusiastic about a person. When dealing with Hubert, Cillian had never had such a warm and humble attitude. .


    "You have an unusual relationship." Klee said, suddenly turning his head to look at Cillian and asking, "How about what I suggested to you, let you think about my affairs? I will definitely give it to you and others. The best treatment you can''t get."


    After finishing speaking, he looked at Claire and said, "You two have such a good relationship, please help me to persuade him, follow me, he will definitely have a better development."


    As soon as Klee finished speaking, Cillian hurriedly said: "His Royal Highness, the second prince, I have rejected you many times! Don''t mention this kind of thing again!"


    After he finished speaking, he glanced at Claire anxiously, for fear that Claire misunderstood him.


    Claire pursed her lips and smiled, looking at the means used by these two princes to test, she knew that he was much smarter than Vito.


    Sure enough, Cillian''s little actions were seen by Klee, and the guess in his heart was confirmed.


    "Viscount Claire, I have something to talk to you about, are you free?" Klee asked.


    Claire shrugged, "No problem."


    Then he patted Yana''s shoulder and said softly, "Yana, go in with Cillian first, and I''ll chat with Prince Klee."


    Cillian was still a little worried, watching Claire and Klee stand there.


    Klee said after seeing it: "Don''t worry, I just want to thank Claire for protecting my equipment, you go first."


    Hearing Klee''s words, Cillian still didn''t move, but looked at Claire until after Claire spoke, "Cillian, take Yana in first, I''ll come in later."


    Cillian nodded and took Yana into the tent.


    And this difference made Klee, who was standing on the side, face a little dark, but it returned to its original state in a short moment.


    After Cillian and Yana entered the tent, Klee looked at Claire, as if looking at something.


    After a few seconds, he suddenly smiled and said, "You know what? Because you, Cillian, rejected me five times, oh no, and the one just now should be six times."


    "so what?"


    "I don''t know what you did to make Cillian be so committed to you, but I hope you can give him to me, and I will give you a satisfactory reward."


    "Let me give it to you? Cillian is not a cargo, can I give it to someone else?" Claire said, staring at the other party''s eyes.


    "Cillian is certainly not a cargo but looking at his performance just now, he is very obedient to your words." Klee said: "If you can tell him to follow me, he will I obey your orders."


    "and then?"


    "As long as he has been with me for a while, I believe he will understand that he made the right choice, and then he will be mine. As long as you are willing to do it, I can give you whatever you want. "


    "I don''t want any payment." Claire shook his head, "I won''t stop you either, as long as you can pry him, I respect the decision made by Cillian."


    "But you can''t even convince him now, which makes me doubt your ability."


    Klee''s face turned cold. The last thing he couldn''t hear was that others said his ability was not good, but he still suppressed the anger in his heart with reason and said, "You will only delay him if you let Cillian follow you! Only follow I will have a better future for him, you are hurting him!"


    "I don''t think so. Besides, he hasn''t followed me very much. Apart from helping him, he has worked hard for everything." After speaking, Claire looked at Klee and shook her head gently, "I I think he''s delaying him by following you."

 Chapter 351： : Think before you speak

    "What do you mean!" Klee''s eyes widened.


    "Literally." Claire said lightly: "If there is nothing else, let''s talk about it."


    With Vito''s example just now, Klee took a few deep breaths, calmed down the depression in his heart, and then said, "As long as you agree to the conditions I just made, I can let you come to me with Cillian. "


    This time it was Claire''s turn to be surprised and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Klee thought that Claire was moved, so he smiled confidently: "There are only two strong candidates for the next king''s heir. You have already offended Vito, so don''t do anything wrong."


    "My words are also literally, you can come to my command to do things, and when I succeed the king, you will get everything you want!"


    Claire nodded, thinking to herself: the temptation is over, it''s time to intimidate.


    Sure enough, Klee paused for a few seconds and then continued: "Vito is a careful eye, but I''m not. I can forgive you for what you just said. But please don''t be ignorant and offend two powerful heirs to the throne at the same time. It''s not going to be easy. Hope you think about it."


    Claire raised her eyebrows and guessed.


    But he didn''t have much joy in his heart. He didn''t like the other party''s arrogant attitude and tone. He hated it even more than Vito. At least that one was just a simple idiot, and this one would look down on you with that self-righteous high attitude.


    "Ha!" Claire yawned and said indifferently, "Then give me some time to think about it."


    Seeing Claire''s indifferent look, the fire in Claire''s heart could no longer be suppressed, and he threatened: "How dare you refuse me! You will regret it!"


    Claire ignored him, and he refused Norris'' invitation, let alone a prince.


    Norris'' body is expected to last a hundred years on the throne. For more than 100 years, he has already been promoted to the level of the Holy Law. At that time, even if you inherit the throne, you will have to curry favor with me, not to mention that you may not be able to inherit it. Norris may directly pass it on to the grandchildren of the royal family.


    So he walked straight into the tent, found the place where Cillian and Yana were, and sat down.


    After Claire entered, Yana lost her expression of wanting to eat Cillian, and the two talked very harmoniously.


    Halfway through the banquet, Yana was a little sleepy, so Claire and Hubert apologized and carried Yana back to her room.


    ...


    The days after the celebration feast became dull again. After the army was repaired in the city for a few days, some troops also set off.


    Claire didn''t feel anything, but Yana became a lot bored, and came over every day to let Claire tell her the story of the Water Margin.


    No, it has now been adapted into "Water Margin" by Claire.


    At noon one day, while Claire was resting in bed, Yana rushed into Claire''s room again.


    Seeing her anxious look, Claire instantly understood something. If it''s all right, then Yana usually won''t bother him during the rest time.


    "What happened?"


    Yana was out of breath and said: "Some officers came to find fault, saying that the magic potion you gave them was of poor quality, which caused them to lose a lot of soldiers in the battle. I think someone will target you again."


    Claire''s expression changed, and Vito and Klee flashed in her mind immediately. After changing her eyes a few times, she walked out towards the door.


    "Go and have a look."


    The two quickly rushed to the warehouse where the supplies were stored. From a distance, Claire saw a group of soldiers surrounded by several officers who looked like people. The person in charge of the warehouse was still persuading them about something.


    After seeing Claire and Yana coming, those people immediately surrounded them. Yana shrank her neck in fear and hid behind Claire.


    The person in charge of the warehouse also inserted someone into the two of Claire and the officers and soldiers, lest any battles break out between the two sides.


    "Everyone has something to say, just resolve the conflict." The person in charge of the warehouse said in a good voice.


    Before Claire spoke, an officer-like leader shouted at Claire, "Are you the one in charge of distributing the medicine! Look at what garbage you distributed to us!"


    As he said that, he smashed several tubes of potions at Claire with force. Claire waved lightly, and the potions hit the ground before they approached him for a meter. Then Claire looked at the other party''s eyes and said lightly. : "If you have the ability, you can smash it again."


    Being stared at by Claire, the officer''s raised hand suddenly stopped, and he didn''t dare to throw it out.


    After a few seconds, he came back to his senses, and began to swear: "What kind of attitude do you have! It''s because of your medicines that my soldiers couldn''t get timely treatment! They died tragically in Battlefield!"


    Claire frowned upon hearing these words, reached out and grabbed the smashed potions on the ground, and a drop of potion immediately condensed on the wet ground.


    Then Claire waved his hand, and the potion floated towards him, and then Claire just took a slight sniff and replied, "This kind of inferior potion can be made by an alchemist apprentice, not from me. of."


    "It''s from you! It''s clearly written on this list, and it''s your approval!"


    Claire just glanced at the list and replied, "August family''s medicines will be strictly screened, and there will be no such unqualified products. I am only responsible for approving the outflow of materials, as for the outflows. If there are any problems in the process, I can''t control it."


    "You mean the potion was replaced by the logistics team here?"


    Claire nodded, "This possibility is not ruled out." Although he said so, Claire felt that the other party was here to make trouble.


    "Impossible! There was no such thing at all before you came!" the officer shouted loudly.


    I don''t know who spread the news, and the excitement here attracted more and more other soldiers to watch.


    "So it must be that you secretly exchanged the good ones for the inferior ones, and you''re full of your own pockets!"


    Claire laughed I am rich? "


    "That''s right!"


    "Then you may not understand, and I am in charge of transporting the three mages of the August family and the two mages personally assigned by His Majesty Norris. I have no chance for an archmage on the way. Or, do you think they are also following me in corruption?"


    The officer subconsciously wanted to open his mouth, but was interrupted by Claire.


    "Before you speak, you must think clearly. Is the benefit they gave you worth your offense to the August family and questioning His Majesty''s authority?"


    As soon as Claire said this, the other party was immediately stunned, and the words got stuck in his throat and dared not say it.


    Claire pointed at his head and said, "I want to understand before talking."


    Then he asked the person in charge of the warehouse to drive away all the soldiers who came to watch. These things are not suitable for making trouble.


    After being choked by Claire, the officer didn''t dare to say anything, and finally walked away with his own people.

 Chapter 352： : resolved, but not fully resolved

    After driving away the soldiers who came to make trouble, Yana looked at Claire with admiration, and said, "You are amazing."


    Claire looked at the soldiers who had left, and was not happy after finishing the matter, on the contrary, she was a little worried.


    "It''s not that simple."


    Yana asked in confusion, "Isn''t it solved?"


    "It''s solved, but not completely."


    ...


    As expected by Claire, after the conflict that day, a rumor began to spread in the city.


    "Do you know what happened the other day?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Some other troops went to the warehouse to ask for an explanation, saying that the person in charge of distributing the medicine was full of his own pockets and replaced the good healing potion with the inferior one."


    "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true. Many soldiers lost their lives because of the use of inferior potions."


    "That''s really scary, isn''t our potion also inferior?"


    "Go back quickly and let the captain check."


    ...


    Good things don''t go out, and bad things spread thousands of miles. Rumors about this have spread throughout the city within a few days, and the soldiers inside have heard the rumor more or less.


    Even when Claire was distributing supplies, he heard some soldiers discussing him behind his back, and some cursed.


    But Claire didn''t care, and took the initiative to explain, he knew that it wouldn''t be of great use.


    People are more willing to believe what they believe, and even if they explain themselves, they will only be regarded as sophistry.


    Only Yana couldn''t help but go up to argue when she heard someone say bad things about Claire, but the result is often not so good, either she was overwhelmed by other people''s words, or she said it with reason. , then the other party will only say perfunctory: Ah yes yes yes.


    ...


    "Dong Dong Dong!"


    Claire was lying in her room when she heard a knock on the door from outside.


    He got up and said to himself, "Who is it? Yana''s words shouldn''t knock on the door."


    After opening the door, I saw a soldier standing at the door, holding two things, a box, and a letter.


    "Lord Claire, this is what Hubert Juggernaut gave you. This letter is from the capital."


    After Claire thanked him, he took two things, closed the door and returned to his bed.


    "The words Hubert gave me should be Rage Flame Potion..." Claire muttered to herself, and opened the box. Sure enough, there was a test tube containing blood-red potion, probably because the main ingredient was Rage Flame Essence. ore, and Ragefire Concentrate happens to be blood red.


    Claire lifted it up to see the luster of the eyedrops, then opened the cork and smelled the potion. Just by sniffing it lightly, she could feel the magic in her body surging, and it was not fake that it could increase the chance of promotion. .


    Then Claire took another sip, and with the level of his refining medicine, he quickly came up with the approximate data of the medicine.


    The chance of a mage apprentice being promoted to a low-level mage will increase by 40%, and the probability will decrease as you go up. When you are promoted from a high-level mage to an archmage, there is only a 65% chance.


    However, this probability is already outrageous. Many people did not advance because they were so poor. As a result, they formed a heart knot and stayed in the same place for life.


    Although the probability of this potion to assist in promotion is not as high as that of the magic plant in Rona''s yard that bears big fruit, but it can''t stand his amount. Adding up, there are only a hundred or so, and the amount of Raging Flame Concentrate mined every day on the Raging Flame Plane can produce at least a thousand potions, and the number is not comparable at all.


    But even if there are thousands of them, it has nothing to do with them, and it is good to be able to prostitute one for nothing.


    After a brief analysis, Claire put the potion back in the box, and then received the space ring, which will be used as a reward for the knights of the Viscount when he returns.


    Then he tore open the envelope and shook out the letter inside. Claire didn''t put her eyes on the letter for a minute, and her face became more and more ugly.


    ...


    On the afternoon of the day the envelope was delivered, the news of Claire''s departure spread in the city, and the soldiers who were unaware of the situation were still cheering and cheering.


    "Have you finally transferred that person! Then you won''t have to worry about using inferior potions again."


    "If you want me to say, if you dare to be greedy even for the materials sent to the army, this kind of person should be beheaded and displayed to the public."


    "They have something to do with the August family. It would be nice to be able to transfer them away."


    "Hmph, what kind of **** family, they know how to **** our blood in the rear. How important is it for our soldiers who are working **** the front line."


    Speaking of these topics, the soldiers began to scold the kings and nobles of the kingdom again. This kind of hatred for the powerful and nobles existed no matter what era it was.


    When Claire was packing things in the room, Yana rushed in. She just learned that Claire might be leaving.


    After coming in, Yana directly grabbed Claire''s hand and asked anxiously, "Is what they said true? Are you really leaving?"


    She really misses Claire, she has been here for more than two months, Claire is her only friend here, and she also feels very unfair for Claire, this is obviously a rumor made by others!


    Claire stopped cleaning up and nodded lightly, "Yes, I will leave later, Mrs. Sophia will send a new person to replace me."


    "Why!" Yana asked in confusion.


    Claire picked up the envelope on the table and showed it in front of Yana, and said, "Your Majesty asked Mrs. Sophia to give the order in person."


    Yana was still in disbelief, "Just because of that! How could they not believe you, anyone with a brain wouldn''t think it was you who did it! What are you trying to do, just those broken potions? It''s not as much as you earn a month."


    Claire took a deep breath to relieve the depression in her heart, and explained, "Of course they don''t believe it, but it''s fine if someone believes it."


    "It''s already in the preparation stage, and I''m ready to fight the Furious Flame Orcs At this juncture, such news came from the rear, especially the healing potion that is related to its own interests, those Soldiers are naturally very concerned, so even the slightest suspicion can lead to panic."


    "Naturally those soldiers don''t want to use inferior potions, so no matter whether it is true or false, as long as someone believes it, it is true. In order to stabilize the morale of the army, the best way is not to give those soldiers Explain and tell them that I will not replace the potion, but will replace me directly."


    Yana was speechless when she listened to Claire''s analysis. It was indeed as Claire said. Under such circumstances, no one would care about someone else''s feelings at all. As long as there is no problem, sacrifice anyone. OK.


    When Claire explained, his tone was not so peaceful. Once he left office, the conditions that Sophia could promise to him would be affected, such as the title of earl and the position of power in the capital. It''s all things that really touch his interests.


    Those who are not the shareholders of the Mitre Bank or the partners of the August family, Sophia can decide by herself, otherwise she will not send Claire here, just to be able to save a certain amount of merit, With that, she can help Claire ask Norris for titles and offices.

 Chapter 353： : Why dont you go with me?

    But now once Claire is sacked, and the suspicions of those soldiers for him, deny his achievements.


    In this way, even if Sophia wants to help Claire, it will be difficult, difficult to convince the public, and easy to be caught and attacked by others, such as Albert and the Earl of Naples, will definitely seize this opportunity to prevent Claire and Sophia from being able to Wishful thinking.


    Although Sophia promised in the letter that she would do her best to ensure Claire''s interests, even if the official position and title could not be given, she would find a way to supply Claire from other places.


    At the beginning, she couldn''t get Claire to spend 500 million yuan, and it was easier said than done to supply Claire from other places.


    Hearing Claire''s explanation, Yana also knew that there was a high probability of Claire leaving, and her mood became uncomfortable.


    "It must be Vito and that Klee. Otherwise, why would the soldiers come to trouble you when they have nothing to do."


    It doesn''t need Yana to say that Claire knows what they''re up to. The most likely one is Klee. That idiot Vito may not be able to come up with such a plan. If there is no one behind to help, Claire does not believe that the news will spread so quickly among the various troops in the city, and it only took less than a few days for the transfer order from the capital to come down.


    Claire bit her lip, but she wasn''t very happy. What was supposed to be a sure thing just fell through.


    But it is absolutely impossible for him to give Cillian to the other party in exchange for continuing to stay here. He Claire has never bowed his head to anyone, not when Norris sent someone to assassinate him before, and it is impossible now. .


    "I''ll be here alone after you leave." Yana pouted, looking aggrieved.


    Claire pursed her lips, pondering something, and after a few seconds, said half-jokingly, "Why don''t you come with me."


    Yana was stunned for a while, and said in a tangled manner: "But I am also responsible for the distribution of our family''s materials. If I go with you, my father will blame me..."


    In that instant, the idea of ??returning to the mage world with Claire flashed in Yana''s mind, but she was still suppressed by reason. She was born in a big family, and many things could not come from her temperament.


    Suddenly Claire''s expression became serious, and she stared at Yana''s eyes and said, "I have something to discuss with you, but before I say it, you have to promise me that you will not say it no matter what."


    Yana suddenly panicked. She had never seen Claire''s serious look before, so she hesitated and asked, "What''s the matter? So serious?"


    Claire shook her head, "You promise me first, and I''ll tell you."


    Yana only hesitated for a few seconds, and then nodded slowly, "You have helped me so many times. With my relationship with you, I promise you that I will not tell you."


    Seeing that Yana agreed, Claire waved, cast a soundproof spell in the room, and cast a probe spell outside to ensure that no one was eavesdropping on them.


    Yana licked her lips nervously when she saw Claire''s hand, and asked, "What is it? It needs so much concealment."


    Claire looked at the other party''s eyes and said softly, "Work with me inside and out, and rob the equipment transported by the Genn family."


    "Ah?" Yana covered her mouth and took a few steps back in shock, she couldn''t believe her ears.


    "This, this! Claire... are you kidding me?"


    Claire shook her head gently and continued: "I''m not joking, don''t talk, listen to me, it''s not too late to make a decision after listening to you."


    "Think about your position in the Genn family, I know you want to succeed as the head of the family like Mrs. Sophia, but you also know that it''s impossible, your father prefers to hand over the position of head of the family to your eldest brother Otherwise, why would you be sent here?"


    Hearing Claire''s words, the light in Yana''s eyes also dimmed. Indeed, she had been heartbroken when she was dispatched from the very beginning. Claire could clearly sense her loss when she talked to her at that time. .


    "How is your relationship with the Gunn family?" Claire asked.


    After thinking about it for a while, Yana slowly shook her head. The education she received since childhood was that she would one day be married off and become the marriage tool of the family, so she showed her ability and wanted to gain the approval of the elders in the family. This is also a kind of resistance. If it is true, her relationship with her family is not that good.


    But it''s not that bad, so although Yana shook her head, she still said, "Although it''s not good, I don''t want to do things that harm my family''s interests."


    Claire smiled, "Remember what I told you before?"


    "What?" Yana asked, raising her head.


    "Leave a way out for yourself." Claire continued: "After the event is completed, we will divide it into 50-50. You can get at least 50 million gold coins, 50 million, enough for a lifetime."


    Yana''s heart trembled, and she was sent out to this hellish place, because her father didn''t want to let him and his elder brother compete for power and profit, and when he went back, he would not use it as a marriage tool to marry other aristocratic forces. These The matter has been pressing on her heart, if she can have so much money, then she can truly control her own destiny.


    Seeing that the other party was in hesitation, Claire was not in a hurry, but said slowly: "I won''t say anything more, you can think about it for yourself. If you agree, I will do it with you, if not If you agree, then pretend it never happened."


    After speaking, he walked to the chair and sat down. It looked like Claire was using Yana, but it wasn''t. If so, Claire could use her words to convince Yana instead of letting her choose.


    Claire has long regarded Yana as a friend. If Yana nods and agrees, she can get a lot of profit from it, which is what the Genn family can''t give her, and what the Genn family doesn''t want to give to Yana.


    As for Claire? He can get more benefit from it.


    Three or four minutes later, Yana finally figured out what to do, her expression was not so nervous, and she looked at Claire resolutely.


    "I want to see how much fifty million can make."


    Claire also smiled and stood up. "Fifty million gold coins can be piled up into a small mountain." This is not a lie, he really has 50 million.


    "Tell me about your plan" Yana asked with a smile.


    "When did your Genn family have independent transport?" Claire asked. Not every transport is transported together by the transport teams of the major forces. Some materials are consumed at different speeds, so when they are transported independently There are also.


    After thinking for a while, Yana replied, "Next Thursday."


    "How many mages are with you?"


    "Same as before, still two."


    Claire took out the black conical object from the space ring, put it in Yana''s hand, and said, "Tell me the route of the action with this."


    "I will set up a forbidden area on the road. When I give you instructions, you will use this thing to kill the two magicians." Claire handed over his magic pistol again.


    Yana hesitated for a moment looking at the pistol, and finally took it with a smile.


    Claire pointed at his head and smiled, "Aim here."

 Chapter 354： : Plan implementation

    After explaining to Yana, Claire joined a family transport team that returned to the capital to transport supplies that afternoon, and officially left office to return to the wizard world.


    Seeing the figure of Claire leaving, the soldiers in the city cheered, not knowing what they were celebrating.


    It seems that as long as he and others unite, those so-called noble families will also be afraid of them. This is a good sign of an event at the bottom where they rebelled against the characters above.


    If Claire was there, he might tell them the truth. In fact, those upper-level people don''t care about their opinions at all. They only care about whether their own interests are damaged. Claire is because staying here may cause bad influence. , which led to a bad trend in the war, so it was transferred away.


    If it wasn''t for the preparations to start a war, with Sophia''s strength, Claire could stay in this position all the time, completely ignoring the rumors outside.


    They are just being used by others. It sounds ugly. Those soldiers are dogs, and Claire is also a dog. The difference is that those soldiers don''t know that they are dogs, but Claire is very smart and knows that he is a dog. the prey, so he won''t be stupid enough to feel that there is any injustice, to resist or something like that.


    In the final analysis, the most important thing in this world is strength. If you don''t have strength, you are just a dog that is manipulated at will. The fact that he was transferred also made Claire have a deeper understanding. It is unreliable to rely on others to give what you want, because others can give it to you and take it back at any time. Only when you become strong enough, then When you want it and others don''t give it, you can also give a discount for the hand that can be stretched out and handed back by the other party.


    On the way to the teleportation circle, Claire was lying on the back of a demon beast carrying an empty box, looking at the red sky of the plane of Raging Flames, moving forward bumpy.


    But what no one noticed was that on the way forward, a small ball of light the size of a glass bead was drawn in Claire''s sleeve, bounced on the ground, and finally fell into the gravel, while Claire''s The corners of his mouth twitched slightly.


    ...


    After returning to the capital, Sophia left her busy work and found Claire to explain to her that it was not her problem, and Claire also expressed understanding.


    The two exchanged for a while, and Sophia promised that she would try her best to help Claire get the things agreed before.


    If Sophia fails to help Claire get the power he wants as said at the beginning, then replace the content of the transaction with the previously agreed 500 million gold coins, of course the shareholders of Mitre Bank and Augustus The channel of the tower family can not be less.


    Claire also took advantage of Sophia''s guilt and deceived some precious magic materials. Sophia naturally knew that, but she still gave those things to Claire.


    Then, Claire found Shane and asked him to help him collect and arrange the magic materials in the forbidden magic field from various channels as much as possible.


    Of course, some key magic materials and materials that are strictly prohibited on the surface are still purchased by Claire in the underground market, and then configured by himself.


    Although Claire will definitely clean up the site after the layout is complete, it''s always good to be safe. So as not to expose yourself because of some details, it will not be worth the loss.


    What I am doing now is a traitorous thing to the country. If it is discovered, then this country is afraid that it will not be able to continue to stay. If it is hunted down, it may have to hide in the wizarding world.


    Shane moved quickly, and within a few days, Claire collected the things. He didn''t even ask Claire what to do with these things. He went through regular channels. No one came to ask questions, which means that the materials are fine.


    The materials used by the Master for experiments are all kinds of strange, and it is not surprising that Claire wants these. In addition, he trusts Claire very much, and it would seem a little strange to ask.


    A few days later, Claire got everything ready. The "next Thursday" that Yana said finally came. After the normal meeting, Claire handed a bottle of potion to Yana.


    Let her smash the potion when she gives a hint. This is a potion that can subtly suppress magic power. It needs Yana to cooperate to open it, so that the magicians will not find the forbidden magic that they have placed on their way. field.


    After Claire re-instructed Yana on the process and details, she rubbed her head as an encouragement, and left the capital.


    Claire is very reassured about Yana, who is not someone like Prince Albert who takes the burden at critical moments. And from the usual relationship, it can be seen that the other party is not the kind of temperament that dare not do it. Once he feels something, he will do his best to do it well, otherwise Claire will not find Yana to cooperate.


    ...


    After returning to the Viscount Mansion from the capital, Claire immediately got into her basement, and then opened the plane teleportation to teleport herself to the wizarding world.


    The guards of the transport team are not only two wizards, but also many warriors and mages. Even if the two wizards die, it is impossible for him to deal with so many people at the same time. Can''t let them run away.


    ...


    So, on that day, the officers, generals and soldiers who were stationed in the city on the plane of angry flames received a shocking news.


    The team that transported their equipment was robbed by the Furious Flame Orcs. In the entire transport team, except for Yana, who shredded the space teleportation scroll at the very beginning. No one else in the transport team survived.


    After the army sent people to investigate, they found that the scene was indeed robbed and killed by the Furious Flame Orcs, as Yana said. Except for the corpses of the two sorcerers who were missing, the corpses of the other guards were the same as the usual way of killing the flame orcs.


    They didn''t doubt Yana, Claire had already told Yana some details. I can answer anything I ask, and it''s not surprising that Yana escaped.


    She is a nobleman herself, and it is not unusual to have a space teleportation array in her hand. Then after encountering the Furious Flame Orcs, it is understandable that she was the first to escape. She had no fighting ability, and staying here might distract the two mages to take care of her. Then wait for the guards to finish the battle, and then come back to pick her up.


    And there is another advantage of doing this, that is, there is at least one surviving person, which is a great reference for knowing what happened on the scene.


    As soon as the news came out, it quickly spread to all the armies of the Furious Flame Plane. Those officers and soldiers who heard the news were very angry. Those red-skin orcs dared to **** their own equipment and weapons? ! Unforgivable!


    And Yana followed him back to the capital just as Claire said at the beginning.


    She was robbed of equipment worth 150 million gold coins. No matter what, she, the person in charge, had to bear a certain responsibility, so Yana was also transferred from the plane of Raging Flames and replaced with other leaders of the Genn family.


    When Yana returned to the family, she was repeatedly criticized by her father and the elders in the family many times, and all kinds of ugly words were said in front of her.


    Something similar to "It''s better to marry you sooner!" I''ve heard this so many times.


    Yana finally recognized the relationship between herself and her family. When she was criticized, she pretended to be crying after admitting her mistake. When she returned to her room, her white teeth were all smiles.


    One hundred and fifty million, if one person is half, that is more than seventy million! After getting the money, even if you go to other kingdoms, you can live well, but with your own ability, you can''t become a person like Mrs. Sophia.


    However, it will take a certain amount of time. It will take a long time to wait for Claire to release all the equipment, and then transfer it to herself in other ways, but Yana can wait.

 Chapter 355： : Deal with the Fury Orcs

    "Cough!" Claire tugged at the sarcoma under her neck, feeling a little uncomfortable.


    Apart from his limbs, his current appearance has nothing to do with humans anymore. Now Claire has rough skin and a fat body like a toad that has turned into a sperm, with several sarcomas hanging from his neck.


    Behind him are more than a dozen "toads" like him. These are all wizards in the wizarding world. The reason for this is because of drinking a potion made by Darren, that potion can make people suffer for a short time. Possesses the form of other species.


    At this time, they were standing with a species that did not look like a human. It was a sturdy orc with red skin and a body like a strong man. There were two sturdy fangs protruding from the mouth. Just looking at it, Gives a sense of oppression.


    Claire looked at the other party fearlessly. He had already used the spiritual connection to connect with the other party''s spiritual sea.


    "I have already told you our purpose, your level is too low to decide, let your leader come and talk to me!" Claire said.


    The raging flame orc of the earth level on the opposite side was not angry when Claire, who was one level lower than himself, said this, but hurriedly urged the people beside him to let his leader come over quickly.


    Because if what the other party said is true, then his identity really can''t make any decisions, but if the other party is here to play with them, then it will let the stranger know what is the anger of the Furious Flame Orcs.


    The two sides faced each other like this for about ten minutes, and then a bolide slid through the air and fell towards this side.


    When it crashed to the ground, it was clear to everyone that "Blooming Star" was also a red-hot orc with furious flames. Compared with the orc who had just talked to Claire, he was bigger and more oppressive. Judging from the feeling of breath , should be a strong swordsman level. But Claire isn''t nervous, it''s just a Juggernaut, he has the experience of being chased by the Fa Sage, it''s just a small scene.


    The Furious Flame Orc strode over, and then pointed to Claire and the others and babbled at the previous Earth Knight-level Furious Flame Orc for a while before stopping to take a serious look at Claire.


    Claire broke the spiritual connection with the previous Earth Knight, and re-established a connection with the new Furious Flame Orc.


    The spiritual connection method traded is a diplomatic artifact, and there is no such thing as a language barrier.


    "Can you hear me?" Claire said.


    The other party was obviously stunned for a moment, and his expression was a little surprised. After being surprised, he replied: "Yes, your method is really miraculous, and you can still sense the transmission of emotions."


    Claire tried to keep her inner calm as much as possible, not to think about those messy things at will, which can be done after a period of training.


    "Are you their leader?" Claire asked.


    The Furious Flame Orc nodded, "Yes, my name is Del!"


    Claire replied: "The name doesn''t matter, let''s start talking about a deal."


    With the spiritual connection, Claire can no longer lie about his name as Antonio, in this case, it is easy to be discovered by others.


    Del nodded, "You''re right, let''s talk about a deal, are you telling them the truth?"


    "Of course it''s true." Claire wiped the space and then a batch of equipment and weapons scattered on the ground.


    Del, who was on the opposite side, immediately crouched down when he saw it, and picked up a big sword. After a few brief glances, a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes, and he held the big sword and asked, "Does this weapon come from those From the hands of despicable humans?!"


    It has fought with those humans for an unknown number of times, so how could it not recognize the opponent''s weapon?


    Claire replied slowly: "I didn''t get it, I grabbed it, and killed a lot of them."


    Del carefully felt the emotions that Claire conveyed, and after confirming that the other party did not lie, the kindness towards Claire and others increased a lot, the enemy of the enemy is a friend.


    "Where did you come from?"


    Claire replied: "We came from other planes. Unlike those people, they came to plunder your resources and land, and we came to make a deal with you."


    Claire didn''t lie, it''s completely true, Darren and the others are indeed from the wizarding world, and Claire was also teleported from the wizarding world plane, so it is also said that it came from other planes. Not a lie.


    Del then asked, "Do you trade these gear?"


    Claire nodded, "Yes, exchange these for your Fury Ore."


    "Impossible!" Del subconsciously refused, those humans plundered them just for the sake of Rageflame concentrate, how could it possibly use Rageflame concentrate as a trade?


    Claire was not in a hurry, but said unhurriedly: "We are different from them, they are plundering and killing your clansmen; and we are friendly and exchange resources for resources."


    "And you also know that your equipment can''t compare to theirs, so you will be defeated. If you have the same equipment as theirs, then the situation may be much better." The wizard world is very high The developed civilization completely crushed the furious flame orcs who were still in the tribal stage in terms of equipment.


    Hearing Claire''s words, Del was silent, their equipment was nothing compared to those of the humans, just as the other party said, if he had the same equipment as the humans, then the situation might change. reversed!


    But... there''s no need to exchange it with Ragefire Concentrate, I just need...


    As soon as this thought came out, it was interrupted by Claire, "Don''t forget, in the spiritual connection, your thoughts will be passed on to me truthfully, don''t think about killing people and stealing goods, you really think it depends on Can the dozen of us grab so many things from each other?"


    And there are dozens of fifth-level wizards in the wizarding world.


    But Del put his thoughts away. Yes, if the other party can grab these equipment weapons from those cunning humans, then their strength is definitely not weak. This time, they may only send some unimportant characters. , Originally, my side was weak against humans, and it would be bad if I killed and angered the other side with one more enemy.


    Seeing that the opponent was stunned, Claire continued: "And I''m not stupid enough to take everything with me. Even if you kill me, you won''t get many weapons."


    "Sorry!" Del bowed deeply and apologized, "I apologize for what I just thought!"


    "No need to say more, do you have any idea of ????trading? If not, we will leave."


    "Don''t go, we can continue talking. But I have a question to ask..."


    "Please say."


    "How much equipment do you have in total?"


    "A complete set of 30,000 pieces."


    Del''s eyes widened slightly, the number of 30,000 pieces is indeed a bit surprising But after being shocked, he still asked: "30,000 pieces are too few, is there any more?"


    Considering the wear and tear and the number of troops, these 30,000 pieces of equipment are indeed too few. Del wants all the soldiers of the Fury Orcs to wear fully-armed equipment!


    Claire shook her head, "That''s all for now, if you still want it, you can only wait for another chance next time."


    It''s not that Claire doesn''t want to trade, but there are only so many equipment in hand, and even the inheritance of cultivation has been cut off in the wizarding world, not to mention the knowledge in this area, and only the level of ordinary ironwork. But these equipments can''t be made of ordinary steel, and the mages inscribe and enchant them, and the material is also very critical. Therefore, it is basically impossible to create and trade equipment from the wizarding world.


    As for those blacksmiths in Nafu City, they can be crafted, but even if they work overtime, they can only craft a small amount. It is not enough to buy a lot from the Mage World. Even Del, the Furious Flame Orc, can see at a glance that the big sword is a human being. Over there, I bought a lot of equipment over there, and as a result, there was a large amount of human equipment on the side of the Furious Flame Orcs, and everyone could doubt themselves.


    If it wasn''t so troublesome, Claire wouldn''t have thought of robbing the Gunn family''s transport team.

 ~： leave request

    I asked for a day off. I was too lazy. I deleted more than 3,000 words. I have to think about it. I owe you about ten chapters. Remember them. I will make up for them during this holiday. .


    "Beginning as a Lord in a Viscounty" Leave of Absence


    It is being played, please wait for a while. After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update!


    The full text of "Beginning as a Lord in a Viscounty" is updated, keep in mind the URL:


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 356： : The Growth of the Wizarding World

    After teleporting back from the plane of Raging Flames, Claire immediately took out a bottle of water blue potion and drank it.


    As the potion worked in the body, the shape of the original green-skinned toad gradually changed. The body became thinner and the skin became fairer. A few minutes later, the wizards who followed Claire to the plane of raging flames all changed. Back to human form.


    "Darren." Claire''s voice was a little hoarse, which was a small after-effect, and it would be fine to adjust it later.


    Darren, who had transformed into a humanoid, stepped forward immediately, with an excited look on his face. The action that Claire led them was like jumping out of the bottom of the well with a frog, and finally saw the vast sky.


    He used to know that there are many planes in this world, but when he saw it with his own eyes, he realized how limited his previous imagination was. When he just saw the Furious Flame Orc Del, he gave Darren a hand You can crush your own feeling, that feeling is very special, fearful and obsessed.


    Fear is the instinct of living creatures, and infatuation is epic-level wizards. It is not the pinnacle of power at all, nor is it the legendary wizards. When Claire led them to rob the Genn family, he killed two legendary wizards. Wizards of that strength They are all just guards, which means that there are more advanced powerhouses.


    Therefore, what Darren is obsessed with is that the road ahead is clear. Wizards and mages are essentially the same. They are both lunatics who try to explore the nature of the world and then master the world. This broadens our horizons, just like going from a rural area with no electricity to a metropolis with lights all night long, it''s hard not to be obsessed with it.


    "Master Antonio!"


    After following Claire and seeing him attacking and killing legendary wizards and bargaining with higher-level orcs, Darren respected Claire even more. I also understood in my heart, no wonder he couldn''t get the other party before, maybe it was just a warm-up activity for him.


    Claire took out the space rune stone from her arms and handed it over. It contained several hill-sized Raging Flame concentrates, which Claire bought with three thousand sets of equipment.


    Thanks to the space rune, otherwise there are so many rage flame concentrates that I want to bring back, I don''t know how many space rings I have to prepare.


    This is just an early transaction, and there will be further transactions later, selling 30,000 sets of equipment to the Raging Flame Orcs in batches in exchange for the Raging Flame Concentrate in their hands. However, in the next transaction, Claire should not go there again. Although he stunned the opponent, he might not be able to escape with the strength of the archmage if the opponent''s head twitched and planned to be black.


    "Go down with the things, and bring people to refine the potions, and give priority to those who have the hope of advancing." Claire said lightly, he had already given Darren the potion blueprints he got from Sophia.


    Claire took out the bottle of Rage Flame Potion and analyzed it. Rage Flame Concentrate was the main material, and other magic materials could find substitutes in the wizarding world.


    Darren took the space rune and nodded to Claire, "Yes, Lord Antonio!"


    Darren took the space rune and took a few steps before being stopped by Claire, "Darren, do you know what to do?"


    Darren turned his head and said, "Clearly, let them sign a contract before giving them the potion."


    Claire smiled slightly, "Just know, let''s go."


    The contract Darren just talked about is the "worker" contract made by Claire. Now wizards above the fifth level in the entire wizarding world have signed this contract with Claire and become Claire''s subordinates.


    Of course, Claire is not a dictator. You can sign if you don¡¯t want to. Then you don¡¯t have to think about joining the Antonio School and enjoying the resources. The resources of the entire wizarding world are in the hands of the Antonio School. Resources drawn from their own pockets.


    No matter how talented a person can be, he can surpass ten steps of the era, but Claire directly pulled the Antonio School to leap one hundred steps of the era, and no genius wizard can surpass it.


    So even those wizards who don''t sign contracts can''t become anything. And Antonio has been monopolized by talent for a long time, and the time flow here is different from that of the mage world, Claire will definitely be able to accumulate a large team in the end.


    This is also the reason why Claire is trying so hard to obtain the Furyflame Orcs from the Furyflame Orcs, isn''t it just to improve the overall strength of the wizards on the wizarding world? If they want to upgrade, they have to sign a contract. After signing a contract, they are their own people. In the final analysis, they use their own body.


    ...


    Because the flow rate of time here is ten times that of the wizard world, Claire is not in a hurry to go back. He stayed here for another five days and signed contracts with those wizards who upgraded after taking the Raging Flame Potion.


    The effect of the Raging Flame Elixir was beyond Claire''s imagination. In the past five days, there have been eight who have advanced from fifth-level wizards to epic-level wizards, and more than 200 who have advanced from fourth-level wizards to fifth-level wizards. .


    In addition to the two Darren who were already epic-level wizards before, there are already ten archmage-level powerhouses that Claire can use. In addition, there are more than 300 senior wizards. Combat power is enough. After a period of development in the future, the formed combat power will become stronger and stronger.


    Because of the Rage Flame Potion and the respect for Claire by the wizards who followed Claire to loot and trade, the wizards in the wizarding world have reached a peak in their awe for Claire. So even though Claire only has the strength of an epic wizard now, many wizards have identified Claire as the third wizard king.


    ...


    After five days in the wizarding world, Claire returned to the wizarding world.


    I didn''t stay in Nafu City, I went directly to the capital. The news here is the most well-informed, and everything that happens on the Raging Flame Plane will be spread here, so I can get the news I want from it, such as : After the Furious Flame Orcs got those equipment, they took the lead on the battlefield. Then the next time you trade, you can raise the price to make more profit for yourself. Another example: someone found out that the supplies of the Genn family were not robbed by the Furious Flame Orcs, then he had to prepare to run away. If he stayed in Nafu City, he would not know if he was caught.


    So on the surface, Claire is reading and studying in the library of the Royal Capital Academy of Magic, but she has been collecting news about the Raging Flame Plane.


    There is no problem with the plan made by Claire, and there are no clues when it is implemented, so everyone''s conclusion about the materials of the Genn family being robbed is the same, that it was stolen by the Furious Flame Orcs.


    This also led to the fact that every time the transportation team had to have three or more magicians with ten or so members in order to travel, the transportation cost increased a lot.


    Claire stayed in the capital for almost a week, and went to the wizarding world several times on the way. Finally, on the eighth day, she heard news from the plane of Raging Flames: In the latest large-scale battle, the Raging Flame Orcs wore Armed with the equipment they robbed, they defeated the army on the human side.


    The Kingdom''s army, which had planned to occupy the entire Raging Flame Plane in one go, was forced to stop, and the battle situation suddenly entered a stalemate. If it is said to be hard to fight, it is not impossible to win, but the price is too high, and it will sacrifice too much. soldiers and consume too much material and financial resources.


    It was also on this day that the door of Claire''s room was pushed open by Yana angrily.


    Purple Pen Literature


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 357： : Everywhere is a death

    "Claire!" Yana shouted with a fierce little face.


    Claire also expected this to happen, and pointed to the door behind her, "The door isn''t closed yet."


    Yana was stunned for a while, the momentum that had been brewing along the way dissipated in an instant, she turned her head and closed the door, she also knew that the things she talked about next could not be heard by others. After she closed the door, Claire waved her hand to cast a soundproofing spell, which was more reliable than physical soundproofing.


    After closing the door, Yana puffed out her face again, intending to return to the fierce look just now.


    But I didn''t feel like I did at the beginning, I could only shout: "You sold things to those people?!"


    "When I first got the news, I thought I had a problem with my ears! How could you sell those things to those people!"


    Claire unhurriedly made a gesture of invitation, "Sit down and talk about it, and don''t be so obscure, I set up a soundproof spell."


    Yana sat on the sofa in a fit of anger, watching Claire hum and match: "You have to give me an explanation!"


    Claire smiled and said, "What the Furious Flame Orcs stole must be on them."


    Hearing Claire''s words, Yana''s eyes widened and she pointed at Claire: "You planned to sell things to Fury Orcs from the beginning, right?!" She only understood now, she had always thought that Claire would Find another buyer and wait for the time to ship.


    Claire nodded. He didn''t tell her about it when he was discussing with Yana. First, it was unnecessary, and second, he was afraid of Yana''s cowardice. Now it seems as he guessed, if Yana knew at that time, she would definitely be cowardly.


    Yana jumped up again, and said with some fear in her tone: "Do you know what will happen to the two of us if this is revealed?"


    "Simple, then don''t reveal it." Claire smiled confidently.


    Then Claire also stood up, pressed Yana on the sofa, and said, "What are you worried about?"


    Yana replied without thinking: "You sold the equipment to the Furious Flame Orcs! This has a great impact on the war! Didn''t you hear? After the Furious Flame Orcs got the equipment, they fought in a recent battle. We beat us!"


    Claire blinked and said with a smile: "I didn''t expect you to have feelings for this kingdom." This is not a sarcasm. Claire has no feelings for this kingdom, but because of Norris, Vito and Klee, Now Claire is somewhat disgusted with this kingdom.


    There was a trace of doubt in Yana''s eyes, "What are you talking about? I don''t."


    "Since you''re not worried about losing the war, what are you worried about?"


    "I..." Yana opened her mouth, but she couldn''t say anything.


    Seeing the other party''s appearance, Claire said, "Let me tell you, you are worried that the seriousness of this matter will affect you, so you only look like this now."


    "But even if I don''t sell the things to the Furious Flame Orcs, then the matter of our looting of the goods of the Genn family is revealed. How will the fate of the two of us be better?"


    "Since the end is the same, why are you afraid now?"


    Yana was taken aback by what Claire said. Yes, even if she didn''t sell the equipment to the Furious Flame Orcs, what she and Claire did would be enough to be sentenced to death. What is she afraid of now?


    "Then you should at least tell me," Yana muttered.


    "Do you still dare to do it if I tell you?" Claire asked with a smile. This is the same as asking you to steal something. You dare not, but many people dare to let you take control, but legally, this belongs to Joint crimes are of the same nature.


    "Humph! You bad man! You actually deceived the ignorant girl!" Yana said fiercely.


    "Okay, okay." Claire reassured: "That batch of equipment is worth 150 million, you can get 75 million, and I will give you 5 million first through legal channels in a few days. ."


    After hearing five million, Yana''s mood calmed down a lot, but she still asked with a little worry: "But is it really okay to do that?"


    Claire smiled slightly, "If I could find it, I would have found it long ago. Don''t worry, I have grasped all the details, I have also cleaned and arranged the scene again, and I have burned the bodies of the two wizards to ashes. , now everyone believes it was the Raging Flame Orcs."


    "Then... Okay." Yana nodded slowly, then suddenly looked at Claire, "Then remember to give me my money early."


    "Understood, little money fan."


    So Yana, who originally rushed in angrily, now hummed a cheerful little tune and returned home.


    ¡­


    After Claire sent Yana away, she didn''t even bother to study in the library of the Royal Capital Academy of Magic, so she went to find Sophia, and wanted to inquire more about the Raging Flame Plane. She is in a high position, and she must know more detailed things than those circulating outside.


    After entering Sophia''s room, there are more documents on the desk than what Claire saw last time.


    When Sophia saw Claire''s figure in the corner of her eye, she raised her head, "Why do you have time to come to me? I thought you ran back to Nafu City in anger."


    "That''s not true." Claire smiled slightly, but after taking a look at the documents on the desk, Sophia took the initiative to complain: "Because the goods of the Genn family were taken away by the Furious Flame Orcs last time, so the workload is heavy. A lot came up all at once."


    Hearing Sophia''s words, Claire felt even more relieved. Even she felt that she was robbed by the Furious Flame Orcs, so there should be no problem with her arrangement. This kind of psychology is very strange. I have checked it countless times, but I am afraid that some clues will be left behind.


    This mentality is the same as that of the previous justice, but Claire will not be as stupid as he is to inquire about this information and attract other people''s attention.


    But since it was Sophia who mentioned it, it''s normal to go on with it.


    "I don''t know very well. I had been evacuated from the plane of rage for a long time at that time." Claire followed Sophia to the reception sofa.


    "You don''t need to understand, now because the Furious Flame Orcs got the equipment, the war is stalemate and can''t be resolved for a while."


    Hearing this, Claire smiled instead, "Then this is a happy event for you."


    Hearing Claire''s words, Sophia''s originally worried face also showed a smile, "I just said that you are my bosom friend, do you want to think about coming over to start a career with me?"


    Sophia was worried because there were too many things to deal with, not because of the fact that the equipment was stolen by the Furious Orcs.


    As Claire said, that event was a happy event for her. Sophia is not only a capitalist, but also an excellent capitalist. When the battlefield is in a stalemate, it means that the war has to continue, and the war has to go on. It shows that the profiteering for this period of time can continue to be maintained.


    As for anything that is not beneficial to the country, it is completely out of her consideration. As long as the final result is to win, the longer the battlefield lasts, the more profit she will make from it.


    But soon Sophia shook her head and said regretfully, "But this situation won''t last long."


    Claire''s curiosity was piqued, and she asked, "How do you say it?"


    "Merlin Fasheng is about to take action."


    Purple Pen Literature


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 358： : Merlins strength

    "Huh?" Claire frowned slightly, "What does this mean?"


    "It''s that Merlin Fasheng is about to take action."


    "Does this have anything to do with the changes in the war situation?" Claire asked further. In his inherent understanding, the powerhouses at the level of the Holy Law are the same as the nuclear weapons of the previous life. If both sides have them, then the main thing is to fight. That''s the strength of the armies below.


    Otherwise, why would those kingdoms idle and raise so many soldiers? It is to win on the battlefield when the top combat powers are restraining each other.


    "Of course it''s related. If it''s a general sage, it really doesn''t have much impact on the changes in the war situation, but that''s the sage of Merlin." When talking about the sage of Merlin, even Sophia, who has always been proud, couldn''t help it. showed admiration.


    "In the past few years, we and the enemy country have been in an evenly matched state on the battlefield of Raging Flames. Why do you think the other party withdrew from the plane of Raging Flames so quickly after Sage Merlin came back? It''s all because Sage Merlin was on the battlefield. Deterrence in ah."


    Claire blinked. He didn''t expect Merlin''s strength to be so powerful. Listening to Sophia''s description was somewhat beyond his imagination.


    "So what?" Claire continued.


    Sophia suddenly closed her mouth at this time, and looked at Claire with a mysterious face, "There are state secrets behind, I can''t tell you."


    Claire: "..." This woman really has a trick.


    Then Claire looked at the desk on the side and said, "I''ll help you organize these documents together, now you can tell me."


    Sophia covered her mouth and laughed, "Hahaha, oops, I''ll just tease you, I''ll tell you even if you don''t help me sort it out."


    "Well, I won''t help you sort it out."


    Sophia: "..."


    "No! You have to do what you promise."


    "Okay, just say it now."


    After getting Claire''s affirmative answer, Sophia continued: "Merlin''s strength is very strong among the magic saints, strong enough to single-kill any of the two magic saints of the angry flame orcs."


    "So Merlin Fasheng doesn''t plan to rely on those soldiers to solve the war, but solves it from the top combat power, after directly killing one of the opponent''s Fasheng, so that their high-level combat power is unbalanced, we can Crush them through the high-level combat power, and after the high-level combat power is resolved, the dimensionality reduction strike will annihilate the Furious Flame Orcs in one fell swoop."


    Claire nodded suddenly, and he didn''t ask anything. Since Merlin''s Sage is so strong, why didn''t he attack the other''s foolish words of a Sage at the beginning, if it was that simple, then it wouldn''t be called a war, What are you playing for so long?


    Even if Merlin can attack and kill one of the opponent''s Sages, he will definitely suffer a certain amount of damage. Rather than injuring the powerful at the Sages level, Norris, as a king, definitely hopes to use the lives of the soldiers below to advance victory. Claire estimated that when Merlin made this decision, Norris must have persuaded him a few times, and finally decided on this plan for some unknown reason.


    So Claire asked: "Isn''t the other party two magic saints? A high priest and a soul of the ancestors of the fury orcs, will the magic saints fight one-on-two and kill one?"


    "How is that possible." Sophia was surprised: "Merlin Fasheng is very strong, but it is not that strong. One of them will be restrained by the six magisters."


    "Oh." Claire nodded, "Isn''t that Dharma saint of the royal family not going to take action?"


    Claire was asking about Norris'' ancestor and the first king of this kingdom, Saint Ivan, but compared to Merlin who was still active, he seemed a little low-key.


    "You mean Saint Ivan? He has been in seclusion in the secret realm for more than 200 years. If it weren''t for the important thing of subjugating the country, he would not come out."


    "But don''t worry, although the six magisters are not as powerful as the Fa Sage, it is still no problem to contain the other party."


    Claire nodded and learned some secrets in the kingdom.


    After chatting for a while, Claire fulfilled her promise and began to help Sophia organize the documents on the desktop. As she continued to organize, Claire also deduced a lot of useful facts from the information inside.


    ...


    In the next few days, Claire has been soaking in the library of the Magic Academy. When she is tired, she goes out for a stroll, launders money for Yana by the way, and then inquires about the latest news of Raging Flame Plane.


    On the fifth day, the news of Merlin attacking and killing the soul of the other''s orc ancestors spread in the capital, and the streets and alleys were calling Merlin 666.


    However, it did not achieve the ideal effect. Merlin failed to kill the opponent. He only seriously injured the Ancestral Soul of the Furious Flame Orcs. beneficial to their side.


    After getting the news, Claire quickly returned to the basement of the house where Shane temporarily lived, opened the plane teleportation, and went to the sorcerer''s seat. noodle.


    Before, in order to prevent the angry flame orcs from being black, Claire asked Darren and the others to trade thousands of sets of equipment each time, so that after taking the big head over, the other party directly ate it and turned his face and refused to recognize the person. Then Claire is not true. There is a fictitious backer, and the suffering can only be swallowed.


    This time, the ancestors of the Furious Flame Orcs were seriously injured. Maybe the Furious Flame Plane will be captured at some time. Now I have more than 10,000 sets of equipment in my hand, or I will sell them quickly. . Moreover, the angry flame orcs were seriously injured because of the soul of the ancestors, so they can still sit on the ground and raise their prices a little.


    ...


    After arriving in the wizarding world, Claire asked the wizards who went to trade to bring all the equipment and opened the channel for them to the plane of raging flames.


    The worst-case scenario that Claire imagined didn''t happen. The Furious Flame Orcs didn''t have any trouble, and they also accepted their price increase.


    When he came back, the other party asked the leading wizard to bring him a message: they wanted to make other transactions, and asked Claire if there was any treasure for repairing the soul. As long as there was so much Fury Flames, they would be willing to pay. .


    The Furious Flame Orcs have regarded the green-skinned toads that Claire and others disguised as a strange race that trades between planes.


    Claire also quickly thought of the matter of the soul of the orc ancestors being seriously injured by Merlin Maybe because the other party tried all kinds of methods to no avail, so the flame orcs pinned their hopes on themselves.


    When he heard the news, the wizard who went to trade was also a little confused, neither refused nor agreed, and when he came back, he reported the news to Claire.


    After hearing this, Claire hesitated. After thinking about it for a long time, he decided to go there in person. As the so-called wealth and wealth are in danger, he has to go and see if there is a chance to be cured. If the priest can''t be cured, maybe the medicine in the mage world will be effective.


    So if there is a chance, don''t let that much Ragefire Concentrate go in vain.


    However, Claire still has a good idea. Even if he can cure 80% of the other party, he will only cure 50% of it. Although he "treason", the relationship between him and Merlin is still good. If you are seriously injured, go back and stab someone and save them. This had to show Merlin that he had to strangle himself.


    Purple Pen Literature


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 359： : Broken Godhead

    "Hello!" Del hurried up after seeing Claire, and said eagerly, "Do you have any treasures that can heal the soul!"


    "Last time I asked your partner, he said he needed to go back and make sure."


    Claire nodded and said directly: "I heard what he said, so I came here to see the specific situation, and then I can make a judgment after reading it."


    Claire didn''t use the spiritual connection this time, but said it directly. During the transaction during this time, the wizards had already learned the language of the Furious Flame Orcs, and Claire also learned the language of the Furious Flame Orcs through them.


    Although it is very convenient to use the spiritual connection, it is easy to make mistakes. Claire has to try her best to control herself and not think too much when using it, so as not to be noticed by the other party.


    It''s the same on the other side, they don''t like to have a spiritual connection, which makes them feel that they have no privacy at all and are very uncomfortable. Therefore, after learning the other party''s language, Claire did not use the spiritual connection but communicated directly in the other party''s way.


    Hearing Claire''s words, Del became more at ease. If Claire said that there was no problem to solve, he would be suspicious.


    "Come with me." Del took Claire and walked to the base camp of the Furious Flame Orcs.


    Claire followed the opponent through the Raging Flame Orcs with war spears in the city, but Claire saw only the Earth-level Raging Flame Orcs, and the other Juggernaut-level Raging Flame Orcs like Del. I didn''t see it, they should be facing each other on the front line.


    Del and Claire turned around in the city, and finally stopped outside a huge palace. Then he took Claire inside, and there was a large altar. Around the altar, there were about a dozen priest-like angry flames. The orc squatted, chanting obscure and complicated prayers.


    As they continued to repeat, a wisp of magical power wafted from the top of their heads and poured into the massive object on the altar.


    Only then did Claire set her sights on the illusory and transparent soul body on the altar. The soul body was huge, and it could be seen from the appearance that it had obvious features of the Furious Flame Orc, but at this time she was lying on her side on the altar. , eyes closed, even if Del and Claire came in, they didn''t mean to open their eyes at all. Claire can tell that it is in a state of weakness through the mental fluctuations it emits invisible.


    After staring again, Claire asked, "Its soul is dying?"


    Claire could feel that the other party was gradually getting weaker. If it wasn''t for the dozen or so priests reading prayers to it, the speed of the soul''s disappearance would have been a little faster.


    Speaking of this, a trace of anger appeared on Del''s face, "Yes! It''s all because the mages on the human side are too cunning! They actually attacked the soul of our ancestors, and even entangled the high priest and prevented it from coming to the rescue. As a result, the opponent''s strong man hit the soul core of the ancestor, and the soul of the ancestor is now disappearing..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Del looked at Claire eagerly and asked, "Can you do anything!"


    Claire pursed her lips, "Let''s go out and talk."¡­


    Del nodded, took Claire out of the palace, and then ordered the guards to close the door again.


    "How?"


    Claire tugged at the sarcoma under the neck of the green-skinned frog, and pondered: "We do have a potion over there that can heal the soul, but the success rate is hard to say. After all, your ancestors'' injuries are so serious..."


    Del is also clear, but still a little unwilling to say: "Is there really no way?"


    Claire said: "I will go back and report to the adults above, and come up with the best medicine, but this kind of thing can''t be changed by manpower anymore, it depends on whether God is willing to give it a chance."


    Claire is telling the truth, the other party''s injury is too serious, I am afraid it is difficult to save the other party by ordinary means.


    However, Claire had already figured out a way out. After all the means could not be saved, she said that it was only the first course of treatment, and it would take a few more days for the second course of treatment. Then after going back, they can''t come back again, lest they can''t save the other party when they come, and these angry flame orcs pour their anger on themselves.


    But if the potion he brought can be effective, then he can fool the other party with a lot of Rage Flame Concentrate. Claire is still very happy to do this kind of thing with a small cost to make a big profit.


    "That..." Del''s expression became hesitant, as if he had something to say.


    Claire is not in a hurry. In such a situation, even if he doesn''t ask the other party, he will say it.


    Sure enough, Del hesitated for less than two minutes before opening his mouth and said, "If you have a divine item over there, you can..."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Del felt a little inappropriate and added: "Don''t worry, we will pay you what you want!"


    "A divine item?" Claire''s eyes flickered, "What are you talking about?"


    Del became hesitant again, but after hesitating for a while, he seemed to have made up his mind. If the ancestor died, it would be useless to keep these secrets. Why don''t you just say it and see if you can get a little more life!


    Del took a deep breath, and upon seeing this, Claire also felt that the other party was about to say something important, so she also put on a serious look and listened.


    "The ancestral souls of our raging orcs were formed by gathering the beliefs of the whole tribe and the souls of dead tribesmen, but before humans invaded, there were frequent infighting between us, leading to the collapse of our beliefs. The soul of the ancestors has disappeared


    Dear, this chapter is not over, there is another page ^0^ signs. "


    "But when the soul of the ancestors was about to disappear a thousand years ago, a fragment full of divine power fell from the sky, and the fragment was integrated into the soul of the ancestors, so the soul of the ancestors was revived and its strength was further improved. We The Furious Flame Orcs also stopped the war and divided into three tribes. Although there was a slight friction, they have developed smoothly to this day."


    "After the high priest also advanced, he carefully studied the fragments that fell from the void that day, and came to a conclusion..."


    Claire listened, and his heart also became excited, and he already had a guess in his heart.


    "The shard full of divine power is the shard of the godhead of the fallen god..."


    Sure enough... Claire''s heart thumped after hearing the other party''s words. Fortunately, there is no spiritual connection now. Otherwise, Claire couldn''t hold back her excitement at this time It''s about Godhead. ! Even if it is only a fragment, it is the most precious treasure in this world, if I can get it...


    Claire didn''t dare to imagine it any longer, for fear that the other party would find out if her expression was different.


    Del continued: "So I want to ask if there are any treasures about divinity over there. If there is, it can help the ancestors."


    Although Claire was very excited, her expression was as calm as ever, and she replied: "I don''t know about this level of things, but I can go back and ask the adults above, and if there is any exact news, I will come back and tell you. "


    "Okay." Del nodded, he didn''t have much hope for this, after all, it was about God, even if it didn''t, it was normal.


    Then Claire suppressed her inner excitement and said goodbye to Del. After leaving the base camp of the Furious Flame Orcs, an excited expression appeared on her face.


    This is a major discovery!


    Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^

 Chapter 360： : Free trade on

    Claire was still excited after returning from the wizarding world to the wizarding world. He originally wanted the blind cat to meet the dead mouse, but unexpectedly heard the news of the godhead.


    The Furious Flame Orc ancestor has a godhead in his body. Although according to what the Furious Flame Orc Del said is only a broken godhead, what can be wrong with what can be related to God, even if it is only broken.


    Moreover, the broken godhead actually allowed the Ancestral Soul of the Furious Flame Orcs to recover from the near-death, and the strength also took a step forward, and was promoted to the level of Dharma Saint, if you got it by yourself...


    Just thinking of this, Claire''s breathing became rapid. As the so-called wealth and wealth are at risk, the wealth of this godhead is already worth the risk of life for Claire to do.


    After calming down his inner excitement, Claire rushed to the library of the Royal Capital Academy of Magic non-stop, and began to search for information about the godhead.


    There are many legends and records about the gods, but there are only a few records about the godhead.


    Claire made a brief summary, that is: Godhead is the body of God, the source of power of God, the full name of Godhead, is one of the origins of the world and one of the authority of the world.


    For example, the Godhead of the God of Light is the source of light. With the Godhead of the God of Light, you can control the authority of light, and all light in the world will be affected and controlled by it. The godhead is also a necessary tool for the gods to collect beliefs, which can transform the beliefs of believers into their own power, which is why the gods create their own religions on various planes.


    The godhead is the core that is condensed when a powerful mortal or exotic beast is promoted to the level of a god. Only when the godhead is condensed can he control the origin and authority of the world. Moreover, authority is unique. For example, if someone wants to prove the Godhead of Light, they have to kill the God of Light before they can master the authority of Light.


    Therefore, it is not possible to live forever after becoming a god. If a **** is killed and falls, its godhead will also be broken, and the authority will return to the world. The broken godhead of the soul of the ancestors of the angry flame orcs should be like this. .


    And if you have a broken godhead, you can get some of the divine power of the fallen **** before, and the speed of regaining the authority of the godhead will be much faster. For example, the other party has already opened up the road, and you only need to walk again. .


    This is why Claire is so excited. The broken godhead on the Ancestor of Furious Flame Orcs, Claire wants to get hold of it no matter what, whether it is to improve Claire''s strength or to his future path forward, it is very obvious s help.


    After reading those materials, Claire''s understanding of Godhead went a step further.


    But the problem also followed. That place is the base camp of the Furious Flame Orcs. Although they are not Merlin''s opponents, if you want to mess around, it is still very easy to kill a little Archmage yourself. Secondly, even if the Ancestral Soul of the Furious Flame Orcs is so weak, it is not an easy thing to take out the Godhead from its soul!


    The strength of other people''s Fasheng level, the thin dead camel is bigger than the horse, and even a sneeze can kill himself.


    "Godhead...Godhead..." Claire kept tapping the table with the pen, and muttered, "It seems like I''ve never seen this thing before."


    Speaking, Claire''s mind flashed, didn''t he see a demigod in the free market when he just upgraded?


    According to the old man, he hunted a demigod who was about to become a **** and ripped it off.


    Thinking of this, Claire quickly opened her own panel, clicked into the free trading market, and began to rummage through the trading items she had seen before.


    The demigod godhead was quickly found, and when Claire pointed it down, a prompt box popped up on the transparent panel.


    "It takes a little transaction points to establish a temporary communication page. Please confirm the payment."


    Claire stopped, moved the panel back to the original homepage, and looked towards the upper right corner of the panel. After he was promoted to Archmage, he finally shortened that year to one month, but it was only after the last transaction. After more than two months, Claire now only has two trading points.


    After pondering for a while, Claire still did not intend to spend a single transaction point to establish temporary communication.


    People can hunt and kill demigods, but with their current strength, they simply can''t come up with something that can make people excited, so even if they establish temporary communication, they may not be able to complete the transaction.


    And it''s clearly written on it. It''s just a temporary communication page. It''s estimated that you will have to spend a little more transaction points to trade at that time. I only have two transaction points now.


    So Claire let go of her fingers and rummaged through the free market again. After searching for a long time, Claire picked out three more suitable deals.


    "The Book of Suppressing Demons and Exterminating Ghosts: It has a significant effect on monsters and ghosts... Interviews for trading items."


    "Magic weapon: Netherworld Soul Locking Hook: Binding the soul and restraining the spirit, once hooked to the ghost king level powerhouse can''t escape...Trading items interview."


    "Magic weapon: Soul-calling banner: You can control a large number of ghosts for your own use, and as a defensive magic weapon... Trade items interview."


    In the free market, most of the deals Claire sees require interviews.


    After taking a few glances, Claire first passed the spirit banner. He didn''t intend to take the ancestors'' souls of the Furious Flame Orcs for his own use, and the number of ghosts that this thing can control is too large, so the quality may be better. What''s the problem. The Ancestral Soul of the Furious Flame Orcs is the soul body of the Holy Spirit, and it may not be able to control it.


    Next, Claire has to choose from "Suppressing Demons and Killing Ghosts" and the Nether Soul Locking Hook.


    In terms of practicality, the practicality of "Suppressing Demons and Exterminating Ghosts" is definitely more extensive. After using it up, you can still practice it for the people under your hands. Claire has a deep understanding of the tyranny of the exercises in the world of immortality and self-cultivation. experienced.


    But after thinking about it, Claire still chose the Netherworld Soul Hook, because he wanted to do the life-threatening work, and he couldn''t reduce his dog''s survival rate for other practical reasons. Moreover, the ghost lock hook clearly records that ghost king level powerhouse cannot escape, and the ancestor soul of the magic saint level may also be firmly locked.


    After confirming, Claire reached out and clicked on the transaction, and the prompt box popped up again.


    "It takes a little transaction points to establish a temporary communication page. Please confirm the payment."


    "Confirm payment."


    After consuming one trading point, the panel transforms into the same smoky vortex as before when trading starts.


    This time, it took a long time. After Claire waited for five or six minutes, the smoke gradually dissipated, revealing the face of the man on the opposite side.


    It was a handsome young man with a fair to pale complexion, dressed in cumbersome ancient costumes, and there was a hosta on his head to fasten his long hair.


    The man smiled politely when he saw Claire, "I''m sorry, something was delayed just now."


    Purple Pen Literature


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 361： : Coincidentally

    "It''s okay, let''s start." Claire also smiled: "What''s the name?"


    "Just call me Qu Rong." The young man across from him nodded and asked, "What''s your name?"


    "Antonio." Claire said. After the last curse experience, Claire now understands the importance of pseudonyms.


    Qu Rong frowned, feeling a little tongue-tied.


    Claire then continued: "We don''t need to be polite, let''s start directly."


    "I''m very interested in your Netherworld Soul Locking Hook. How powerful is your Netherworld Soul Locking Hook?"


    "This is a secret treasure handed down from ancient times by the Ghost Sect. It is made of countless precious materials. I only got it after I destroyed their sect. If it is powerful, a ghost at the level of a ghost king will only be hooked. There is no resistance at all in front of him, even a ghost at the level of a ghost emperor will not dare to stand up to him after seeing it, and can only run away."


    Claire reached out and stopped the other person''s description, "Please wait a moment, you are too general. Do you have a specific example? Or a video."


    "I don''t need an image, I''ll show it to you directly."


    Saying that, Qu Rong stood up directly, and took out a small gray bag from his arms, and the bag still exuded a gray ghost.


    Then Qu Rong patted the gray pouch, the mouth of the pouch opened slightly, and then a black mist came out of it.


    During the process of coming out of the bag, the black mist became bigger and bigger, and the figure of a little boy gradually became prominent, but the expression on the little boy''s face was grim and with a hint of shadow.


    After coming out of the bag, the ghost boy didn''t dare to stay for a moment, he rushed towards the window, broke out, and smashed the wooden window into pieces, and the whole building became turbulent at this moment. stand up. After the ghost boy came out of the room, the ghostly laughter sounded, as if he was glad that he could be reborn, but the laughter gave people goosebumps.


    After seeing the ghost boy running out, Qu Rong still smiled and waved his hand forward.


    Then, with a swipe from his sleeve, a dark gray hook with a sharp light was shot out. The hook quickly flew out with the chain behind him, and within a second, the ghost laughter It turned into a howl.


    After Qu Rong flicked his wrist, the chain was quickly retracted, and in the blink of an eye, a cloud of black mist was pulled in.


    The ghost boy''s chest was directly pierced by a sharp hook, and his limbs were also firmly locked by chains, unable to move.


    After the ghost boy was captured, several shouts came from outside the room: "Sect Master, what happened?"


    Qu Rong immediately shouted: "It''s alright, something happened, it''s resolved, you all go back."


    After replying, Qu Rong turned his face to face Claire and said, "This kid is a ghost king-level ghost, are you satisfied with the effect?"


    Claire looked at the extremely strong ghost child that was bound. Judging from the fluctuations on its body and the description of it on the panel, it was much weaker than the Ancestral Soul of the Furious Flame Orcs that he had seen, but This Nether Soul Locking Hook is not difficult at all to lock the opponent. If it is used to deal with the Ancestral Soul of the Furious Flame Orcs, there should be no problem.


    "Can this only be hooked? Can it be killed?" Claire asked. He didn''t want to catch the other party, but to destroy the other party, and then seize the godhead.


    Qu Rong smiled slightly, "Of course you can, it''s much more difficult to catch alive than to kill. Since you can catch the other party, then you don''t need to kill him." Then he glanced at the kid who was bound and said, "But I can''t show you, this ghost king-level ghost can sell for a lot of money."


    Claire nodded understandingly, that''s fine. I''m afraid that I''ll be tied to others, but I can''t kill them myself, and the scene will be embarrassing.


    "still have a question."


    "Please say."


    "Will the use of this magic weapon be limited by the strength of the user?" Claire asked. This is also a question he is very concerned about. He is only three grades behind the level of the archmage and the holy level. If this ghost locks the soul If the hook is limited by the strength of the user, it will be a bit difficult to handle.


    "There''s no need to worry about this. The Soul Locking Hook has already been channeled, and the lower limit is very high. If the user''s strength is strong, it can exert a stronger power, but if the user''s strength is not that strong, then it will not work. The problem, just pass the idea on."


    Claire nodded with satisfaction, it seemed that she had made the right choice.


    But Claire wasn''t too happy, he was satisfied, but if he didn''t have something that the other party was satisfied with, the deal still couldn''t be reached.


    "I have nothing to ask." Claire met Qu Rong''s eyes and asked, "What do you want to change?"


    Qu Rong''s expression also became a little lost, "I have a son who was born without the talent for cultivation. I hope to find a solution. If you have one, other than this ghost lock soul hook, what do you want? The rest will be mentioned soon."


    Qu Rong and his wife were childhood sweethearts, but due to the tribulation of heaven, due to the friction between the interests of the sect, his wife was brutally killed by the people of the Ghost Sect when he was about to give birth. An angry child.


    Maybe because he didn''t have a smooth birth, the child''s spiritual roots were damaged, and he became like ordinary people, unable to perceive any spiritual energy. Now that he is five or six years old, Qu Rong feels distressed every time he sees it.


    He has turned his debts and guilt towards his wife into love and transferred it to the child, but if he can''t cultivate, the life span of a mortal is not enough for a hundred years. He doesn''t want the last thought left by his wife to disappear into this world like this. superior.


    However, Qu Rong was already a little desperate. There were no less than ten people who came to interview him, and he was surprised that no one could come up with treasures in this regard.


    "It''s a coincidence."


    "Huh?!" Hearing this, Qu Rong suddenly raised his head.


    Then Claire took out the "Seed of Wisdom" from her bosom, and said softly, "I just got this kind of treasure before, do you think it''s useful?"


    Qu Rong looked at his trading panel and looked at the description above, his hands trembling with excitement.


    According to the above description, although you can''t turn your son into a cultivation genius, you can also make him have cultivation talent. As long as he has cultivation talent, he can pile him up to the Jindan stage with a pile of materials. A thousand years of life is enough.


    Qu Rong swallowed, "Okay, no problem."


    "You just said and you can make other requests, right?" Claire said. It wasn''t that he wanted to make an inch, it was because it was really dangerous this time, or it was better to be safe.


    "No problem, you can say whatever."


    "I want something that can do huge damage to the soul."


    Qu Rong nodded without hesitation: "No problem! There are many such things in the ghost sect."


    Claire also smiled, "Then let''s start trading."


    ...


    After spending a little more trading points, Claire traded the Netherworld Soul Locking Hook. The material of the thing is a bit special, between reality and fantasy, but it can still contact the soul.


    After Claire bound it to his soul, the thing merged into his body, as if it became one with the soul.


    7017k


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 362： : What bad thoughts can I have?

    "Shuh!" Claire waved forward, and an illusory sharp hook with a chain was stabbed from his back.


    The hook quickly circled around Claire''s body several times, and then accurately hooked into the chest of a wizard-level undead in the room.


    The sharp hook pierced it directly, and then the chain quickly tied it firmly, no matter how hard it struggled, it couldn''t move, and it could only continue to let out a piercing soul mourning.


    Claire''s eyes narrowed, and the soul-locking hook that was shot out suddenly glowed brightly, and then the chains that bound the opponent also shrank rapidly. In less than a second, the wizard-level undead made a sound. The screams turned into the essence of soul matter and scattered into the air.


    Claire flicked her sleeve, and the Soul Locking Hook quickly retracted into her body.


    Claire looked at the place where the wizard-level undead was standing and nodded, that Qu Rong really did not lie to him, this soul locking hook does have a significant effect on the soul, and it does not have too high requirements for the user. With the strength of his own archmage, it only takes one thought to kill a wizard-level undead.


    In the past few days, Claire has gone out to experiment and bought undead from other mages. He has experimented hundreds of times up and down. Whether it is a newly formed undead or a wizard-level undead, this ghost lock hook can lift weight lightly. Lock it, as long as it is locked, killing it is not a problem.


    The wizard-level undead just now was the highest-level undead that Claire could buy. It cost him millions of gold coins, but it was all worth it. Although there were no higher-level undead for experiments, But Claire at least felt a little better now.


    After coming out of the basement, Claire found Ciel and explained some things, and then quickly returned to Nafu City, entered the basement of the Viscount''s mansion, and opened the passage to the wizard plane.


    ...


    After arriving on the wizard plane, Claire was not in a hurry to contact the Furious Flame Orcs, but sent the best soul-healing potions and magical objects that she could buy to the wizards for free, saying yes. The first half of the treatment course. If you don''t know that there is a godhead on the other side, then Claire will exchange these things for Rage Flame Concentrate.


    But now, you have to give up, you can only catch big fish with a long line.


    After the Furious Flame Orcs got the potions and magic items, they used it on their Ancestral Soul. The deterioration of the Ancestral Soul''s injury has slowed down significantly, and there is even a tendency to turn from crisis to safety. Therefore, they have feelings for Claire. more expectations.


    Claire has not been idle in the wizard plane, and has been perfecting the details of the plan. That can be in the base camp of others, any mistake of oneself may lose one''s own dog''s life.


    ...


    After drinking the transforming potion made by Darren, Claire went to the plane of Raging Flames alone. One more person in this kind of thing means more danger of exposure.


    In order to be cautious, Claire threw the small ball of light in a different and very hidden position each time. This time, after teleporting to the plane of Raging Flames, it flew to their base camp for more than two hours.


    Del, who is in the base camp of the Furious Flame Orcs, looks forward to it every day, standing on the highest city wall waiting for Claire to come, and finally he has waited for this day!


    Claire slowly landed on the wall of Raging Flame Plane, Del was overjoyed and overjoyed, "You''re here!"


    Claire nodded, "Well, ready, take me to see your ancestor''s soul."


    Del walked to the front and led the way, and said, "Don''t worry, our chief wants to see you before the treatment."


    After walking with the other party for a few minutes, Claire entered a large hall. As soon as he entered, he was somewhat suppressed by the aura inside.


    At this time, there were three sword saints like Xiang Del standing inside and looking at Claire, each of them aura much stronger than Del.


    Del explained, "Our chief knows you''re going to heal the Ancestral Soul, so we want to see you."


    Claire nodded, understand, just don''t worry.


    The leader of the Furious Flame Orc, who was tall and had two fangs that were significantly thicker than the other Orcs, walked out and gave Claire a condescending look.


    "Are you the businessman from the other world that Del said he wanted to treat the soul of the ancestors? Why do you feel so weak."


    Claire was not polite, "Those who are stronger than me have been sent to a stronger plane to do business. A rookie like me can only come to this kind of place."


    The chief was startled when he saw Claire''s stubbornness, and then asked, "Are you sure?"


    "There is no full certainty, but there is still some certainty."


    The chief nodded and murmured, "A little bit of confidence is enough..."


    "Chief!" Another Furious Flame Orc Juggernaut who was standing over at this time said, "These guys have unclear origins, what if something happened to him to treat the soul of the ancestors!"


    The remaining Sword Saint also said: "I also don''t believe that they are people from other worlds. The cunning and cruelty of human beings are still vivid in my eyes. Who knows if they will not have ghosts."


    Del was anxious when he heard this, and now he finally has the opportunity to cure the soul of the ancestors, why are these people so forward-looking!


    Hearing the words of the two, the chief also had a worry in his heart. It was not that he had not thought about it before, although the ancestors'' souls were already like this... But if the ancestors'' souls had an accident under their own promise, then the problem would be More serious. He might become the eternal sinner of the Furious Flame Orcs.


    "Chief!" Del stood up. "You have been fighting on the front lines. I have always been in contact with them. Listen to me."


    "Their species have a way of connecting their minds, and you can make a connection with it, and you can definitely tell if it''s scheming."


    Hearing Del''s words, the other two Sword Saints looked contemptuous, "How could there be such a thing."


    "You can try it if you don''t believe me!" Del stiffened his neck, then turned to look at Claire and said, "Is it okay?"


    Claire pursed her lips and nodded gently, "No problem."


    "I''m coming!" An angry flame orc swordsman who was naked stood up and shouted to Claire: "Connect with me with what kind of connection you have!"


    "If you let me find out that you have any bad thoughts, don''t blame me for being rude, I will smash your head directly!"


    Claire glanced at the other party, and then pulled out a spiritual thread from her own spiritual world, which was connected to the other party''s spirit.


    At the moment of connection, the Furious Flame Orc on the opposite side was suddenly stunned. He could actually feel all the emotions and thoughts of the person in front of him, and his own emotions and thoughts were not blocked to the other party.


    This feeling is like the two of them are naked, and it makes goosebumps stand up.


    However, in this case, he also believed that after connecting like this, it was impossible for both parties to deceive each other.


    "This feels so awkward!"


    "Hurry up and ask." Del said, "They still have to treat the ancestors."


    Hearing Del''s reminder, the Furious Flame Orc also set his eyes on Claire again and asked, "What''s your purpose here?"


    Claire responded with a calm expression: "Heal your ancestor''s soul..."


    After Claire answered, the chief and another Raging Flame Orc Juggernaut also set their eyes on the connected Raging Flame Orc''s face, wanting to ask him what he felt.


    One of them was already holding the weapon in his hand, and as long as there was something wrong with the green-skinned toad in front of him, he would immediately smash it into meat sauce.


    The atmosphere at the scene became tense, and even Del, who had always believed in Claire, was sweating a little.


    Then the Furious Flame Orc stared at Claire''s eyes and after feeling it carefully, finally shook his head.


    "No problem, he''s telling the truth."


    Hearing this, everyone present felt relieved. Then the chief also made a spiritual connection with Claire and asked.


    "Apart from that? Is there any other purpose?"


    "Earn your Fury Concentrate."


    "..." It seems that it is best not to be so direct between people.


    "How many layers of confidence are there in the treatment?"


    "Fourth floor, no more."


    After some inquiries and various temptations, everyone present also believed that Claire came to treat with sincerity, and did not have the same ghosts as those humans.


    Purple Pen Literature


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 363： : It really works

    After confirming that there was no problem with Claire, the Furious Flame Orcs finally brought Claire to the previous altar palace.


    In the palace, those priests were still praying around the ancestral soul of the Raging Flame Orcs, and the **** of faith was integrated into the Ancestral Soul of the Raging Flame Orcs, constantly repairing his body.


    After arriving, Claire said, "Let them all withdraw."


    "How can this be possible!" An Raging Flame Orc Swordmaster retorted, "The ancestors still need their prayers to keep their injuries from getting worse."


    However, Claire ignored him and continued: "It''s not just them, why don''t you just watch from the sidelines."


    Seeing Claire''s serious face, the chief couldn''t help but ask, "Why can''t we just watch? This is our ancestor!"


    Claire shook her head seriously, "No, no, one is that it will affect me. Also, this is the secret of our race, and I don''t want it to be exposed."


    "This¡­¡­"


    This made the chief embarrassed, but after thinking of the spiritual connection with Claire before, he was relieved a little.


    Reply: "Well, we will guard outside the hall."


    Claire nodded, "Okay."


    Then the chieftain of the raging orcs let those priests withdraw. After the priests were withdrawn, the soul of the ancestor lying on the altar began to disappear again.


    Seeing this, the chief became anxious and urged, "Please hurry up!"


    After Claire walked into the altar alone, those Furious Flame Orcs also took the initiative to help him close the door of the main hall.


    After closing the door, the Furious Flame Orcs outside the main hall became anxious like the relatives of the patients outside the ward.


    "Will it be okay?"


    "I can only believe it. The medicines they brought before are quite effective."


    "Well! If the soul of the ancestors can recover, then the situation can be stabilized again."


    Thinking of this, several Furious Flame Orcs became excited and nervous.


    ...


    At this time, in the main hall, Claire took out several wooden boxes from the space ring, and laid out the medicines for treatment one by one.


    Then, after taking the black conical object placed inside, Claire suddenly froze, and her eyes became dull.


    After a few seconds, the eyes became clear and bright.


    After returning to his senses, Claire looked around quickly, and after confirming that no one was there, he immediately tore open the prepared magic scroll, and a large spell forbidding sound played a role in the hall.


    Then Claire ran non-stop around the altar and set up a magic circle. After another ten seconds, a protective shield that blocked the fluctuations of magic power enveloped the unconscious Ancestor Soul of the Furious Flame Orcs.


    After finishing this, Claire finally breathed a sigh of relief, glanced at the closed door of the main hall, and secretly said: "Fortunately, we have made sufficient preparations, otherwise it will be over."


    When Claire was in the wizarding world, she collected spells related to memory, and when the wizarding world began to implement the plan, she had already begun to transform her memory.


    Deleted all the memories of the godhead. In order to be more rigorous, Claire also filled in the racial worldview and memory of the green toad, and then clarified more details and the whole set of logic, so that he believed that he was here. Healing the souls of the Furious Orc ancestors. Just so that he can successfully pass the temptation of the Furious Flame Orcs and successfully enter the hall by himself.


    And to unlock the key objects of the memory spell, Claire also designed it into the medicine box for treatment. Once he enters the hall and wants to open the medicine box for treatment, it means that he has gained the trust of the Furious Flame Orcs, and then his memory It''s time to get back on your feet and implement your real plan.


    Sure enough, hard work pays off, and I succeeded!


    After arranging the two most basic isolation measures, Claire began to improve and reinforce it again, so as not to make any mistakes. After more than ten minutes of work, Claire nodded in satisfaction and stopped.


    Then, Claire''s hand shook, and a sharp hook exuding a coolness came out of her shoulder.


    After taking a few deep breaths, Claire aimed at the heart behind the ancestors of the Furious Flame Orcs, and stabbed the Nether Soul Locking Hook.


    "call out!"


    The Soul Locking Hook quickly shuttled past, and the speed was so fast that it even rubbed the air with the sound of breaking wind.


    "Pfft!" The hook hit the heart of the ancestor''s soul, and then the chains around Claire were quickly released, binding the opponent''s huge body in a blink of an eye.


    At this time, the Ancestor of the Furious Flame Orcs, who was addicted to the altar, also felt that something was wrong, and quickly opened his eyes.


    As a result, he found that he was firmly locked by a chain of unknown things, and a hole was broken in his heart, and the source of his soul continued to dissipate outwards.


    "Roar!" The Ancestral Soul of the Furious Flame Orc swayed and struggled with its huge body, and the altar under the seat all fell to pieces because of the shaking.


    Claire frowned. His soul was connected to the Nether Soul Locking Hook at this time, so he could clearly feel that the Soul Locking Hook was a little difficult. This was the first time he felt this kind of situation.


    Then, Claire''s eyes narrowed and he said, "Shrink!"


    The chain on the soul-locking hook shrank rapidly, instantly binding the struggling soul of the Ancestral Fury Orcs into a zongzi.


    Claire also took out a bag of white powder from the space ring. It was the treasure that he finally exchanged with Qu Rong, and it was very destructive to the soul.


    Grabbing a handful of powder at random, Claire threw it in front of him, then waved his hand again, and a gust of wind blew the white powder in the direction of the Ancestor of Furious Flame Orcs.


    As soon as those powders came into contact with the soul-shaped ancestral soul, it was like a snail touching salt, and the Ancestral Soul of the Furious Flame Orcs shrunk and sunk into a large piece, and then Claire heard the soul-deep "Wail of the Undead." ".


    Before she could rub her ears, after finding that the white powder had a significant effect, Claire grabbed another handful and threw it in the direction of the ancestor''s soul.


    "Roar!!!"


    The mourning continued to come, and the injured parts of the Ancestral Soul of the Furious Flame Orcs also emitted white light, constantly twisting and struggling.


    However, the Nether Soul Locking Hook is very powerful, no matter how hard the opponent struggles, he can''t burst it.


    Although the breath of the Ancestral Soul of the Furious Flame Orcs is constantly weakening, Claire still does not dare to move forward, standing at the farthest distance and watching from afar.


    Suddenly, the Ancestor of the Furious Flame Orcs opened his mouth An energy column composed of pure soul origin hit the isolation cover arranged by Claire, knocking it into a few cracks, those soul materials It also drifted out.


    Claire''s pupils shrank, he didn''t expect that the other party would waste so much spiritual source to open a crack.


    The energy fluctuations have already spread, and Claire can''t proceed as leisurely and softly as before. He quickly controlled the Nether Soul Locking Hook to run at full load, and flew to the altar himself, and began to find out where the godhead in the opponent''s body is located.


    Outside the main hall, the four Sword Saints of the Furious Flame Orcs felt the fluctuations emanating from them.


    Del couldn''t help sighing: "The methods of their treatment are really effective, and the soul fluctuations of the ancestor''s soul have become active."


    The other three also nodded their heads. The souls of the ancestors were dead before, but now they have become active. It seems that the effect is very good.


    Purple Pen Literature


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 364： : Godhead is in hand

    Under the control of Claire, the Nether Soul Locking Hook constantly tore the spirit body of the Ancestral Soul of the Furious Flame Orcs, and Claire also continuously scattered white powder in the air.


    Under the combined effect of the white powder and the Nether Soul Locking Hook, the spirit body of the Ancestral Soul of the Furious Flame Orcs is gradually becoming transparent, and the breath is gradually becoming weaker.


    Claire applied several reconnaissance spells to herself, and under the constant weakening of the other party, she finally saw a white light shard located between its eyebrows.


    Claire bit her lip. According to the information, when Godhead fell and was absorbed into the body by other creatures, the probability of being located in the heart was the highest, followed by the head.


    Claire chose the former with a higher probability, but did not expect that the other party''s godhead was actually located between the eyebrows.


    "That''s a little tricky," Claire murmured, then looked back at the closed door.


    Although you can slowly grind the other party to death, it will take too long.


    Now that I am doing this kind of thing in other people''s base camp, and the breath of the ancestor''s soul has just spread, I will be more dangerous if I stay here for an extra second.


    At that time, people found out that the four sword saints broke into the door, and their strength was not enough for others to cut them.


    After just thinking for a few seconds, Claire made up her mind, released the strength of the soul-locking hook, and pulled the hook out of the opponent''s heart.


    At the moment of letting go, the Ancestral Soul of the Furious Flame Orcs seized this opportunity and used the pure soul source to bombard the isolation shield again.


    The isolation shield that Claire had just repaired had a tendency to collapse, but Claire was also prepared this time, and it was repaired in the next second, but the soul fluctuations spread again.


    Looking at the massive amount of soul material that had been scattered, Claire felt a little distressed. Back in the wizarding world, he was promoted to the archmage realm by absorbing the soul source of the legendary wizard who tried to take him away. This thing is not used as an attack method at all, otherwise the power will not be so small.


    However, Claire only felt distressed for a moment. Compared with the godhead, these soul origins are really not enough.


    The released Netherworld Soul Lock Hook waved again, locked the opponent''s head, and plunged directly into it. The spirit body of the Furious Flame Orc broke open again, and the breath began to dissipate faster.


    The four Furious Flame Orcs outside the main hall felt the soul fluctuations spread out and were inspired again.


    "The ancestor''s soul fluctuations are getting stronger and stronger!"


    "Yes! It seems that there is great hope for recovery!"


    Hearing the excited words of those people, the chief immediately said: "Stop talking, don''t affect the treatment inside!"


    Seeing this, the other three immediately lowered their voices, looking at the door of the hall full of anticipation and hope, imagining the scene where the soul of the ancestors became more and more spiritual.


    ...


    On the battlefield at the front line, the soldiers below continued to fight, blood flowed into rivers, and there were mountains of corpses and seas of blood everywhere.


    And above the 10,000-meter altitude, the high priest of the Furious Flame Orcs and Merlin Fa Sage are looking at each other from a distance. A powerhouse of their level would not have launched a battle if it wasn''t for a special timing.


    Merlin looked at the high priest opposite and shouted, "Is your ancestor''s soul dead?"


    The high priest shifted his gaze from the battlefield below to Merlin without saying a word, but it could be seen from his expression that he was very disgusted with Merlin''s question.


    Seeing that the other party didn''t speak, Merlin planned to continue provocation and ruin the other party''s mentality.


    But when he was about to speak, he noticed a sudden change in the expression of the high priest on the opposite side, and looked back at the location of the Furious Flame Orc base camp.


    It has been with the soul of its ancestors for thousands of years, how can it not feel that the soul fluctuations emitted by it are a signal for help.


    Merlin''s speed was faster than that of the high priest, and at the moment when the opponent''s complexion became worse, Merlin launched an attack and made a move.


    The airflow in the sky was controlled and rotated, and within a second, a huge typhoon cyclone was formed in the air, and the surrounding clouds were swept over by it, and the high priest was also trapped inside.


    The high priest just wanted to leave, but found that the speed of his body dropped sharply due to the airflow, and his expression became worse again.


    "Let me go!" shouted the high priest.


    Merlin, however, stopped the other party''s way without hesitation. With a playful expression, he asked, "Why are you in such a hurry to go back? Something happened to the ancestor''s soul?"


    The high priest was a little surprised that the other party could guess so accurately.


    But now is not the time to fight with the opponent. It must go back immediately to see what happened. It stands to reason that there are four Juggernauts in the base camp, so there shouldn''t be any problems?


    "Don''t stop me! You are not my opponent now!" The high priest said coldly to Merlin.


    Merlin was indeed strong enough to kill him by himself before, but after seriously wounding the soul of the ancestors, Merlin also suffered a lot of injuries, and his spells were not as consistent as before.


    Merlin touched his long white beard and said with a smile, "I can''t beat you now, but it''s okay to entangle you and not let you go back."


    "You''re in such a hurry to go back, I definitely don''t agree."


    A trace of killing intent flashed in the high priest''s eyes, and then with a wave of the scepter in his hand, a tyrannical energy wave directly broke the cyclone arranged by Merlin, and then rushed out at an extremely fast speed. directly drew a long afterimage in the air.


    But Merlin''s speed was not slow, and he quickly caught up with him, constantly harassing him, forcing the high priest''s speed down.


    ...


    In the altar hall, Claire has already manipulated the soul lock hook to open the eyebrows of the other party, revealing the godhead shard only the size of the index finger.


    After confirming that the Soul Locking Hook had firmly bound the Ancestor Soul of the Furious Flame Orcs, Claire slowly floated over, and finally stopped above the opponent''s eyebrows.


    "Hand of the Mage." Claire read softly.


    After the spell ended, in front of him, an illusory magic hand condensed.


    Then Claire controlled the mage''s hand to penetrate the wound between the opponent''s eyebrows. At the moment of contact, the ancestor''s soul let out a wailing roar. As the mage''s hand continued to enter, the mourning sound became more and more harsh. .


    Claire didn''t have time to pay attention to the harsh noises, and tried to stretch the mage''s hand in the direction of the godhead.


    "Buzz!"


    The moment the mage''s hand touched the godhead, a resonance sounded.


    Then the godhead that was originally located in the soul of the ancestors of the raging flame orcs actually floated up actively, and slowly floated towards Claire along the magician''s hand constructed by magic.


    Claire''s face changed, the godhead actually passed through the hands of the mage, and this scene made him a little panicked.


    The godhead slowly floated out, and when it floated out from the body of the ancestor''s soul, the spirit of the Ancestral Soul of the Furious Flame Orc instantly wilted, and when it was bound, it was able to struggle for a while and instantly transformed into a dying posture, looking like a An ancient tree withered.


    Claire didn''t have the heart to care about the other party''s changes hurriedly let go of the mage''s hand, but the godhead floated towards him unhurriedly as if he recognized a person.


    Claire took out the box that was originally intended to hold the godhead from the space ring. After putting the godhead in it, the godhead seemed to be something that was not of the same dimension as the other party. go.


    "Damn!" Claire scolded secretly, he didn''t know enough about the godhead, but he didn''t plan to merge with the godhead now, who knows what side effects will occur after the fusion.


    Later, Claire tried several kinds of containers, intending to pack up the godhead and take it away. But it was the same as before, the godhead directly passed through those containers, as if it was a medium that could not contain all the matter in the event.


    Claire stormed out again for a long distance, the godhead was still light, but the distance between him and him was getting closer and closer.


    In the end, when Claire couldn''t stop it with his hands, it directly blended into his eyebrows.


    Purple Pen Literature


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 365： : Promoted to Mage

    At the moment when the godhead merged into the eyebrows, the magic power in Claire''s body increased rapidly, and it was not under Claire''s control at all.


    In addition to the magic power, Claire''s body has also undergone strange changes. The cells are constantly reorganized and constructed, and some strange-shaped tentacles have emerged from all over Claire''s body, and then quickly withered and died.


    Claire felt that she couldn''t think at all at this moment, and could only let the godhead in her body play with her body at will.


    Then, a viscous liquid emitting divine white light flowed out of the godhead. Once the liquid flowed out, it quickly submerged into Claire''s body. Claire raised her head, and the eyes, mouth, and ears continued to emerge. The white light appeared, as if there was a violent burst of energy in his body.


    "Hmm!" Claire felt that her sanity was being consumed by something.


    A few seconds later, the sound of broken glass echoed in the hall, and the magic in Claire''s body seemed to have broken through some limit and suddenly surged.


    After being forcibly broken through to the wizard level by the godhead, Claire''s consciousness also recovered a little, and she can think.


    But after regaining consciousness, he still couldn''t control his body, and Claire''s body still seemed to be locked tightly.


    The magic in the body is still increasing exponentially. During the promotion process, the laws in the godhead continue to impact Claire''s brain, allowing him to deepen his understanding of the rules of the world, so Claire has just been promoted to the magic guide. The queen quickly reached the pinnacle of the magician again, and both magic power and understanding have reached the level they should have. This is the horror of the godhead.


    The magic power in his body is still skyrocketing. Although Claire wants to continue to advance, his body can''t bear it anymore. Originally, white light appeared in his mouth, nose, and ears. Now his body has cracked countless small cracks. Those White light is also constantly pouring out.


    Claire could feel that as long as he kept advancing at the speed he wanted, his body would explode before he was promoted to the magister level, and he wasn''t sure that his soul could survive.


    But it''s impossible to stop now. Claire can''t control his body at all. The only thing he can control is the ghost lock hook that is still hooked on the soul of the Ancestor of the Furious Flame Orcs.


    With the attitude of giving it a try, Claire took back the soul lock hook and marked the target as the godhead in his mind.


    "call out!"


    The soul lock hook accurately pierced Claire''s soul and hooked the godhead. At this moment, Claire also felt the pain of the soul of the ancestors of the Furious Flame Orcs. Put your fingers in the crevices, and then twist it hard.


    But even with such pain, Claire clearly felt the contact between the hook and the godhead, which means that the soul lock hook can lock the godhead.


    So, with a thought, he manipulated the chain of the Soul Locking Hook and wrapped it around the Godhead.


    As the chain continued to entangle, the white light emitted by the godhead was gradually blocked one by one, and Claire gradually regained control of her body.


    After the chain was completely wrapped around the godhead, Claire also fell from the air, sweating profusely, and her body changed from the green-skin toad form back to the human form.


    Before Claire could breathe a sigh of relief, there was an explosion from the horizon: "What are you doing! Something happened to the ancestor''s soul!"


    The high priest was still firmly entangled by Merlin, but after returning to the base camp within a hundred miles, he quickly transmitted his voice over.


    At this time, the four Sword Saints waiting outside the gate of the main hall were dumbfounded when they heard this. The connection between the high priest and the soul of the ancestors is the deepest and impossible to go wrong, so...


    Thinking of this, the four of them were shocked, there was something wrong with that green toad!


    Then the chief took out his heavy sword and slashed open the door of the hall, and the other three sword saints also kicked in suddenly.


    As soon as the four of them entered inside, there was a loud explosion. Claire did not aim the spell at them, but aimed at the magic circle that was unknown on the ground before. It was the knowledge system of the mage world and could not be left behind. under the slightest trace.


    The four Sword Saints didn''t care about the explosion at all, and rushed in directly.


    Seeing this, Claire immediately tore off the cloak on his body to cover his face, then took out the ultra-long-distance space teleportation scroll that he bought with a lot of money, and tore it open in front of them.


    The four juggernauts looked shocked, some of them rushed up, and some threw their weapons, but before they touched Claire, Claire''s figure turned into a phantom, and successfully used the teleportation scroll to teleport more than ten times out. Miles.


    The four Sword Saints were left to look at each other in dismay. They cultivated Dou Qi, and they didn''t know anything about space.


    Then look at the soul of the ancestors on the altar, which is like a candle in the wind and may disappear at any time.


    The unanimous thought in the hearts of the four at this moment is: it is over, the others are over, and the Furious Flame Orcs are over.


    ¡­


    After using the space scroll to teleport out, as soon as Claire landed, he used several cleaning spells on himself, and changed himself into clean clothes, lest the other party have any means of tracking the breath, and then used several long distances again. The teleportation scroll of , teleport yourself as far as possible from the base camp of the Furyflame Orcs.


    After hiding again to make sure no one was catching up, Claire used the ball of light to establish a plane teleportation channel. Only then did Claire dare to land in the wizarding world, then pass through the wizarding world and return to the wizarding world.


    After this set of operations, if the other party can still find him, then his death is not wrong.


    Claire, who had returned to Nafu City, was still beating her heart poundingly. This whole trip was too exciting.


    However, the benefits are also great. I have been promoted to the pinnacle of the wizard, and I have also harvested a godhead shard. Although this thing is temporarily incomprehensible, and I almost killed myself, but fortunately, the ghost lock hook can restrain it. , that''s it. Wait until later to study it yourself.


    ¡­


    Claire''s action caused a great uproar on the plane of raging flames. After Merlin felt the ancestor''s soul disappeared, he immediately sent a message to the six magisters who were repairing at the rear. All the troops in the kingdom moved for a while. Get up and head towards the base camp of the Furious Flame Orcs.


    On the other hand, the Furious Flame Orcs had no intention of resisting at all. They retreated across the board, and there was no confrontation at all.


    In just half a day, in addition to the base camp of the Raging Flame Orcs, the Raging Flame Plane was fully taken over by the human army, and their base camp was also surrounded by the human army at this moment. UU Reading


    The Furious Flame Orcs were in low spirits, and they were completely lambs to be slaughtered.


    ¡­


    At the high-level gathering of the Furious Flame Orcs, the high priest glanced at the iron and steel, and the four swordsmen below who were ashamed did not dare to raise their heads, and the rest of the swordsmen standing beside them were also dejected and could not be motivated. Come.


    The high priest wanted to say something, but nothing came out of his mouth. That was the end of the matter, that''s all.


    "Things have come to this point, so let''s proceed according to the original plan."


    As soon as the High Priest said these words, great shock and powerlessness flashed in the eyes of the lower ranks of the Furious Flame Orcs, but none of them spoke. They also know that is their best bet right now.


    "Let''s go, I want to be alone for a while." The high priest turned his back and waved his hand.


    7017k


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 ~： written request for leave:

    Take a day off, make it up tomorrow


    "Beginning as a Lord in a Viscounty" request for leave:


    It is being played, please wait for a while. After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update!


    The full text of "Beginning as a Lord in a Viscounty" is updated, keep in mind the URL:


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 366： : I curse you...

    The outskirts of the Furious Flame Orc''s city was now surrounded by the army led by Merlin, and it was difficult to even fly a fly at this time.


    At this time, a figure floated down from the sky of the human army. When the soldiers saw it, they nodded and showed respect to him, but he ignored it and quickly walked into the headquarters.


    After entering, he said directly: "Teacher, as you expected, there are already spatial fluctuations coming out." This is Carl, one of the six great wizards of the kingdom, and also Merlin''s direct disciple.


    Merlin nodded after hearing this, closed his eyes, and felt the spatial fluctuations emanating from the outside with his heart. It was the spatial fluctuations transmitted by planes, and he was very familiar with these fluctuations.


    And this, as Carl said, was all expected by Merlin.


    After the Furious Flame Orcs found that they could not beat them, the first choice was definitely not to die with them, but to find a way to find a new plane and continue their race. This is the smart choice.


    "Don''t worry about them, let them go." Merlin said softly.


    In fact, the cost of doing so is the smallest and the best, without sacrificing so many soldiers. Their purpose is only for the Ragefire Concentrate in the Rageflame Plane, so it is actually better for them if the Rageflame Orcs are evacuated.


    Carl bowed slightly, "Okay."


    In the next few days, there were constant spatial fluctuations in the city where the Raging Flame Orcs were located, and there were fewer and fewer Raging Flame Orcs around the city.


    After learning this news, the atmosphere on the side of the human army became more and more happy. There was already a sense of excitement in the army, and the soldiers'' faces were full of joy and the joy of going home.


    By the afternoon of the third day, in the base camp of the Furious Flame Orcs, it was no longer possible to sense how many people were there.


    Merlin was very happy to see this situation, and he wished that the other party would leave earlier, so that the plane of Raging Flames would be under their control.


    ...


    "Duang!" A crisp sound came from the city of Raging Flame Orcs, and the last batch of Raging Flame Orcs had moved away.


    The high priest made a special prayer gesture for the flame orcs, praying for the life of the flame orcs after they left the flame plane, hoping that they can live better.


    Then, the High Priest of the Furious Flame Orcs flew straight out of the base camp city, and finally released his own magic fluctuations. Over the camp, the two sides looked at each other from a distance.


    In fact, Merlin still has respect for the high priest of the Furious Flame Orcs. He has lived for thousands of years at the level of the magic saint. Since he is still so concerned about his own race and tribe, this can be replaced by any other magic. It''s hard for Santo to do it, and he can''t do it either.


    The longer you live, the less humanity will be left, leaving only the purest reason. Merlin only cares about his family and his granddaughter Edith now.


    This is also why many mages choose to have their own children when they are promoted to such a high level as a magister, just because they still have a thought in this world, so that everyone they know will not die. Like a dandelion with no destination.


    For example, Merlin''s disciple Carl, who gave birth to his first child when he was about to be promoted to magister, was the Earl of Purlan who had a conflict with Claire at the banquet.


    ...


    The high priest looked at Merlin from a distance and the troops below him and said, "Humans, you are too greedy... For those resources, you actually killed so many of us orcs!"


    "A creature will be greedy. Otherwise, how did you develop to this point? By love and civilization?" Merlin said with a smile, he didn''t have any burdens in his heart.


    Then Merlin continued: "After the ancestor''s soul died, are you finally leaving?"


    "Don''t blame me for laughing at you guys, I was actually cheated by others and killed my ancestor''s soul. The godhead is gone. I was very interested in that thing at first, but I didn''t expect others to pick it up. "


    Hearing this sentence, the high priest''s face was not good-looking, which was humiliating to him, and felt that Merlin was humiliating him.


    "Humans, don''t be complacent, I will let you get the retribution you deserve."


    Merlin narrowed his eyes, looked at the other party, and said fearlessly, "Now the seven of us are together, are you sure? Do you want to shoot now? I won''t stop you if you leave now."


    The high priest didn''t say anything, waved his hand behind him, and a magic circle lit up, that was the plane teleportation circle they formed, and at this moment, there were only the few sword saints left in the fury orcs in the fury orc base camp. .


    And those sword saints still held some wood and stone tools in their hands, which were used in rituals for the souls of the ancestors in the past.


    The body of the high priest gradually retreated, and the bodies of the sword saints also entered the magic circle.


    "Are you leaving? I thought you were going to show me something." Merlin laughed.


    The high priest replied, "Indeed, I have something for you."


    Then he opened his hands, as if he was praying, with an obscure incantation in his mouth, and his whole body was surrounded by mysterious and eerie auras.


    Merlin''s face changed suddenly, and a bad feeling rose in his heart, but he didn''t know what it was.


    The high priest''s body was surrounded by a fluorescent light, and the fluorescent light gradually became very bright. Slowly, even his body could not be seen. Only a light group remained, and the light group continued to emit. bright, and for a moment the life force of the high priest continued to flow out.


    Merlin also remembered something at this time, and shouted: "No, he has to sacrifice himself."


    The high priest also looked at Merlin at this time, and showed a smile, "You guessed it right, accept the revenge from us."


    After saying these words, the body of the high priest burst into a violent light, and instantly felt that the world changed color.


    "Greedy human, I! The high priest of the Furious Orcs, at the cost of all their lives, curse you..."


    After Merlin heard the other party''s curse, he wasn''t very flustered. He put several spells on himself to deal with the curse, and he took full measures both physically and spiritually. By the way, he also helped the six magisters behind him to set up a level of defense.


    As a powerful man at the level of the Holy Law, it is impossible for him to die because of the curse of the same level, and he will only be injured at most, and he will recover after a period of time.


    The high priest looked at Merlin''s movements and laughed, and grinned: "I will curse your king Norris at the cost of all my life! I will die!"


    After the High Priest finished speaking, the faces of Merlin and the others on the opposite side showed horrified expressions. This result was something they did not expect.


    Before he could stop it, the high priest''s body suddenly exploded, turning into a beam of light that shot straight into the sky, and a strange energy also swayed in the air, which was the feedback of the curse''s effect.


    The high priest''s body disintegrated instantly, turned into a spiritual body, and then merged into the sacrificial objects held by the sword saints behind him. Then the plane teleportation circle also worked randomly, and the figure disappeared instantly and was teleported. go out.


    Carl, who was behind Merlin, was startled and wanted to catch up, but he was stopped by Merlin.


    "You don''t need to chase. Since they have already done this step, it means that they are all ready, and we can''t find where they teleported to."


    After hearing Merlin''s words, Carl also stopped.


    Indeed, there are indeed many ways for a strong man of the Dharma Saint level to hide his traces. Especially this kind of plane teleportation As long as you turn a few more turns in the spiritual world and the astral world, you will not know where you are, let alone others.


    "Teacher, is he dead?" Carl asked.


    "Dead but not completely dead." Merlin said, "He should have sacrificed all his life, and then turned into a spiritual body, becoming the soul of the new ancestor of the Furious Flame Orcs, intending to protect him forever. "The lifespan of living things ends sometimes, but if it becomes the belief of a race, it can continue forever.


    When he said this, Merlin''s tone had a hint of admiration.


    "What about Norris?" Carl asked.


    "A powerful man at the level of the Holy Spirit risked his entire life to make a curse, and there is no Holy Spirit there to help him defend. He is just an earth knight, and he is dead." Mei shook her head.


    However, the seven of them didn''t feel much about Norris being cursed to death, and they were a little shocked at the beginning.


    They have lived for so long, and the king does not know how many generations have changed. Although this time it was a little accidental, he died when he died, and there was nothing to say. Anyway, it will normally alternate to the next king.

 Chapter 367： : I 1 must be his knight!

    Since returning from the Plane of Furious Flames, Claire has been lying in the Viscount Mansion for more than ten days, and has not come out for a day. Even food needs to be brought in by Yuna.


    At first I thought there was nothing wrong, but that was because I was too excited, and the adrenal hormones covered up the problems on my body. After the time passed, Claire realized that her body was being tossed.


    Just a few months after I was promoted to the archmage, I was suddenly promoted to the pinnacle of the magician. This is no different from the promotion of the seedlings. Although it is a good thing, it will take me a while to get used to it.


    Moreover, the sequelae of absorbing that godhead on the body are too strong, and now Claire doesn''t dare to let go of the Netherworld Soul Locking Hook to do research, for fear that something will go wrong. However, the Netherworld Soul Locking Hook is indeed very powerful, and it does not reveal the breath of that Godhead being blocked. It doesn''t have much impact on Claire now.


    It''s that Claire''s current strength at the peak level of a magician is a bit difficult. If someone else finds out, it will definitely be a bad thing. Although people may not know that he has swallowed the godhead, it can make an archmage advance to the peak of the magician. This kind of adventure is enough to make many mages who are stuck in the realm crazy.


    So after a little bit of activity, Claire began to think of ways to hide his strength. First, he directly suppressed all the magic fluctuations of his mage, and then took out the path of the magic swordsman, and has been deduced to the magic wizard. At the stage of a warrior, and then by his current strength as a magician at the peak, he will be promoted to the fifth-tier magician swordsman. The fluctuations that Claire is exuding now, in the eyes of outsiders, is a qualified magician who has just been promoted. guide.


    But the time was too short, and Claire deduced the path of the magic swordsman to the fifth order, but there are still many areas that are not perfect. However, in terms of strength, it has become much stronger. Claire''s current strength is enough to rival the great knight who is full of fighting spirit.


    ...


    After lying in bed for another day or two, Claire came down from the top floor.


    Sitting on the table, Yuna excitedly brought the prepared breakfast. These days, he takes care of Claire. Sometimes Claire will tell her some novel stories and opinions when she is bored, but Yuna doesn''t care much. Those stories are mainly about being able to chat with the young master. Usually, the young master is so busy that he can''t say a few words at all.


    After taking a sip, Claire nodded and praised: "The craftsmanship is getting better and better, little Yuna."


    Yuna was originally a shy person, and she blushed when she heard Claire''s compliment.


    But Yuna didn''t forget the business, and said quickly: "Master, today is the day that Lord Hunter is going to select knights today. He sent someone to inform him. Would you like to come over and take a look?"


    Claire nodded, he already knew the news when he was in bed, it was still his plan. In the future, Nafu City will hold two recruitment activities for knights every year, one at the end of the year and the other at the end of summer.


    At present, the knights in Nafu City are more than 60, and there are already more than 60 of them. Now that he has freed up some hands, Claire plans to increase the manpower of the Knights of Nafu City, so as not to be too shabby. Everyone has hundreds of thousands of troops, but I am still in double digits.


    And like the last time when the monsters attacked the city, if there were more knights, there would be no need for Claire to take action. Nafu City has now developed to a certain stage, and the Cavaliers should also increase.


    "Where was it held? I''ll go after dinner."


    "It''s right at the Mermaid Square, it should be about to start now."


    ...


    After Claire had breakfast, she strolled in the direction of the Mermaid Square. The Mermaid Square is located at the intersection of the south and west districts of Nafu City. There are many statues and works of art of mermaids gathered there. In a bustling and lively place, you can often see entertainers or bards performing there.


    However, as soon as Claire arrived at the scene, she saw a crowd that was even more crowded than before.


    "Hey hey hey! Don''t squeeze me! You are in your forties, what kind of knight candidates are you here for?"


    "I brought my son here! You are the one, Lord Hunter said, only those who are sixteen to nineteen are recruited. What are you doing here when you are in your twenties or thirties."


    "I''m only eighteen today!" the man said angrily.


    "Then you look anxious enough."


    Although there were also knights present to maintain order, there were too many people coming, and it was impossible to maintain it.


    After seeing this, Claire flew directly above the crowd and commanded:


    "Everyone, don''t worry. Those not related to the recruitment, please go out and wait for the time being. As for the young people who came to participate in the recruitment, line up and follow the orders of the government staff and knights."


    "Lord Viscount!" someone exclaimed.


    "Lord Viscount is here too!"


    The rest of the people also raised their heads and saw Claire flying in the air. Their eyes were full of enthusiasm and excitement, as if they had seen an idol. They hadn''t seen Claire for several days because of Claire''s business trip to the plane of Raging Flames.


    Claire''s words were especially useful in Nafu City. After a while, the crowded crowd immediately became orderly. Following Claire''s command, he did not come to participate in the selection, but to send his children over. Or come to join in the fun and go outside.


    After seeing Claire, Hunter also put down his work and ran over.


    "Lord Lord!"


    Claire fell to the ground, and the teenagers who had already lined up looked at Claire, their eyes lit up, and they were all excited, unable to suppress their emotions.


    The Viscount is here too! You must become his knight!


    Whether it is the treatment of being a knight or the reputation and status of the knight in Nafs City, as well as Claire''s role as an idol, and the collective sense of honor when she won the two expeditions, these teenagers in Nafs City are crazy to want to become Claire''s knights. .


    After Claire smiled at the teenagers, she walked towards the recruitment stage, and Hunter followed closely.


    Claire asked as she walked, "How''s it going?"


    "The number of people who came to sign up was very large, and almost all the teenagers from the entire Nafu City came over."


    Claire nodded, "That''s good, what about the pass rate?" Thinking that when he recruited Crane and the others, there were only fifty or sixty qualified people in the whole viscount.


    "Except for some to join in the fun, the rest are qualified." Hunter replied, this is also due to Claire taking out a sum of money from the public expenditures of Nafu City to purchase a large amount of monster meat from the Adventurer''s Guild. .


    After the nutrition kept up, the physiques of these teenagers in Nafu City also quickly kept up.


    Hunter continued: "But according to your instructions, I will choose the best of the best choose the best knight."


    "Yes, just choose another hundred or so, you don''t need too many."


    "As ordered, Lord." Hunter nodded slightly, but the next second was a little tangled, "But..."


    "Huh?" Claire turned around and said, "If you have something to say, say it directly."


    After receiving Claire''s permission, Hunter was relieved: "But many of the young people who came to recruit this time, many immigrated from other cities, I''m afraid..."


    During the period of Nafu City''s development, whether it was Claire''s initiative to attract talents from the surrounding territories, or economic development, Nafu City''s industrial and commercial development, adventurers'' guild, etc., Nafu City now has a lot of Immigrants who are not native residents.


    Hunter was a little afraid of the foreign population, who might not be as loyal as the local ones, and came for profit.


    "Since I immigrated to Nafu City, that''s Nafu City people. Since I have come to participate in the selection, if I pass the test, I will be admitted. As for the others, I will go to inspect." I''m not afraid that something bad will come in.

 Chapter 368： : Cavaliers selection re-examination

    Later, Claire stayed with Hunter and others at the initial test site for a while. Because there were many projects, the whole process was not very fast.


    The first test items include weightlifting test strength, 100-meter race test speed, and mastery of weapons. Although more than a dozen teenagers compete together each time, the content is relatively large, and there are many people who come to participate in the selection, so the overall speed is not very fast.


    The test was carried out for a full day, and the test was roughly completed after the street lights were turned on at night.


    There are more than 200 teenagers who have passed. This is only the first test, and there will be a second test later, which will reduce the number to about 130. This is the number that Claire expected.


    The number of knights in Nafu City doesn''t need to be too many. According to Claire''s expectation, about 500 are enough. Now, if you recruit a hundred or so, it will gradually increase.


    The number of knights does not mean anything, the quality is much more important than the quantity. A hundred gold-level knights are more useful than a thousand silver-level knights.


    Even 10,000 bronze knights are no match for 100 golden knights. Bronze knights can''t break people''s defenses at all, and people can easily chop you up like chopping vegetables and melons.


    ...


    The time for the re-examination is the third day, and the location is on the plain outside Nafu City. The area here is relatively large and suitable for the assessment content of the re-examination.


    That night, Hunter also led the Cavaliers and construction team to set up a temporary retest site outside the city. Claire also pulled Isaac out to help, lest this guy spend a lot of gold coins in the lab all day.


    With the help of the mages and knights, the temporary venue was built very fast, and the area was very large, similar to those large gymnasiums in the previous life. Although the details were a bit lacking, it was possible to make it in such a short time. Claire is also very satisfied with such a building.


    After the establishment of the venue, Claire spread the news to Guang, and within a day, the news spread throughout the entire Viscounty, and almost everyone knew that there would be a re-examination of the knight assessment outside the city the next day.


    Sure enough, early in the morning on the third day, the temporary building outside Nafu City was surrounded by a sea of ??people, and people kept pouring in.


    Some tourists who traveled to Nafu City from the outside originally planned to see the mermaid statue or Wendy''s performance, but they were also attracted. Not only tourists, but also people from Najin Town and Gilded Rose Town, which are far away, also came over, planning to take a look at the so-called knight retest site.


    Claire also arrived early, looking at so many people sitting in the stadium and the excited expressions on their faces.


    Claire was thinking in her heart, should this recruitment of knights be transformed into a festival unique to Nafhu City?


    This is very exciting. In the past two days, the products in Nafu City can be sold at a discount like the Double Eleven in previous lives, attracting foreign tourists and promoting consumption. At the same time, this kind of festival in Nafu City can be publicized as a kind of culture, which can not only build the reputation of Nafu City, but also improve the sense of honor and cohesion of Nafu City people.


    So much in one fell swoop.


    When the time for the retest was up, Hunter, as the captain of the Knights, officially rang the bell to start the retest.


    The re-examination has officially started. There are many re-examinations. For example, it is required to be proficient in horseback riding and to be able to complete attack actions on horseback.


    There are many people who can ride horses. Many of the people who come to participate in the selection are the same as Kelan. They have helped the family to work since childhood. They often ride horses to Nafu City to buy daily necessities or sell some agricultural products for money.


    But if they complete the attack action on horseback, it will be a little embarrassing for them, and many people have not learned much about this action. This also led to several falling off the horse during the retest.


    However, Hunter also invited Rona over in advance. After the treatment with healing magic, the injured teenagers were able to move normally in a short while.


    In addition to horseback riding, there is also a competition between two people. The winner can advance to the next match. It does not mean that if you lose, you must not become a knight. If you perform well in the competition, you can also be admitted by exception.


    In addition to the competition, there is also the focus of the re-examination: the test of courage!


    This test is very simple, that is, to persist in front of the wolf king for more than 30 seconds.


    Although the wolf king is often beaten by Claire, he is now a real fourth-level beast. As a wolf beast, it looks fierce from the outside, and it still has the blood of a giant dragon in its body. His legs trembled at the slightest breath. Not to mention, these teenagers are still ordinary people.


    So if they can persist for more than 30 seconds, their psychological quality is considered qualified, and there will be no situations like escaping on the battlefield or being afraid to raise their weapons in their hands. is very deadly.


    Courage is something that not everyone has. Those teenagers who had performed well in other projects before, some could not hold out for more than three seconds in front of the Wolf King. This is a physical and psychological fear, and it cannot be solved simply by telling yourself that you are not afraid.


    Courage is very important for knights. Claire dared to fight with Count Green''s hundreds of people with more than 60 knights. Several times the enemy fought.


    After another day''s assessment, one hundred and thirty-four youngsters were selected to become new knights in the retest, and the top three of them could also be rewarded by Claire.


    The three teenagers stood on the stage and looked excitedly at Claire who was walking towards him. They were extremely excited in their hearts. That was Lord Viscount! How could he be so close to him!


    Claire took out three fruits from her arms, which were small fruits from Rona''s backyard.


    Claire handed it over with a smile, "This is for you, this is for you, and it is for you. After eating this fruit, you can advance from bronze to silver knight."


    The three teenagers took the small fruit for themselves, and they didn''t even look down at the precious fruit. Instead, they looked at Claire excitedly and shouted, "Thank you, Lord Viscount!"


    Seeing their performance, Claire smiled slightly and then asked, "Who is the first?"


    Then a brown-haired teenager raised his hand, "It''s me!"


    "Tell me, what''s your name?"


    "Owen! My name is Owen, Lord Viscount!"


    Claire flipped his hand, took out a sword from the space ring, and said softly, "This is a sword made by the best blacksmith in our North District. I will give it to you now."


    Claire handed over the sword in his hand and asked, "Owen, can you hold this sword?"


    Owen was refreshed, feeling a sense of mission fell on his shoulders, and shouted: "I can! I will become your sharpest sword!"


    Claire smiled at his red face shouting loudly, "I believe you can too."


    After Owen took the sword from Claire''s hand, he hugged him tightly and couldn''t put it down. The two teenagers on the side also showed envious expressions, regretting why they didn''t perform better and won the first place. If If he is the first, that is what the Viscount said to him.


    Then Claire turned around and continued: "The second place is 1,500 gold coins, the third place is 1,000 gold coins, the fourth to tenth places are each 300 gold coins, and all the selected would-be knights get one for each person. Hundred gold coins."


    "In the end, don''t be discouraged even if you don''t pass the re-examination, keep trying, and there will be another selection in six months! Although there are not as many places as this time, please grasp it well. I will also give you a consolation. Prize, ten gold coins per person!"


    As soon as Claire said this, the scene boiled, and it was the first time they had seen such a big hand.


    "Huh!"


    "Lord Viscount is so kind to us!"


    "When I go back, I force my boy to exercise hard. At five in the morning... no! I called him to get up and train at four. He is fifteen years old and can participate in the selection next year!" a father shouted, not watching at all. Sitting next to him, the boy''s complex expression.


    Everyone present shouted: "Long live the Viscount!"


    Even the tourists who came to watch the excitement were inexplicably excited. They liked the atmosphere very much, "Long live the Viscount!"


    And those teenagers who failed the re-examination also shouted loudly.


    "I will definitely pass next time!"


    "I will definitely be your knight!"

 Chapter 369： : Upgrade 1 train service

    After the retrial, those teenagers also became the knights of Nafu City as they wished, and the number of knights in Nafu City also increased from double digits to more than 200 people.


    The knights in Nafu City finally became the knights, and Hunt became the leader of the knights. The following is divided into four knights. The knights who are at the golden knight level such as Crane are the captains, and the rest are silver. The knight served as the captain of the five-man squad.


    After going home and packing up, the boys also moved into the knight-led barracks and started their daily training.


    As a result, every day before dawn, the residents of Nafu City can hear the footsteps of the newly recruited teenagers running outside from Nafu City. The one that Claire got from the martial arts world.


    This movement technique is very useful. Even if they are promoted to the golden knight or grand knight level, they can also make them faster than many opponents of the same level. Whether it is close combat or kite flying, they can play a great role.


    For these trainings, the most exciting ones are the knights who are already "old people". They were chased by Hunter the year before, and now they can finally experience the experience of Hunter chasing them back then. Say, that feels good.


    ...


    After a few days of re-examination, Claire got up and went to the barracks after finishing her work.


    After entering the barracks, the first thing Claire saw was the head of the former knight captain hanging at the gate of the barracks. This has become an iconic scenery in the military camp. The breeze blew gently, and the head was still shaking slightly, as if to say something.


    But Claire guessed that what the other party was going to say should be: I died so miserably!


    After the rookie knights entered the barracks with this hanging head, Hunter specially pulled them over and introduced them to them.


    He tells how his former boss, after offending the Viscount, died tragically at the hands of the Viscount.


    This is also a very valuable experience for Hunter. He woke up from that moment and realized that following Claire is the best way out. The knights learned some lessons from it.


    But after finishing the story, all I heard were compliments to Claire. Although it was a bit unexpected, Hunter thought about it, and it seemed that he was right.


    The current Nafu City is different from the previous Nafu City. These newly added teenagers worship Claire from the bottom of their hearts. His education was just the icing on the cake.


    ...


    After Claire came in through the door, she saw the rookie knights who were training hard in the training ground of the military camp. They were carrying a weight that was many times more than their own bodies, crawling in the sand, running long distances, and doing various physical exercises. .


    Others were practicing confrontation with the senior knights and honing their fighting skills, but they were pressed to the ground within a few seconds. Then get up and get beat up. Newcomers always have to be beaten to make progress.


    The newly recruited knights were very focused on training, and when Claire walked in through the gate, few of them noticed.


    Some people who saw Claire want to say hello were also waved by Claire, indicating that they should train well and ignore him.


    After Claire stood by for a few minutes, Hunter, who received the news, ran over from his office.


    He stopped a few meters away from Claire and said respectfully, "Lord Viscount! I was just sorting out their files, so I''m a little late."


    Claire''s eyes were still on the rookie knights who were training. After hearing Hunter''s words, she nodded.


    "Go to Regan when you are free and ask him to assign a few clerks here." Claire said softly. In the past, it was because there were few knights and there were not many jobs, so it was unnecessary. Now the number of people has increased, and a few are in charge. Office workers are necessary.


    A slight smile appeared on Hunter''s face, and he replied, "Okay." Now he can relax a little.


    Claire made a promise to the teenagers who were training and asked, "How are they?"


    Hearing Claire''s question, Hunter couldn''t help but get excited and replied, "They have performed very well, no matter if they are able to complete all training qualified, they are also very smart. I can understand and remember. After this period of training, the physical fitness of most of them has reached the level of being promoted to apprentice knights.¡±


    This is the advantage of selection and selection of the best among the best. In the initial test and retest, choose those who can read and have better physical fitness. Now their advantages are fully reflected in these trainings, and they can form combat power quickly, and it doesn''t have to be so troublesome. If the selected personnel are uneven, the progress will be different, which will indirectly delay all the processes.


    Hunter continued: "I plan to let them train for another week, and after the physical fitness reaches the standard, then I will give them the exercises that you gave me, Lord Viscount, that can quickly cultivate vindictiveness, so that they can be promoted to apprentice knights. , Judging from their performance, it shouldn''t take more than a month to go from apprentice knight to bronze knight..."


    Claire nodded with satisfaction. After these knights are promoted to Bronze Knight, and after a period of time to stabilize their strength, they can take the blood potion and be promoted to Silver Knight.


    Claire has formed a very complete system here, which can make an ordinary person advance to a silver-level knight within a few months. If some talents are higher, such as the three who took the top three in the re-examination, they may be directly promoted to the gold-level knights in a few months, just like Crane.


    "Let''s go." Claire withdrew her gaze and walked towards the inner part of the barracks.


    Although Hunter was puzzled, he still followed, and followed Claire all the way to the cafeteria in the barracks.


    After walking inside the cafeteria, Claire stopped, glanced at the environment inside, and asked, "Is the food ready?"


    Hunter was a little confused when he heard this. Is the Viscount coming here for dinner? That''s not right, he has tasted Yuna''s craftsmanship in the Viscount''s Mansion. After all, this is a big pot of rice, and the food in the Viscount''s Mansion is much better than the food here.


    Although he was muttering in his heart, Hunter answered truthfully: "It''s only after nine o''clock, and food is usually prepared after ten o''clock, and the meal starts at twelve o''clock."


    Claire turned around, wiped her hand on the dining table beside her, and two boxes of blood-red potions appeared on the dining table.


    Hunter''s eyes widened, looking at the box and asking, "Lord Viscount, what is this?"


    In fact, he already had some guesses in his heart. Claire can come up with something that is very beneficial to their strength every time, and this time is definitely no exception.


    Sure enough, in the next second, Claire said: "Pour five or six bottles down when the meal is ready... This is a potion that can increase the chance of promotion."


    Hunter looked at the blood-red potions on the dining table in shock. He also knew how precious and expensive potions that could increase the chance of promotion were. If coupled with the blessing of this batch of potions, those new knights may be able to advance to the silver knight in a shorter time.


    "This is about half a month''s supply. After running out, go to the Academy of Sciences to find Isaac. I''ll keep the things in his place."


    These rage flame potions are all rage flame concentrates that Claire pitted from the rage flame orcs and then refined for those wizards in the wizarding world, the concentrates from Claire pits, save some use If so, using it for hundreds of years is not a problem.


    As for these rage potions, Claire deliberately selected the best quality and highest concentration batches. Otherwise, if there were more than 200 people, how could five or six bottles of potions be available.


    After handing over the things to Hunter, Claire walked towards the door. He came here today mainly for this matter.


    When he reached the door, Claire suddenly stopped, turned around and said, "By the way, you should know these things yourself, don''t spread them out."


    There are not many things that can improve the promotion rate. If others find it, they will inevitably think of the plane of Raging Flames, and if they find out that they have Raging Flames Potion in their hands, they may cause some trouble. , you have to be careful.


    Hunter immediately replied: "I understand, Lord Viscount!" But after shouting, Hunter also fell into deep thought, how to pour the potion so that it doesn''t look like poison?


    Purple Pen Literature

 Chapter 370： : Letter from Erin

    Not long after returning from the military camp, Claire received a letter from the capital.


    When he took it from Regan, Claire was still a little puzzled. There were only a few acquaintances in the capital. If it was Shane or Sophia, they all had their own way to contact him, and they wouldn''t write letters. of.


    For example, which black cone object Shane will use to send messages to himself, although Sophia can write letters, she also sends her own people here. Sometimes if you are in a hurry, it is possible to come directly by yourself.


    Moreover, Claire had never seen an envelope with such a delicate appearance.


    Although Claire couldn''t figure out who sent the letter to him for the time being, but looking at the words "Claire personally wrote" on the envelope, he didn''t give the letter to Regan, but walked back to himself with the envelope. open it with an envelope knife.


    After opening the envelope, Claire saw the Juanxiu font on it. It was obvious that the font was written by a girl, and there were not many girls and friends she knew in Wangdu.


    After taking a look at the person who wrote the letter at the bottom of the letter, Claire understood who the owner of the letter was, which was written by Irene.


    I looked at the content of the letter again, there was not much content in it, except for some useless formal texts, the important content was summed up in a few words: Come to Wangdu, I have something to ask you.


    After reading it, Claire felt that something was wrong, so she read the letter carefully again, and sure enough, she found something wrong, and muttered: "The writing is a little messy, it doesn''t seem like it was written in a calm mood, and when I write it, I feel messy?"


    After discovering the problem, Claire used magic to scan the letter again, and soon a few water stains were reflected on it.


    "Huh?" Claire reached out and wiped it from the top, guessing, "Tears?"


    After drawing a preliminary guess, Claire put the envelope in the drawer, got up from the chair she had just sat down on, and walked towards the door.


    Irene is considered to be a good friend of Claire, and the relationship between Claire and the other party can be said to be very good. During the time when he was teleported to the wizarding world, Irene spent a lot of material and energy to find him, and even used the power of the kingdom to ask the city lords of various cities to find out if there was any trace of Claire. .


    Although Claire didn''t disappear here, and what Irene did was indeed useless, he still got the point of the other party''s love.


    Apart from this incident, Ellie is a very worthwhile friend, not to mention her identity, in terms of her character and behavior, she is a kind of person that Claire likes very much.


    And when Nafu City first developed, Claire took advantage of each other a little. It can be said that Irene has played a certain role in promoting the development of Nafu City.


    Now that the other party has encountered something, and judging from his own inference, it is not a trivial matter. If Claire, as a friend, can help, he must help the other party.


    But on the way there, Claire was also a little confused.


    What is it that can make Irene have such a big reaction, she is Norris''s favorite princess, how could she beg on his head.


    ...


    After being promoted to Mage, Claire still followed the path of space. The power of a Mage is not at the same level as that of an Archmage. Claire arrived in the capital half an hour after receiving the envelope. If Irene''s matter was not a big deal, then Claire settled it and went home just enough to have dinner.


    According to the address given by Irene''s envelope, Claire arrived at the large villa where the wedding was held when she compiled the "Gift of Eros", which is the mansion of Duke Charles, who succeeded the old Charles.


    As soon as Claire was led in by the maid, she saw little Charlie sitting in the living room, and the worried second princess sitting next to him, resting her head on his shoulder.


    Little Charlie was a little surprised when he saw that it was Claire who came in. After comforting his wife a few times, he walked towards Claire.


    "I remember you. I said at the beginning that I would like to thank you. But after the wedding, no matter how I looked for you, I couldn''t find your person. Later, I finally found out that you were not in the capital."


    I still have some impression of little Charlie Claire, that is the middle school boy who was in the toilet back then. Maybe because of the reason of getting married, now he is much more mature and stable than before.


    Claire went straight to the topic and said, "Irene is here, right?"


    Charlie was even more surprised when he heard this. He originally thought that Claire was here to find him, but he didn''t expect to find Erin.


    So he asked, "Are you the one Irene is waiting for? She has been waiting for you for several days, and she lost a lot of weight without thinking about it. You finally came."


    "Huh?" Claire wondered, "Irene is waiting for me?"


    He knew that Irene had something to do, but that matter couldn''t have that much to do with him, and it was worth waiting for him.


    Charlie bit his lip and said, "I don''t know this very well, and it''s not easy to say. You should ask her yourself. Irene is in the room on the far right of the third floor."


    Claire nodded, then walked up the stairs. After taking a few glances at Claire''s back, Charlie went back to hug his wife and comforted her softly.


    ...


    After walking to the room Charlie said, Claire knocked on the door a few times, then pushed the door and walked in.


    Seeing someone coming in, Irene raised her eyelids absentmindedly. Her current mental state is like a person who has been up for several days and nights. She is sluggish and depressed.


    "I don''t want to eat yet, just leave it alone, if I''m hungry..."


    Before she could finish speaking, Irene was stunned. She found out that the person who came in was not her sister, but her heart and mind. When Claire was looking forward to it, the expression on her face suddenly froze, she didn''t know what to do. What is the reaction.


    After Claire turned around and closed the door, she walked towards Irene''s bed, then opened her hands and gently hugged Irene, leaning her head against her arms.


    Although Claire didn''t know what happened, she could see that Irene was not feeling well now, and she felt distressed when she just came in and saw the other party''s first glance.


    After the dazed Irene was hugged by Claire, she was a little overwhelmed at first, but she soon felt a warmth from Claire''s body, found her support, and took the initiative to bury her head in Claire''s arms.


    Immediately afterwards, Irene bit her lip and sobbed softly, "Woooooo!"


    Claire didn''t say a word, just stretched out her hand and gently stroked the other''s head. Many times, when others are looking for you to cry, what they need is not someone who can give them advice or help, but a listener.


    Irene''s cries grew louder and she hugged Claire tightly with both hands, for fear that Claire would suddenly disappear and she would never find any support.


    After hugging Claire, Irene''s suppressed mood and emotions were released at this moment. The cry continued for a long time, and Claire was a little worried about the other person''s body.


    So he squatted down, took out the tissue on the bedside table and wiped Irene''s tears.


    Claire tries to make her voice softer It''s alright, stop crying, can you tell me what happened? "


    With Claire''s comfort, Irene''s emotions were also stabilized. Apart from the physical twitching of her body, she wouldn''t have the violent reaction at the beginning.


    Then Irene looked at Claire with tears in her eyes, a look of pity.


    Claire continued softly: "It''s alright, I''ll help you out."


    At this moment, Irene is like a helpless little rabbit, pleading with a pitiful tone: "Can you marry me?"


    "Ah?" Hearing this, Claire couldn''t help but be surprised.


    Seeing Claire''s appearance, Irene thought he was unwilling, and said with a crying voice, "I promise I will be very obedient, and I will not waste money, and I can learn what I don''t know... ...Claire, marry me."


    7017k

 Chapter 371： : But I love you!

    "Don''t worry." Claire first stabilized Irene''s emotions, and then continued to ask: "What happened?"


    "I..." Irene opened her mouth, she didn''t know where to start for a while, and suddenly she became anxious and was about to cry.


    "No rush, no rush." ??Claire slowly touched the other''s head and comforted.


    After a few minutes, Irene spoke up.


    "My father is dead..."


    After hearing the news, Claire was even more shocked than just being proposed by Erin.


    He didn''t receive the news at all. Claire asked Reagan to cultivate the intelligence network of Nafford City a long time ago, and Claire would read the latest news about the kingdom whenever she had time. But these days he has been idle in Nafu City, and he has not heard the slightest news about this.


    And Shane didn''t notify him, which means that the death of Norris is still limited to the high-level circle of the kingdom. Otherwise, Shane would not have notified himself of such a big thing after he knew it.


    Indeed, as Claire had guessed, the news of Norris'' death was blocked. Whether it''s to calm people''s hearts or to prevent enemy countries from taking the opportunity to target, the news of Norris'' death cannot be spread casually. You have to wait until all the dust is settled before the news can be released, like


    On the other hand, Irene was different. She was the first to get the news except for Merlin''s seven people. Because Norris was playing with her at that time, but in the next second, Qiqiao suddenly died of blood and death, which made her wake up from nightmares several times.


    After Norris died, Irene was in a trance. She couldn''t believe that her father, who loved her so much and had such a body, died in front of her like this.


    On the third day after Norris died, the eldest and second princes, who were originally located on the plane of Raging Flames, also returned to the capital, and began to recruit high-level nobles in the capital, consciously or unintentionally testing the throne. Norris was in his prime, and his death was so sudden that he left no will at all to appoint someone to succeed the throne.


    Although the eldest prince changed his name justifiably, the second prince was much stronger than the eldest prince in many aspects. In the open and secret battle between the two sides, Irene also recovered from the trance.


    Irene, who lost Norris, fell into confusion, and the only support she could find was Claire. Although they had not known each other for a long time, Irene had a lot of trust in Claire.


    "Is Norris dead?" Claire was still in disbelief.


    As soon as Irene thought of this, her mood fell again, and she nodded slightly, "My father died in front of me at that time..."


    "Condolences." Claire comforted softly. Although his relationship with Norris was not very good, he and Ellie had a good relationship, and it was impossible to say anything unpleasant in front of others.


    "My eldest or second brother will succeed in the future... I am no longer a princess." Irene said in a lost voice, "Are you still willing to marry me?"


    When Irene said this, like a little white rabbit without support, her tone couldn''t help becoming humble. After Norris died, Irene felt that she had no support, and her life suddenly became confused. It can be said that she suddenly grew up overnight. When she was a princess, she could still be leisurely, because she knew There is a father who spoils him.


    But if she loses the title of princess herself, is there anything else she can attract to Claire?


    Irene actually didn''t have a good relationship with the eldest prince and the second prince. When she was born, Norris had already sent the two princes out. They also meet on some major festivals. In addition, they rarely have the opportunity to meet each other throughout the year. For each other, they are just blood-related strangers.


    So no matter who succeeds the eldest prince or the second prince next, it is impossible for Irene to be as friendly as when Norris was there. After ascending the throne, she will also marry Irene as a marriage tool.


    So, after losing Norris, Irene, who suddenly grew up overnight, fell into confusion while losing her father. She didn''t know how to make a choice, and she didn''t know what choices she could make. Come. She didn''t want to be married off like this, but she didn''t know what she could do.


    When she was the most helpless and desperate, all Irene thought of was Claire.


    During that time, she struggled for a long time. She liked Claire, so she didn''t want her appearance to be seen by the other party. She felt that she was looking for Claire now to drag him down. She hoped that what she could bring to Claire was help, not burden. . And it''s impossible for Claire to stop the order issued by the new king after he takes over the throne.


    But she was only a ten-year-old child. In the end, she couldn''t bear the despair and confusion that kept pouring out of her heart, so she still wrote a letter to Claire.


    While waiting for Claire, Irene kept telling herself to be strong when she saw Claire, but after seeing Claire and Claire''s gentle actions towards her, Irene also directly broke the defense, she was only a teenager. Oh girl, these things happened to her, she couldn''t bear it.


    "You marry me." Irene lowered her head and cried again, "I don''t want to be married to someone else. If I marry you in advance, they won''t be able to force me. Although I''m not a princess anymore, I You can do anything, and you can learn if you can¡¯t¡­¡±


    "Don''t say such things." Claire sighed looking at Irene''s appearance: "My relationship with you has nothing to do with whether you are a princess or not. Even if you are not a princess, it will not affect the relationship between us. Relationship."


    Claire touched the other''s head and said softly: "And girls can''t get married in such a sloppy way, I don''t want you to want to get married because of these things, and regard marriage as a way to solve one thing or escape from something. The way of things, marriage is a very sacred thing But you should listen to your inner voice, don''t marry for the sake of marriage, but find someone you like. After you decide that he must be, Then go get married. Do you understand?" Claire is not rejecting the other party, but is trying to open up the other party, and what he said is what he said in his heart.


    "But I like you!" Irene didn''t want to hide her thoughts like before.


    "I know you have a crush on me, but not now. Wait until this is over, and you can think about it before you tell me."


    Claire continued: "Don''t worry, with me there, nothing will happen. If you feel uncomfortable staying in the capital, you can also move to Nafhu City. As long as you don''t want to, there will be no one. It can force you to do things you don''t want to do."


    Hearing Claire''s assurance, Irene instantly felt at ease. This was the most reassuring moment for her these days.


    After comforting Irene, Claire said, "Okay, you see you''ve lost a lot of weight now. It''s been a long time since you had a good meal."


    "I go


    "Hmm." Irene nodded her head gently.

 Chapter 372： : Why dont you change someone?

    Using Charlie''s kitchen, Claire simply cooked some light food, and then called Irene down.


    Charlie and the second princess finally felt relieved after seeing that Irene was willing to eat.


    I sat around the dining table with Claire and Irene, watching Irene eat the food bit by bit.


    Irene was looked a little awkward and said, "Don''t look at me like this anymore, I can''t eat anymore."


    When the second princess saw it, she immediately took her eyes back and said with a reassuring smile: "Don''t watch it, don''t watch it, you can eat it."


    At the same time, she gave Claire a complimenting look. It''s your fault, otherwise she wouldn''t want to eat.


    Later, under Charlie''s inquiry, Irene also gave a general overview of what happened. Although they had some predictions in their hearts, they were still very surprised when the news was confirmed.


    The second princess comforted: "It''s okay Irene, if you don''t want to know the palace, just stay with us, Vito and Klee don''t dare to embarrass you."


    Charlie also agreed: "Yes, with us here, they will give us a little face."


    "What about after the succession?" Claire asked suddenly.


    Charlie and the second princess were instantly at a loss for words. If one of Vito and Klee became the king, then the orders issued by the king were not something they could resist.


    "Anyway, they are brothers and sisters, they won''t do too much..." When the second princess said this, she didn''t have much confidence in her heart.


    There is no blood connection between the royal families at all. On the contrary, the interests generated by the blood will also fight. Although Irene seems to be harmless to them, she is not sure what they will think after taking office. The best outcome for Irene is to be married off as a marriage tool.


    Claire rubbed her fingers, and then asked, "Then... who of them is more likely to succeed?"


    Charlie took over the topic, "On the bright side, the eldest prince has a better chance of winning. Before His Majesty died, there were many great nobles who favored him. But the strength of the second prince should not be underestimated, and he attracted him. Many nobles can compete with Vito."


    "So who is more likely to succeed, I don''t have much to say."


    Claire asked further: "And what about your father? Who will the old Duke Charles stand for?"


    Charlie was silent for a while, "As far as I know my father, he won''t take a stand. He will only choose a stand when he can see who is the winner when things progress to the second half."


    This is a smart approach, and a moderate approach. Since both sides are not guilty, no matter who is in the top, it will not affect him. But at the same time, it will also give a bad impression to the newly appointed king, and it is not very good for the subsequent development of the family. And sometimes even if you don''t want to stand, you will be forced to stand. For example, Cleary hates those who don''t want to do it.


    Claire took a deep breath through the tip of her nose. In fact, neither Vito nor Klee''s succession would be a good thing for him.


    When he was on the plane of Raging Flames, he offended both of them. He originally thought that Norris could last for decades, but he didn''t expect to burp so quickly. Based on his experience as a logistician in the plane of Raging Flames, Claire assured that no matter who came to power. They will all shoot at themselves, although they may be covered by Merlin, they cannot kill themselves.


    But to influence from the side, it is very simple to make the development of Nafu City stagnate or even go backwards. It can be done simply by promulgating a decree.


    After eating, Erin felt a little depressed when she heard the topics that Claire and the others were talking about.


    He asked in a low voice, "Then what should I do next?"


    Neither Charlie nor the second princess had any good ideas, so they turned to look at Claire.


    "Just like before, do whatever you want." Claire continued to encourage: "Don''t worry, don''t feel confused, afraid to move forward."


    "You don''t have to subconsciously look for support. Remember that you are your biggest support. Look at Mrs. Sophia, she wasn''t also..."


    Listening to Claire''s words, Irene''s eyes gradually lit up, and then, Claire''s eyes lit up too.


    What he just said was just to enlighten the other party, but when he was talking, he thought of a good way.


    "Go back to rest after you eat." Claire quickly stood up and walked towards the door.


    Irene turned her head and asked anxiously, "Where are you going?"


    "I have something to do with Mrs. Sophia." Claire waved her back to Irene, "Go to sleep first, don''t worry, I''ll be back when you get up."


    ...


    After a loud noise came from the door, Claire rushed in from the door.


    "Sorry ma''am! I couldn''t stop him." The servants immediately bowed and apologized.


    Sophia also stood up and waved, "It''s okay, let''s go."


    After the servants left, Claire looked at Sophia with a playful smile on her face, "Madam doesn''t want to see me today? I''ve been here for half an hour. If I hadn''t barged in, I''m afraid it would be difficult to meet in the future."


    Sophia smiled, pointed to the mountains of documents on her desk, and replied, "I''m really busy."


    "The last time I came there were more documents than this." Claire ruthlessly exposed her lies.


    Sophia narrowed her eyes, looked at Claire and said, "Tell me, why are you looking for me today?"


    "I want to know, who did you choose?"


    "Um?"


    Claire slowly stretched out two fingers, "Prince Vito? Or second prince Klee?"


    Sophia''s eyes flashed a bit of surprise, and her tone rose and asked: "How did you know?"


    Claire didn''t answer, but looked directly into Sophia''s eyes.


    This is also the reason why Sophia was reluctant to see him just now. The eldest prince Vito and the second prince Claire have conflicts with Claire, so no matter who Sophia chooses, she can''t be too close to Claire in the future, otherwise it may cause problems. The dissatisfaction of the new king.


    You must know that Sophia is only the head of the August family, not the ancestor of the August family, and the power of ministers like them comes from the king. The reason why Sofia can let the August family The rapid development is inseparable from Norris''s support for her and the path opened for her.


    Otherwise, why did she become the supreme minister of the six major magister families. And Count Purlan, the son of Magister Karl, can only be a nobleman on the edge of power. Magisters are powerful, but they don''t care! It is the king and his ministers who really run the country.


    And even from the family of a magus, they only have certain advantages, not the ability to do whatever they want. Want to overwhelm people? There are six magisters and five sword saints in the kingdom. Are other magister families or sword saint families afraid of you?


    As for uniting to control the throne or something, it is a joke. The power of the throne does not come from that position, but the Saint Ivan who has been in seclusion for more than 200 years. He and Merlin are the foundation of the nation.


    In other words, to describe If you compare the kingdom to a company, those magicians and swordsmen are all shareholders, and these patriarchs are the managers who launched the company to run the company.


    So if the newly appointed king is dissatisfied with Sophia, how will the August family develop, how will it fall back. Of course, because the ancestor is a magister, the August family is still a behemoth, and it can''t damage the foundation, but it is not as strong as before.


    For example, the market share of the magic store, or some channels in the kingdom, will be distributed to some other new high-ranking ministers of power.


    "Claire." Looking at Claire''s eyes, Sophia said slowly: "He is smart and capable. With my help, he will have a greater chance of sitting on the throne."


    Claire shook her head, "I don''t think so, why don''t you change someone?"


    Sophia laughed, "Who is it? Vito? A fool, I don''t like it."


    Claire stretched out her fingers and shook it gently, "No."


    Sophia was stunned, "Who else is there?"


    Claire smiled slightly, "Irene! Princess Irene."

 Chapter 373： : Happy to cooperate

    "Irene?" Sophia''s tone rose a lot, her reaction was more intense than Claire imagined.


    "That''s right, Erin." Claire continued: "As a princess, Erin also has the right to inherit the throne. She has every chance to become the next queen!"


    Sophia was still reluctant to accept it, and asked: "It''s only theoretically possible, Irene is just a princess, what does she have?"


    This is a very realistic question. Compared with the eldest prince and the second prince, Irene has no foundation or background at all. When Norris was alive before, he could still have some power because of Norris''s favor. But after Norris died, people went to the tea to cool off. Those nobles probably didn''t take Irene seriously anymore, and now they all go to curry favor with Vito or Klee.


    "What about Vito and Klee? What do they have?" Claire asked rhetorically.


    Sophia replied without thinking: "They have been in the army for many years, and the high-level officials in the army have a higher degree of recognition for them, and the nobles in the capital are more inclined to them. In these respects, Irene and they have nothing to do with them. Compare." Irene has been the mascot of the kingdom these years, and in terms of strength, she is not as good as those two princes at all.


    "Then they have it, and Irene can also have it." Claire continued, "As long as you promise to support Princess Irene, Madam, she now has a big backer..."


    "Then what?" Sophia asked rhetorically, she didn''t think Irene could succeed in her position with her position.


    Claire pointed to herself and said, "And then there is me, and I will do my best to help Erin."


    This is Claire''s best choice right now. No matter who Vito and Klee are in the top position, it will not benefit him at all, and after they are in the top position, they might even do something wrong to him. And whether it is from the perspective of helping Irene or herself, making Irene the queen is in the best interest of Claire.


    After hearing Claire''s words, Sophia did not refute this time. Although Claire''s words are a bit arrogant, if he joins, the success rate can indeed increase a lot.


    But even so, Sophia is still not tempted, what she wants is not the possibility of success, what she wants is to become a real servant of the dragon.


    "The risk is too high." Sophia still shook her head and declined. Even if she closed her eyes and chose anyone from the eldest prince and the second prince, the probability of success would be much higher than choosing Irene.


    "The risk is high, and the reward is high." Claire continued.


    "Compared to Vito and Klee, Irene doesn''t have any other nobles around at this time. If you join now, you will be the first. If Irene really succeeds in ascending the throne later, the benefits will be yours. I know. With Xiaoboda, don''t you do this often?"


    Listening to Claire''s bewitchment, Sophia admitted that she was indeed moved. But it''s just a heartbeat, and I haven''t really made up my mind yet.


    But Claire''s next sentence allowed her to make her own decision.


    "The most important thing is that Erin is a girl, just like Mrs. Sophia, you are a girl."


    Claire didn''t mean to say what she said. Girls can have an advantage in the fight for the throne. On the contrary, because of the patriarchal society, Irene will be even more disadvantaged in this regard, and most nobles will not be optimistic.


    But what Claire hit was the point in Sophia''s heart. As a woman, she stood out from such a fierce competition in the family, and she knew how much suffering and discrimination she had suffered. So Claire''s words made Sophia feel the same, let her understand that Irene is actually the same person as her, so she should help.


    This is a bit like a wealthy businessman who has worked hard from poverty, and it makes sense that he is more willing to give a chance to young people from poor background who are willing to work hard.


    Now, whether in terms of interests or psychological inclinations, Claire now gives Sophia a point of view: Erin is a better choice.


    Sure enough, after Sophia was stunned for a moment, she smiled, "This is a very good reason, I am convinced."


    But Sophia didn''t agree, and shook her head slightly: "But that''s not enough, I still need to see more possibilities to win, otherwise I won''t end easily."


    Claire also smiled slightly and replied: "There will be, give me some more time."


    As long as Sophia relents, there is a chance to talk, and if there is a chance to talk, there is a possibility of success.


    Then Claire stretched out her hand, "So happy to work together?"


    "Pleasant to work with."


    After reaching a preliminary consensus with Sophia, Claire turned her head and walked towards the door. When she was about to go out, she didn''t forget to turn her head and said, "Next time I come, I hope you won''t turn me out."


    ...


    After coming out of Sophia''s side, Claire rushed to the main store of the Tulip Shop. He wanted to give Irene another boost from the Ansier family. But now Anselm is in power with Shane''s father, and the possibility of getting the other party to join is not very high, but Claire wants to give it a try. If it succeeds, it will be the best.


    When Claire walked to the door, she saw what Cillian and Shane were discussing.


    Shane saw Claire coming over at first sight, and waved quickly: "Claire, I''m looking for you!"


    Claire walked over in surprise. Cillian is now in the army. The army is very strict, and there should be no time to come out on weekdays.


    And seeing the anxious expression on Hirian''s face, Claire stepped forward and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    After looking around, Xilian said in a low voice, "Let''s go in and talk, it''s not very convenient outside."


    Claire nodded and led Cillian into the lounge in the tulip shop. This is about to become Claire''s base in the capital.


    After arranging the next shielding spell, Claire said, "It can be said now."


    Xia En also looked over with a curious expression. When he communicated with Xilian just now, he discovered the mysterious appearance of the other party. It was estimated that it was a major event.


    Xilian took a deep breath and said seriously: "Your Majesty is dead!"


    Shane was shocked when he heard it, his mouth couldn''t close, and he looked at Claire in surprise.


    Hirion continued: "This news should not be known by very few people now. I deliberately learned the other party''s language when I was in the plane of Raging Flames, so when the Raging Flame Orcs migrated away, I heard the last words of the High Priest before his death. curse."


    "So after returning to the capital from the plane of angry flames, I came to you as soon as possible."


    Although he didn''t know what impact this incident might have, Hirian felt that it was necessary for Claire to know about such a big thing.


    Shane pushed Claire, "Why aren''t you surprised at all? Did you know it beforehand? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "I also just found out a few hours ago Claire looked at Shane and said, "I came to you this time to talk about this. "


    "Ah?" Shane didn''t understand what this had to do with him.


    "The battle for the throne, the eldest prince Vito and the second prince Klee are now competing for the throne, and the great nobles are starting to take their seats. I want to meet your father through you."


    Claire''s words awakened Shane. He was still immersed in the shock of Norris'' death just now, and now he thought that after Norris''s death, the throne would have to consider the issue of succession.


    Then he slapped his thigh and exclaimed in surprise, "I''ll just say it! Why did my second brother and my father break up, so that''s what happened?"


    "Huh? How to say?" Claire asked curiously.


    "Before, my second brother was closer to Prince Klee, but my father was always against it, and he was more inclined to the eldest prince. Now that it has reached this point, conflicts have erupted. A few days ago My second brother also had a big fight with my father."


    After Shane said these words, Claire''s eyes lit up. She thought she had no chance, but now it looks like she has a chance!

 Chapter 374： : Eggs cannot be placed in the same basket

    "Your father and your second brother quarreled?" Claire asked.


    Xia En nodded, "Yes, the quarrel was serious. At a banquet a few days ago, the two of them completely tore their faces, and the atmosphere was very awkward. I was still there at the time."


    "At the banquet?" Claire repeated, making her guess even more certain in her heart.


    So he continued: "I want to assist Princess Irene in the upper position, are you interested?"


    "Ah?" Xia En was stunned when he heard this, and the topic jumped too much.


    "No, why did you think of assisting Irene in the top position?"


    Claire didn''t answer, but said again: "I have already brought Mrs. Sophia into the team, and it will be more stable after you join in."


    "Mrs. Sophia agrees?" Shane couldn''t believe it, how could the other party agree to such a ridiculous plan?


    Then Shane pointed his finger at himself, "Me? What can I do if I join?"


    "I''m just starting out now, and with those rules in the family, I can''t get resources from the family, and I can''t provide any help."


    "you can."


    "I really can''t."


    "You really can!" Claire said this with more confidence than Shane himself.


    "Why?" Shane still didn''t understand.


    "You tell your father that I invited you to join Irene''s leadership, and he will agree."


    "Impossible." Xia En shook his head and said, "Father, he prefers the eldest prince Vito. It''s fine for me to follow you secretly. If he finds out, he might break my leg. My second brother is because of I quarreled with my father at the banquet because I supported the second prince."


    "No." Claire continued with a smile: "I want to ask you a question, did your eldest brother support the eldest prince Vito with your father?"


    "Yes, my eldest brother has always been working with his father. The second brother was sent to Hill City to develop, and Hill City has many properties of the second prince, so he is closer to the second prince. ."


    When Claire said this, Shane still didn''t respond.


    So Claire asked back: "If I give you a load of eggs and let you carry them home, but there is a risk of slipping and falling on the road, once you fall, the eggs you are holding will all be broken, how can you do it? How about bringing back all the eggs for maximum benefit?"


    The question was very simple, and Xia En quickly answered: "Of course, I will take it back in several trips, so even if I fall a few times in the middle, I can still transport the other eggs back..." Xia En said. Suddenly, his eyes lit up, as if he had thought of something.


    He shouted in surprise, "You mean..."


    Claire nodded, "That''s right, "eggs can''t be put in the same basket," your father probably thought the same."


    Claire has met Shane''s father, Earl Norton several times, and can feel that he is a very smart person, so the other party''s plan is very likely to be like this.


    "You and your eldest brother support the eldest prince Vito, while your second brother who has a disagreement will support the second prince. In this way, no matter who comes to the throne in the end, your Ansair family can still maintain your original status and strength."


    Shane''s Ansair family is different from Sophia and her August family. Their family does not have a magister in charge, so they must be careful and not take a wrong step.


    After listening to Claire''s analysis, Shane was stunned. No matter what he thought, he would never have imagined that his father had such a plan. And he was kept in the dark.


    Claire continued: "Think about it carefully, are there some elders in the family who will favor your second brother more? This is only the preliminary stage. The banquet a few days ago just made the contradictions in your family public and let the rest of the people know. If If I guessed correctly, at the back, your family will split into two parts, some elders will follow your second brother to support Klee, and the rest will follow your father to support the eldest prince."


    This is inevitable. What the second prince needs is real help, not just a nominal help. If Shane''s second brother joins, but he can''t give him any help, he won''t get any benefit even if Klee finally takes over. So in the later period, the Ansair family will inevitably split into two parts, one part will follow Norton to support the eldest prince, while the other part will support the second prince.


    In the end, whoever loses can continue to live under the protection of the winner. Killing such a thing, the newly appointed king will not do it. After all, they are related by blood, or they are biological father and son, so it is not appropriate to kill. Therefore, it is best to remove all the positions of those people and take back the property of that part of the people. Although the owner of the family may have changed, the Ansi Er family is still one of the top families in the kingdom.


    After Xia En thought about it, it is true that there are many elders in the family who support his second brother. Is it really like what Claire said?


    "But it''s not right, I saw my father and my second brother quarreling that day, and it didn''t look like it was pretending." Xia En didn''t want to believe this fact, and continued to shake his head: "And when I was at home, they also There is no sign of reconciliation. My second brother also told me in private that my father is too dictatorial and domineering, and is always partial to the elder brother..."


    Claire''s eyes became even more admirable after hearing it, and explained: "That means your father is really very wise. If you pretend that he can be seen, then turn it into a fact."


    "What do you mean?"


    "It means that your second brother is also kept in the dark. From arranging your second brother to Hill City, to have contact with the second prince, to your second brother''s grudge against your father, and the publicity of the conflict, it is you all. It was planned and arranged by my father."


    "Your second brother thinks that many things are chosen by himself, but in fact, it may be that your father guided him to do it. He was ready to take over the throne from the beginning, but it came a little suddenly."


    "Ah?" Xia En was even more stunned. My second brother was also kept in the dark? Then my dad is really too scheming.


    "Could it be the same for my elder brother?"


    "It''s very possible." Claire shrugged and said, "Except for the qualified and powerful elders in the family, the rest of the people may not notice."


    The elders that Claire mentioned were those elders who supported Shane''s second brother, otherwise, with Norton''s methods, there would not be so many people in the family who disagreed with him. So he needed to persuade those people to join Xia En''s second brother and help him. After the final throne is determined, as soon as a few high-level officials meet, everything will be fine.


    Shane was a little suspicious of life after what Claire said, and began to wonder if he was also arranged by his father.


    Prince Albert''s youngest daughter... hiss should be this.


    I got on the line of Prince Albert. The younger generation on Prince Albert''s side are all waste. Although he went to work, he could also gain a certain amount of power. At that time, even if there are unexpected accidents on the family side, Albert''s side as a royal family will definitely be affected very little, and the Ansair family will still have a lineage that can continue.


    Xia En was afraid after a while, his father was a little scary smart, and his scheming was so deep that he even counted his three own sons into it.


    "Back to the topic at the beginning, since your father''s plan is not to put eggs in the same basket, then you just go over and tell him what I proposed to you, and he will definitely support you."


    In this way, Claire can also get some support from the Ansair family.


    Xia En pointed to himself and showed a complicated smile, "I can be the third egg now, right?"


    Should you be happy? Still unhappy?


    "Damn. Well, when I go back next night, I''ll ask him."

 Chapter 375： : how much to be a duke

    Xilian, who was listening on the side, was also stunned. The capital was really complicated. I didn''t expect that there were such deep calculations and plans behind a simple matter.


    This made him wonder whether every word the nobles said might contain a different kind of deep meaning.


    However, Lord Claire is even more powerful, and the truth can be inferred from the details.


    Cillian stood up, "Then I''ll go first."


    In fact, he was quite embarrassed. He thought he had discovered a big event and wanted to tell Claire, but he didn''t expect Claire to know it in advance. This made him feel frustrated.


    "Don''t worry." Claire stood up.


    "You''re going back to the barracks later, right? Help me make an appointment with Hubert Juggernaut."


    The eyes of Cillian and Shane flickered at the same time, and they looked at Claire.


    Shane asked, "Are you going to bring in the Hubert Juggernaut too?"


    "Is there anything wrong?" Claire asked rhetorically.


    "That''s not true, but it may be a little difficult." Shane replied: "Nobles of his level generally do not take the initiative to participate in the replacement of the throne. They only serve the king. As for the king who takes office, it is not the same. Not very concerned."


    Juggernauts and mages are different. They don''t go into seclusion and practice if they have nothing to do, so they can often be seen on weekdays. They will also play a big role in some changes in the kingdom.


    Moreover, there are only five Sword Saints in the entire kingdom. Although the scarcity is not as good as that of a Fa Saint like Merlin, there is no need to curry favor with a high-ranking prince like a Patriarch like Sophia. On the contrary, Vito and Klee want to The high-ranking prince also went to curry favor with them.


    Therefore, at a level like them, even if the throne is in the wrong place, the newly appointed king will not do anything to him. Your own survival is the biggest guarantee of your family. If you stand in the right position, you will not benefit much. If you stand in the wrong position, your interests will be damaged. It is better not to participate, and directly loyal to the king. Ability slightly.


    This is something other nobles can''t do. They don''t want to stand, but they are often forced to stand. People like Shane''s father, the Earl of Norton, have to do everything possible to ensure that their family survives the change of kingship, but people like Hubert Juggernaut are eager for you not to get involved.


    Xilian also responded: "I am now working under Hubert Juggernaut. Indeed, he is not very interested in the replacement of the throne."


    "It''s okay, you can ask him out for me. I''ll come up with something that interests him."


    Hillian nodded, "Okay, I''ll tell him when I go back."


    "Then let''s go, let''s go out together, I''ll see you off on the way." Claire hugged Cillian''s shoulders and walked out.


    After Claire and Cillian left, Shane couldn''t be idle either. After staying for less than a few minutes, he also rushed towards his home. He wants to verify whether what Claire said is true, if it is true... then he does not dare to do anything.


    ...


    After riding the wolf king to send Cirion back to the military base in the inner city of the capital, Claire turned her head and rushed in the direction of the Genn family.


    In Yana''s boudoir, Yana looked at Claire in shock and shouted, "What! Are you going to assist Princess Irene in the throne?"


    "Are you interested? Mrs. Sophia also participated." Claire smiled slightly.


    "Mrs. Sophia also joined?" Yana was even more surprised, "Isn''t Erin just a princess? Are you crazy?"


    Yana didn''t understand very much. Sophia was tricked in by Claire. Is there something wrong with this world? Although he didn''t look down on Irene, Irene did not have much chance of winning.


    "What happened to the princess? Can''t the princess be the queen? There are also many queens on this continent."


    "But...but..." Yana wanted to say something.


    But was interrupted by Claire, "But she''s a woman?"


    Yana''s words got stuck in her throat, her face flushed red, she really wanted to say this just now.


    "You are also a woman, Mrs. Sophia is also a woman, what happened to the woman?"


    Yana was speechless when asked by Claire. She found that her thoughts had been subtly changed into that, and she felt that she was not born.


    Claire made an inviting gesture and smiled: "Come and join me, I can not only make Irene the king, I can also make you the head of the Genn family."


    Looking at the hands handed in front of her and the alluring words Claire just said, Yana unknowingly put her hands up.


    Some people asked in disbelief: "Really?"


    Claire smiled lightly, "Of course it''s true. If I can''t help you become the head of the family, how can I help Irene to become the queen?"


    It is necessary to help Yana become the head of the Genn family. First, after Yana becomes the head of the family, she can control the entire Genn family and become one of Irene''s helpers; secondly, with the example of Yana, Only the other allies can believe in themselves more and believe that they can put Irene on the throne.


    Claire took Yana''s hand slightly and walked towards the door.


    "Let''s go."


    "Where?"


    "Go to your Mrs. Sophia and let her teach you some experience."


    This time, taking Yana to Sophia''s mansion, Claire was finally not stopped.


    After seeing her idol, Yana was also excited like a little girl, clenching her fists and at a loss.


    Sophia glanced at Yana unexpectedly, then turned to Claire and asked, "That little girl from the Genn family?"


    Yana is very happy that Sophia can remember her. If it is really about the status, the gap between the two is really big. Without inheriting the power of the family, these noble children are nothing.


    Claire also said directly: "Yes, I want her to be the head of the Genn family, and then join us."


    Sophia''s eyes lit up, "You found someone in such a short time? Not bad."


    Claire continued: "I also found someone from Earl Norton."


    "Didn''t he support Vito?"


    Claire briefly told what happened After listening, Sophia covered her mouth in surprise.


    "I didn''t expect Earl Norton to have such a mind and hide it from me."


    Claire also admired Norton very much. If the incident hadn''t happened suddenly, Norris would have died suddenly. Then the other party won''t be so abrupt to create conflicts, and it is difficult for him to deduce the truth from the details. The other party can say that everything has been considered and everyone has been taken into account.


    After delivering Yana, Claire said goodbye.


    "Let''s talk first, I''m leaving."


    "Where?" Sophia asked.


    Claire looked up at the clock and replied, "At this point, it''s almost time for Irene to get up. I''ll go back and take a look."


    Sophia joked: "Irene? It''s time to call your majesty in the future."


    Claire also responded with a smile: "Then all of us now have to be a duke at some point."

 Chapter 376： : Erins intention

    Claire had been out for several hours this time, and when he returned to Irene''s room, Irene was already up, curled up on the bed with her legs in her arms, and kept looking at the door.


    As soon as Claire came in, Irene jumped off the bed with a smile on her face, trotted over with open arms, and threw herself into Claire''s arms.


    Now Irene feels like a child, muttering and coquettishly said: "Didn''t you say it''s okay, you will come back when I wake up, I have been awake for a long time."


    Claire touched Irene''s little head, carried it back to the bed, and sat on the sofa chair beside the bed.


    Explained: "Something happened, so it''s a bit late."


    Irene rolled herself under the duvet, hugged her legs just like just now, and looked at Claire with a smile on her face.


    "It''s okay, I can wait as long as it takes."


    Looking at Irene''s appearance, but not the queen in the future, Claire''s expression suddenly became serious.


    "Irene, I have a question for you."


    Seeing that Claire was so serious, Irene nodded seriously, "Ask, I will answer properly."


    "Do you think it''s better for a person to try his best to realize his own value? Or is it better to be a carefree child with peace of mind?"


    Irene replied without thinking: "Of course to realize your own value..."


    Before Erin could finish speaking, she was interrupted again by Claire.


    "What if that person is you?" Claire asked seriously again.


    Hearing Claire''s question, Irene was obviously stunned for a moment, and then she frowned and thought.


    In the end, there was a hint of maturity and relief on his face, and he said, "If it was me before, I would definitely want to be a carefree person, but now that I have experienced that, I am more inclined to the former."


    "Although I still don''t know how to realize my self-worth, I don''t want to continue to be the child who didn''t understand anything before."


    Hearing Erin''s answer, a smile appeared on Claire''s face.


    Very good, Irene herself has that tendency, otherwise, after she has arranged everything, if Irene does not dare to take the position, it would be a real joke.


    "That''s good." Claire stood up and touched the other person''s head, while Irene was still not the king to touch more, there may not be such a chance in the future.


    Feeling Claire''s touch, Irene also closed her eyes and enjoyed it, like a well-behaved kitten.


    "I''ll help you."


    Listening to Claire''s endless words, Irene tilted her head cutely and smiled, "Okay."


    "Then you rest first, I''ll go out again." Claire got up and wanted to go to Sophia''s side to see how their progress was.


    As soon as she got up, Irene stepped forward and grabbed Claire''s hand, pretending to be angry and saying, "Not long after you came back, are you going out?"


    Then it quickly changed into a coquettish tone, "I just woke up, chat with me."


    Looking at Irene like this, Claire has the urge to take out the video crystal. When the time comes, she will show it to her every day when the other party becomes the queen.


    But later Claire compromised, thinking that Sophia''s side wouldn''t end so soon, so he chatted with Irene here and told her some bizarre myths.


    ...


    After coaxing the other party, Claire also returned to Sophia''s house.


    When the time came, Yana, who seemed a little awkward when she first came, has now been pinched by Sophia, hugging Sophia''s arm intimately, and the relationship between the two has been sublimated within a few hours.


    "How''s the chat going?" Claire asked.


    "Not bad, this Yana is quite smart." Sophia praised.


    Yana''s face also looked a little proud after hearing the praise from Sophia.


    "Let''s go then." Claire waved at Yana.


    "Where?"


    "Go back to your home, you''ve been out for so long, you''re not afraid that someone will notice you''re here?"


    Claire has always been cautious in doing things. When he brought Yana over, he came here with hidden traces. Naturally, he would have to bring the other party back. Otherwise, if some interested people discovered the close communication between Yana and Sophia of the Genn family, although they did not I will think there, but Claire still doesn''t want to fail because of some details.


    "Oh!" Yana nodded, then released Sophia''s hand and prepared to follow Claire back.


    "You go out first, and I have a few words with Mrs. Sophia."


    Yana: ? ? ! Are you talking behind my back?


    "Soon, come out soon." Claire added again.


    Then Yana reluctantly walked out step by step.


    After Yana went out, Claire turned her attention to Sophia and asked, "What have you taught others? Don''t teach them badly."


    Sophia wrapped her arms around her hands, holding her elbow in one hand, and covering her mouth with the other hand and smiled; "What can I teach bad people."


    "It''s you, who still called my wife when they were there, but now that you''re gone, you call it yours. Oh no, you seem to be getting more and more arrogant since the beginning."


    "Is there?" Claire shrugged innocently.


    "Come on, what do you want to say to me?"


    "I just went back and checked with Erin. She has intentions in this regard, and we can continue."


    As soon as Claire finished speaking, Sophia''s eyes widened, shock mixed with doubts, "Little Irene didn''t know at all before co-authoring?"


    "Irene hasn''t agreed yet, so you came to me to talk about those things?"


    Claire nodded, "You can say that, but now that I know it, it doesn''t matter."


    Sophia shook her head helplessly, "You''re right, what''s next? What are you going to do?"


    "I''ll find Juggernaut Hubert later, and bring him in as well, as well as some other people..." Claire thought about the nobles in the capital that she knew, and then continued: "And Shane. Over there, when he gets the definite news from Earl Norton, you can follow him to help Yana ascend to the throne."


    "How to help?" Sophia asked with a smile.


    "Coercion, baiting, framing..." Claire said suddenly looked up at Sophia and smiled, "You should know better than me in this regard."


    Sophia didn''t refute, but smiled: "If I had you help me, it wouldn''t be so hard."


    "Okay, it''s time for me to send them back." Claire turned around and waved: "Xia En will come to see you then, don''t bully others, he may be the owner of Ansi Er in the future."


    Sophia shrugged and said speechlessly, "Am I that kind of person?"


    ...


    After sending Yana back to her home, Yana was so excited that she couldn''t sleep all night.


    In the early morning of the next day, Shane went to find Claire, and said to Claire with a very complicated mood: "You are right, my father asked me to work with you."


    Without Shane saying it, Claire also knew. After Shane came over, he realized that there were three wizard-level mages protecting Shane in the dark. It should be Earl Norton''s help to Shane.


    Then, after letting Shane go to Sofia, Claire also waited for the invitation of Hubert Juggernaut.

 Chapter 377： : Hubert Juggernaut, you look good

    The decoration of Hubert''s house was the same as before. This time, after Claire followed Cillian in, he saw Hubert who was waiting for him in the living room.


    "Claire, I heard from Cillian that you have something important to discuss with me?"


    Claire nodded and walked forward. At this time, Cillian, who led the way behind, said, "Lord Claire, let''s talk, I''ll go down first."


    Claire reached out and stopped Cillian, "No, stay."


    A strange look flashed in Cyrian''s eyes. He felt that his identity was not suitable to stay and listen to the chat behind Claire and Hubert, but since Lord Claire told him to stay, then he should stay.


    "Please sit down." Hubert made an inviting gesture towards Claire and Cillian.


    After Claire and Cillian sat down, Hubert looked at Claire and asked curiously, "What are you talking about?"


    Claire also bewildered and said directly: "His Majesty Norris has passed away, and now the throne is vacant..."


    "So you came to me this time to talk about this?"


    Claire nodded lightly, "Yes."


    Hubert smiled slightly and replied, "I''m a little curious, who do you want to help? I remember that you were forced to leave the plane of Raging Flames because of a conflict with Klee and Vito."


    "Neither of them."


    "Huh?" Hubert''s eyes flashed a hint of surprise, "Who is that?"


    "Princess Erin."


    Hearing Claire''s words, Hubert pursed his lips and put on a playful smile.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to support you, it''s just that our family has never participated in the replacement of the throne." Hubert politely refused. As Shane said before, it is best for them not to participate in the replacement of the throne. Not much benefit to them.


    And Hubert''s inquiry just now was just to satisfy his own curiosity, not the intention of cooperation.


    Claire was not in a hurry, and continued: "Mrs. Sophia, Earl Norton, the Genn family, and Duke Charles have all joined. If you join, the chance of success will be even greater."


    "I think you misunderstood what I meant. I didn''t support it because Irene''s success rate was too low, but I really wasn''t interested in the replacement of the throne." Hubert replied, but he felt a little bit in his heart at the moment. Surprised, he didn''t expect that Claire could summon so many willing to assist Irene. On the bright side, Irene''s odds of winning are not high.


    "Don''t worry, after listening." Claire said: "I know that participating in the replacement of the throne will not be of great benefit to your family, but if I can come up with a bargaining chip to make your heart move? Then are you willing to join in? already?"


    "The bargaining chip that makes my heart move?" Hubert narrowed his eyes. He was already at the level of a juggernaut, and there were not many things that could make his heart move.


    "That''s right." Claire replied: "Before, Juggernaut Hubert, you bought a magic fruit from me. According to the medicinal properties of the magic fruit, you must have used it to refine the medicine for promotion. Right?"


    Hubert nodded slightly, and Claire continued, "Don''t mind, before I came back, I asked someone to investigate the situation in your family, and found that one of your sons is over sixty years old, and he is still an old man. The level of a mage, so I guess you prepared that magic fruit for him?"


    "That''s right." Hubert nodded slightly. He didn''t care much about what Claire said about investigating his information. It''s okay to investigate those things on the bright side.


    "If you don''t become a wizard before the age of sixty-five, you will have no hope of being a sage for life..." Claire said.


    At this moment, Hubert''s eyes also became excited, and he looked at Claire and asked, "Do you have a way to make Angus advance?"


    Angus is only sixty-three years old now, and there are still two years before the threshold of sixty-five years old, which means there is still hope. If Claire has a way to promote him to the wizard, it is indeed worth his help. Erin is on top.


    Claire shook her head slightly, "I really don''t have that."


    "And even if Demiao Zhizhi arrived at the Mage before the age of sixty-five, the chances of being able to advance to the Dharma Sage in the future are very small."


    This sentence circulating in the mage world that you cannot reach the mages before the age of sixty-five is not an absolute truth, but a reference. It means that if a mage is not talented enough to advance to the sorceress before the age of sixty-five, then even if he is promoted to the sorceress later, he will have no hope of becoming a magician.


    Therefore, if a mage like Claire has a great talent in the first place, even if the front is delayed due to certain things, and he is only promoted to the magician when he is about a hundred years old, then there is still hope that he will be promoted to the level of the magician.


    This is the same as the saying circulated among the civil servants in the previous life: If you can''t become a regular student before the age of 35, it means that you have come to an end in the system.


    It is only for reference, not truth.


    Hubert, of course, knew that as well, and sighed, "Oh, but there is some hope after all, isn''t it?"


    The most difficult thing for a father to accept is the mediocrity of his child. As a swordsman, Hubert naturally hopes that Angus can go farther and better than him, but the fact often backfires.


    After the first suppression was over, Claire smiled mysteriously: "Although there is no way to advance to Mage, I have another way to go."


    Sure enough, Hubert instantly became interested, but he still asked suspiciously, "What way?"


    Then Claire winked at Cillian, and Cillian immediately understood, then walked to the open space outside the sofa, and took out his weapon from the space ring, a large and simple gray sword.


    Then, the big sword was inserted straight into the ground, and in the next instant, within a few meters of Xilian, dozens of icicles stabbed out of the ground, like a lotus flower in full bloom.


    This is a close range attack method that Hirian has figured out by himself. When he falls from a height, he casts the spell, and the damage effect is particularly significant.


    Hubert wasn''t too shocked either. Cillian worked under his subordinates in the army, and he was no stranger to Cillian''s combination of magic and martial arts.


    There were still many soldiers who went to Cillian to learn before, but they were able to practice such a coherent attack method like Cillian. Even Hubert attributed this to Cillian''s special talent.


    Just as Hubert was about to ask a question, he saw Claire get up and walk in the direction of Cillian. After approaching Cillian, Cillian also handed the weapon in his hand to Claire.


    Hubert already had a guess in his heart at this time, so he stared at it seriously.


    After weighing the weight of the weapon in his hand, Claire played with a few sword flowers at will, then looked at Hubert and said, "Hubert Juggernaut, look good."


    After he finished speaking, he easily inserted the big sword into the ground with one hand, and then hundreds of ice cones stabbed out of the ground, causing a much larger damage range than that of Hirian just now. Everything within seven meters was smashed by the ice pick. This is still the effect of Claire''s strength. If you don''t withdraw his strength, if you hit it, this floor can be leveled.

 Chapter 378： : successful persuasion

    "You are!" Hubert stood up in surprise, looking at the petal-like ice pick with an incredible expression on his face.


    Saying that, he looked at Cillian who was standing aside. Claire''s move was exactly the same as Cillian''s move.


    Cillian stood up and explained: "My ability and skills in this area were taught to me by Lord Claire."


    No wonder... Hubert secretly thought to himself: No wonder Cillian, such an excellent person, kept shouting that Lord Claire wanted to follow Claire, so that''s what happened.


    With a wave of Claire''s hand, those thick and transparent sharp ice cones turned into water vapor and dissipated into the air.


    "Juggernaut Hubert, is this enough to make your heart flutter?"


    "What is this?" Hubert asked in confusion.


    Claire stepped forward slowly and continued: "This is a path I researched by myself, called the Sorcerer Swordsman. You can see how well it performs in Xilian."


    In the battle of Hirion in the army, Hubert was often seen. He often singled out three or more rage orcs of the same level, and he could successfully kill the opponent.


    "And this path is similar to magic. It''s very easy to convert from magic to this path."


    "I don''t eat much magic talent on this road. With the talent of Young Master Angus, even if I can''t be promoted to the Law Sage, it should be very possible to be promoted to the magister level."


    This Claire has already verified before, the path of the magic swordsman is a combination of the advantages and disadvantages of mages and warriors.


    The advantage is that it does not require a strong talent and comprehension of magic like a mage. Just like cultivating Dou Qi, you can advance after a certain accumulation, and the speed of promotion is very fast. The reason is the magic power, so the lifespan of this vein can be as long as the mage.


    But the disadvantage is also obvious, that is, it is heavily dependent on the lineage of mages and requires their analytical spell construction. But if Angus is a converted wizard swordsman like Angus, the shortcomings in this area can also be filled.


    In addition, there is another disadvantage, that is, it has been less than a year since the birth of the magic swordsman line. Compared with the two paths of Dou Qi and Mage, there is no strong background, and the two paths of others are tens of thousands Over the years, countless geniuses have repaired and perfected it. This has just been the road for less than a year. Who knows where there will be pits.


    It was fine in the early and middle stages, but in the late stage, the system of that family has already taken shape. You still can''t fight against others with this three-axle. For example, when you reach the level of Dharma Sage, people can rub out forbidden spells. Can you do this? The spell structure of the forbidden spell is so complicated. If you can construct it, then you should switch to a magic swordsman and go directly to the mage, right?


    Even if you want to touch others in close combat, it is difficult. The mage is originally a long-range occupation. After reaching the archmage, there are many spells that pull the distance, otherwise the soldiers would have been hacked to death by melee. Although you also have long-range attack spells, but you are not specialized, and the upper limit is low. In the same level and the magician to fight long-range consumption, people do not grind you to death, you are lucky.


    The same is true on the Dou Qi side. People have been promoted to the level of Juggernaut, and you can''t build spells at the level of magicians. Even the magician''s spells are very difficult to construct. In melee combat, people can crush your spells with their bare hands, and punch you half-paralysed.


    But it doesn''t mean that this lineage is useless, because there are only a few geniuses in this world, and most people will never be able to advance to the level of magic saints and juggernauts, even the usual wizards and earth knights. All are extremely rare. Therefore, this line of magic swordsmen still has great utility, and if this line continues to improve, it may not necessarily be impossible for the magic saint and the sword saint in the later stage.


    The more Hubert listened, the more heartbroken he became, and what Claire said next directly hit his heart.


    "Also, this line is taking the road of melee combat. Lord Hubert, you are also a swordsman, and it should complement each other by assisting Young Master Angus in his cultivation."


    "And because this vein cultivates magic power, its lifespan is as long as that of a mage."


    Claire''s two sentences seem to have no end, but they are indeed lighting Hubert.


    This road is the way of melee combat, so when Angus reaches a certain level, he can enter the army to inherit Hubert''s position, even if his strength is not enough to completely inherit, but as long as he can inherit most of it, then even if After Hubert died in battle, their family could still stand.


    In terms of lifespan, why are the six great magisters one level lower in strength than the Juggernaut, yet have a status no lower than that of the Juggernaut? Except that their own means are very strong, ordinary sword saints can''t kill them at all. That is, the lifespan of mages far exceeds that of warriors who practice vindictiveness. The longer they can live, the more respectful those people will be to them.


    The probability of melee warriors dying on the battlefield is many times higher than that of far-attacking mages. Once the far-attacking mages sense something is wrong, they can use various means to escape during the buffer time, but the melee warriors are different. When something is wrong, you have lost the best chance to escape. There are only those kinds of means of escape, and you can''t escape at all if you are targeted.


    Coupled with the fatal injuries from fighting the enemy desperately, the need to burn life force to get out of trouble when in trouble, and the decline in combat effectiveness as you get older, and so on. As a result, even if many Juggernauts have a long lifespan, it is difficult for them to end their lives. They often die in battle and are wrapped in horse leather.


    This is also the reason why Hubert hopes that Angus can take the path of being a mage. Although the Juggernaut is beautiful on the surface, his combat power is not weak. But in some respects, it is really inferior to the lineage of mage.


    Sure enough, Hubert showed a smile, "You have successfully persuaded me."


    Claire narrowed her eyes slightly and successfully won Hubert, so Irene''s success rate is higher.


    Hubert added: "But I am not optimistic about Irene, I am optimistic about you. If you are a child of the royal family, even if you don''t come up with these things, I will support you."


    "It''s the same for me assisting Irene." Claire smiled slightly.


    Hubert looked at Claire and said, "I just saw your magic power fluctuate, and you''ve been promoted to Mage?"


    "I''m lucky, I had some adventures a few days ago, so I got promoted." Claire replied, it is difficult for him to hide the opponent''s swordsman level powerhouse.


    "You''re only seventeen today..." Hubert''s tone was full of emotion, why is there such a big gap between people.


    Claire smiled slightly and sat back on the sofa and took out a magic contract.


    "Lord Hubert, let''s sign a contract. The lineage of magic swordsmen I passed on to you is only allowed to be used by your golden lion family, and cannot be passed on." Claire said, he hasn''t researched it yet, it''s not about magic It''s a good time for the swordsman line to spread.


    Hubert patted his chest and replied, "Don''t worry, I naturally know about this kind of thing."


    Then, Claire signed a contract with Hubert. After being bound by the magic contract, Claire was relieved.


    After putting the magic contract into the space ring, Claire stood up and said, "Lord Hubert, then I''ll go first. As for the path of the magic swordsman, let Xilian teach it, if there is anything unclear. You can come to me and I will explain in detail."


    Claire can be said to be very busy now, and it is impossible to waste a few days to teach that Angus this way. This kind of enlightenment should be left to Hirian.


    "I''ll take you off." Hubert stood up, "Which one are you going to next?"


    Claire said half-jokingly: "The Holy Family of Merlin Law."

 Chapter 379： : Yana is on top

    After coming out of Hubert''s house, Claire didn''t go to Merlin''s house either. He was actually a little frightened in his heart, afraid that the godhead in his body would be noticed by Merlin.


    The next thing to be busy with is Yana''s succession.


    Claire returned to Sophia''s house. At this time, Shane and Sophia had exchanged news with each other, and they had found out all the elders in Genn''s house.


    Those people are old, and their hearts will not calm down. They have violated the laws of the kingdom and invaded the family''s property more or less. The August family and the Ansair family have been intentional over the years. Inadvertently learned a lot of news.


    If you catch the handle of those people now, then things will be easy to deal with, which is nothing more than what Claire said: cheating, coercion, enticement, and frame-up.


    The Genn family is not the one word of the head of the family. As long as the elders in the family who have a certain right to speak are taken care of and give Yana a boost, the subsequent succession will be much easier.


    In the following week, Shane and Sophia also sent a lot of people to continue to inquire about the black materials of the elders of the Genn family, and then hand them over to Yana.


    Yana looked at the information and was very shocked. He originally thought that the 150 million weapons that he and Claire conspired to rob the family were already considered a big event. But I didn''t expect the elders in the family to do more than her. It is common for one person to embezzle hundreds of millions of gold coins and smuggle weapons and sell them to other countries.


    This kind of news casually spreads out, and it can be regarded as a big earthquake for the Genn family and even the entire kingdom.


    However, with those black materials, Yana became more and more confident. With the help of Claire, she met with the elders in private one after another.


    "Yana, what are you calling me for?"


    "Grandpa Dulu, I didn''t expect you to grow stronger when you are old." Yana said with a kind smile: "The son of the elder who has come to be a child is actually your seed. You said that if the elder knew about this, it would be wrong. Will it cut you in half?"


    "You! Where did you get these rumors!" The panicked voice of Dulu on the opposite side was trembling.


    This matter was originally a very secret thing, how could it be spread out!


    It is indeed very secret, but it happened that Shane''s father, Earl Norton, wanted to get a business that day and happened to involve the Genn family, and then sent his subordinates to inquire about the news, and happened to meet the elder Dulu, who had a tryst with the first lady. So they also reported it together.


    Yana didn''t show any evidence, and continued: "Is it a rumor that you know in your own mind."


    Dulu''s expression became hideous, but the next second, with Yana''s wave, his neck was pushed up by a cold dagger, which was a magic guide Sophia gave her for self-defense scholar.


    "Grandpa Dulu, be calm. And if I die, the news will definitely get out as soon as possible."


    Dulu frowned: "What do you want?"


    A glimmer of light flashed in Yana''s eyes, "I want to be the head of the family."


    "Even if I support you, it''s impossible." Dulu subconsciously retorted.


    "Success or not is my business, you just need to be in charge of the team."


    ...


    "Uncle Marvin, do you remember the fire in the arsenal seven years ago? I have some different news here, do you want to listen?"


    "..."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t say it, but do you know what to do next?"


    ...


    "Uncle Diff, I have a piece of news about your son''s accidental death. Do you want to know who the murderer is?"


    "..."


    "Yes, that''s what my father did when he competed with you for the chairmanship..."


    "I''m not killing my relatives righteously, I just want to be the head of the family, come and help me."


    ...


    "It''s the ''life potion'' that can delay your death and add twenty years to your lifespan."


    "..."


    "cost?"


    "The price is to help me become the new head of the family."


    With the continuous negotiation, Yana also became more proficient, exuding the temperament of a person in power leisurely.


    ...


    Under Yana''s operation, the time for the replacement of the head of the Genn family has been greatly increased. This was suggested by Claire, so that Yana could take the position of the head of the family before the change of the throne and better implement help.


    As a result, on the day when the position of the head of the Genn family was replaced, the news of Yana''s sudden seizure of the throne spread throughout the capital.


    More than half of the eligible people in the Genn family supported Yana, who had no chance of winning before. At that time, Yana''s father and her eldest brother''s expressions were full of doubts, and they didn''t understand why things developed like this. However, the position of the head of the family is not a child''s play. Since it was announced on an official occasion, Yana also succeeded in taking the position as she wished.


    Under Sophia''s personal teaching, he gradually took control of the Genn family, put his father under house arrest, sent his eldest brother to the kingdom, and handed over the power of the head of the family to himself. The whole process was very natural and smooth. When Yana''s father, the former head of the Genn family, was planning to resist and take back the position of the head of the family, he found that all the power he could use was removed by Yana.


    The whole person is stupid, his daughter has always been allowed to knead by him, but now he has lost to her, and he has lost inexplicably.


    Not only Yana''s father and her eldest brother were dumbfounded, but even the eldest and second princes were dumbfounded.


    They had already figured out how to win over Yana''s eldest brother, but now the head of the Genn family has fallen to Yana''s head. This broke some of their plans. As the largest weapons provider in the kingdom, the Genn family plays a pivotal role in the royal capital. If they can win it, it will be a big deal for them. Help, so you have to fight for it no matter what.


    The most uncomfortable thing was Vito. He had offended Yana when he was on the plane of Raging Flames. At that time, he felt that there was nothing to fight against. And now that Yana is in power, she will definitely not come to support him.


    After Klee confirmed the news, he quickly sent someone to contact Yana. He naturally also knew about the good relationship between Yana and Claire, but he believed that Yana would make the most correct choice. Friends, etc., how can power be important.


    ...


    "Let''s go." At night, Claire knocked on Yana''s door.


    Yana had just finished dealing with the family affairs at this time. Before she became the head of the house, she didn''t know that being the head of the house was so tiring.


    After Claire came in, he glanced at the documents on the desktop and said, "You can just distribute these things to the people below. You don''t need to do everything yourself, as the owner of the house, you can grasp the direction."


    Yana shook her head, "Forget it, I''d better do it myself to feel more at ease." She looked at the materials Sophia and Shane gave her, and now that she became the owner of the house, she began to fear that the people below would only eat and not work. and encroaching on family property. So you have to do everything yourself, so you can rest assured.


    Claire smiled and did not persuade him any more. This kind of thing is rotten in the roots. Unless the broken part is cut off, no matter how hard you work, it won''t help. Isn''t there such a person in the August family? Of course there is, but Sophia knows how to weigh the pros and cons. As long as the main contradiction is dealt with well, the rest of the problems are minor problems.


    But Claire didn''t plan to tell her now. When Yana finds out that she can''t change no matter how hard she tries, she''ll come to an epiphany. It won''t be too late to help her at that time. The main thing now is Erin.


    After locking the documents, Yana asked, "Where did you just say?"


    "Merlin Fasheng''s house." Claire smiled slightly.


    Yana said in surprise: "Can you really pull in Fasheng Merlin?" If it is true, then they can just lie down and win.


    "Of course not, I still can''t say that Merlin can''t move." Claire said, he is self-aware. If it weren''t for the magic swordsman in his hand, he wouldn''t even say Hubert, let alone Merlin now. .


    "Then what are you going to do?"


    "Merlin Fasheng can''t say it, Edith I can still say it."

 Chapter 380： : join him

    As the dean of the Wangdu Academy of Magic, Merlin''s family is in the academy. He is very imposing and stylish, and he occupies a large area in the academy, but it''s just that no one has any opinions.


    There were no servants such as maids in it. After Claire knocked on the door with Yana, she was brought in by a magic puppet.


    Along the way, Claire has been observing the structure of the puppet. Although he is not very proficient in this aspect, he can still see a lot of subtleties. If it can be dismantled and brought back to Isaac for study, it may be copied. come out.


    After following the puppet into the hall, seeing the people sitting on the sofa, Claire''s heart froze.


    "Sage Merlin." Claire took the initiative to greet him. He thought that Merlin, who was so busy, shouldn''t be at home, but he didn''t expect to meet him as soon as he arrived.


    He still has that broken godhead in his mind now, and unconsciously, he is a little afraid of Merlin, afraid that he will see something. If you see that you have a godhead hidden in your body, you will not be able to resist even if you want to do anything with the strength of others.


    Merlin warmly greeted Claire and the two of them to sit down, and asked, "What''s the matter with you coming here in the middle of the night?"


    Although Yana has now become the head of the Genn family, she is still suppressed by Merlin''s momentum and dare not speak, so she can only look to Claire for help.


    "We''re here to find Miss Edith."


    "Haha, needless to say, just call Edith directly." Merlin laughed.


    Merlin didn''t ask what the two of them came here for, and directly asked the magic puppet beside him to call Edith over.


    "Please wait a moment, Edith will take a while to come."


    Claire nodded, "It''s okay."


    Then Merlin suddenly glanced at Claire, and said in a surprised tone, "Have you been promoted to Mage?"


    Claire suppressed the nervousness in her heart, nodded slightly and replied, "Yes, I encountered some adventures, so I advanced."


    "You''re only in your teens this year, right? You''ve just been promoted to Mage." Merlin''s eyes were full of admiration.


    "Seventeen."


    "Young and promising, I was only promoted to the sorcerer when I was in my forties."


    "Good luck."


    The latter two chatted again. Merlin was very enthusiastic about Claire, and he secretly said how good his granddaughter Edith was. Claire didn''t dare to answer this.


    "By the way, I''ll tell you something." Merlin seemed to suddenly remember something, "When I was on the plane of Raging Flames, I felt a slight fluctuation of divine power on the soul of their ancestors, and then I realized that it was a godhead. ."


    "Then he set up a trap to attack him and wanted to get that thing over, but the godhead of the ancestor''s soul was tricked away by creatures from other planes, alas."


    "Otherwise, if you take it, you can study something."


    Hearing Merlin''s words, Claire''s heart trembled. Feeling that Merlin was testing him, she nervously pursed her lips and squinted.


    After seeing Merlin''s expression, Claire was relieved. The other party didn''t stare at him, just a look of pity. And the tone just now didn''t seem like a test, just a random sigh.


    However, Claire didn''t dare to talk much in this regard, and after a few perfunctory words, she moved the topic back to Edith.


    Compared to discussing Godhead, Claire felt that it was easier to accept Edith.


    The former is for his own life, the latter may also be his own...


    "Grandpa, why did you wake me up?" Edith rubbed her sleepy eyes and walked down the stairs step by step.


    "Why did you come down in your pajamas?" Merlin hated that iron was not steel.


    "Ah? You must be wearing pajamas when you sleep."


    "Damn, Claire is here to see you." After Merlin finished speaking, Yana, who was hiding aside and had no sense of existence, raised her hand, as if to say that she still had herself.


    "Are you going to change your clothes?" Merlin suggested again, the seventeen-year-old wizard will definitely become a sage in the future! It would be great if this was my granddaughter-in-law, but my granddaughter is not up to par!


    "It''s okay, Merlin Law Sage." Claire persuaded with a smile, "Let''s talk about something, and then leave. If we just know that Edith is sleeping, we will come back another day."


    "Okay, let''s chat with you young people, and I''ll go to bed."


    Hearing what her grandfather said, Edith glared at him dissatisfied, woke up her sleeping self, and ended up going to sleep? ! Is this something grandpa can do?


    After Merlin left, Claire finally relaxed. After listening to what the other party said just now, it seemed that he had cut off the godhead by himself, and he felt even more guilty, but fortunately the ghost lock soul hook was very powerful, even if it was magic Merlin, who was at the holy level, also failed to notice that the godhead was in his body.


    Edith stepped forward and hugged Yana, and congratulated: "Congratulations, you have finally become the head of the family!"


    Yana was also full of joy, and directly hugged Edith and kissed several times to express her excitement.


    After Edith finished her congratulations, she asked Yana, "Is there any important thing for you to come here in the middle of the night?"


    Yana looked at Claire, it wasn''t for her to say this.


    "The throne is about to be replaced, and I want to support Irene on the throne."


    Yana also added at this time: "Claire helped me to sit on the position of my head."


    "Then why did you come to me?" Edith asked in confusion.


    "I think you will also support Irene with us." Claire said softly.


    "Impossible." Edith refused without thinking. "My grandfather and Ivan Fa Saint have an agreement and will not participate in the replacement of the throne."


    Hearing this, Yana''s eyes flashed with disappointment. If Edith joined, their chances of success would be even higher. This is an obvious rejection. The agreement between the two Dharma saints is not something they can shake.


    "We didn''t come here to seek the support of Merlin," Claire replied.


    "Huh?" Edith was puzzled.


    "We are here to invite you to join us."


    "Does that make any difference?"


    "Of course there is a difference. The Sage of Merlin is the Sage of Merlin. You are you, and you do not represent the entire Merlin family."


    Edith knew that Claire''s words were stealing the concept. There were only four people in the Merlin family, her grandfather and parents, and herself. If they joined them, even if they announced that it was only their own personal thoughts, those people would also consider the influence of Merlin behind.


    Before Edith refused, Claire continued: "Yana has joined us. If Irene fails to seize the throne, then she may come down as the head of the family."


    This is also the reason why Claire called Yana over. Yana and Edith have such a good relationship, and Claire just wants that sister''s deep affection to influence and shake Edith.


    Edith looked at Yana, and Yana also pretended to be pitiful, hugging Edith''s hand and shaking it.


    "Help people."


    Edith has always been soft-hearted, and she simply compromised temporarily: "Give me some time to think about it."


    "Okay, then think about it slowly, and we won''t bother." Claire didn''t expect to succeed in one go. Now that the other party is willing to let go, it means that there are still opportunities in the future, and he will definitely be able to win Edith.


    ...


    After Claire left Merlin''s figure flashed out immediately.


    Edith was startled when Merlin suddenly appeared, "Grandpa! Don''t appear suddenly, you''ll scare me."


    Then, Edith just wanted to ask her grandfather''s opinion.


    Merlin took the initiative to say, "Join him."


    "Huh?" This caught Edith off guard.


    "Then what about your agreement with Saint Ivan Law?"


    "Didn''t they give you a solution? You are you, and the Merlin family is the Merlin family. What does my agreement with Ivan have to do with you?"


    Edith didn''t know whether to laugh or cry: "Grandpa, you are too obedient to him."


    "I''m optimistic about him. In time, Claire will definitely become a saint of law. What a small price to invest now."


    "And you." Merlin poked Edith''s head, "I have reminded you how many times to get Claire early."

 Chapter 381： : Injecting dreams into Erin

    "Eileen."


    "I''m here."


    "Let''s go."


    "Where?"


    Claire pondered for a moment, "Downstairs, or: the future?"


    Although puzzled, Irene was led by Claire and walked downstairs from the room.


    "Sister Sophia, Hubert Juggernaut! Shane... Yana... Edith..."


    Irene was shocked when she saw the five people in front of her. She didn''t understand why the five people came to look for her at night.


    Sophia took the lead in waving her hand to say hello: "Irene is cute, no, I should call Your Majesty Irene in the future."


    "Your Majesty?" Irene fell into shock and confusion when she heard these two words.


    Then he looked at Claire in confusion, as if asking what was going on.


    Without waiting for Claire to explain, Shane also stood up and said, "Irene, our Ansi Er family will help you become the next king!"


    "It''s the same with our Genn family." Yana smiled.


    Although Hubert and Edith did not speak, they nodded slightly and expressed their position.


    This otherworldly version of the yellow robe made Irene speechless in shock. She could only look at Claire and said blankly, "Is this what you''re going to do these days?"


    Claire nodded slightly and replied, "Yes, Your Majesty Irene."


    Looking at Claire who is so serious, and Sophia and others who are ready below, no matter how surprised Irene is and how subconsciously she wants to refuse, she can''t say anything to refuse. Pressed on her, this can no longer be solved by her willful refusal.


    Irene was stunned for a full five or six seconds before she came back to her senses and nodded, "Okay, but I don''t know much. I need your help."


    Sophia smiled and said, "Just leave it to us."


    Then, Claire arranged for everyone to sit down, and in the process, Sophia tugged Claire.


    Whispered: "I saw Irene''s expression just now, co-authoring that she didn''t know it until now?!"


    "Is there a problem?"


    "Isn''t that a big problem?"


    "Didn''t Erin agree? Could there be any problem?"


    "You''re forcing her to take the position, but you''re right. If Irene agrees, it''s not a big deal." Sophia said, still a little scared. Courageous than her own, Irene dared to implement the plan even before she agreed.


    After everyone sat down, they began to discuss how to deal with the succession of the throne. Now their comprehensive strength is no less than that of Vito and Klee, and even slightly surpassed in some respects.


    Sophia and Shane, two magic shop giants, control the circulation of more than half of the kingdom''s magic materials. Sophia also has an ancestor of the magician; the Genn family, the largest arms dealer in the kingdom; Hubert Juggernaut, the army Support; Edith, influence from Merlin Law Saint.


    "The day after tomorrow, the news of His Majesty Norris'' death will be announced." Claire said: "That is also the official start of announcing the battle for the throne. We must make Irene one of the candidates the day after tomorrow! And it is also the most powerful candidate. "


    "In this way, the rest of the forces can be attracted to join us and strengthen our strength."


    Although their strength is not weak now, they are still far from taking the throne. Once the two people on the opposite side find out that it is not good for them, they may join forces to suppress Irene.


    Therefore, it must be a snowball effect, and the advantages of one''s own side will continue to expand, and one will be eliminated, and then one''s own side will be able to successfully win the throne.


    Sophia said: "Don''t worry, after the day after tomorrow, nobles who have close ties with the August family outside will all come to support Irene."


    Shane also replied: "Although the Ansair family can''t fully support, but my father will give the greatest support, and will also inform some news."


    Since Shane told his father who Claire had recruited, Earl Norton suddenly leaned towards Claire''s side, and he began to work hard in Vitona. Among his three sons, Shane now has the most support. If it wasn''t for the implementation of the plan of the three dens of cunning rabbits, Earl Norton would now want to come and work with Claire.


    The rest of the people also stated that they would try their best to attract other nobles to join, but Edith didn''t speak, but she didn''t speak either. Claire pulled her over just to stand up, as long as she was there. , that has a great effect.


    After talking about it for a long time, everyone left after finalizing the initial plan.


    ...


    After everyone left, Irene turned her eyes to Claire and said with mixed emotions, "Claire, I..."


    "What''s wrong?" Claire turned back and whispered.


    "It''s so sudden, it''s a little hard for me to accept it." Sophia and the others were all there just now, so Irene couldn''t say it, but now it''s only her and Claire, who can finally say what''s in their hearts.


    "Didn''t I ask you before?"


    "Do you think it''s better for a person to try his best to realize his own value? Or is it better to be a carefree child with peace of mind?"


    Irene''s eyes widened and she said in surprise, "Is that what you meant by the sentence you asked before?"


    "But...but to realize the value, I don''t want to be the queen. I''m so young, I can''t do it."


    "Don''t doubt yourself, I believe you can do it," Claire encouraged.


    Irene was still a little unsteady in her heart, "My eldest brother and my second brother are much better than me."


    "That''s not necessarily. I''ve been in contact with them, and none of them are better than you."


    "But...but..." Irene still shook her head subconsciously.


    Claire reached out to hold down her flustered and swinging arm and put it down, and then Irene''s eyes followed Claire''s.


    "Aren''t you very confused before? You don''t know what to do or where to go."


    "But now, you can have a goal, and that is to become a king. As I said before, relying on others is worse than relying on yourself. You are no worse than anyone, and don''t deny yourself before doing things. You see so many of us. I believe in you, shouldn''t you believe in yourself more?"


    Listening to Claire''s words, Erin''s eyes gradually became calm.


    Seeing this, Claire continued to intensify her efforts, "And you are His Majesty Norris''s favorite daughter, so naturally you should inherit his position."


    "Are you willing to hand over the country that your father has run for so many years to those two people? You also know what kind of people they are. If the country is handed over to them, will they hand over His Majesty Norris? If the foundation built over the years is destroyed, will they make the lives of the people living in this country even more unsatisfactory?"


    "Irene Are you willing to hand over this national cellar to them? In my opinion, it is better to control it yourself rather than placing your hopes in the hands of others."


    "So you are not going to inherit the throne for yourself, but for us who support you, for the people of the whole kingdom."


    Listening to Claire''s words, Irene''s eyes were full of light, and she became more and more firm, and her little hands were clenched tightly.


    "You have been to my territory, and you have seen how the people there live. Don''t you want the rest of the kingdom to be so happy?"


    "I believe these two people can''t do it, and you, you can. That''s one of the reasons why we support you."


    After listening to Claire''s words, Irene felt that she had a sense of mission on her shoulders. This was not a burden, but made her feel a little more at ease, understood her goals, and understood the meaning of her confusion these days.


    Whether it is from herself, the people around her, or even the entire country, Irene feels that she must fight for the throne this time! This is her mission as a royal family, and she needs to inherit her father''s will! It is a new goal in her life!

 Chapter 382： : Im running for the throne this time!

    On this day, the atmosphere in the entire capital became weird. The great nobles who usually greeted each other when they met, passed by pretending not to see each other when they met each other.


    Although those little nobles did not receive any news, they also knew that a major event was about to happen, otherwise the atmosphere of the royal capital would not be so strange and depressing.


    Outside the palace where the king''s government was being discussed, nobles who controlled the real power kept coming in from outside.


    It was not too early for Klee to arrive. There were already a lot of people in the palace when he arrived. When the nobles in the palace saw Klee come in, they also gave way to a huge space for him to come in.


    Seeing the performance of those nobles, the corners of Klee''s mouth were slightly raised.


    Thinking of his arrangements these days, Klee felt that the throne would definitely fall into his own hands.


    "You''re late on such a big day, what a shame for the royal family." Vito''s discordant voice sounded.


    Klee also sneered back unceremoniously, "I''m not late again, and I''ll have a seat when I arrive soon?"


    "Humph!" Vito snorted coldly. He was not Klee''s opponent in terms of lip-smacking skills, and he was too lazy to argue with him.


    Then, Klee walked to the front of the crowd, standing side by side with Vito, and the nobles behind were also quietly moving their positions.


    Those who supported Vito stood on Vito''s side, and those who supported Klee stood behind Klee, forming two distinct groups of people.


    These are some small and medium-sized nobles who are not very powerful. Top nobles such as Sophia, Norton, and Hubert are standing aside, and will only express their positions one by one when the official begins.


    Klee glanced over there and saw a person he hated in his heart - Claire.


    The man was still standing behind Irene, as if to protect her.


    Hmph, it''s ridiculous, when I become king, I''ll see if you, a little viscount, will regret having offended me in the first place!


    Then Klee turned his head back. On such a big day, I wouldn''t bother him on such an occasion. I''ll talk about this later. As long as I become king, then Cillian will be fine. It doesn''t matter anymore. As for this Claire, if you send out any conflict or trap, you can put him in the Jedi, and even if he doesn''t die, he can be ruined.


    Don''t say that these royal children are stingy, people with power in their hands, can they still bear the anger of others?


    Like Klee, Vito is full of confidence, and he has spent a lot of time in these days and made a lot of arrangements. Moreover, as the eldest prince of the kingdom, he has a certain advantage over Kerry. Those old-school aristocrats and established aristocrats tend to favor him, and those old-school aristocrats often hold a lot of power.


    Under the eyes of both of them with confidence, Justice Joseph walked up from the stage with a code in hand.


    Everyone''s eyes were also attracted by it. As the agent of the laws of the current kingdom, the chief justice with the highest interpretation power of the kingdom''s laws, in the case of Norris''s sudden death, the succession ceremony was carried out by Joseph.


    After seeing Joseph with a solemn face, Klee even showed a faint smile. He had already secretly pulled Joseph into his camp.


    Thinking of this, Klee glanced at Vito, who was still silly beside him. The judges and judges are all my people. What are you fighting me for?


    After Joseph walked to the stage, he opened the kingdom''s code with a solemn face, and glanced at the people below.


    He opened his mouth and said, "His Majesty Norris passed away for some reason, but the country cannot live without a king for a day. We have gathered everyone here today to discuss the succession of the throne."


    After Joseph finished speaking, the nobles below were not surprised at all, obviously they already knew the news.


    Joseph continued: "The current candidates are the eldest prince Vito and the second prince Klee, everyone can discuss their own opinions..."


    Before Joseph could finish speaking, the noble behind Vito shouted loudly: "Since ancient times, primogeniture has been the first choice for each kingdom, so I think it is only natural for the eldest prince Vito to inherit the throne."


    As soon as the words were finished, the nobles behind Klee replied: "I don''t agree with this point of view, the throne is the place of the able, and the second prince is more capable, so he should inherit the throne of His Majesty Norris and become the new one. King, lead the kingdom to new glory!"


    Klee couldn''t help but look back at the man. He didn''t expect that the other party, who was usually so dumb, had such a good eloquence.


    There was a lot of quarrels in the hall for a while, and Klee and Vito were not in a hurry. This was just an appetizer. They hadn''t made a move yet, and the main dish was still to come.


    It depends on who has more cards in hand, so that they can seize their own throne.


    Just when the nobles with low power were arguing, suddenly a voice overwhelmed everyone''s voice.


    Claire raised her hand and walked out from behind Erin, "I have an objection!"


    "Huh?!" Both Vito and Klee looked at Claire in surprise at the same time. They didn''t understand what the other party was trying to do. If they wanted to make trouble on such an occasion, then provocation against a country was simply courting death!


    Everyone present turned their attention to Claire, and Sophia and others also narrowed their eyes, ready to go.


    Justice Joseph looked at Claire and asked, "What''s your objection?"


    Klee gave Joseph a surprised look. Shouldn''t someone be sent to drive him away at this time? Why are you asking him!


    "I don''t understand what you just said. How can there be only two candidates? According to the law, as long as they have the blood of the royal family, they have the right to inherit the throne."


    After Claire finished speaking, she turned to look at Erin.


    At this time, Irene was also very different from before. She held her head high and walked out like a proud swan without any fear.


    No matter how much Klee and Vito stared at her, Irene was calm and didn''t seem flustered at all.


    Irene just walked up to the two of Klee, raised her head and shouted confidently: "As the princess of the kingdom, I want to participate in this election for the throne!"


    After hearing Irene''s announcement, the nobles present were stunned. Has the situation changed again? Why even Princess Irene came out to run.


    Seeing Irene''s appearance, Claire showed a smile, that smile was like seeing her child finally grow up.


    Sophia and the others who support Erin also showed a satisfied smile after seeing Erin''s performance. Irene''s performance just now was not bad enough to attract a lot of nobles to support her.


    If it is only a promise, and people feel that they can''t afford things, then even if they have their support, it will be a waste of time for the rest of the nobles to not join. The entire kingdom can''t be run by just a few of them.


    Both Klee and Vito''s eyes widened, their eyes full of shock. They didn''t expect to kill a Cheng Yaojin halfway.


    Klee turned his head, looked at the justice on the stage, and asked, "Count Joseph, is what Claire said just now true? I remember that there has never been a queen in the history of our kingdom."


    While talking, Klee winked at Joseph. Of course, he knew that Irene had the right to inherit, but now Joseph has the highest right to interpret the law. As long as he said a word, he distorted some laws and said that the current situation is different from the past. , or explain that although a girl has the right of inheritance, it is actually impossible to become a king or something, then you can slap Irene down.


    But Joseph replied with a blank face as if he didn''t see Klee''s wink: "Viscount Claire is right, as a child of the royal family, as long as you have the blood of the royal family, you can have the right to inherit the throne, regardless of age or gender. "

 Chapter 383： : Then I will be the first

    Klee looked at Joseph in surprise.


    Are you so special that I don''t belong to you? Why did it go to Claire''s side?


    But for Klee''s eyes, Joseph turned a blind eye, still the same expressionless look.


    Back in time to yesterday...


    Joseph, who was arranging materials in his mansion, was jumped by Claire who suddenly entered.


    Just when he was about to call for the guards, Claire waved his hand, and two unconscious mages appeared on the ground. Joseph recognized them at a glance. They were the two mages who were protecting him.


    "Don''t bother, since I can come in, it means that your security system has collapsed." Claire said easily.


    Even so, Joseph pretended to be very calm, and asked back: "I am the chief judge of the kingdom. If you do anything to me, then you will not have good fruit to eat."


    "Why are you so scared?" Claire squinted at Joseph and said, "I don''t remember there seems to be any enmity between us. We were friendly last time we met."


    Joseph was stunned, knowing what he had accidentally exposed.


    Still explaining that, Claire said first: "A few months ago, you were the one who sent that archmage to assassinate me, right?"


    "Or, to be more precise, His Majesty Norris asked you to send someone to assassinate me?"


    Joseph''s pupils shrunk, and now there is no Norris to back him, so he subconsciously explained: "We didn''t mean to kill you, we just wanted to force you to join us..."


    Claire nodded, and sure enough, it was the same as what he had guessed before. The other party wanted to frame the church to achieve a united front between himself and them.


    Claire walked to the sofa and sat down wantonly, and said frivolously, "I didn''t come to trouble you today."


    As he said that, he raised his eyebrows at the sofa, "Sit down!"


    At this time, Joseph felt that his momentum was completely suppressed by Claire, and he could not help but obey his command, and made it to the sofa designated by Claire.


    Claire asked, "There''s a race for the throne tomorrow, you know that?"


    "I know." Joseph nodded. Before that, Prince Klee had given him a lot of benefits, promising that after Klee took office, he could still be a judge, so that Joseph could support him.


    "I''ll bring you a word to support Irene."


    "Princess Erin?" Joseph couldn''t believe it.


    "Yes." Claire said noncommittally.


    "What does she have?"


    "With my support." Claire pointed to herself.


    "You?" Joseph wanted to laugh in this situation, the succession to the throne was no child''s play, even if Claire supported Irene.


    "Can''t I be a seventeen-year-old wizard?" Claire asked rhetorically.


    Joseph was stunned for a moment and looked at the two sorcerers lying unconscious on the ground. Only then did he realize that no one was following Claire, so it means... These two sorcerers were the ones who were laid down by Claire alone. .


    Joseph''s breathing became rapid, a seventeen-year-old wizard.


    Anyone with any brains knows what this means, which means that even if Claire is not now, she will definitely be the top power aristocrat in the kingdom in the future, just like the six great wizards, sword saints, and magic saints. These require the existence of power struggles.


    Joseph swallowed and looked at Claire nervously. At this time, his heart had changed.


    "That''s all, think about it yourself." Then the Clay stood up and continued: "I hope you can make the right choice at the ceremony tomorrow, Lord Justice."


    ¡­


    Obviously, Joseph made the choice to follow his heart today.


    Klee looked away from Joseph''s body. Since he can''t count on this guy at this moment, he can only play by himself.


    So Klee shouted at Irene: "Even if you have the right of inheritance, Irene, you shouldn''t compete with us as brothers. Your ability is not as good as ours. If you talk about the consequences of the country handing over to you, it will be unimaginable."


    Irene was no longer the weak and weak girl at this time, but raised her eyelids and looked indifferently.


    Indifferently said: "Why do you say that my ability is not as good as yours?"


    After Vito heard it, he immediately interjected: "How can you compare to us as a woman! The throne of our kingdom has always been inherited by princes. When will it be your daughter''s turn?"


    Although Vito''s words were rough, Klee still agreed with the theory and went on.


    "Vito is right." Then there was a flash of coldness in his eyes, "Girls are not as good as men, I advise you not to think about inheriting the throne or something, otherwise, don''t blame it if something else happens. We are."


    Klee is a clear threat. He does not allow the slightest variable on the way to inherit the throne. Although Irene seems to be uncompetitive, if he fails to inherit the throne because of this variable, he will have to kill it!


    Irene snorted coldly. Sure enough, just like what Claire said, her two brothers are not good goods. If you hand over the kingdom to them, there may be some human disasters in the future.


    Irene faced her two brothers and said domineeringly: "Since there is none, then I will be the first queen of our kingdom!"


    The nobles present were shocked by Irene''s sudden and domineering speech, and for a while they felt that Irene''s succession was also a good choice.


    Klee snorted coldly, looked at Claire, and chuckled: "Just rely on him? You just want to inherit the throne."


    "And the concubine." Sophia came over and stood behind Irene.


    Then he said to Klee and Vito: "What the two princes said just now is very unpleasant. What is called a woman is not as good as a man. Isn''t my Sophia better than most of the men here?"


    "So I thought about it, it''s not bad to support little Irene."


    Seeing Sophia standing behind Irene, all the nobles present dropped their jaws in shock.


    Wasn''t Mrs Sophia always known for her shrewdness? Why did you run to support Erin on a whim? It doesn''t fit her character.


    Klee''s eyes widened, and he just wanted to explain that he didn''t mean that. Before that, Klee thought that Sophia had always supported him. If he pushed the other party to Irene because of these two sentences, then he would Really worth the loss.


    Before she could say anything, Yana walked towards Irene.


    "I also think that what the two princes said is inappropriate, so our Genn family fully supports Princess Irene."


    Another top family became Irene''s help, and the nobles present were dumbfounded.


    But before it stopped, Yana walked forward and back, and Shane walked to Claire''s side with a smile. He didn''t speak, and he was not yet enough to represent the Ansair family.


    However, Xia En''s behavior once again shocked the nobles present. The young master of the Ansair family actually stood in line with Irene. What happened to this world?


    "Norton!" Vito looked at Earl Norton with anger in his eyes. At this time, Norton also smiled slightly, walked behind Shane without explanation, and put his hand on Shane''s shoulder.


    Now Claire''s side has a bigger chance of winning, and he doesn''t need to maintain the plan of three dens of cunning rabbits, and the icing on the cake will never be as good as the help in the snow, and now is the best opportunity to help in the snow. He Norton did not rely on "steady" to climb to where he is today.


    Shane was also particularly shocked by his father''s move. Norton had not told him beforehand, and he thought his father would still be on Vito''s side.


    This move by Norton made Klee and Vito dumbfounded. How could they not react at this time? Irene was not on a whim, but premeditated for a long time.


    The two great nobles who originally supported him have defected to Irene, and the possibility of his succession has been greatly reduced.


    After seeing that three top aristocratic families have openly stood for Irene, the nobles below have become active again, thinking whether supporting Irene would be a better choice.

 Chapter 384： : Victory in the first battle

    The nobles present were dumbfounded. Looking at the people behind Irene, who is not the king''s top nobles, and now even if they support Irene, should I change my strategy?


    There are also some families who originally ate with Sophia and other families. At this moment, they have made a decision in their hearts. After this ceremony, they will turn to Irene. They still understand the principle of following their boss to eat meat.


    But the matter is not over yet. After Norton stood up, Hubert, who was originally by the side, also walked towards Irene.


    Klee and Vito were both stunned and looked at Hubert with surprise. They didn''t expect that the Hubert Juggernaut was also persuaded. What did that usually inconspicuous Irene come up with? To be able to win a character like Hubert into his own camp.


    Not only they were surprised, but even the four Sword Saints who had planned to close their eyes and rested their eyes, flashed a hint of surprise in their eyes after seeing Hubert come out. They have not participated in the replacement of the throne for a long time. Now, Hubert, what does this mean?


    "Hubert Juggernaut?" Vito asked tentatively.


    Hubert ignored the other party, but closed his eyes and stood firmly behind Irene.


    This also let Klee and Vito know his decision and determination. After Hubert stood up, the hearts of the nobles in the stadium were even more shaken.


    Irene can even win the Hubert Juggernaut, but judging from her current strength, with so many top nobles helping her stand, Irene already has all the conditions for a popular candidate for the throne. .


    But it''s not over yet. What Claire wants is to be a blockbuster, show off all her strengths, and make everyone feel that Irene is the most powerful candidate for the throne, so as to attract other nobles to join in, so that they can be crushed. The situation had no strength to resist Klee and Vito.


    Then, while everyone was still in extreme shock, Edith, who was still standing behind, also slowly walked towards Irene.


    If the nobles who were present before were only extremely shocked, then it can be said that they are beginning to doubt whether they are dreaming, otherwise, how could Irene win the Merlin family to stand for her.


    If there is Merlin Fasheng standing for her, then the throne is a certainty, and there is no need to go through the process of participating in any elections.


    "Miss Edith!" Klee said with an ugly face: "Didn''t Merlin Law Sage have an agreement with our royal family? He promised not to participate in the replacement of the throne. What''s going on now?"


    Edith replied slowly: "I am not representing the Merlin family, I am representing myself and my friend Yana to support Princess Irene."


    As soon as these words came out, the people present felt reasonable.


    Well, if it''s Miss Edith''s own decision, then it''s still in the past, otherwise it''s really no fun.


    But on the opposite side, after Klee heard Edith''s explanation, his face was still ugly. Even if Edith just represented her support for Irene, it could affect many nobles. Those mage nobles who were originally close to the Royal Capital Academy of Magic would definitely be inclined to that side after seeing Edith join Irene''s camp.


    Now both his side and Vito''s side are at a disadvantage compared to Irene.


    Claire walked in front of Irene, looked at Klee and Vito and said, "What you just said is right, it''s up to me."


    Hearing Claire''s provocative words, Klee''s pupils shrank suddenly, stared at Claire, and then looked at the people standing behind Irene.


    A thought flashed in his mind that he didn''t even believe in himself. Could it be that these people were persuaded by Claire, so they came to support Irene?


    Otherwise, how to explain that Irene had no foundation at all before, but now she has received help from so many people, this is unreasonable.


    The moment this thought flashed through his mind, Klee felt a little regretful. He regretted that he had provoked the other party when he was on the plane of Raging Flames. Although the other party was only a Viscount, he was not an ordinary Viscount at all.


    ...


    After everyone who supported Irene stood up, the atmosphere at the scene became a bit stalemate. The three waves of people looked at each other, and no one spoke first.


    But anyone with a discerning eye can see that now Irene has the upper hand, and Vito and Klee have not even shown their cards.


    The confrontation lasted for more than ten minutes, and Joseph took the initiative to say: "Since Princess Irene has joined, there are three candidates for the throne, and today''s ceremony is here."


    After Joseph finished speaking, those nobles who thought they had low status on the field took the lead to leave, and then a large number of nobles also retired one after another.


    Today is not the day to decide the ownership of the throne, but the day to show the cards and plan to declare war.


    Claire has shown all of Irene''s cards, while Klee and Vito were caught off guard. Today''s battle was beautiful!


    Before Klee left again, he took a deep look at Claire and Irene, the meaning of which was self-evident.


    Vito was even more direct, walked up to Irene and threatened: "Irene, you will regret your decision today!"


    Irene also looked directly at him without fear, "I won''t regret any decision I made, it''s you who should regret it!"


    ...


    After everyone left, all that was left on the court was with Claire.


    Claire praised: "What Her Majesty Irene just said was very powerful."


    Sophia also echoed: "Yes, it sounds very powerful."


    Irene felt that Claire made fun of her again, and then shyly gave Claire a small look, but in front of so many people, she still maintained the majesty that a "queen" should have.


    Since Claire had said those words to him, she had claimed herself as the queen of a country.


    Then Irene turned to Norton and said, "Thank you Earl Norton."


    Norton waved his hand and said, "You''re welcome, we were originally a group."


    "But don''t take it lightly, I''m afraid it''s not that simple. I''ve been with Vito for a few months, and he''s not the type to give up easily."


    Claire replied: "Of course, but we have won a battle today. After we go back, it is estimated that many nobles will come to join Irene Then you can help receive statistics."


    Sophia nodded, "Don''t worry, it''s on us."


    It is obviously impossible for those small and medium nobles to directly contact Irene, so they can only join the camp of Irene at this time by contacting nobles such as Sophia. There are also the noble families who originally followed Sophia and these families, and they will definitely join Irene after Norton and the others express their views.


    They are not short of top noble families, but they still lack the support of a large number of small and medium-sized nobles, which will also become a powerful force for Irene in the future.


    Then, Claire looked at Hubert and continued: "Juggernaut Hubert, I will trouble you to protect Irene for a while."


    Hubert nodded, "No problem."


    Assassination of candidates is too common. Before Irene is not in power, she must be well protected. Otherwise, even if the opposite three roads are destroyed and their home is stolen, the game will be counted as a loser. .


    However, with the protection of a sword saint like Hubert, Irene''s life is still guaranteed.

 Chapter 385： : Action tonight

    Claire accompanied Irene into her carriage and walked towards Charlie''s villa.


    This time, standing Charlie did not participate. His family is still in charge of old Charlie. He is not very familiar with old Charlie Claire. In order to avoid leaking the news, Claire did not let the other party participate.


    But after today''s news spreads, it is very likely that the old Duke Charles will be on their side. Irene also has advantages. The relationship between my daughter-in-law and Irene is good enough. Why don''t you join here? The important thing is, isn''t he desperately trying to leave a family business for his cub? Now the relationship between Charlie and Irene is good, and Irene''s line is really perfect.


    After Irene got on the carriage, Claire ordered the accompanying mages to fly into the air for escort. Now Irene has no power, and these mages were borrowed from Sophia and the others.


    Then, Claire also got into the carriage, and as soon as she got in, she tore a fifth-level defensive magic scroll, so that even if an accident happened, there would still be a bit of buffer time to save Irene. go.


    After the door curtain was closed, Irene''s serious and serious smile instantly relaxed, and he let out a long sigh of relief.


    Looking at Claire, he asked nervously, "How was my performance just now? Did there be any loopholes?"


    Claire looked at Irene who had changed so quickly, and showed a slight smile. Irene like this was the one he was familiar with.


    Then he reached out and rubbed the other person''s hair, and said, "Didn''t I just praise you? The words were very imposing, and the overall performance was also very good. It shocked the nobles, big and small. It should be able to win you a place. Big wave of people."


    Erin breathed a sigh of relief again, "That''s good."


    Then he brought his index finger and thumb together and whispered, "Actually, I''m still a little nervous, but since you said it''s fine, that''s fine."


    Erin felt that only in front of Claire could she return to the look of the little girl she used to be. After becoming a queen in the future, it is even less likely that she will act recklessly as she did when she was a princess before. But if it''s in front of Claire, you can always...


    Claire showed a gentle smile and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, even if something happens, I will help you settle it."


    Listening to Claire''s words, Irene instantly felt her heart calm down, and then a red cloud couldn''t help but climb onto her cheek.


    ...


    As expected by Claire, after the ceremony in the main hall, some nobles did not even return home, but went directly to the homes of Sophia, Earl Norton and others, expressing their intention to become Irene''s help.


    Contrary to Claire''s expectations, because of Edith''s position, the Patriarch of Magister Karl''s family, Puran, also found Sophia and bowed his head to join Claire''s side. He also specially wrote an apology letter and asked Sofia to hand it over to Claire. The apology above was extremely sincere.


    But thinking about it, it makes sense. Magister Karl was originally Merlin''s direct disciple, and now Edith has expressed her attitude. Although Pulan was a little stupid, even without his father''s hint, he knew which side he should support.


    But the top family or the high-level nobles also changed positions in the Carl family, and the rest did not move. Before the ceremony began, the interests of those nobles had been bound to those two princes, and it was not possible to change positions if they wanted to.


    With the support of Sophia and others, Claire is not short of other top nobles now. Now, as long as those middle and small nobles are accepted, then it will be fine.


    And the news of these nobles taking refuge in Irene was spread to Klee and Vito one by one.


    As soon as Vito received the news, he used his anger in his heart, and angrily picked up the seat and smashed the things in the room into a smash.


    Constantly venting their anger, the nobles who took the initiative to gather to discuss countermeasures, after seeing such an incompetent and furious Vito, began to wonder if they had chosen the wrong person. With such a disposition, can it be a big deal?


    After Vito smashed for a while, the man below knocked on the door again and came in.


    Vito gasped and shouted, "What''s the news? Just say it!"


    "Prince Vito, Second Prince Klee is coming to see you."


    "Huh?" Vito threw off the legs of the table and chair he was holding, frowned, and then waved his hand.


    "Let him in."


    After the servant went down, Klee walked in with several top nobles who followed him.


    After coming in and seeing this broken object, Klee felt even more contempt for his so-called big brother.


    As long as I solve Irene by myself, then this product will not be my opponent.


    "Keley!" Vito stared at Klee badly, showing a half-smiling expression, and said with a chuckle, "Why are you looking for me?"


    Klee glanced at the nobles who were standing aside and supported Vito, then walked to the sofa, picked up the broken pieces of wood that had spilled on it with his hands, and sat down like his own home.


    "It''s natural to come to see you."


    Klee continued: "Although I was a little unhappy with you before, it is our top priority to solve Erin now."


    "You have also received the news that the nobles voted for Irene. If we don''t take any action, then the throne may be inherited by her. We have been fighting for so many years, and you are really willing to let her, this hairy girl, take it away. ?"


    Vito also strode over, reached in front of Klee, and shouted in a high-pitched voice: "Then what do you say?"


    Klee frowned slightly when he heard the noise-like voice, and mocked in his heart: Does this idiot think that his voice is loud enough to overwhelm me?


    "Let her disappear!" There was a trace of killing intent in Klee''s words.


    "You think I haven''t thought about it?" Vito asked back: "Now that old Hubert must be watching over her, and our subordinates can solve her!"


    "Hubert will naturally be dealt with, so let me ask you, do you have this intention to cooperate?"


    "Have you found the support of the Juggernaut?" Vito asked back, and he was a little flustered at this time. Irene and Klee had the support of the Juggernaut, but he couldn''t even see Mao on his own side. If he kills Irene, then he is still weaker than Klee.


    "Don''t worry about it, do you have this intention to cooperate?"


    Vito''s eyes flickered for a moment, and he replied, "Yes Anyway, finish Erin first.


    Then Klee stood up and walked towards the door, "If you act this evening, you''ll save a lot of sleepless nights."


    ...


    After Klee came out of Vito''s mansion, he did not go anywhere else, but returned directly to his mansion.


    After Klee stayed in the living room for nearly half an hour, he finally got the person he was waiting for.


    "Prince Klee, it''s been a long wait."


    "Sir Pope, are things all arranged?"


    "Of course..." The Pope, who was wearing a white and gold-studded Pope''s hat, was full of excitement at this time. After coming here for so many years, the Church of Light can finally get hold of the power on the throne of this country.


    "Can you be sure to stop Hubert Juggernaut?"


    "That''s natural, but after that, that Claire has to be handed over to us for trial."


    "No problem, it''s part of the deal."

 Chapter 386： : Have you heard of relativity?

    On this day, the night in the royal capital was very different from the past. A depressing and strange atmosphere had been wafting over the night in the capital.


    The commercial street, which was still very lively and bustling at night, was also closed this evening. Pedestrians on the road seemed to have noticed something and rushed back to their homes, closing their doors and windows.


    On the streets of the current royal capital, there are only bright street lamps and dark shadows flashing across the ground.


    In the capital, the shadows kept moving towards Duke Charles. Hubert, who had been guarding the door, slowly opened his eyes and glanced in any direction at will. They were all mages floating in the air. As well as the assassins or knights climbing on the eaves, judging from the breath they exude, the worst is also the earth knight level, and there is no one weaker than this level.


    The scene was still silent. The mage in the air muttered an obscure incantation, resonating with the magic power of the other magicians around him. Slowly, they gradually formed a strange formation in the air. Then a huge magic circle was reflected in front of them, and a terrifying magic wave swayed away from the magic circle like a sound wave.


    "Zheng!" Hubert slowly drew out the weapon from his waist, and glanced contemptuously at the mages who were still charging.


    As Hubert drew out his weapons, those knights and assassins also jumped down from the heights, and then the sound of weapons being drawn out of their scabbards could be heard constantly at night.


    "Dang!" Another crisp voice sounded.


    Hubert looked up, and a huge transparent sphere similar to a glass bead condensed before the magic, and the space fluctuations continued to flicker near the sphere.


    Then, Hubert grinned and laughed, "More than a hundred sorcerers, working for a long time to come up with a sixth-level spell?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Hubert''s arm holding the hilt of the sword burst into blue veins, and his fighting spirit poured into the sword body frantically. In an instant, the sword turned into a dazzling golden lightsaber.


    Immediately afterwards, Hubert vigorously swung his great sword and slashed towards the transparent ball in the air.


    The afterimage of the great sword flashed, and the golden battle qi on the sword turned into a sword slash, attacking the sixth-level spell in the air: "Space Wave", the golden sword slash drew a straight line in the air, and quickly The expansion became larger, and it gave off a frightening breath.


    "Bang!" The two collided, and the magic circle formed by the other hundred or so wizards seemed to have been chopped with an ax, and automatically separated along the two sides of the sword cut. There were one or two unlucky wizards. Before he had time to dodge, he was directly swept in by the airflow generated by the sword slash, and after a while, there were no bones left.


    Hubert put the big sword on his shoulder and showed a relaxed smile.


    At this time, at Klee''s mansion a few kilometers away from here, Klee looked through the crystal ball at the wizard formation that was simply chopped up by Hubert, and his face became ugly.


    The Pope in white on the side said slowly: "It''s two levels away, no matter how many people there are, they can''t be Hubert''s opponents. Unless they are of the same level, it''s impossible to contain Hubert no matter how many people come. ."


    After Klee listened, he turned his head and asked word by word, "Then may I ask, Lord Pope, when will you take action?"


    He was lucky at the beginning. If he could solve Hubert with his own power, then there would be no need to use the power of the Church of Light, but now it seems that there is no need.


    "Second Prince, don''t worry." The Pope in white said not at all nervous: "Here comes..."


    ...


    As the voice of the white-clothed Pope fell, on Hubert''s side, in front of the open space in front of Duke Charles'' mansion, space fluctuations flashed, and then dozens of space portals slowly appeared, from which came out a dozen people dressed in gray Clothes, a mysterious person who tightly wraps himself up and down.


    Hubert''s eyes were on the man in gray, who was about the same height as him, and he muttered in disbelief, "Juggernaut?"


    Hubert took down the great sword on his shoulder and muttered again: "The breath that I have never felt before."


    At the same time, a doubt arose in Hubert''s heart. Where did the other party find this Juggernaut? The Juggernaut is not something that can be picked up by the Chinese cabbage on the side of the road.


    Looking at the men in gray clothes that suddenly appeared, Hubert turned to the mansion behind him, whistled, and then slowly walked out of several sky knights and many earth knights. Fighting power in the Bert family.


    There are also the wizards in the air who have already pinched their spells and are ready to fight. This is the help sent by Sophia and the others. Claire has made the best preparations to protect Irene.


    The target of the group of men in gray was Hubert. After the guards on Claire''s side came out, they quickly bullied themselves forward. After seeing the man in gray make a move, the fighting forces sent by Klee and Vito also quickly attacked those who were protecting the house.


    The Sword Saint at the head was the first to collide with Hubert''s sword. The two faced each other for a moment, and Hubert''s vindictiveness soared and shouted, "It''s just you?"


    "How could it be my opponent!"


    As soon as he finished shouting, Hubert shook the grey-clothed swordsman out. He had been fighting on the battlefield for over a hundred years. Coupled with Hubert''s own fighting talent, when it comes to one-on-one battles, most Juggernaut is not his opponent.


    But obviously the Pope in white had thought of this possibility in advance, so after the sword saint was shaken back, he began to unite with the rest of the other dozen or so of the gray-clothed men of the sky knight level, and exchanged and staggered to form a strange formation. Pressed towards Hubert.


    This time Hubert was suppressed to the death. The more than ten sky knights on the other side cooperated with each other tacitly. In addition, they had a special movement and telepathy, which gave Hubert a kind of incarnation of the other side and became a sword. The feeling of a saint is under the suppression of the dozen or so men in gray.


    Hubert couldn''t tell the heart to help others, and after Klee and Vito joined forces, the number of knights and mages they had far exceeded Claire''s side.


    So at the moment of contact, the guards who protected Irene were at a disadvantage. The original half circle was shrinking rapidly There were even some spells that were directly bombarded at Charlie''s house. superior.


    Seeing that the people who protected Irene were not only suppressed back to the mansion, but also the victory achieved by his side, a smile of success gradually appeared on Klee''s face.


    As long as Irene is dealt with, then you will unite with the church to deal with Vito, and the throne will be yours!


    "Does it look good?"


    "Huh?" Klee rubbed his ears, feeling that he was too nervous and delusional, so how could Claire''s voice come out of the crystal ball?


    Just after rubbing his ears and wanting to continue reading, a hand stretched out from above and picked up the crystal accurately.


    Klee looked over in horror, and in front of him was actually that Claire! The other party is now holding the crystal just now with a smile on his face.


    "Have you heard of relativity?"


    Looking at Klee, who was in a daze, Claire smiled and said nonsense: "You sent everyone out to assassinate Irene, so on the other hand, there is no one around to protect you."

 Chapter 387： : Do not kill now

    "Impossible! I clearly left three mages to protect me!" Klee shrank back in fear.


    "Just those three wastes?" Claire waved, and three corpses appeared on the ground. Judging from their expressions, they shouldn''t have been tortured before they died.


    Then Claire looked at the Pope in white who was pretending to be calm, and said with a frivolous smile, "Lord Pope, we meet again."


    "I remember that the contract signed after the end of the "jihad" stipulated that the clergy must not interfere in the internal affairs of the country. Is this a blatant breach of contract?"


    The Pope in white remained silent, and then Claire raised the crystal ball and pointed at the men in gray: "Is this the person from the Judgment Office of the Church of Light?"


    The Pope finally said, "I don''t know them. I''m here to discuss some things with Prince Klee this time, and I don''t know anything at all."


    "Oh?" Claire took out another transparent crystal, infused with magic power, and it broadcasted the video that Klee had just told the church to do.


    The Pope in white finally closed his mouth, and his eyes flickered, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Seeing that he was at an absolute disadvantage here, Klee stiffened his neck and said, "You can''t kill me, I''m a child of the royal family!"


    Claire pointed to the crystal ball and asked, "Oh? Then what are these people you sent for? Are you giving Erin a surprise?"


    "Have you been in a position of power for a long time, can you only do it yourself, and don''t let others do it to you?"


    "I..." Klee was speechless.


    After Claire finished speaking, she waved her hand, and then a black ball like a ball rolled down to Klee''s feet, "Before I come back to your side, I''ll go to Prince Vito''s side."


    "Come on, say hello to your big brother."


    Klee looked at his feet, and sure enough...it was Vito''s dead-end face, the expression of fear of defeat.


    Frightened, Klee quickly retracted his feet, his whole body shivered with cold, and his lips could not help shaking slightly, which was a manifestation of extreme fear.


    "You can''t kill me..." Klee said incoherently. After seeing Vito''s head, he was really scared. He only had one life. When someone wants to kill you, no one can calm down. down.


    "I, I, I..." Klee panicked, and suddenly pointed to the crystal ball and shouted out.


    "If you kill me, then Irene won''t be able to live!"


    At this time, at Duke Charles'' mansion, the mages and warriors who protected Irene were completely defeated, and those sent by Klee also began to enter the mansion.


    Claire was not in a hurry, sat on the sofa and put the crystal ball on the table, and said softly, "Okay, then let''s continue watching."


    A bad feeling rose in Klee''s heart, and the people he sent out had already arrived outside Irene''s room at this moment, kicked the door open, and swarmed in.


    But the moment they entered, they were dumbfounded, and there was no trace of Irene in it at all.


    At first, they thought they had found the wrong room, and after they searched the entire mansion, they suddenly realized that Irene was not in it at all. In an instant, not only Klee panicked, but they too.


    "This..." Klee said in surprise, "How could this happen!"


    "Didn''t you think about whether Irene was inside before you attacked?" Claire asked: "Or are you really stupid enough to think that there are so many people to protect here, and Hubert Juggernaut is there, so Irene will definitely At this?"


    Klee: "..." He did think so, not just him, almost everyone.


    "Where is Erin?" Klee asked reluctantly.


    "One of her girls must be going to play with other girls," Claire said.


    Klee quickly thought, "Merlin Law''s house..."


    Klee asked frantically: "He has violated the agreement with my ancestors. Isn''t he unable to participate in the replacement of the throne!"


    "Yes, but does this conflict with Erin going to his house to find Edith?" Claire said as it should.


    Hearing Claire''s explanation, Claire showed a self-deprecating smile. Damn, there was no possibility of winning on his side from the very beginning. Even if he found out that Irene was on Merlin''s side, who could restrain him? Woolen cloth.


    "Why do you spare no effort to help Irene?"


    "Don''t ask so many dead people." Claire said, threw a dagger at his feet, and continued: "Is it decent for you? Or should I help you be decent?"


    "Your eldest brother splattered my blood, so I hope you can be decent yourself."


    Klee slowly lowered his head and picked up the dagger. When he slowly picked up the dagger, looking at the dagger with sharp rays of light, Klee closed his eyes tightly in fear, his expression twisted into a look of pain and struggle, and tears kept streaming down his eyes. , drop by drop on the floor.


    He really never thought that he would die in this situation, silently, so powerless.


    After gesturing with the dagger in front of his chest for a long time, Klee still didn''t have the courage, then threw the dagger back to the ground, closed his eyes and opened his hands, and said to Claire, "Come and help me."


    As soon as the words fell, a wind blade slid across his neck, and then there was a "coo dong" sound of heavy objects hitting the ground.


    Claire raised those two heads, then glanced at the frightened Pope in white, who was slumped on the sofa, and said with a smile: "The evidence is conclusive, Lord Pope, get ready."


    After speaking, Claire''s figure fluctuated like water waves, disappeared from here in the next second, and appeared in the crystal ball.


    Claire inside shouted: "Klee and Vito are already dead, and now they can''t die! Stubborn resisters, kill without mercy!"


    Looking at the two heads that fell from Claire''s hands, everyone present was stunned. A few seconds later, a knight dropped his weapon and lay down on the ground. Then the same voice kept coming. The mage in the air also held his head and slowly landed.


    Klee and Vito are both dead what are they fighting back.


    As for escaping? The next king is already confirmed to be Irene, and the power of the whole country belongs to her. Can they run away? Moreover, it is impossible to kill all the combat power on his side, otherwise the power of the kingdom will definitely decline greatly. Therefore, only those above him will die. As long as he is alive, there is still hope.


    The dozen or so men in gray no longer entangled with Hubert after seeing this, and quickly left the scene.


    Claire didn''t stop them either. These people are dead soldiers of the church. Even if they stay, they can''t get any words out of their mouths, and the evidence has just been recorded.


    At the same time, in the Klee mansion, the Pope in white looked at Klee''s body, which was not revealed, and fell into a deep panic.


    The Church of Light does not allow mistakes, so it can only be his own fault, and then he will be introduced as a scapegoat, and the Pope will have a white bishop appointed by the new appointment.


    As for escape? The entire continent is the sphere of influence of the Church of Light. Where can he escape to, and now, as an abandoned child, he has no way to use the power of the Church to take out this kingdom. He may even be judged by those men in gray as soon as he returns. All are deducted.

 Chapter 388： : Duke Tulip

    The next day, the sun rose as usual, and the capital, as usual, didn''t seem to have changed, but it seemed to have changed.


    All the nobles with heads and faces in the royal capital were all dressed up at the moment and headed towards the palace. Before entering, they repeatedly checked their appearance, and only dared to enter after confirming that nothing was wrong.


    Everyone did not expect that things would progress so quickly. I just attended the ceremony yesterday, and I will participate in the new king''s enthronement ceremony again today.


    ...


    In the palace, it was already filled with large and small nobles in the capital at this time, but some careful people would find that some of the big nobles in the past were not present at this moment, and the juniors in the family came in their place, or they were with them. The generation that doesn''t deal with it.


    Some aristocrats with little power did not even see a human figure.


    This can''t help but make the presence of nobles have associations, but soon stopped thinking, some things are better to be confused.


    Sometimes knowing too much is not a good thing, just as pigs will not be happy if they know that they will be killed during the Chinese New Year.


    Behind the throne of the palace, Irene looked at Claire with her beautiful eyes, and Claire was concentrating on arranging Irene''s clothes at this time. I have to say that the king''s clothes are really a little cumbersome.


    Claire said while tidying up: "Don''t worry, the nobles who participated in the assassination of you yesterday have all been taken down. The decent self is already decent, and the indecent we also help him be decent."


    "Now there are no nobles who disobey you in the capital, you can do whatever you want after you take the throne."


    "Also, if you encounter something that you don''t know, you can refer to the opinions of Mrs. Sophia and others, but you don''t need to refer to all of them. As a king, you must have your own thinking and believe that your own decision is the most correct one."


    "There is also the matter of the church. After taking office, you can use the evidence I gave you to suppress them. Although it is impossible to remove them from our kingdom, suppressing them for nearly a hundred years should not be a problem."


    "If you don''t know much, you can give it to Sophia and the others, but you can''t be lazy, go and learn, and learn their methods."


    "I''ll give you one last piece of advice. I know that you are kind in your heart, but the king cannot maintain the entire kingdom by relying on kindness. Only the necessary violence can protect the interests of the vast majority of people."


    Listening to Claire''s talk, Irene didn''t know if she listened, but she kept her eyes fixed on Claire.


    After finishing the arrangement, Claire smiled, and finally patted Erin on the shoulder as if fanning away the dust.


    "Okay, go up, Lady Queen!"


    "Yeah!" Irene nodded vigorously and stepped forward towards the throne on the stage.


    When he was walking up the stairs, he suddenly stopped and looked back.


    "What''s wrong?" Claire asked with a smile.


    Irene looked at Claire and shook her head with a smile, "It''s okay, look at you."


    After speaking, Irene turned her head, the expression on her face turned cold in an instant, stepped onto the stage step by step, then walked to the throne, and sat down steadily.


    Glancing at the nobles under the stage, for some reason, those nobles lowered their heads involuntarily under the gaze of Irene.


    "The new king ascends the throne!" Joseph slowly walked onto the stage with his head down, holding a crown that was custom-made overnight.


    Then he walked in front of Irene with a respectful face, handed the crown in his hand, and finally put it on Irene''s head slowly.


    After the action was over, Joseph stepped aside and knelt down on one knee.


    The nobles below also knelt down on one knee and shouted at Irene on the stage: "Your Majesty Irene! I hope to follow you forever!"


    ...


    "The canonization ceremony officially begins."


    "August family, Count Sophia has done a good job in protecting His Majesty, and awarded the title of Duke Bauhinia..."


    "The Genn family, Earl Yana has done a good job in protecting His Majesty, grant it to..."


    "..."


    Almost all those who were drawn into the entrepreneurial team by Claire at the beginning were awarded the title of duke, and even Shane was awarded the title of earl. Then the next head of the Ansair family is sure to be Shane.


    In the end, although Joseph hadn''t called out Claire''s name, everyone''s eyes also fell on Claire in the audience.


    All nobles who have some news know that this is the biggest hero who really helped Irene to rise to power.


    "Viscount Griffin, Viscount Clare..."


    Hearing Joseph calling her name, Claire walked from the stage to the stage with a smile on her face. When Irene, who was originally stern on the throne, saw Claire come up, a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    "Awarded the title of Duke of Tulip, Viscount Clare, hereditary Earl of Griffin, and the Viscount of Griffin is automatically promoted to Earl of Griffin!"


    "At the same time granting Count Claire, the position of the kingdom''s consul..."


    After Claire heard this, the corners of her eyes narrowed slightly, um, this is what he has always wanted, a powerful and leisurely official position, the consul is directly managed by the king, and based on his relationship with Irene, in Nafu City It''s okay to stay and not work. As for the duties that you manage, let the following people do it.


    After Joseph finished reading, his eyes couldn''t help showing envy. He had spent most of his life, step by step, and made no mistakes before he reached the position of justice today. Unexpectedly, Claire was only seventeen years old, and he exceeded what he had. all.


    However, it is only natural for the other party to get these things. It is impossible for anyone to do this better than Claire.


    When Claire was about to respond, Irene on the throne suddenly stood up and said, "It''s too few, let''s have another one, and allow Duke Tulip to establish a duchy within his own territory!"


    As soon as Irene said this, the people below were all shocked. Even Claire looked at Irene in surprise after hearing this The other party hadn''t discussed it with herself.


    Irene looked at Claire, smiled and rolled her eyes, as if to say: Didn''t you tell me just now that I can do whatever I want when I come on stage?


    The principality is different from the ordinary lords. The power of self-government is much greater. It can even make its own laws in its own territory. All taxes do not need to be divided and handed over to the kingdom. In short, it is equivalent to a small in the kingdom. The country, but nominally the duke of the duchy needs to swear allegiance to the king of the kingdom.


    So far, there are only five principalities in the entire kingdom, such as Prince Albert, who is both the prince and the duke of the Duchy of Rauma. The power to establish the duchy was granted to his own brother when Norris came to power, as well as the city of Hill. It is also the capital of the duchy of Hill established by Duke Roy, one of the six great magisters. But he didn''t care much, as long as he collected the money, the city of Hill was still controlled by the king.


    Duchys can be granted or taken back naturally. For example, Prince Albert''s Duchy of Rauma, if Irene grows up in the future, she may not have much of this ability and stand in the wrong position, except for a little blood relationship. Prince Albert''s power to establish a duchy is withdrawn.


    Dissatisfied? If you don''t accept it, let''s fight and see if your principality can survive the bombardment of the six magisters, the five sword saints, and the two law saints.

 Chapter 389： : School of Magic Graduation Season

    The jealous eyes of those nobles who were half-kneeling at the bottom of the stage were all red, what a high treatment this is.


    Although there are also many nobles who have complaints in their hearts and feel that Claire is not worthy of such a high reward, but they dare not say it. Her Majesty Irene is facing others, and Claire''s strength is so strong, he took off the heads of both Klee and Vito.


    If you speak now, it is estimated that before tomorrow, your own people will be gone, and the family may suffer from it. In the future, people in the capital will not even dare to mention their name.


    For those nobles who do not understand, Irene does not need their understanding.


    No one knows better than her how much help Claire has given her. The reason is because of that letter. She wanted to get some psychological support, and before she could react, she already had the absolute power to run for the throne. Strength, and later, now, I became the king directly, and I did not exert any strength in the whole process. Just nodded, and Claire did everything well, and Claire lifted my throne.


    And not only the throne, the other party also gave him a lot of spiritual inspiration, and taught himself to be independent, fearless, and how to become a qualified king...


    Even if I gave Claire these now, Irene still feels that it is not enough, and wants to give him more...


    "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Claire replied with a smile, and then half-knelt down towards Irene.


    ...


    After the enthronement ceremony, Claire withdrew from the main hall with Sophia and others, and Irene returned to the king''s palace under the **** of the court mages. Now Irene has begun to take over the power of the royal family left by Norris, and there are more than a dozen wizards and sky knight protectors around.


    Irene still has a lot of tedious royal etiquette to do later. The enthronement ceremony is only for ministers, and for the royal family, such as going to see the ancestor who was in retreat to announce the replacement of the throne, worship the previous king, etc. These are very important. cumbersome things.


    When the nobles walked back, Claire and the others formed a sharp contrast. One of them was full of energy and radiant, and the rest of the nobles took the initiative to vacate a huge space for them to leave. They didn''t even dare to come up to say hello. In the next few decades, these few people would be the top dignitaries in the kingdom.


    Especially Claire, the new high-ranking official who was especially favored by His Majesty Irene,


    "Duke Tulip, it sounds pretty good." Sophia laughed.


    Shane also sighed at this time: "I know this. Claire said it before when he named our store. Let''s call it the Tulip Store. It would be nice to be named Duke of Tulip in the future."


    Before, he thought that Claire was just bragging, but now it seems that Claire had already had great ambitions at that time, and now he is just fulfilling his previous words.


    "Really?" Yana turned around and asked, "Did Claire have this idea before?"


    The most outrageous idea she ever thought of before was to marry a capable husband, and then the two could manage their own family together and become the top family in the capital.


    But now, with Claire''s help, she has become the same figure as her idol Lady Sophia, successfully took over the entire Genn family, and obtained the title of duke. Although it is not hereditary, it is enough for her to be proud of her life.


    Listening to Yana and the others, Claire just smiled and didn''t answer. This is nothing to be proud of. What is really worth mentioning is the power to establish the principality. After returning home, you can drastically reform the policy of Nafu City and promote the faster development of Nafu City.


    "Are you going back?" Sophia asked suddenly.


    Claire nodded, "Well, I''ve been in the capital for a month or two, so it''s time to go back."


    Saying that, Claire walked in front of everyone, turned her head back, and said sincerely: "I will trouble you next, she was just a princess before, and now that she is a queen, there should be a lot of things she doesn''t understand. , you spend more time."


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, and Claire''s tone was a bit like...


    Sophia was the first to react and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, we will definitely concentrate on assisting His Majesty Irene."


    Then Norton and Hubert also nodded and agreed. This is their job, and looking at Erin''s performance, she is also a capable person, and she doesn''t need to worry about it at all;


    Yana didn''t dare to answer the embarrassment. She just took the position of the Genn family and hasn''t been in control yet. She still needs to be taught by others. It would be good if Irene didn''t come to help her.


    "There is also the church. I have already given the image to Irene. The church will definitely shirk its responsibility later, but you have to scrape some flesh from the church, so you can''t suffer."


    "Then it was propaganda based on this incident, to suppress the influence of the church in the kingdom, and to knock down their control in various cities. The church will be a scourge sooner or later."


    "Don''t worry, we all know this." Sophia patted her chest and assured that when it comes to conspiracy methods in this area, she can''t say that she is very good at it, she can only say that she is slightly accomplished.


    Then Sophia said, "But you don''t have to leave in such a hurry, there is one more thing in a few days."


    "What''s the matter?" Claire asked.


    "It will be the graduation season of the Royal Capital Academy of Magic in a few days. With your current power and status, you can win ten." Sophia laughed.


    Sophia said ten because Claire wanted to pass her to ten places in the Royal Capital Magic Academy, but she couldn''t do it at that time, but now Claire can do it with her own ability.


    "Oh?" Claire was a little surprised to hear this, and if that''s the case, it''s really worth staying.


    "I want twenty!" Claire looked at Sophia and smiled.


    Before Sophia could speak, Claire continued: "It''s still the same as before, one million gold coins is a place, help me ask who is willing to sell it?"


    Claire is not short of money at all. They have copied the homes of the rebel nobles, Vito and Klee. In addition to turning them over to the treasury, Claire and Sophia have privately swallowed more than a billion gold coins, which are also distributed to Claire. Hundreds of millions of gold coins The tens of millions of gold coins owed to Yana do not need to be repaid. After helping her become the head of the family, Yana offered to forgive this debt. Those tens of millions are worth more.


    "If that''s the case, then it''s easy to do." Sophia replied, as long as you are willing to spend money, there are very few things that can''t be done.


    "when?"


    "Three days later, when I go back, I will have someone send you the list."


    "It''s troublesome."


    ...


    Claire returned to her mansion. As the consul of the kingdom, how could Claire not have a house of her own in the capital. His mansion and Sophia''s are in the same area, both are powerful areas, and the distance is quite close.


    Not long after Claire arrived at home, Sophia sent someone to send over the list of personnel. After Claire flipped through it briefly, she did find a lot of good materials.


    If more than 20 high-level magic students can be introduced from the Magic Academy every year, then the magic of Nafu City can be considered to develop.

 Chapter 390： : Where is Nafu City?

    "Count Henry, my name is Walker, and I am also a graduate of the Royal Capital Academy of Magic this year. I have reached the level of a senior mage. You see..."


    At this moment, on the scene of the recruitment meeting of the Royal Capital Academy of Magic, a young mage in a white robe was pestering a potbellied noble to promote himself.


    The aristocrat rubbed his chin and replied, "As long as the graduates have reached the ranks of high-level mages, what kind of advantage do you have?"


    After thinking about it, Walker continued: "I''m also good at magic inscriptions and enchanting, which are at the forefront of the entire grade."


    "If you''re good at alchemy, it''s fine. Inscriptions and enchantments are useless to me, and they don''t match my industry."


    "How is your strength in combat? If you can, it''s not impossible."


    Walker was speechless for a while, "Uh... I''m a research mage, and I''m not very good at actual combat."


    The potbellied aristocrat sighed after hearing this, "Then you should find someone else, I don''t have a place for you here for the time being."


    "Earl Henry, I can take a pay cut, can I take less money?" Walker lowered his request.


    "Forget it, I have no need for this." The noble refused Walker''s request without hesitation.


    Walker, who was rejected, didn''t want to force it, so he just stood there blankly and watched people walk away.


    These graduates of the Royal Capital Magic Academy, the best destination after graduation is actually to enter a certain noble family in this "school recruitment", become their retainers, and then work for them. With the help and blessing of these noble families, they can have enough funds to sprint to a higher level.


    These nobles have a lot of funds and materials in their hands, and once they are on the list, they can basically live and breathe.


    Otherwise, the mages spend a lot of money in this line, and their personal income alone cannot support their own research. Some poor people can''t even afford meditation, let alone promotion.


    The mages who are good at fighting are better. They can go to the Adventurer''s Guild to accept tasks and barely support themselves, but if a research-oriented mages like Walker cannot find a financial master who can continuously support them, it will be very miserable. Basically, after graduation, you will be unemployed.


    Of course, it''s not that the nobles can''t be flattered and go out alone after graduation. But this is equivalent to you studying hard for more than ten years. After graduating from university, you refuse the recruitment of Fortune 500 companies provided by the school, and then go out alone to start a business.


    One is minimal mode, the other is **** mode, and a smart person knows how to choose.


    Even if he has some thoughts, he will work under the hands of those nobles for more than ten years, and his background will be deep and accumulated to a certain extent, and then he will consider going it alone. And now the most suitable way for these newly graduated mages is to find a thigh to hold first, which is to sell themselves.


    ...


    "Harm!" Walker sighed deeply, holding his resume a little confused.


    Shouldn''t I choose the path of inscriptions, there is no other good way out except "entering the factory".


    What Walker said by "entering the factory" means taking it as a skill to inscribe and enchant weapons and equipment. If this is the case, he can find a lot of good places, such as the Gunn family, which are weapon manufacturers. There is always a shortage of many inscriptions and enchanted mages.


    But Walker wants to do research, so he doesn''t want to be a "mechanic".


    But these graduates are only high-level mages. Those top nobles can work in the hands of magician-level characters, and they may not be able to look at the archmages.


    Just when Walker was thinking about whether to lower his requirements and ask for the next best thing to follow the local lords to leave the capital.


    A nobleman who was younger than him came over, looked him up and down, then looked at the piece of paper he was holding, and asked, "Are you Walker?"


    "Ah? Yes!" Walker nodded vigorously.


    Don''t ask why you know that he is a noble or not a mage. The dress of mage and noble is different, especially in this school recruitment, the dress of those mage is more particular.


    "Then let me introduce you to..."


    Walker was about to speak, but was interrupted by Claire reaching out.


    "No, I''ve read your resume. Your qualifications and talents are very suitable for my needs." Claire shook the paper in his hand and said. He had been interested in this Walker a few days ago, and the conditions were very suitable. Just enough to pull back to fight Isaac.


    Others don''t need inscriptions and enchantments, but Claire knows the importance of infrastructure and manufacturing, so how could she let go of such talents.


    "Come with me." Claire said without looking back.


    Then Walker followed Claire up involuntarily. He didn''t understand why he did it. He didn''t even ask who Claire was? But there was an inexplicable convincing charm in Claire''s words.


    And the Earl Henry, who had just rejected Walker, suddenly began to doubt himself after seeing Claire recruiting Walker away. Is there something Walker didn''t discover? Why did Claire see him! As for doubting Claire? Forget it, it''s more normal to doubt yourself.


    Claire walked slowly towards the selected mage with the list in hand, and Walker finally reacted at this time.


    I couldn''t help asking: "My lord, I want to ask, what do you do?"


    Their graduates also depend on the nobles. The top nobles are better than the average nobles in the royal capital, and the average nobles in the royal capital are also more fragrant than the local lords and nobles. If you really don¡¯t choose, he Walker is a bit small. The place can also mix well, but he is still enterprising, and does not want to make no progress in his life.


    "Me?" Claire didn''t stop, and kept walking towards the place where the mages gathered.


    "I''m the lord of Nafu City, Claire."


    "Nafu City?" Walker asked. The mages are all otaku, especially scientific research otaku like Walker. The news has been delayed for several months than the outside world, and they don''t know much about the recently developed Nafu City.


    In addition, he has never heard of Claire''s name, and the speed of the above news spreading down is much slower than expected. Especially in the aspect of power replacement The power transfer of a city mayor is news that ordinary people have never heard of, let alone the power replacement at the top.


    The names of these nobles present are still materials that Walker bought from outsiders with bad money. During the graduation season every year, such information materials are sold very hot.


    Seeing that the other party was unknown, Claire continued to explain: "A city in the southernmost part of the kingdom."


    Walker nodded, and then suddenly reacted, isn''t this the local lord? How could I be fooled into leaving with him! And the southernmost part of the kingdom seems to be a very poor place!


    Claire finally stopped now, turned around and asked, "Don''t you want to be with me?"


    Walker pursed his lips and pondered for a moment, and finally nodded and smiled: "No, since the adults appreciate me, then I will follow you."


    Although in Walker''s mind, this is not the best choice, but it is the most comfortable choice for him. There is no need to beg others in a low voice, this lord seems to value and appreciate himself.


    So it may be a good choice to go somewhere for yourself.

 Chapter 391： : 1 city at the southernmost tip of the kingdom

    After deciding in his heart, Walker already felt that he and Claire were one, and couldn''t help but said, "Sir, I have something to tell you."


    "Say."


    "I''m a scientific research mage, and I''m not very good at fighting." Walker said, he felt that since the other party liked him so much, he couldn''t hide it from others.


    "It''s okay, it''s your scientific research ability." Claire replied, Claire read this guy''s graduation project, and Isaac''s path is similar, maybe not as talented as Isaac, but pull it back to give Isaac''s help would certainly be enough.


    Walker also breathed a sigh of relief, since the other party didn''t care, then he would be relieved!


    Take that Nafu City as your new starting point, and you will become the mage you want to be!


    Then Claire led Walker into the most crowded place, where some geniuses from the academy gathered.


    Since Walker needs to recommend his own mages like this, there must be some nobles who want to attract talented mages into their own families. The talents displayed by some graduates are basically reserved for the wizard level. The fragrant buns in the eyes, like the wizards under Sophia''s hands, were recruited from the magic academy and cultivated by themselves.


    ...


    "Since that''s the case, let''s talk about it. If you join our Carl family, in addition to the magic materials that are usually provided to you, there are 50,000 gold coins." Count Purlan said.


    Victor also nodded excitedly. The Karl family is one of the six great magisters, the family of Magister Karl. They have always been the top aristocratic class in the royal capital. , but there is also a certain element of luck.


    At this time, a voice suddenly came over, "Count Pulan, I like this mage, can I cut my love?"


    Then, Claire walked in towards the crowd. The nobles gave up a passage one after another when they saw that it was Claire. Walker, who was following Claire, was stunned. Why did these people suddenly dodge away?


    "Claire..." Earl Pulan looked at Claire in front of him with a bit of confusion. Although he joined Claire''s camp because of Edith when the throne changed, he actually didn''t deal with Claire.


    "Can you?" Claire asked again.


    Earl Pulan''s eyes flickered for a moment, then nodded, "Since you like it, I''ll find another one."


    There is no need to offend Claire even more for the sake of a high-level mage. The current Claire is not as casual as before.


    The simple words of the two made Victor the client stunned.


    What''s going on? I finally got into the car of a top noble, why was I suddenly kicked out of the car?


    "Who are you?" Victor asked, looking at Claire puzzled.


    "Claire, the city lord of Nafu City." Claire added, "Nafu City is at the southernmost tip of the kingdom." Walker didn''t know it just now.


    The expression on Victor''s face was even more confused. Did he just get off the luxury carriage and then get on the bullock cart?


    what happened? Who can tell me?


    Victor glanced at the nobles standing beside him, trying to find answers from them.


    "Let''s go?" Claire turned around and looked about to leave.


    Victor was still a little hesitant, and then the nobles who formed a circle took the initiative to give up a passage and greeted Claire with a kind gesture.


    If it wasn''t for the fear of making Claire annoyed, those nobles would have come over at this moment, but Claire''s status is too high, and they are a little afraid.


    Can only say hello.


    "Lord Claire, Gui''an."


    "Lord Claire, I''m from the Chester family..."


    "Lord Claire, I''m Robert from the Land Resources Department. You can come and talk when you''re free."


    Victor was dumbfounded. The attitude of these nobles towards Claire was better than that towards Count Purlan. What''s going on?


    Walker, who has been following Claire, is also confused. These nobles are not the same faces as they have seen. Are they arrogant and rebellious just now?


    Then I looked at Claire, are you sure you are a local noble? Is this a card face that a local noble should have?


    Victor took the lead in reacting, raised his staff and followed him. The reaction of these nobles is enough to explain some problems. It is really stupid not to get in the car now.


    After taking down Victor, Claire took a look at the surroundings and walked in the chosen direction.


    When he was about to reach his destination, Victor couldn''t help but shouted to Claire, "Lord Claire, the army and the royal family are recruited in front of us, so let''s not go there."


    Victor couldn''t help but glanced in that direction, where there were still heavy guards at the moment.


    Claire didn''t slow down, she just explained: "It''s okay, I just want a few people, not all of them."


    Victor, Walker: ? ? ? ?


    In every graduate, the best mages will be "turned over" to the country, which is not mandatory, but compared with other nobles, the royal family and the army have the highest resource ratio, except for occasional The top nobles will offer high prices to recruit talents, and the best places for some talented graduate mages are the royal family and the army.


    And talent is a resource! The royal family and the army are also reluctant to let go of these talented wizards.


    How many do you want now? Not all.


    Such an arrogant tone.


    However, unlike Victor and Walker''s expectations, they were not driven out after they arrived. Instead, the two leaders of the army and the royal family treated Claire very politely.


    After Claire made a request, she took out the list without hesitation and let Claire pick it at will.


    Claire also kept her promise, asked for three mages that she had taken a fancy to before, then thanked them and left with the five.


    Victor and Walker were both numb and began to think desperately. It seemed that there was no top aristocrat named Claire in his mind, and he also said that he was the city lord of Nafu City, and the power of a local noble was so much. Is it big?


    And the three selected mages were also stunned The reaction was the same as Victor just now. He finally got into the royal car and was dragged down like this? But looking at the attitude of the two leaders towards Claire, they didn''t dare to say anything, so they could only keep silent and follow.


    Afterwards, Claire kept moving through the crowd, and the team behind her grew stronger.


    Those people have people like Walker who are not seen by anyone, and there are talented wizards with a reputation like Victor, but their expressions are all suspicious of life and the world.


    Claire almost took them around in the circle of the royal capital, and those nobles all looked respectful when they saw Claire.


    The more I looked, the more confused I became, the more I didn''t understand.


    Who is Claire? where is he from? Where are you going to follow him?


    After walking around for several times, Claire finally gathered all the mages selected on her list. Now is the time when I am famous, I can use it to do some arrogant things, but it is definitely not possible to do it all the time, so this time I have to be a little bit more aggressive.

 Chapter 392： : I have never fought such a wealthy battle in my life.

    Latest URL:


    Because of the extra twenty people, it was not as smooth for Claire to go back alone. He had to hire a group of carriages to carry the mages'' luggage, as well as some strange little pets and magic equipment.


    There is no need to hire mercenaries to **** them all the way back. With Claire''s current strength, basically how many robbers come, so how many robbers have to be explained here.


    What? You are stronger than a wizard. Then you are still a ghost robber, and someone will come to give you money when you lie down.


    Because of the overland route, the speed of returning to Nafu City was much slower. At this speed, it would take at least three or four days to return to Nafu City. However, Claire was not in a hurry, on the contrary, she enjoyed the feeling of slowing down, lying on top of the magical beast transporting goods, looking at the blue sky in the sky.


    The surrounding mages looked at Claire with awe in their eyes. After seeing Claire''s performance at the recruiting site, they went to various sources that night to find out about Claire''s identity, and only then did they know who they were on the list. Such a noble.


    But what they didn''t understand was why this Lord Claire didn''t stay in the capital, but wanted to bring them back to his own territory.


    After those local nobles gained power, they desperately squeezed into the capital, even if they broke their heads. The infrastructure and other aspects of Wangdu are the most developed and resource-rich places in the country. It is like a richest man who does not stay in BJ and Shanghai, but has to return to his hometown of the third and fourth tiers.


    It really made these mages wonder, but they didn''t dare to ask if they didn''t understand. They could only keep silent and move forward with certain expectations.


    ...


    After entering the southern part of the kingdom, the surrounding things became desolate and backward, giving those mages a feeling of going to the countryside from the city.


    However, this feeling changed after entering the Earl of Griffin. The endless flow of traders here made them feel a hint of prosperity. The closer they got to Nafu City, the clearer the feeling. There are also more tourists and traders in Fucheng, and you can also see the adventurers carrying the corpses of monsters into Nafu City. Their mental state is completely different from those in other cities where they stayed.


    People here feel more real and happier.


    When they saw the city gate, Claire also jumped up from the back of the beast and landed on the ground lightly.


    The people of Nafu City at the city gate also said hello after seeing Claire.


    "Lord Viscount!"


    "Master Viscount, you are back."


    Seeing those people constantly waving and smiling at Claire, the mages were a little stunned. When had they seen such a scene.


    Claire smiled and nodded at the people. The residents of Nafu City were also very sensible. They did not stop Claire, but stopped to make way for a passage for Claire and his team to enter first.


    After the mages were stunned, they quickly followed the convoy and walked in. The first thing they saw when they entered was the statue of the mermaid. However, the mages'' perspective is always a bit different from that of ordinary people. Most of the first thoughts they saw were , Damn, how did this thing come out, and then I started to think about the principle to see if I could reproduce such a dynamic statue.


    ...


    "Isaac!"


    Claire first took the mages outside the Academy of Sciences in the North District, and then shouted loudly.


    "Come out, I''ll send someone to you."


    After a while, Isaac flew out of it and landed in front of Claire.


    Looking at the mages behind Claire was a little stunned, especially when he saw Walker, he was even more shocked.


    "Walker?"


    "Senior Isaac? Why are you here." Walker was also shocked. Isaac was in school for several years because of his previous graduation project. Walker was often helped by Isaac when learning inscriptions and enchanting. .


    "I graduated and came here," Isaac replied.


    "Since you know each other, you don''t need to introduce too much." Claire smiled.


    "What''s going on?" Isaac asked.


    "During the graduation season of the Wangdu Academy of Magic, I recruited some graduates, some of which are for you."


    Isaac looked at the twenty wizards behind Claire, everyone was stupid, aren''t you a viscount? How can you fool so many graduates?


    Then Claire pointed at the mages he had specially picked for Isaac, and shouted, "You are all research mages, so you can work under Isaac in the future."


    Isaac was overjoyed, these are the ones that can really be attacked! He couldn''t bear the old magic apprentices and the low-level old mages before. He sometimes said some things that the other party couldn''t understand. Now that these high-level mages come, then his experiments can have new progress!


    The mages pointed to by Claire also carried their luggage and walked behind Claire from the team.


    Isaac rubbed his hands a little embarrassedly and said: "What, suddenly adding so many mages, should I mention the research funding again?"


    "When I was alone, I was alone. It didn''t matter if I had less money, but now there are so many people, and I can''t make good things without money."


    Speaking of which, Isaac leaned over to Claire''s and whispered, "I tell you, I''m researching a new material recently, and it will definitely be of great use if it is researched."


    Those mages who walked behind Isaac also rubbed their hands together excitedly What these research mages look forward to most is research funding, the more money the better.


    They had just joined in, and now they can only hope that Isaac can help them get some more money.


    Ignoring the sentence behind the other party, Claire responded: "Yes, how much do you plan to ask for?"


    The things Isaac researched really worked. The magic bullets he made before helped Claire kill an archmage, and the magic artillery that attacked in a large area was very useful, but the only drawback is that it costs money . But now that Claire is rich, that''s not a disadvantage.


    Isaac showed a rare embarrassed smile, "Isn''t it about 100,000 per month before? There are so many people here, double it?"


    Those mages all looked at Isaac in amazement. One hundred thousand a month? What kind of life do you have? Asking an archmage to sell one life is about 100,000 yuan. You are 100,000 yuan per month?


    Victor and the others were also dumbfounded. Their genius-level graduates asked those noble families for 50,000 a year, and Isaac was 100,000 a month by himself? No more than one million in that year!


    Isaac smiled at Isaac who was looking forward to it, and finally nodded, "Okay, I''ll give you 250,000 a month, but something has to come out, so don''t let my money go to waste."


    Claire''s throwing money into it is not a waste of money, but there must be practical progress, and new things will come out to get higher returns. As long as something comes out, it will definitely cost money in the early stage, and it will cost a lot, so Claire is not very distressed.


    "That''s for sure!" Isaac said to himself.


    He already has a genius idea, and when it is developed, it will definitely shock Claire.


    Latest URL:

 Chapter 393： : You are all talented

    Latest URL:


    After Claire finished speaking, the mages who followed Isaac had already begun to count their fingers. One hundred and twenty-five thousand, so they and others could spend more than eight thousand gold coins a day.


    I have never fought such a rich battle in my life.


    Those non-scientific mages are also jealous, and the treatment is too good, and it is too late to transform now.


    "By the way, this is the potion I got for you on purpose." Claire took out a tube of potion emitting green light from the space ring and handed it over.


    This is the upgrade potion he asked that alchemist, Morey, to use the magic fruit. Because of Merlin''s relationship, the other party didn''t charge much money, so he charged a cost price.


    Although this potion can''t make Hubert''s son Angus advance to the rank of mages, it should not be a big problem for Isaac to advance from high-level mage to archmage.


    Isaac has come to work hard since Nafu City was poor and poor, so this million-dollar promotion potion is worth giving to the opponent Claire. Now that he has arrived at the Sorcerer, Isaac''s strength has to keep up, and many experiments can only be done if he has advanced enough strength.


    After Isaac took the potion, he put it to his nose and sniffed it, and immediately felt the breath on it.


    "Promoting potion?"


    "Well, I think you are almost at the bottleneck stage now. You can help when you are promoted, and the potions I have deposited with you can also be used by you." Claire refers to placing it in Ai For those rage potions here in Sark, Isaac''s promotion to the archmage is basically a surefire way.


    "Thank you so much." Isaac accepted the promotion potion with a smile on his face. With the relationship between him and Claire, there was no need to be polite.


    "Then take your people to work, I''ll take them elsewhere next." Claire turned her head away.


    "Walk slowly."


    ...


    Then Claire walked towards the East District with more than a dozen mages. Those mages were also looking forward to it. The mages who followed Isaac were treated like this, so I wouldn''t be too bad.


    The barracks was set up in the Eastern District. After Claire arrived at the barracks with the mages, Hunter had already taken the knights to guard outside.


    Hunter''s face was filled with a happy smile, and the mage finally came to his team, and this time the shortcoming of the knight team''s long-range attack was also made up. And with the air combat power of the mage, you can have more formations and play more cooperation.


    Moreover, according to the news from Lord Viscount, all the magicians who came this time were high-level mages. Hunter estimated that after they joined the army, the strength of the army increased by at least 50%.


    Those mages didn''t react much after seeing the military camp. Some of them originally planned to go to the army. Even if they didn''t go to the army and went to other noble families, they would face hard training, and it was impossible for them to spend money. Let you be a grandfather too. Therefore, they have already made psychological preparations for their life after graduation, and there is basically nothing to be afraid of.


    Moreover, the difficulty of promotion and the time it takes to learn a mage are incomparable to the cultivation of fighting spirit.


    After handing the mages to Hunter, Claire then told them about their treatment.


    Although they are not as good as the mages from the Academy of Sciences just now, they are still quite satisfied. The funds obtained by the mages of the Academy of Sciences are all used for experiments, just like you can''t use your salary to compare with other people''s research funding, right?


    Moreover, the conditions given by Claire are much better than those given by the top nobles. Everyone has an annual income of more than 50,000 gold coins, and there are other preferential treatment. There are reimbursement discounts for medicines, which are much lower than the market prices outside.


    "Help them move their luggage in." Hunter grinned and said, "Everyone will be brothers in the future."


    The knights behind them also took the initiative to help the mages carry their luggage, which made those mages a little flattered. They have never felt such warm treatment.


    It seems that life here in the future should not be too bad.


    After the mages'' luggage was moved in, the mages also followed into the barracks, leaving Victor and other five mages on the scene.


    Victor was a little stunned. After he first came to the barracks, he thought he would stay here too, but after Claire read the list, he realized that there were not many of them in the list of those who stayed in the barracks.


    Victor and the four mages couldn''t figure it out. Apart from the research institute and the military camp, what else could these mages do?


    Protect Claire? Stop joking, they can all perceive that Claire can crush herself and others with one hand, and still protect him? Claire is more or less protecting them.


    However, although there were doubts in their hearts, Victor and the others didn''t dare to ask, and looked at Claire and waited for him to speak.


    "Let''s go." Claire turned around again and walked towards the central area of ??Nafu City.


    Seeing this, Victor and the others immediately followed up with their luggage. With little spells like levitating, it didn''t take much effort.


    Victor and the others followed Claire around, and finally stopped in front of the Viscount Mansion.


    "You guys should rest here for a few days," Claire said.


    Then Victor couldn''t bear it anymore and asked, "Lord Claire, I want to ask what the jobs of us are?"


    After Victor finished speaking, the five of them all looked at each other. Someone like Victor thought he would stay in the barracks, and one who was originally selected by the army also thought he should go to the barracks. The others All three were good at alchemy, inscription, enchanting, and potion. They thought they would stay in the research institute, but they were all brought back by Claire.


    The five of them have nothing in common, so I really don''t understand why Claire wants to get them together.


    Claire turned aroundVictor, I have read your resume and inquired about your performance in the academy. You are always willing to help students to explain some spell models that they do not understand. Right? "


    Victor nodded. He was not just for helping others, but also for showing off and wanting to be admired by others, but Claire was right, he often explained knowledge to those elementary school younger brothers and elementary school girls. , especially elementary school girls.


    Claire looked at the other four again, "You are good at fighting, all the spells you learn are to deal the most damage, and you often discuss with your classmates, and you are not stingy about telling each other''s shortcomings and helping them improve."


    "You can speak complex alchemy knowledge in plain language. During school, a book was published to tell beginners how to get started with alchemy."


    "You have unique insights on inscriptions, and many of your classmates'' graduation projects are drawn up by you."


    "Not to mention, relying on the knowledge you learned in the Wangdu Magic Academy, you set up a small shop outside and taught more than a dozen enchanted apprentices to earn money for yourself."


    The five mages of Victor were a little stunned. They didn''t expect Claire to know them specifically.


    After Claire finished speaking, she smiled and said, "These are your talents and the reason why I chose you, and your job is..."


    Before Claire could finish speaking, Regan trotted all the way from the outside and reported, "Master, the addresses of the magic schools you mentioned have been fixed, and the places have been cleared, when are you free to visit? Look?"


    Claire nodded from the five Victors, "Your job is to be a teacher in Nafta City. Before the school is completed and officially recruited, you should live with me first."


    Latest URL:

 Chapter 394： : Town of Gilded Roses

    Latest URL:


    The eastern district of Nafu City, the construction site of the Magic Academy, is a very remote location near the city wall.


    Claire pointed to the construction drawings above and said, "Tear down all these city walls."


    Saying that, Claire''s hand circled around the city wall of Nafhu City.


    "Huh?" Hearing Claire''s words, the engineering architect was a little dumbfounded.


    "Have you been to Hill City?" Claire asked.


    The few engineering architects nodded one after another. As the second largest city in the kingdom, Hill City, as architects, had naturally visited.


    "There is no city wall in Hill City, so just do it like that." Claire said lightly.


    After arriving at Hill City, Claire realized that, in fact, the city wall is not necessary at all. To defend against the enemy, you can only defend against some mid-level and low-level wizards and knights who can''t fly. The real high-level power relies on that A wall can''t stop it. With Claire''s current strength, a spell can smash the city wall of Nafu City into shards.


    When the monsters attacked the city, there were many flying monsters that crossed the wall, and it was necessary to rely on many mages to contain them. The city walls are simply decorations for them.


    So Claire feels that in this magical world, the reason why so many cities have a wall is to facilitate the collection of city entry fees, tax collection and unified management, and to defend against the enemy is just incidental.


    Now that Claire''s strength has also come up, even if he encounters it in the future, it will not be those low-level monsters or enemies, so the role of the city wall is not so great.


    On the contrary, the city wall that surrounds Nafu City will also limit the development of Nafu City, and the land is limited to that part of the besieged city. Claire doesn''t have so much money and strength to create a large-scale siege of the capital. When I got it out, it felt like a skinny guy wearing oversized clothes.


    If it is demolished, Claire will be able to expand the magic academy in Nafta City. The size of the school blueprint Reagan and the others have produced is the same as that of a high school in the previous life, which is still too small compared to Claire''s expectations. . The Magic Academy will definitely be the symbol and representative of Nafu City in the future. It has to have everything that should be there. Such a small place is really too shabby.


    Then, Claire shared some of her thoughts with the architects, and after making sure they all understood what she meant, she nodded with satisfaction.


    The rest is left to these workers in Nafhu City. After Claire came, Nafford City was building new things almost every day. With so much experience, they made these construction workers efficient in the whole kingdom. The highest and best construction team. And because they are building their own city, these workers are working extra hard, and the supervisors are persuading them to rest rather than work overtime.


    Claire jumped from a knocked-down house, looked around the scene, and shouted, "Reagan!"


    After a while, Regan ran over in a bit of a daze, "Master, what''s the matter?" He was just helping the construction workers carry things.


    Claire walked outside the construction site, and Reagan followed quickly.


    "The overseer here, just leave it to your subordinates to do it. I have one thing for you to do next."


    Reagan patted his slightly dirty clothes, and then asked, "What''s the matter? Young master."


    "It will be the graduation season of Hill Magic Academy in a few days. Help me to go to Hill City to recruit some senior mages to come back." Claire said, he has recruited the mages from the Royal Capital Academy of Magic, but he still thinks about Xi What about the graduate mages in Ercheng?


    Although the quality of the mages in Hill City may not be as good as those of the Royal Capital Academy of Magic, they are all advanced mages, and now Nafu City is not short of anything. What can the ten or so senior mages in the military camp do now? No matter how you say it, you have to collect thirty or so. Such a wave of magic attacks in the past is equivalent to the bomber washing the ground in the previous life.


    "If it''s not particularly eye-catching, you don''t have to choose any talents, just choose those who can play the most." Claire instructed, Isaac''s Academy of Sciences is almost staffed, and the Magic Academy has just started. Victor and the other five People are enough, and if you add it later, you can continue to pluck wool from the Royal Capital Academy of Magic.


    Regan nodded, taking Claire''s words to heart.


    "Don''t worry about money." Claire handed Reagan a black card, which was a bank card exclusively for shareholders of Temi Bank, which could enjoy the highest treatment when spending in many places.


    "There are tens of millions in here. If you meet a good mage, you will use the money to smash him back to Nafu City." Claire said this with extra domineering, and the money in hand is enough.


    "Not so much, Master," Regan replied.


    "This one has the least money in my hand right now. I''ll use it."


    Claire said, and looked at the construction teams who were working hard. Now that Nafu City has become rich, the construction team has the money to hire some mages to help with things, and some construction materials that are too heavy to carry will cast a levitation technique. , two ordinary workers can carry it.


    However, in Claire''s eyes, this is still a bit slow. When I go back, let Isaac come up with a magic mechanical claw or something, so the efficiency can be much faster, and it is much cheaper than hiring a mage.


    After watching it for a few seconds, Claire suddenly thought of something and asked, "Regan, what about those tauren people?"


    Let''s just say, why does it look weird It turns out that the tauren who used to work on the construction site are gone. The group of Tauren before the Hammer was a beautiful sight in the construction team.


    "Master, do you mean hammer them?"


    "Yes, what''s wrong with them?" Claire asked. "Why don''t you come to work? Are you pushed out?"


    From Claire''s point of view, the tauren''s physical fitness is really suitable for moving bricks on the construction site.


    "That''s not true," Regan explained. "Two months ago, they gathered the money and came to me in exchange for their slave contracts."


    Claire nodded, this is what he promised those tauren at the beginning, as long as you work hard, you can have freedom again.


    "Have they left here?" Claire asked. To be honest, he was a little bit reluctant to bear those naive tauren. When Nafu City first started, those tauren did a lot of things.


    "No, they just moved to the town of Gilded Rose." Regan explained that the tauren were originally farming orcs. After they were freed, the agricultural towns around Nafu City were established again, and they ran excitedly. I went to the agricultural town to continue my farming dream.


    "But these days are planting time, so they are busy and can''t come."


    "Otherwise, they will usually come to work and make money."


    Claire nodded. It wasn''t just that he left Nafu City. He quite liked that group of na?ve tauren.


    "Gilded Rose Town." Claire murmured, "It seems that I haven''t been there much since it was established."


    "Regan, have I had anything else in the last few days?"


    Regan shook his head after thinking about it for a while, "No, young master."


    "Since it''s okay, it''s not impossible to go to the town of Gilded Rose."


    Latest URL:

 Chapter 395： : Big brother is a bad guy

    Latest URL:


    "By the way." Claire took a few steps and stopped, and said, "Choose a day and announce the news of my promotion to the title."


    When Claire came back, the people of Nafo City were still calling him "Lord Viscount" at Claire.


    It''s not Claire''s favorite name, but he is already an earl and a duke, and his own subjects should also know that they are the children of Earl Griffin and Duke Tulip!


    It is also a bragging capital provided by Claire. Claire can imagine that after getting drunk in the taverns of other cities, his own people shouted loudly.


    "Did you know! Our lord, he was promoted from a viscount to a duke!"


    "Our Earl of Griffin, if nothing else, is better than your cattle!"


    Of course, this is just a joke, but it can really increase the collective sense of honor of the residents of Nafu City, make them more connected, and be proud of being a resident of Nafu City.


    "As ordered, young master!" Regan took out his notebook and memorized this sentence.


    ¡­


    In a few minutes, Claire landed on the wolf king to the door of the mansion, and when he walked in, he could just hear the sound of playfulness inside.


    "Wow! You are amazing! How did you do it!" Meili held her little broom and looked at Victor and the others with excitement and anticipation.


    After hearing Meili''s compliment, a smile appeared on Victor''s face, and then he turned his staff again, and a small whirlwind slowly rose, spinning the fallen leaves on the ground into the air.


    Then another mage who was good at fighting flicked his finger, and a fire shot from his fingertips, burning the fallen leaves to ashes.


    "Wow!!" Mei Li''s eyes lit up with little stars at the moment. If she knew this trick, she wouldn''t have to clean it so hard in the future!


    "Is there any more!" Mei Li exclaimed excitedly.


    Then Victor looked at each other and laughed. They had been staying in Claire''s mansion for the past few days, which was really too busy. Now there is a little girl who is with them and praises them all the time. It feels really good.


    They have already begun to look forward to the day when the magic school is established and they become teachers themselves.


    "Come on, I''ll show you a great show." A mage squatted on the ground, then took out a magic pen and drew a magic circle on the ground.


    After painting, she reached out to Meili, and Meili also handed over the broom she was holding and looked at it expectantly.


    After taking the broom, the mage engraved a few inscriptions on it with a magic pen, and then handed it to another mage standing beside him. Enchanted, and embedded a first-level magic crystal into it.


    After finishing, he put the broom back on the arranged magic array. After a strong light flashed, Victor and the others took a few steps back.


    Then the broom slowly stood up, sweeping the ground without anyone''s control.


    "Wow!!" Mei Li widened her eyes again and said in shock, "This is too powerful!"


    After being praised, the two mages looked at each other, hehe, he will have a daughter in the future.


    "It''s my time." After seeing the performance of the four Victor, the wizard who was proficient in alchemy also stood up, rolled up his sleeves and planned to show his operation.


    Just after rolling up his sleeves, since Victor looked at the door in unison, he lowered his head slightly and shouted, "Lord Claire, are you back?"


    "Want to lie to me again?" The mage said and turned his head: "How many times have I been fooled?"


    "¡­"


    "Lord Claire..."


    Claire smiled, then jumped off the wolf king''s back, "Don''t be nervous, am I not that scary?"


    When Victor and the others were uneasy, Meili ran over at once, hugged Claire''s thigh, pointed at Victor and said with a smile, "Big brother, they are amazing!"


    Claire reached out and rubbed Meili''s little head. After Victor and the others saw how close Claire and Meili were, they were less nervous and fearful about Claire.


    However, she still blushed a little, and Melly actually praised them for their greatness in front of Claire. Claire is a wizard, and she is more powerful than them by several grades.


    "Do you like magic?" Claire asked.


    Mei Li looked back at the magic broom that was constantly cleaning, and at the fallen leaves that had been burned to ashes. She didn''t know if she liked it, but she was interested in these magical things.


    So he nodded vigorously, "Yeah! Meili likes it!"


    Claire concentrated the magic on her fingers and said gently, "Then close your eyes."


    After Mei Li closed her eyes, Claire put her finger on Mei Li''s forehead and injected magic power into it.


    "Feel it carefully, can you see anything?"


    Mei Li pursed her lips slightly, and replied somewhat uncertainly: "I saw light spots of various colors, flying around non-stop."


    After hearing this, Claire took her hand back. From this point of view, Mei Li''s magic affinity is also good, and she is qualified to practice magic. But how far you can go depends on your talent and understanding of magic.


    After Mei Li opened her eyes, she asked suspiciously, "Is that so? Big brother."


    "It''s fine." Claire narrowed her eyes with a smile, and rubbed the other person''s head again, "That means Mei Li has the talent to practice magic."


    "Really?" Mei Li grabbed her little hand, her little face very excited.


    She has already started to imagine that she can use magic to clean like Victor and the others, and it will be a lot easier.


    "Of course." Claire pouted at Victor and continued: "You can learn from these teachers in the future."


    Then, Claire said to Victor and the others, "It will take some time for the Magic Academy to be built. You should teach Meili first, so you should be familiar with it in advance."


    "Yes, Lord Claire!" Victor said in unison.


    This time something has finally been done, and Mei Li is quite cute, and UU reading will make a shocked "wow!" sound after they show it, it will definitely be interesting to teach her.


    "Then you can start now." After Claire finished speaking, she was about to walk into the house.


    But before taking a few steps, Meili hugged her thigh and pulled it down.


    Mei Li asked expectantly, "Big brother, can you show me some magic? Mei Li hasn''t seen you use magic yet."


    "Me?" Claire pointed to herself.


    Then Mei Li nodded vigorously, "Well, Mei Li wants to take a look."


    Claire smiled, "Okay then, back away."


    "Okay." Mei Li responded and ran a few meters away, then turned back and asked, "Is it far enough?"


    "A little further away."


    Mei Li ran out on her short legs again, and shouted at Claire with her hips on her back, "What about now? Is it far enough?"


    Claire shook her head, "A little further away."


    Mei Li glanced left and right, and if it was farther away, it would be inside the house, so she trotted into the door of the mansion, and then shouted at Claire with a small head, "Is it alright now?"


    Claire nodded with a smile, and Melly opened her eyes in anticipation at this time, watching Claire''s every move carefully. At this moment, Victor, who was standing next to Claire, also held their breath and looked serious.


    "Clap!" Claire stretched out her fingers and snapped, and then under everyone''s eyes, Claire''s figure disappeared quietly, and then Meili appeared in Claire''s place.


    At this time, Claire had turned her back and walked into the room very smoothly.


    Merry: ? ? ?


    Woohoo, big brother is a bad guy. He lied to me to run so far just so that I don''t have to walk so far.


    Latest URL:

 Chapter 396： : Chief Hammer

    Latest URL:


    "Lona." Claire pushed open the door of the hospital and walked in.


    Now that Nafu City has developed, there are a lot of doctors, and there are still medicines in the magic shop, so the number of patients on Rona''s side is a lot less, if it is not very serious symptoms that other doctors can''t treat, it is very few Someone came here.


    Rona''s current identity is not like a doctor, but more of a cultivator who cultivates that magical plant, and a "breeder" who accompanies the mermaid Eve. But fortunately, they both like to be alone in their own world, otherwise, they would be bored to death by staying in this room all the time.


    Rona pushed open the door leading to the backyard and walked out.


    "Claire?"


    "The magic fruit is still a while before it ripens, you came too early."


    "I''m not here to get the magic fruit." Claire took a step forward, "I''m going to the town of Gilded Rose to ask if you want to come with me?"


    The original Gilded Rose Town was built by Claire who sent Rona to help build it, and it was gradually established in Rona''s hands. The name of the town was still related to Rona. At that time, she planted various places in the town. There are various kinds of flowers, most of which are roses. After the back grew up, Claire took the name of the town as a gilded rose by the way.


    So this time Claire was thinking of going to the gilded rose town, and by the way, she also pulled the house girl out to go shopping.


    "Gilded Rose Town?" Rona repeated, and then her eyes lit up and remembered something, and replied, "Go!" She had planted so many flowers in that town, and now it''s time to test the results.


    Then he turned back and walked in, shouting, "Wait for me first, I''ll pack up, and then tell Eve."


    The so-called tidying up is to take a small box and plan to use it to hold some favorite flowers she saw in the town, and bring it back and transplant it into her small yard.


    ...


    The Gilded Rose Town is only 20 to 30 kilometers away from Nafu City, which is not very far. After giving Rona a flight, Claire took her to the sky above the town in less than a few minutes.


    "It''s almost there." Claire said, taking the initiative to reduce the speed, and slowly fell from the sky.


    Here and Nafu City have formed two different styles. At first glance, there is a piece of greenery everywhere, and the farmland is also full of various crops.


    As Reagan said, now is the season for sowing, and Claire can see that there are many farmers in the fields wielding hoes to cultivate. Rona, who saw this scene for the first time, also seemed a little excited, looking around, compared to the lively scene. In Nafu City, she prefers the feeling of being close to nature.


    "Let''s go, there''s still a long way to go before entering the town." Claire said softly.


    The town of Gilded Rose is surrounded by a large farmland, and now Claire and the others have not really entered the town.


    After continuing to walk for a while, the outline of the town appeared in front of the two of them. The entire town did not spread radially in a concentrated manner, with a large area and no walls, and many buildings could be seen. There is farmland nearby, and even farmland is in the town.


    In other words, it is an enlarged version of the countryside, and this large countryside is aggregated by other small villages, but the population here is much larger than that of the countryside, and trade, construction, development and other aspects are more like cities.


    After arriving at the place, Claire also saw the flowers that could be seen everywhere. After entering the town, it was as if she had come to a flower town.


    Rona also became very excited, and took Claire to take the initiative to stroll around the town. Every time she saw the flowers there, she would explain to Claire the seeds of the flowers she sowed in this place. What does it look like now, and how much different from what I expected.


    Claire was not in a hurry. Although she wasn''t very interested, she was listening carefully to Rona''s talk, and sometimes nodded her head just right, complimenting the other party''s vision.


    Rona cut a few more attractive flowers, and after pulling Claire around the town for a while, her heart became calm. Just based on the experience just now, Rona felt that she had come here very much. value.


    The arrival of Claire has already attracted the attention of many town residents when he was dragged by Rona to hang out in the town. Who among them does not know Claire, but he is also very measured, so he stopped to watch from a distance , and did not come forward to interrupt.


    After a while, the person in charge of the town ran over on a horse, inquired about Claire''s purpose, and apologized for not being able to meet Claire in advance.


    Claire didn''t care too much. He came here on a temporary basis. If the other party could expect it and welcome it, it would be a real terror.


    Then Claire asked the person in charge of the town, where the Tauren Hammer and the others lived. After learning the location, Claire let the other party do his own thing.


    After Claire walked with Rona for more than ten minutes, the two arrived in the countryside in a small town. According to the person in charge, most of the tauren people gathered here.


    After arriving at the destination, Claire also found that the architectural style here is somewhat different from that of other parts of the town, but the surprise is not too big, but the tauren put some pendants and decorations that his race likes outside the house, And it''s not all tauren here. Claire also saw quite a few women rushing home with poles and bucketsThe Hammer Patriarch! The Viscount is here for you! "


    After the tauren who was leading the way in front of Claire walked to a farmland, he charged towards the field excitedly.


    The corners of Claire''s mouth were slightly upturned, but Hammer actually became the patriarch? It''s really good.


    Then, Claire quickly followed, and after turning out of a house, Claire saw the tauren hammer with its bulging muscles pulling the plow and running in the field.


    Iron Hammer showed a delighted smile when he saw Claire. After wiping the sweat from his forehead, he dropped the iron plow and walked towards Claire.


    With that naive smile on his face, he walked to Claire and scratched his head a little embarrassedly, "Hey, Lord Viscount, why are you free to come here?"


    Claire couldn''t help laughing when she saw its silly smile, "I heard that you guys have moved here, so come and have a look."


    Saying that, Claire glanced behind the hammer and asked, "Is this farmland yours?"


    Hammer shook his head, "Not mine?"


    Claire was stunned for a while, thinking that there was still a situation of reversing history in the territory here.


    "My neighbor''s, our tauren is very powerful, and helped him to plough their farmland."


    Then Claire nodded relievedly and asked with a smile, "Then do they give you money?"


    "Neighbors, if you don''t want money, you can just have a meal." Iron Hammer said with a smile. They are a powerful race of tauren. When farming or harvesting, people in the town pay to hire them to help, so it''s not There is no shortage of ways to make money.


    Claire glanced at the tauren''s physique and thought for a while, but still couldn''t figure out whether it was better to give money or buy a meal.


    Latest URL:

 Chapter 397： : Disadvantages of agricultural towns

    Latest URL:


    However, it can also be seen that the tauren live here is not bad, at least there is no oppression.


    Just when Claire wanted to ask further questions, there were footsteps behind her. Looking back, a group of people were rushing towards Claire.


    The one in front was a boy of sixteen or seventeen, but the person in charge who had just met Claire chased after him, not wanting the boy to come and contact Claire.


    Claire blinked, and in an instant, a lot of things about the corruption of the local person in charge and the people''s livelihood were brought up in his mind.


    The person in charge at the back was chasing him desperately, but it was clear that the speed was still not as fast as the boy who was running at the front.


    In the end, the boy stood in front of Claire, pursed his lips, and looked up at Claire nervously. At this time, the person in charge behind him caught up, grabbed the boy''s hand, and shouted out. .


    "Harry, don''t make trouble, come back with me." Then he gave Claire an apologetic smile and kept nodding and bowing: "I''m sorry, Lord Viscount, we''ll leave now."


    Then he tugged the hand of the boy named Harry hard, but the other party stood there in a daze, unmoved.


    "Harry!" The person in charge''s tone rose several times, and the expression on his face was also anxious to death.


    Claire reached out and stopped the other party, "Don''t worry, I want to hear what he wants to say?"


    "Lord Viscount..." The person in charge opened his mouth, but in the end he didn''t say anything, and finally put his eyes on Harry.


    But Harry suddenly got stuck at the moment, watching Claire stop talking, not knowing what to say.


    Finally, looking at the person in charge standing beside him, Claire squinted and said, "It''s alright, just say it, if you don''t say it, the problem will never be solved."


    "Is it possible that you want to run up to me and show your face?"


    Hearing Claire''s words, Harry also seemed to be encouraged again, closed his eyes, and shouted loudly as if he was going out of his way.


    "Lord Viscount, I don''t understand! Why can''t our Gilded Rose Town compare to other places!"


    After shouting this sentence, Harry''s suppressed mood seemed to be released, and he shouted out all the words he was holding in his heart!


    "Didn''t you say it well at the beginning! After coming to the town of Gilded Rose, you can live better than before, but why are Brother Anthony and Brother Kent unwilling to stay here and go to Nafu City to make money. "


    "And Dad said that although a lot of grain is being grown now, the price of grain has dropped a lot compared to the past. Everyone has put in more hard work and effort, and the money they get in the end is still the same as before. I don''t understand! "


    The person in charge watched from the side and almost wanted to reach out to cover Harry''s mouth. Can this be said casually?


    After Claire''s eyes flickered a few times, she asked, "What did your father tell you? Who is your father?"


    As soon as Claire finished asking this sentence, the person in charge put Harry behind him and said with some fear: "Lord Viscount, I am Harry''s father, I''m sorry! I shouldn''t have told him this!"


    He had to be afraid. What Harry said was equivalent to saying that the agricultural town that Claire created was not good at all. He was slapping Claire in the face. Gamble with your child''s life.


    So he continued to explain: "Lord Viscount, what Harry said was one-sided, there are still many people who are willing to stay in the town of Gilded Rose, and everyone was not full before, but now they are satisfied. ¡­¡±


    "Don''t worry, I''m not asking for accountability." After Claire comforted the other party, she turned around and asked, "Hammer, isn''t the money you earn from farming here enough for your life?"


    Hammer shook his head and nodded, "I can only earn half of it, after all, we eat a lot, but we still have other jobs, we can go to Nafu City to do construction, and we can also Helping everyone to farm or something, so it¡¯s still possible.¡±


    Hammer''s words are not very informative, so Claire turned around and continued to ask: "If you are the person in charge, you should know more about how much a family in the town of Gilded Rose can earn in a year. money?"


    After thinking for a while, the person in charge replied, "Four or five gold coins."


    After speaking, he was afraid that Claire would get angry and added, "Before I came here, there were only about three, so it''s an increase."


    After Claire heard this, she understood what Harry just said.


    There are at least four or five people in a family. With four or five gold coins, each person can earn only one gold coin per year on average, and the current per capita income in Nafu City is about ten gold coins, even if it is comparable to the town of Gilded Rose. In Najin Town of the same level, the per capita income level is also around five or six gold coins.


    And now the Gilded Rose Town is more than five times different from the people in other places, how can it be possible to retain people!


    Nafu City and Najin Town are not far from here, but those who have the ability after adulthood will not choose to stay here, but go to those two places to find work.


    Of course, except for the tauren, they don''t have very high material needs and can eat enough to eat, and besides farming, they can also go to Nafu City to move bricks to earn money, which is far better than the lives of the people in these gilded rose towns~www. novelhall.com~ After the gradual loss of young people, the town of Gilded Rose will sooner or later become a highly aging place, and it is filled with relocated people, so no sense of belonging has been established in such a short period of time, this place It might turn into a ruin in the future, which was not in line with Claire''s initial vision. He planned to turn it into an agricultural town.


    There is also the sentence Harry mentioned later, the people here have more food, and the price will be relatively lower. It is obvious that they have paid more hard work, but the money they have received is not as much as before. Who can stand it? In previous lives, there were many fruit farmers who would rather rot their fruit in the ground and not sell it.


    If there are too many goods on the market, their prices will naturally decrease. This is the law of the market, and Claire cannot change it. Of course, he can invest to buy those agricultural products, but this is not conducive to the subsequent development at all. It is impossible for the whole town. So many people need to rely on Claire''s relief to survive. Then why build this town? Go back to the countryside.


    Claire looked at the crowd who came to watch the fun and asked, "Is your current income enough for you to live?"


    "Enough, I''m fuller than before."


    "Thanks to the Viscount, it is better than before."


    "But..." Someone in the crowd muttered, "But who doesn''t want to earn more, I heard that the kid from the Gene family earns more than our family in Nafu City."


    "..." After those words came out, the scene became silent.


    Just like what Harry just said, these problems have been exposed in front of everyone, and almost everyone in the town is aware of it, but they are unable to change and can only suffer silently.


    Latest URL:

 Chapter 398： : Then you are great

    Latest URL:


    Claire nodded and said, "I know everything."


    Then looking at the people who were looking forward to it, he smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I will find a way to solve it."


    "Lord Viscount..." The person in charge and the group of people behind him felt a little embarrassed. Although they were doing better than before, they were still so dissatisfied and greedy.


    "No need to say more." Claire waved: "If there is such a thing next time, forget it..."


    Originally, Claire wanted to say that if there is such a thing, report it beforehand, and don''t get a child to muster the courage to clarify the matter, and the matter is revealed.


    But after thinking about it, I found out that I don''t blame them. The per capita income and other income and expenditures of Gilded Rose Town must have been reported, and I have even seen it myself.


    However, what I saw at the time was that compared with the past, I felt that the farmers here were living better, and I didn''t think too deeply, and I didn''t connect to the nearby Nafu City and Najin Town, much less Thinking about the problem of population loss, and the fact that the residents of the small town have put in more effort, but they are getting disproportionate gains.


    This is the disadvantage of not going deep into the grassroots. Just sitting in a high position and looking at the data presented below can''t tell anything.


    After asking some more information, Claire also understood almost all the problems existing in Gilded Rose Town.


    "Understood, you guys wait for a while, and I''ll start thinking of a solution when I go back." Claire closed his notepad and said, in fact, he already has some ideas in his mind now, but he has to go back to check the information and understand the market, To determine if your idea can be implemented.


    The eyes of the people also showed gratitude, but they didn''t know what to say or do to express their excitement and gratitude to Claire, so they seemed a little helpless.


    "Are you going back?" Hammer asked, scratching his head, "Why don''t you stay here for a meal, the food here is also very good."


    Claire smiled, "No, go back early to find a solution earlier, and eat it after the problem is solved."


    Iron Hammer showed a silly smile again, "Well then, I''ll eat it next time I come!"


    "Okay, that''s it, let''s go first."


    After Claire finished speaking, she put a flying technique on herself and Rona, and flew directly from the ground.


    However, Claire did not fly in the direction of Nafhu City for the first time, but rose to a certain height and took out the video crystal, and then turned around the planting range and land of the Gilded Rose Town.


    I want to record the impact of these geographical environments, so that I can use it for reference when deciding on countermeasures when I go back.


    After walking around with Claire for half a lap, Lorna got a little bored and asked, "Why are you doing this?"


    "What do you do?" Claire turned around.


    Rona pouted for a moment and replied, "It''s just so caring. Isn''t their life pretty good now? I think they are a little too dependent on you."


    Rona was originally a half-elf, and she was not welcome on the side of humans or on the side of pure-blooded elves. She lived and grew up independently since she was a child, so she didn''t understand Claire''s behavior very well.


    "There are many reasons, for example, there are so many jobs in Nafu City and Najin Town. If they don''t farm here, but all flood into the two places, the supply of jobs will be in short supply, the number of unemployed people will rise, and it will lead to worse As a result. For example, with the current population of Nafu City, it is not enough to rely solely on foreign food imports. The territory needs a self-sufficient food production area, so as not to be restricted by people in the future.¡±


    After speaking, Claire changed the conversation, "Of course, those are not the most important things."


    Rona turned her head and asked, "What''s the most important thing then?"


    "The important thing is that their lives could have been better, why should they stay in a good stage? There is nothing wrong with relying on me, I am their lord, and I am the object they can trust and rely on. , if I don''t help them, then they really don''t know who to count on."


    After listening to Claire''s words, Rona thought for a while before replying, "Then you are quite a great person."


    Claire stared down, not knowing whether he was looking at the farmland or the people who were plowing in the fields, he said to himself: "It''s okay, I also have my own selfishness, but I also hope that within my ability, I can make my own subjects. be better off.¡±


    After passing the entire town in the air, Claire took Rona back to Nafo City.


    Not long after Claire left here, Isaac brought the mages from his academy and descended into the town from the sky.


    Claire usually splurges on Isaac big bucks, and now it''s time for them to play.


    When Claire first landed, when she saw the farmers still ploughing with hoes, she thought about asking Isaac and the others to come up with a magic tool that could plough the fields, not only for the convenience of the people in these small towns, Improving efficiency also frees up labor for other, more productive activities.


    Claire didn''t come along. He now believes in the level of people like Isaac. If six or seven scientific research-oriented senior mages can''t make a ploughing machine There are still two face collars every month. More than 100,000 research funds? Hit it to death.


    So, Isaac and his little brothers started to do research in the small town.


    "Uncle, what steps do you need to farm?"


    Then I listened to the people''s narration, kept writing down with pen and paper, and muttered to myself at the same time.


    "Claire has already said about the magic tool for plowing, and it''s not difficult, but there are many ideas. You can make a magic tool, or you can design a magic tool for plowing, and you can solidify it on the magic tool. , just inject magic power when you use it."


    They have all reached the level of high-level mage, and it is not a problem to design a mature first-level spell together to plough the ground. To very low, and then modify the spell structure to achieve the effect of ploughing.


    However, the magic tool that may solidify the spell may not be as flexible as a special magic tool. After all, the person who casts the spell is a civilian who does not understand magic. The size of the land and the texture of different soils are different, so copying it is definitely not possible.


    "Irrigation, the water pump that draws water from the river has been built before, so there''s no need to bother. It should be better to improve it and get a few more."


    "And harvesting, right? But each crop is harvested differently, and now is the season for sowing, so don''t worry about it."


    "Pest control? Weed control? You can just make a potion behind this. It''s very simple." Isaac took a note and wrote it down. Some of the mages on their side are very proficient in the field of potion. The pests can kill whichever kind of pests they want, and whatever kind of weeds they want to kill, except for the target, even if people drink the potion as a drink, it''s fine.


    Latest URL:

 Chapter 399： :Crops

    Latest URL:


    Isaac and the others were busy in the town of Gilded Rose, and they had become one with the people and started to build a rough generation machine.


    However, the effect was not ideal, but they didn''t care. Instead, they had a good time under the leadership of Isaac. They plowed out a lot of potholes of different sizes on the ground of the tauren hammer. The first generation machine will inevitably have problem.


    But after playing crazy, Isaac and the others quickly came up with a second-generation machine, and the effect was much more stable than the first-generation machine.


    And Claire didn''t stay idle in her study, dragging her chin, looking at the pile of materials in front of her, her fingers kept tapping on the table, and the rhythmic tapping echoed in the room. Voice.


    "This is the south. Cotton is ripe here once a year, so it is not suitable for large-scale planting." Claire said, took out a piece of information about cotton in front of her, and put it aside.


    Then he turned his attention to other pieces of paper, and continued to murmur: "The sugar cane is good, you can squeeze the juice and boil it into sugar, and the profit has doubled."


    Claire put her finger on the information sheet in front of it again, and continued: "These rare and precious fruits are also fine, and they are still close to Nafu City, so there is no need for storage and transportation costs."


    "There are also hobby crops such as tea and cocoa fruit. As long as they are processed in situ and then sold, the price and profit can be directly multiplied several times, so there is no need to worry about the income of the Gilded Rose Town."


    The solution that Claire thought of was to diversify the crops in the town. Those residents in the town used to grow wheat, barley, corn, soybeans and other food crops. Although these food crops are just needed, but There are also many people who plant, not only the farmers who plant in other territories, there is no shortage of food in the market at all, on the contrary, the more they plant, the lower the price will be.


    Of course, this can''t be blamed on them. After all, before Claire came, the farmers here were all planted food crops, and the other crops couldn''t survive at all, and they were already forced to death by those high taxes. If you have planted grain, you can still have some food left for yourself after the expropriation, so that you can survive the season of waiting for a bumper harvest.


    Now, after Claire discovered the problem, she wanted them to turn to planting cash crops, such as the fruits and sugar cane that Claire just exemplified. As long as these cash crops are processed, the price will increase exponentially. You can set up factories in small towns and keep profits in small towns, allowing them to form their own economic system.


    As long as the income of the town rises, the infrastructure of the town will naturally develop. Those adults who go out to work will also return to the town of Gilded Rose. If they can earn enough money at home, who wants to go out to work? Not just those who were originally in the small town, but even people from other places may be attracted.


    Reagan is now in Hill City, and Claire also sent someone over to bring back the seeds of those crops when he came back. Claire ordered him to buy all the seeds of cash crops on the market, which cost him money anyway. It doesn''t cost much, just buy it back and put it on the ground to experiment to know which one is the most suitable.


    The experiment didn''t take long. With Rona, the half-elf, you can see the growth process of the crops in a few minutes with elf magic, and you can tell at a glance whether it is suitable or not.


    After selecting the crops, it is time to build a factory in the small town. The previous farming was all preparatory work. Building a factory is the top priority of this work. Tea is made into tea, and cocoa beans are made into Coffee powder, with this step, the profits inside can be left in the town. Otherwise, if the commercial crops are released and sold to others, that is also a part-time job for others.


    ...


    After picking out all the cash crops suitable for growing in the Gilded Rose Town, Claire stretched out her finger and tapped **** a piece of paper in the center in front of her.


    "Hops, this must be planted!"


    No matter where you are, alcoholic beverages are a big seller of consumer goods. Even the taverns in Nafu City need to consume a lot of beer and other alcoholic beverages every day. There is no shortage of alcoholic beverages in the market. It is impossible to let go of this piece of meat.


    Moreover, the raw materials required for brewing beer and other alcoholic beverages are grain crops, barley, wheat, rice starch, etc., so it is impossible for the town of Gilded Rose to switch to growing cash crops.


    The main crops are also food crops, but usually these crops are turned into alcoholic beverages, and then food is purchased from the outside world, so even if there is a food crisis later, it can also interrupt the brewing of alcohol, the town of Gilded Rose is still It is a granary that can provide a large amount of food.


    Brewing alcoholic beverages can turn these original food crops into a high-value commodity, and the town of Gilded Rose can profit from it. This is what Claire thought at the beginning. As for other cash crops, it is just to diversify the crops in the Gilded Rose Township, avoiding monotony and turning into an involute mode again. Not as much as before.


    After another period of revisions, Claire finalized the initial development plan for the town of Gilded Rose.


    ...


    "Lona." Claire skillfully pushed open the door of the hospital and walked straight in.


    Rarely, Lorna did not play with Eve in the backyard, but was grinding herbs in the front yard After seeing Claire come in, she raised her head and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Um? Claire glanced at the herbs in Rona''s hand, and an idea flashed in her mind, um, it''s not bad to have herbs in the town of Gilded Rose, but there are many doctors in this world who rely on herbs to cure diseases.


    After shaking his head, Claire threw this idea out of his head. Thinking about the Gilded Rose Town, crazy? I didn''t come here to find crops.


    "I''m going out, will you come with me?"


    "Where to? Gilded Rose Town?" Rona''s tone was slightly interested.


    "No, I''m not in a hurry." Claire smiled: "But it''s also related to it."


    Rona stopped the stone pestle she was grinding and asked, "Is there a solution to it?"


    "correct."


    "Then wait for me." Rona started to clean up the stone mortar and poured out the ointment inside.


    "Why don''t you ask where to go?" Claire asked.


    "Why are you asking so many questions?" Rona quickly finished processing the pharmaceutical tools. After she went to the Gilded Rose Town with Claire, she became curious about it after experiencing it, and wanted to See how Claire solved it.


    After patting her hand with the powder on it, Rona said to Claire, "I''m ready!"


    Claire: "I didn''t say to go now. I''ll be leaving tomorrow morning. I''ll let you know when I come."


    Rona glanced back at her stone mortar and other pharmaceutical tools that had been cleaned up, and then looked back at Claire''s eyes for a few seconds.


    "Then why didn''t you tell me?"


    "You didn''t ask me? You didn''t ask me where I was going." Claire showed a teasing smile, "and said, ''Why are you asking so much?''"


    Lorna: "..."


    Latest URL:

 Chapter 400： : Damn mine will be mine

    Outside a tavern in Rum Town, Claire and Rona were sitting at a dining table, and on the table were all the special snacks in the town.


    After a while, a sweet-looking beautiful waiter came over with a smile on his face, holding two glasses of yellow beer.


    "Duang!"


    "Duang!"


    After placing two glasses of beer in front of Claire, he said enthusiastically, "This is the first time for both of you to come to our Rum Town, right? This is our special beer here, it''s very good, and I want to have another drink after drinking it! "


    Claire nodded and rewarded the other party with a silver coin or two. After getting the silver coin, the beautiful waitress had a sweeter smile on her face.


    "Then use it slowly, and call me anytime you need it!"


    After the waiter left, Claire took a sip from the large glass of beer. He wasn''t very good at drinking, but he could taste that the quality of the beer here was better than the normal beer sold in the pub. A lot of.


    After a simple sip, Claire put down the wine glass and looked at the pedestrians outside, as if looking for someone.


    Rona wasn''t interested in beer, she just glanced at the glass of beer, then raised her head and followed Claire''s gaze. After a while, she couldn''t help but ask, "Where is this place?"


    "Rum Town, a town in the kingdom that produces beer."


    Rona held her chin lazily, looked at the bright yellow beer in front of her, and sniffed the aroma of wheat on top of her nose.


    "Then what are we doing here?"


    Claire looked away from the pedestrians outside, tapped the glass in front of her with her fingers, and replied, "Look for someone."


    "Didn''t I tell you on the way? I plan to replace the crops in Gilded Rose Town with a variety of crops, and then manage the factories so that they can make more money."


    "I came here because I wanted to open a brewery in the town of Gilded Rose. There are talents I want here."


    The beer industry in Rum Town is not the largest in the kingdom. It can even be said to be very small. There is only one brewery. Other cities are much larger than it, and even the entire city relies on the beer industry. . But after tasting the beer from the whole kingdom, Claire finally set her sights on this small town. The quality of the beer here is very high, and the price is not very expensive, and it is especially popular in the market.


    If you can bring the brewing talents here back to the town of Gilded Rose, it will save you a lot of travel.


    "Oh." Rona nodded suddenly, and then, like Claire, looked at the pedestrians outside.


    Claire looked at Rona and blinked, and asked in confusion, "Do you know who I''m looking for?"


    "I don''t know?" Rona answered rightly.


    "Then what are you looking at?"


    Rona: "..." Yes, what are you following him to see?


    Rona lowered her head naturally, looked at her toes, and shook her head cutely to ease the embarrassment.


    "Come on!" Claire said suddenly.


    Then she stood up and patted Rona on the shoulder, and jumped out directly from the wooden fence of the tavern. Rona also reacted, stood up and jumped out with Claire.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Kirk, please stop!"


    Claire led Rona towards a middle-aged strong man with a slightly sloppy dress and not very good mental outlook.


    When Kirk heard someone calling him, he also stopped, looked around, and finally determined that the voice was coming from Claire.


    But he still had some doubts, he didn''t know this person at all, and looking at what kind of rich young master he should be wearing, this kind of person has nothing to do with him.


    After Claire and the others came to him, Kirk tidied up his messy hair a little and asked politely, "This young master, do you have anything to do with me?"


    "You are Mr. Kirk, right?" Claire smiled.


    "That''s right." Kirk nodded, still very puzzled.


    "I''m Claire." Claire introduced himself: "The city lord of Nafu City."


    A slight shock flashed in Keke''s eyes. Because of Wendy''s reputation, the current Nafu City''s reputation has also been released. At least these ordinary civilians will not be like those reclusive mages who have not heard the name of Nafu City. . Of course, they won''t understand the deeper things, and they have simply heard of the name Nafu City.


    "Lord City Lord." Keke''s tone became respectful, "Do you have anything to do with me?"


    With such a huge gap between nobles and commoners, his tone had to become respectful!


    "I plan to build a winery in the town below Nafhu City, and I would like to invite you to join." Claire still smiled.


    Kirk was stunned for a while. He didn''t expect it to be such a thing, but it was reasonable. He could only make wine.


    Before he could speak, Claire continued: "I''ve investigated, and the reason why the beer in your Rum Town is so good is not because of the raw materials or other aspects of the soil, it''s purely because of your brewers. It is the craftsmanship that brings the quality of the beer up.¡±


    "You are also the head of the union in your brewery, so I hope you can bring these workers to Nafu City."


    "Don''t worry, I will give you a higher price than your current salary."


    Rona, who was on the side, obviously saw this Cork''s eyes flickered a few times, and her expression was also very moving.


    But in the end, after being silent for a few seconds, Kirk still shook his head, "I''m sorry, Lord City Lord, Nafu City is still too far away for us, we still like to stay in our hometown."


    After Kirk finished speaking, he bowed deeply to Claire, "Thank you, Lord City Lord, for seeing us, but I''m sorry."


    Claire''s expression didn''t change much, she still kept a smile, and then nodded, "It''s okay, if that''s the case, then forget it. I hope there will be a chance to cooperate next time."


    After showing a polite smile, Kirk said goodbye to Claire and left the place and walked towards the winery.


    As soon as Kirk left, Rona couldn''t help but ask, "Claire, why did you let him go?"


    When Claire heard this, she couldn''t help laughing, "What? Should I tie him back if I don''t let him go?"


    Rona''s face flushed with embarrassment, "No, I mean you didn''t come here specifically to find him? Why did you give up so easily?"


    "I just saw that his expression was obviously very moving. You can poach him away with a few more words of persuasion or some chips."


    Claire looked at the back of Kirk''s departure, and said softly, "No hurry, what should be mine will be mine."


    "What if it''s not yours?"


    "Then it''s better, grab it directly."


    Rona tilted her head, and a series of words appeared on it: ? ? ? ?


    "Let''s go." Claire patted Rona on the shoulder and walked back in the direction of the tavern, "These things are all just ordered, don''t waste them."


    After Luna muttered, she didn''t know what to say, and followed Claire back to the seat just now.


    After sitting down, Rona still didn''t understand Claire and Cork''s behavior just now. Human society is still too complicated.

 Chapter 401： : Love to do it or not!

    After Kirk said goodbye to Claire, his originally bad mental state became more sluggish, and he didn''t know what was in his heart at this time.


    After entering the winery, the people who had gathered inside greeted Cork.


    "Brother Kirk, you are finally here."


    Kirk nodded, then glanced at the number of people in the factory, and asked, "Are you all here?"


    The person who had just spoken to replied, "Not yet, there are still some people on their way."


    "Well." Kirk nodded. "Then wait a little longer. When everyone is here, we will go to the boss."


    Everyone present also nodded. Keke was the head of the workers'' union in the winery, and the workers here all listened to his words.


    After a while, subtle discussions gradually sounded in the scene.


    "Can I get the money this time?"


    "I think it''s hard to say. How many times have we come and asked for some money each time. This time it''s probably the same."


    "Well, if you can get a little bit, it''s a little bit. The children in the family have to pay tuition fees to go to school."


    "No! If he doesn''t give it to us this time, it''s a big deal for us to quit!" Some shouted violently.


    "Don''t do it? It''s easy to say, but how can it be so light, we all still have a family to support, and when we open our eyes, we are the children who are waiting to be fed. If we don''t have this job, we really can''t live. "


    Hearing the words of these co-workers, Kirk''s thoughts could not help but drift.


    Yes, what should I do if I still can''t get the salary this time? The owner of this winery has owed them half a year''s wages, and now many of their families are almost unable to support it.


    Thinking of this, Keke couldn''t help thinking of the city lord of Nafhu who had just talked to him, and his thoughts couldn''t help but lean over there.


    But after thinking about it, Kirk still shook his head with a wry smile. This is not a trivial matter that can be decided casually. As the person in charge elected by everyone, he must be responsible to everyone.


    Although that Claire doesn''t look like a bad person, but he doesn''t look like a person. Besides, all the rich people in the world are the same, so going there may not be better than this.


    Moreover, in Nafu City, which is so far away from their hometown, they are unfamiliar. If they really meet the so-called black-hearted boss, then they will not want to come back. It is estimated that they will lose their blood and flesh. Squeeze it out. Just like those people in the previous life were fooled into digging coal in the coal mine.


    In unfamiliar places, foreigners are the most excluded. Unlike here, I am very familiar with everything here. I have many friends and know a lot of acquaintances. I am oppressed to the extreme in the winery. Farming or looking for a new job is fine, but the wages are not as high as those in the winery, and life is more tiring and bitter. But if you encounter that kind of thing in a foreign place, it will really be called Tian Tian should not respond, and the ground will not work well, and people will arbitrarily manipulate them.


    Even if the above things don''t happen, how long does it take you to wait for someone to get paid? If you go, it is definitely impossible to start working immediately. How can your family live on these days when you can''t get a salary?


    And it''s not that they can''t live here anymore. This time it was Cork who organized to ask for wages. As long as this time is successful, life will return to normal. These people are all middle-aged, and they don''t have the mentality of young people to go out.


    There are other reasons, all of which made Cork unable to accept Claire''s invitation. He is not alone. He has to be responsible for so many of his brothers and their families. Some families have to carry on without seeking progress, but only seeking stability.


    "Brother Keke!" A co-worker stretched out his hand and shook it in front of Keke, "I called you several times, everyone is here, when are we leaving?"


    Kirk shook his head, "I just lost my mind. If everyone is here, let''s go now."


    "What is Brother Kirk thinking, thinking so ecstatically?"


    "It''s nothing." Kirk showed a reluctant smile. In a living environment like theirs, it''s not bad to show a smile.


    "I wonder if the boss will give us money this time." The worker said to himself.


    Kirk bit his lip and said firmly: "I will give it! He has to give it if he doesn''t!"


    ¡­¡­


    A group of workers came to the office of the winery in a mighty manner, and at this time, the office staff inside also called out the boss who was addicted to wine.


    Then a fat aristocrat with a big belly and a gorgeous dress twisted his fat body and ran down the stairs.


    After taking a look at the workers present, he asked with a smile, "Isn''t it working time? Why are you here if you don''t work?"


    Those workers were originally aggressive, but after seeing Barnett, their aura couldn''t help weakening a bit, and they turned to look at the backbone of themselves and others, Keke.


    Kirk also withstood the pressure, stood up from the crowd, looked up at Barnett in the office above, and said:


    "Boss, we are here to discuss the salary with you."


    When Barnett heard this, a smile appeared on his face. The smile seemed to please, but it gave the workers a very uncomfortable feeling. It was as if the other party was looking down at him and others from above.


    "Didn''t I tell you before that the factory is struggling now, and the sales of our beer outside are not satisfactory. We really can''t get such a sum of money all of a sudden."


    "Why don''t I pay you some money first? I''ll send it to you when the money is in hand."


    Keke remained silent, just turned to look at the surrounding workers, and they were more silent than himself, their faces were full of loneliness, they didn''t even dare to say a word, they just looked at them with expectant eyes. self.


    Kirk has still been the head of the labor union for more than ten years. At the critical moment, he should take up this responsibility no matter what. Whether it is for these workers or for himself, he must resolve the matter today.


    "Boss, I went out to inquire. Our beer is selling well outside, and there is no such situation as you said." In fact, there is no need to go out and inquire. They all know well, but Barnett doesn''t want to give them to them. Just money.


    "And we really have no money We all have families. If you still use this salary to perfunctory us, I am afraid it will be difficult for us to continue."


    When Barnett heard Kirk''s words, his expression darkened, and he said in a bad tone, "Are you threatening me?"


    Cork is not afraid, it has been delayed for so long, and today there must be an explanation, so he continued: "Our brewery has not been able to achieve this step since the beginning, and the quality of beer is getting better and better. The better it is, the better the brewery is. We''ve been working so well together, why are you changing your mind now! And we''re not asking for a raise, we just want to get our share of the money back! "


    "Our brewery?" Barnett chuckled, showing a mocking face, "This is not our brewery, this is my brewery! I paid to sit up, you guys I''m just here to work, I didn''t open my face because of my affection, since you said that, I don''t need to be polite to you."


    "I have money! And I have a lot but I won''t give it to you!"


    "I tell you clearly, your salary will be cut in half in the future, and if you want to do it or not, get out!"


    "It''s so shameless to give your face."


    "You are all so old, it is my kindness for me to keep you and pay you wages. I wish you all to get out of here. I will find new people to come in. They work harder than you and get more money than you. few!"


    Hearing Barnett''s undisguised words, the faces of the workers present became ugly, their chests twitched with anger, and their fists were clenched tightly.

 Chapter 402： : charcoal in the snow

    This is the proper way to kill the donkey, run the factory, and make money, Barnett plans to dump these old employees.


    Of course, Barnett doesn''t really need them anymore. Otherwise, he would have torn his face long ago. Do you really think it''s for the old employees like them? Can we still talk about feelings with capitalists?


    The work of winemaking is not something that newcomers can take on. If possible, it is best to be old people. Their rich experience is unmatched by newcomers. If there is a problem, Cork and the others can easily solve it.


    But the brewery has developed to a certain stage, and it is basically impossible to expand as wildly as before. Barnett does not want to spend so much money on those workers as before. You can¡¯t make money from the market. You can squeeze these workers. As long as it¡¯s money, there¡¯s nothing wrong with it. The only bad thing is that there¡¯s too little money.


    Kirk stared coldly at Barnett, feeling a lot of disgust in his heart, a rush of air was stuck in his heart, and it was difficult to vent.


    "Stare at me?" Barnett mocked: "I just said, if you like it or not, you can get out!"


    "Even if you pay half of your salary, it''s much more than other people out there. Don''t be dissatisfied! Get out if you can. I see if you can support your family." Barnett said arrogantly.


    He has already made up his mind. These workers, the older they get, the better they can handle it. When they get older and have a family, they can''t make any mistakes at all. Otherwise, their family may be ruined. On the contrary, those young guys have nothing to worry about, and they don''t want to do it.


    Barnett is sure that even if some workers are angry but will leave, it is impossible for all of them to leave. As long as there are people who stay, then his brewery can continue to operate, it is nothing more than recruiting more new people.


    After the new batch of workers are all skilled, he can also fire the old people who stayed behind. If this goes on and on, aren''t these workers in his hands? The price can go down in the future.


    Barnett waved his hand sullenly and said, "Go away, I''ll give you a day to go back and think about it. If you don''t want to do it, you won''t use it tomorrow. If you want to do it, continue to come tomorrow. If you come, don''t mention your salary. , whoever mentions me will be fired!"


    The atmosphere on the field suddenly became solidified. After Barnett left, everyone left the office here one after another.


    It was completely different from the state when they first came here. When they came, they were high-spirited, but now they have all turned into a sluggish state.


    Even Kirk, who took the lead, became a little confused. He didn''t know what his purpose was. He also recognized the reality and understood how naive he and others were at the beginning. They take it seriously.


    At this time, there were also subtle discussions around.


    "What should I do now?" Someone asked worriedly.


    "I can''t do it anymore. This Barnett doesn''t take us as human beings. Why do we continue to suffer here!"


    Someone hesitated, "But... we have been brewing wine for more than ten years. What else can we do besides this? And although the salary has been cut in half, other jobs are not as much."


    "Yes, what else can we do. There are five children in my family. What will they do if I can''t work?"


    When Kirk heard the words of these co-workers, he couldn''t help but feel a little sighed in his heart.


    A wry smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, what kind of **** is he in charge of, he is useless at a critical time. Originally thought it would be useful to unite, but people don''t care about that at all.


    Kirk didn''t even know how he got home. After opening the door, his wife asked with concern, "How is it? Is the money coming? There''s no money left at home now."


    Koke shook his head, and went straight back to the room without saying a word. After seeing the wife, she roughly understood the outcome of the matter. She didn''t go to put too much pressure on Koke, but just let him be a people stay.


    During dinner, the wife called Keke again, but Keke didn''t answer, and there was a trace of worry in his heart, but in the end, Keke was left alone without being disturbed too much.


    Kirk didn''t know what he was thinking about while lying on the bed, but he had to think, even if his head was muddy and he couldn''t think of anything, he wouldn''t let him go.


    I don''t know how long it took, Kirk felt that the sky was getting dark, but he still had no intention of getting up until the door was knocked by his wife.


    "Kok, a guest is coming to you, get up and take a look."


    Kirk was stunned for a while, then got up from the bed and rubbed his face to make himself look more energetic. Now that it was dark, it must have been a co-worker who came to find him.


    After walking out the door, Kirk looked at the two in front of him with a surprised expression on his face.


    "Sir City Lord!"


    Claire gave Kirk a friendly smile, "Come here so late, don''t bother."


    Kirk hurriedly shouted at his wife, "Go and get a chair, the other guests are standing."


    Cork''s house doesn''t have anything like a sofa, so Claire is also sitting on a small wooden chair, and when he shakes it hard, he can still hear the creaking sound.


    Claire took the initiative and said, "Do you want to reconsider today''s day-to-day affairs?"


    "Go to my town to brew wine We can discuss the conditions."


    Hearing Claire''s words, Kirk''s eyes flashed a bit of confusion. The events of this morning had already made him doubt his own judgment, and he didn''t know how to choose.


    After Claire finished speaking, she was not in a hurry. She didn''t take the initiative to persuade the other party or anything. She just watched the other party give him enough time to think.


    Rona glanced at Kirk, who was hesitant, and knew very well that the other party would definitely agree. This afternoon, the quarrel between Cork and Barnett and Rona had been clearly seen not far away. The previous invitation was considered to give the other party another choice, and in this case, Claire''s invitation to invite them again would be convenient, and with the conditions given by Claire, winning them is really not a problem.


    Rona also understood what Claire said, it should be mine, it will always be mine.


    As expected by Rona, after a few minutes, Kirk raised his head in front of him and asked, "What kind of conditions can you give?"


    After the other party said these words, Rona quickly looked at Claire, and sure enough, his face didn''t fluctuate much at all, as if it was a matter of course.


    "Everyone''s monthly salary is one gold coin. This is the basic salary. In addition, there are bonuses you can get after the winery sells beer, as well as various subsidies in normal times. The total of zero and zero should add up to the wages of your workers. About twenty-five gold coins." Claire said softly, these are technicians, and more than twenty gold coins are not very expensive.


    After hearing Claire''s words, Kirk''s eyes were about to pop out. Twenty-five gold coins? They only had ten gold coins before, which would double their salary.

 Chapter 403： : Talent treatment in Nafu City

    But this is obviously not over yet, Claire continued: "There is still a house and dozens of acres of land for you to use, you can move directly to that small town."


    The town of Gilded Rose was originally built in the wild. There is no shortage of land at all, and there is no shortage of houses. The construction team can build a lot of houses in a day, and Cork and the others can also give money to the city after they arrive in Nafu City. Nafta City brings labor and productivity, a profitable business.


    Kirk''s expression was even more shocked. Houses and land were much more attractive than twenty-five gold coins.


    After Claire reported this condition, Kirk no longer hesitated, and believed that Claire really wanted to invite them there. If he and others had land and houses there, they would have confidence and settlements. Then he is not a foreign population there, and he and others also have a way out.


    And if the other party is a black-hearted boss, it is impossible to make such a condition, so it is enough to prove Claire''s mind.


    Claire continued to smile, "How is it? Is this condition okay?"


    More than that, it''s simply too good.


    Cork''s wife, who was standing by listening to Claire''s conversation with Cork, wanted to agree for her husband at this time, and now looked at Cork expectantly.


    And Kirk''s heart was also excited, and his eyes were a little red.


    At this moment, a three-year-old girl with a stuffed toy suddenly ran out of the house, rubbing her hazy eyes and asking dumbly.


    "Dad, what are you doing?"


    Seeing this, Cork''s wife immediately picked up the child, for fear of disturbing Claire and Cork''s speech.


    "I''m sorry, I''ll take her back to sleep now."


    "fine."


    Claire didn''t care, but took out a candy from her arms, walked over and handed it to the little girl. She also reached out and poked her face with a look of joy.


    "I just forgot to mention that there are public schools in Nafu City. You can let your children go to school without spending money." Claire said, and it is estimated that they will be set up in Najin Town and Gilded Rose Town in the future. School, but I''ll have to wait until Claire settles the Gilded Rose town thing first.


    After hearing this sentence again, Kirk can no longer describe it with his movements. He wants to move to that small town now.


    Why is he so stupid? During the day, he actually refused the invitation of the other party and asked the Lord of the City to come to worship him.


    "We have a total of seventy-six workers, can we have all of them?" Kirk wanted to help his fellow workers get this opportunity as much as possible.


    "Of course." Claire smiled: "The more people you have, the better, and I will be able to have more peace of mind in the future."


    Kirk pursed his lips again excitedly, "There is one more question."


    "If we go, when will the wages be paid?"


    This question is very important. Many of their families have run out of ammunition and food. If they start all over again as before, if they can get money after the beer is sold, they should starve to death.


    And I heard from the city owner that his winery has just started, and there must be a lot of trivial matters in the future. Even if it takes more than a month to brew beer and leave the factory, it will take more than a month to say that the Keke family, if there is no new one If you have income, it will only last for a month now.


    "When do you want to send it?" Claire asked.


    "Hurry up, okay?"


    "Okay, let''s send number one."


    "Huh?" Kirk couldn''t understand.


    "Don''t you want to pay your wages sooner? No. 1 isn''t that fast?"


    Kirk bit his lip embarrassedly, "I mean, can we prepay a part of our salary before selling the beer? Some of us have families that are having difficulties now."


    "Why do you sell beer and then send you to work?" Claire was also puzzled and surprised: "Is this all of you before?"


    Does it mean that if you can''t sell it, you won''t be given money? That''s even worse than the end-of-year settlement of migrant workers.


    "I am different from yours now. After you join the job like this, you can start calculating your working hours. You can settle the bill at the beginning of the month, or at the end of the month."


    "If you have difficulties now, I can pay you one month''s salary in advance..."


    As Claire said that, she took out a large bag of money from the space ring and put it on the table. The sound of gold coins clacked.


    "There are about 2,000 gold here, which is the salary paid to you in advance."


    Kirk and his wife were dumbfounded when they looked at the big bag of gold coins. How could they have seen so much money? Huang Cancan is so confusing.


    Kirk took a deep breath and stood up all of a sudden. He felt that he was a little disrespectful to his lord by sitting like this.


    Then he said in a firm tone, "Lord Claire, I promise you! I will take everyone with you."


    Claire turned her head back and looked at Rona with a smile, as if to say: Look, isn''t this solved!


    Then, Claire also stood up, "Then we won''t bother and leave first."


    After reaching the door, Claire suddenly stopped and turned around and said, "Oh, by the way, if you are used to the brewing machines here, you can take them with you, although you will be eliminated if you get them there. It''s fine if you''re used to it, it''s fine if you smash it, anyway, your bad boss owes you so much money and doesn''t plan to pay it back."


    "I won''t say that much, I''m leaving."


    After Claire left, Kirk was stunned for a while, but he soon smiled, hugged his wife behind him tightly, and kissed his daughter excitedly.


    He repeated in his mouth, "The good days are finally here."


    ¡­¡­


    After walking a distance, Rona said, "I thought you came here to take advantage of the fire to lower the price you gave them, but I didn''t expect the salary to be quite high."


    Claire laughed: "So I''m such a bad person in your eyes."


    Rona didn''t answer, and asked again, "If you gave this condition during the day, the other party wouldn''t refuse it, why wait until the evening."


    "No, what I told him in the daytime gave them a way out, and made them dare to bargain with the boss, maybe it would become me and their boss competing with them, and this is their hometown, if the price gap is not If it''s big, they will naturally tend to be here."


    Claire now has a lot of money and can spend tens of thousands of gold coins to hire them, so the boss can''t compete with him at all. But is he stupid? It''s not necessary at all. If he has money, he has money, but the town of Gilded Rose has no money. He is not hiring these workers to do things for himself, he is making Cork a cog in Rose Town. After being inlaid in, there is no need to turn it by yourself.


    Therefore, a reasonable price is very important. As for twenty-five gold coins, it is also a normal level. Claire did not give it much higher. The others are also standard for talent introduction. have.


    Besides, that''s Claire''s selfishness. Giving him a cup of hot water when he''s cold is never as good as giving him a down jacket when he''s about to freeze to death.


    In this way, after they give up on this place, they can let go of the last obsession in their hearts and go back to the Gilded Rose Town to work hard.

 Chapter 404： : Are you still human?

    "Is Brother Keke really going to smash it?" A worker was a little uneasy with a shovel.


    The other workers who followed Cork also showed some hesitation. They were used to being honest in their lives, and they were actually a little scared when they were suddenly asked to do such illegal things.


    "What are you afraid of!" Kirk said stubbornly: "Barnett owed us the money and didn''t pay it back. At most, we used it to pay off the debt."


    "And I''ve given you all the money. We''re going to a new city soon, so what are you afraid of!"


    "We''ve been bullied by Barnett for so long, don''t we want to relieve our anger!" The more Keke said, the more angry he wanted to beat Barnett too.


    The other co-workers were also moved by Cork''s emotions. They firmly grasped the shovel with both hands, and their eyes were full of determination.


    "Brother Kirk is right! You have to do this, or that **** Barnett will be cheap!"


    "Yes! We''re going to a new place, so we''re not afraid of him!"


    Cork also nodded with satisfaction, took the shovel and took the lead and rushed into the winery. The security personnel who were in charge of security originally wanted to stop it, but they saw the dozens of workers behind who also held shovels. stand up.


    They are paid so few gold coins a month, what are they fighting for? The winery belongs to the owner, but the name belongs to them.


    After Koke entered, he rushed to the front of the beer fermentation equipment first, picked up the sledgehammer and hit the key part of the equipment at once, and the fermented liquid was ejected together with the gas.


    With Cork taking the lead, the rest of the workers also swung their weapons and ran towards the beer brewing equipment. They have more than ten years of experience, and they only need a few blows to smash those equipment. of incompetence.


    Kirk stopped after breaking the fermentation equipment, and looked on his hips at the destruction of his co-workers and the smiles on their faces. He couldn''t help but feel very happy.


    It wasn''t that he brought the co-workers over to the High Sabotage on a whim, but what Claire said to him yesterday.


    "Doesn''t your boss owe you a lot of money? You can let him use those brewing machines to pay off the debt. If you are used to the brewing machines here, you can take them with you, but you will be eliminated when you get there. ."


    Kirk felt a little strange when he heard it at first, but after laying back on the bed and thinking for a few minutes, he seemed to understand what Claire meant.


    The boss owes them money, and Claire said that they can use these machines to repay the debt, but later added that they will be eliminated if they get a new place.


    Isn''t that the obvious meaning, that they smashed the brewing equipment that belonged to Barnett.


    In this way, after they left, even if Barnett recruited new and experienced employees at a high price, they destroyed the brewing machines in front of them, and the parameters were gone, it was impossible to copy them, and it was impossible to get them. Beer with the same taste and flavor as before.


    In this way, the market share that the beer had gained before fell into the hands of Claire.


    However, Kirk obviously thinks too much. Claire still doesn''t care about the market share of hundreds of thousands. If he operates it by himself, the scale obtained is even more than what they spent more than ten years.


    Claire just wanted them to vent their emotions, everything else was just incidental.


    ¡­¡­


    When Cork and the others almost smashed the equipment, Barnett also received the news and felt the scene.


    After seeing the liquor all over the floor, Barnett felt that he was about to go crazy. It was a golden coin. After the heartache, there is endless anger, these despicable workers dare to let his winery lose so many gold coins! They have to pay the price! This time he wants to lower their wages by one step! Let them double in a row so that they can recover their losses.


    "Koke! You guys are so daring!" Barnett pointed at Kirk and scolded.


    Kirk stabbed the shovel in his hand directly on the ground, and said without fear, "If you don''t owe us so much money, I will quit!"


    Barnett sneered, "Oh, if you don''t do it, you can get out! You can''t do without this place, right?"


    Then he looked at the other workers, "What about you? Are you planning to resign like Cork! Or you don''t have to support your family!"


    Barnett continued to threaten, "The wings are hard, right? Let me tell you, you leave here, you are nothing! If you dare to leave, starve to death outside, when you beg me, I will not let you again. come in!"


    When Barnett finished speaking, thinking that everything was under control, the workers all stepped forward and moved closer to Cork, obviously looking to support Cork.


    When Barnett saw this, he was already a little panicked.


    He raised his voice again, "Are you going to rebel?!"


    "Then pretended to be an adult with a lot of looks," Forget it, I don''t blame you for what happened this time, just pack up and go back!


    Kirk''s mouth twitched, realizing that the other party was cowardly. Then an idea popped into his mind, if he and others were so stubborn and unwilling to step back at the beginning, would he and others not be forced into this.


    However, Kirk quickly shook his head and threw out this unrealistic fantasy.


    The other party is such a vile person. It''s not a bad thing to see through the other party''s true colors early. Fortunately, I met Lord Claire. Otherwise, I don''t know where the future of these people will be Got Barnett! We''ve got a new boss, don''t fool the ghosts with your phony shit. "


    "We smashed these pieces of equipment! Use it to cover the wages you owe us!"


    Barnett looked in disbelief, "Have you found a new boss? It''s impossible!"


    "Yes, we have found a new boss!"


    "There are more people than you, so they won''t owe wages, and they paid us a month''s wages in advance." A worker said, and took out the twenty-five gold coins that Claire gave them. Show off in front of you.


    "We worked so hard that you only gave us ten gold coins, and now we have twenty-five gold coins for a month when we stay with them!"


    "Going and allocating houses and fields, ghosts are willing to stay with you!"


    "Compared with others, I feel that you are a piece of garbage! I used to think of various ways to deduct our wages every day, but now I still think about cutting our wages in half! If we didn''t do our best, this There''s no way a brewery can do that well!"


    "No, you are compared with others at all. You are not even a person."


    The workers vented their emotions that had been squeezed in their hearts for a long time. The more they talked, the more excited they became. Only later did they realize that they had been squeezed by this **** all the time.


    After the scolding, the stress in the hearts of these workers was relieved like never before, and some people even cried while scolding.


    On the opposite side, listening to those workers cursing him, Barnett''s face became more and more ugly.

 Chapter 405： : 00,000 remember to sue me

    "Shut me up!" Barnett yelled.


    At this moment, his face was flushed red, and he couldn''t contain his anger. Not only are these workers cursing him, but also the workers who have been cut off by Claire, who will earn the hundreds of thousands of gold coins he earns every year! His maid and his mansion are still not available for purchase!


    "Bah!" Kirk spit at Barnett, and said without fear: "You shut up for me, who will listen to you!"


    The other workers also echoed: "Yes! Who cares about you now, hurry up, or we will fight you together later."


    Saying these words, the hearts of those workers were incomparably happy. This was their happiest day in the past ten years.


    This idiot thought he was letting him handle it as before. He and others had a new job, and the family could afford it. Who would be afraid of him!


    "You! You..." Barnett''s outstretched hand was trembling slightly, obviously out of anger.


    "Don''t be complacent, you just want to walk away after smashing my things!"


    "These things are my personal property! You destroy my property, and you all have to go to jail!" Barnett yelled, turning back to the security guards who followed him: "You block the door and don''t let it go. They ran away!"


    Kirk picked up the shovel and poked it on the ground, and the aura of the trade union leader finally showed, and the security guards who were about to leave were also shocked by the sound of the shovel and the ground, and stopped.


    "Who made you owe money! We are paying off the debt with things!"


    There was a smug look on Barnett''s face, "You can tell the magistrate about this!"


    "It''s one thing that I owe you money, it''s one thing that you destroy my property, you are breaking the law!"


    "According to the law, you all have to put me in jail!" The smile and pride on Barnett''s face became more and more obvious, "and my relationship with the law enforcement officer is quite good, spend some money and arrange for you casually. If you are charged with one crime, you are afraid that you will stay in prison for the rest of your life!"


    After hearing this, the workers also glanced at each other. Where would they go to study such things as the law, thinking that one debt can be paid for one debt, and they would go to jail.


    Even Kirk didn''t expect this to happen, and he didn''t know what to do for a while.


    "If you kneel down and beg me now, maybe I can be kind and let you go." Banat said proudly, "but you can''t go to that new winery, and your wages are still there. It has to be reduced by another 20%!"


    The workers on the opposite side were a little overwhelmed for a while, and Barnett also felt that he was gradually gaining control.


    "I don''t think I need to pay."


    "Who talks again!" Barnett turned back suddenly, what he didn''t like the most was someone interrupting him when he was talking.


    A glimmer of hope flashed in Kirk''s eyes, and he took a step forward, "Lord Claire!"


    The rest of the workers'' eyes lit up when they heard it. They heard Big Brother Kirk say that their new boss is called Claire.


    "Who are you?" Barnett asked.


    "Their new boss." Claire said easily, and gave Kirk and the others a reassuring look.


    "It''s you!" Barnett''s tone rose several degrees, the enemy was very jealous when he met, this person dared to dig his own corner!


    "Hmph, don''t think about it, they can''t follow you back." Barnett''s tone seemed to be showing off his victory, "They dare to smash my equipment, if they go with you, then I''ll send them all to jail!"


    "I asked them to smash it." Claire said lightly.


    "What?!" Barnett was shocked at first, then ecstatic, "Then you will go to jail for me too!"


    "Ha." Claire yawned, "I''m too lazy to tell you, my name is Claire, the lord of Nafu City, if you really have the ability, go and sue me."


    After he finished speaking, he nodded at Cork and the others, "Since the smashing is finished, let''s go. The carriages for transportation are ready for you."


    After hesitating for a while, Kirk walked towards Claire, and then the workers all followed with a smile on their faces. It seemed that his new boss had a lot of background.


    "Stop all of them!" Barnett shouted angrily, "Don''t go! Not a single one!"


    He yelled at the security guards beside him, "Hurry up and stop them!!!"


    But the five or six security guards looked at the workers with shovels and hammers and dared to step forward, and the boy who just arrived looked extravagant, Barnett obviously couldn''t compare People, and this Barnett is not a good person, it is better not to be.


    Banat was angry, twisted his fat body and rushed towards Claire, trying to use his physical advantage to kill Claire.


    But before he took a few steps, he was hit by the wind pill that Claire casually ejected, and flew backwards.


    Claire struck so lightly that it didn''t kill the opponent. Banat was in a trance, and he could still hear Claire waving goodbye to him before leaving.


    "Goodbye... don''t forget to sue me."


    ¡­¡­


    After the workers went back, they packed their luggage all day and kept moving to the carriage. Although they didn¡¯t know where they were going, they still smiled happily. That smile was full of expectations and true. of joy. Because they believe that the place they go to will be better than here, and they will live happier!


    Seventy-six people, Claire hired hundreds of carriages, and when it was almost dark, everyone was ready to go.


    "You called me out for such a thing?" Rona asked inexplicably. Rona thought she would be used somewhere, but she came to be an audience.


    "Yeah." Claire played with a beer lid boredly. "Seeing that you''re bored at home, I''ll call you out to exercise. It''s considered a trip."


    "How was this trip?" Claire asked back.


    After thinking for a moment, Lorna nodded, "It''s a little more fun than staying at home." And she saw the whole thing, and the smiles on the faces of the workers and their families, and she felt that there seemed to be something deep in her heart. Being touched, she seemed to understand the joys, sorrows and sorrows of these people, and seemed to be able to integrate more into this human society.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, after Barnett resumed his activities, he rushed to the government office in Rum Town and found the law enforcement officer he knew.


    "Barnett, what''s wrong with you? You''ve been beaten and your face is bruised."


    "Don''t say it, I came to you today to report a person! He came from another city. He stole my employees and smashed my winery!"


    "Huh? This is a big deal." The law enforcement officer stood up. Barnett''s brewery is a big taxpayer in Rum Township, and most of their bonuses come from there.


    "You said, who is so bold! It doesn''t matter from other cities, I''ll call someone to bring him back."


    When Barnett heard this, he calmed down and said, "Claire! He said he was a city lord called Nafford!"


    The consul was stunned for a while, and then shouted, "Someone, torture me, this rioter Barnett!"


    The handcuffed Barnett looked puzzled: ? ? ? ?


    "Why are you torturing me! Go and catch that Claire!"


    "Are you really stupid or just pretending! A city lord is at least an earl-level character. You asked me to catch him?!"


    "You don''t dare to go, and you won''t handcuff me!"


    "Do you know who he is?" The consul remembered the announcement of the Queen''s ascendance and the content of Claire mentioned in it, but after thinking about it, he waved his hand and said, "Forget it, I won''t talk to you any more. Say it, so as not to get in trouble."


    "Hurry up and pull him down! I''ll be beheading it tomorrow!"


    "Huh?" Barnett''s eyes became distracted, as if he had provoked someone he shouldn''t have provoked.

 Chapter 406： : What do you want us to plough the land into?

    "Is this Nafu City?" Keke was stunned while lying in the carriage looking at the caravans that were constantly coming and going outside.


    The rest of the workers also looked stunned. They have lived in the small town of Rum all their lives, where have they seen so many caravans coming and going. And they have never seen the goods on those caravans. Those monsters that carry goods can bring them a lot of freshness.


    "What is this, we have just entered the Viscounty of Griffin. Nafhu is much more prosperous than here, and there are many things in it that you have never seen before." The coachman replied with a smile, these transport teams Those who have traveled south and north have naturally come to Nafu City many times.


    "Really?" Kirk''s eyes showed a little hope. Although the place they went to was not Nafford City, Lord Claire said that the town was not far from Nafford City, and they could go there in the future. Take a look at Nafta City.


    "Of course it''s true." Seeing that Keke and the others had never seen the market before, the driver also showed a strong desire to express. |


    "Let me tell you, I''ve been to Nafu City several times. The mermaid statue at the gate of the city is very beautiful. It seems to be alive and moves."


    "I''ll tell you again..."


    Seeing the driver talking eloquently, the workers were all attracted and listened attentively.


    This Claire didn''t spend a penny. Many people became the "tap water" of Nafu City when they came to Nafu City. As soon as they met people, they would automatically become Nafu City''s boasting fans, and automatically popularize Nafu City''s water supply. advantage.


    Just when Koke and the others were listening, suddenly a carriage team stopped in front of them. Koke glanced over, and saw many gorgeously dressed and arrogant teenagers in the team.


    ¡­¡­


    "Master!" Reagan jumped off the carriage and trotted all the way to the front of the transport line.


    After feeling the carriage stop and hearing Regan''s voice, Claire got up from the beast and looked down.


    "Reagan, why are you here?" After Claire finished speaking, she saw the transport convoy of demon beast mounts that were also following behind Reagan.


    "Master, we just came back from Hill City, and we rushed over after seeing you." Regan replied. Their team was originally in the back, but when Reagan saw a figure in front of Claire, he ordered to speed up and chase after him.


    Sure enough, his eyes were right, even if he was a few hundred meters away, he could recognize his young master.


    Claire took her eyes away from those teams and asked, "How''s the harvest this time?"


    There was a hint of joy on Regan''s face, and he replied, "I have recruited 23 mages at the Hill School of Magic this time, all of which are the best in the class."


    With the money that Claire gave, and Claire''s current reputation, Reagan didn''t have to spend any effort after arriving, and the fresh graduates just stood and let him choose. Some even lowered their worth in order to be able to come to Claire''s side.


    "The conditions are the same as you said, young master. Some of them are very capable of actual combat, and some of them are very good."


    "I also bought the seeds of the crops that the young master explained."


    "Yeah." Claire nodded, took a few casual glances, and said, "Let those transport teams bring their things back to Nafford City first, and you bring those seeds with me to the Gilded Rose Town. ."


    "Okay, young master!" Reagan replied, then ran over and explained to the team leader.


    While Claire and Regan were talking, the twenty-three senior mages were also looking at Claire, and they were a little surprised. Although they had expected it, their lord was so small.


    Then, Regan came to say hello, "Let''s go! Follow the young master to the town of Gilded Rose."


    "Why don''t you go to Nafu City? Why are you going to that small town?" Some mages asked puzzled.


    However, after only muttering a few words, he jumped out of the carriage, performed a flying technique, and hung a group of people above Cork''s convoy.


    Keke and the others raised their heads and looked at the mages above their heads. They were extremely surprised. Not long after they arrived here, they actually saw the mages! Those are characters that can only be heard in stories.


    ¡­¡­


    After another three or four hours, Claire brought the group to the town of Gilded Rose.


    After waiting for a while, the person in charge of the town rushed to Claire on a fast horse.


    After briefly explaining the identities of Cork and the others, Claire asked the person in charge of the town to send someone to lead them down and settle them down.


    Then he asked the person in charge of the town to find a field that had not been planted with crops. He planned to test the effect of the crops brought back by Reagan here.


    "What about Isaac and the others?" Claire asked casually, looking at the cultivated field in front of her.


    "Lord Isaac and the others are experimenting with the newly made machine in another field."


    "How many generations have they got?"


    "According to Lord Isaac, it seems that the fifth generation has been obtained."


    "Well, that''s almost the end. You can call them too." Claire retracted his gaze and said, he looked at the land, it was not bad, it was big enough to make it in one go.


    "Yes, Lord Claire!"


    After the person in charge of the town went down, Claire turned around, looked at the mages and said, "The land here hasn''t been ploughed yet, so go and plough the ground."


    After listening to Claire''s words, the twenty-three mages looked puzzled, and some even rubbed their ears, thinking that they had heard it wrong.


    Let them, the outstanding graduates of the Magic Academy, go to cultivate the land? what does this mean!


    Seeing that they didn''t move, Claire thought that the other party didn''t understand what he meant, and said again: "It''s not a big request, just turn the soil on the ground over, use an earthquake technique, and then control the strength. "


    It''s not that Claire doesn''t want to do it by herself, but he has to go and choose seeds with Rona. Just let these mages do this little thing. They have more people, and the efficiency can be a little higher.


    After Claire finished speaking, the twenty-three mages looked at each other again, and finally everyone turned their attention to a mage with a black eye frame, who was the best mage in their session. Some words It would be better for him to talk about it After the mage supported his black mirror frame, he stood up.


    "Lord Lord, I have something to say."


    Claire nodded, "Say."


    "We are all outstanding graduates in Hill City, all senior mages, you..."


    Before the Black Frame Mage finished speaking, a voice from a distance interrupted his words.


    "Claire! Look I got something out!"


    Isaac sat on a large machine with several mages from the Academy of Sciences, and greeted Claire with a happy smile.


    Claire glanced at the machine. It was a bit like the tractor that Claire saw in her previous life. And Isaac and the others were disheartened because they were busy in the fields, and their clean and tidy clothes had become a lot dirty at the moment, and they didn''t look like the kind of high-level mage in people''s impressions.


    "Huh?" After seeing Isaac, the black-framed mage was a little stupid.


    How do you feel that the breath is an archmage-level mage, is even a mage of this level so destitute? He was disgraced, and it seemed that he had just come out of the ground. If even the archmage had to go down to the ground, then the senior wizards like him were really going to cultivate the land.


    "What did you just say?" Claire looked at the black-framed mage who had just spoken.


    The mage wearing glasses held up his glasses again and pretended to be calm.


    "Lord Lord, I just want to ask, what do you want us to cultivate the land like."